DIFFE/ RENCES INEQUA/ LITIES AND SOCIO/ LOGICAL IMAGI/ NATION ESA 2015 12TH CONFERENCE OF THE EUROPEAN SOCIOLOGICAL ASSOCIATION 2015 ABSTRACT BOOK BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 2 Prague, 25-28 August 2015 ESA 12th Conference Differences, Inequalities and Sociological Imagination Abstract Book Organizers: Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences ISBN 978-80-7330-272-6 www.esa12thconference.eu www.europeansociology.org www.soc.cas.cz BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 3 PRAGUE, 25-28 August 2015 ESA 12th Conference Differences, Inequalities and Sociological Imagination Abstract Book European Sociological Association (ESA) Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences (IS CAS) BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 4 Table of contents Table of contents ....................................................................................................................... 4 The Theme ................................................................................................................................ 8 The President's Welcome .......................................................................................................... 9 Plenary Sessions ....................................................................................................................10 Opening Ceremony .......................................................................................................10 Closing Plenary Session ................................................................................................12 Semi-Plenary Sessions ...........................................................................................................14 SPS01 Family Formation and Practices of Life Quality: Inequalities and New Opportunities Europe ....................................................................................................14 SPS02 Public Policies and Solidarity in Women's Lives: Differences and Inequalities .15 SPS03 New Racisms, Differences and Agency in Europe: Perspectives on Islamophobia .................................................................................................................17 SPS04 A Generation Divided? Realities of and Responses to Inequality and Injustices Among Contemporary Young People ............................................................................18 SPS05 Sociological Imagination and New Technologies .............................................19 SPS06 Extending Western Views of the Social World: Eastern Europe, Social Science and Unequal Knowledge Production ..............................................................................20 SPS07 Dark Networks .................................................................................................22 SPS08 The Legacies of Stuart Hall and Richard Hoggart for the Future of Marxist Studies of and Culture ..................................................................................................24 SPS09 Modeling Uncertainties, Producing Differences ...............................................25 Mid-day Sessions ....................................................................................................................27 MD01 ESA Lecture (1) / ESA CANDIDATES FOR PRESIDENCY PRESENTATION OF THE PROGRAMMES ....................................................................................................27 MD02 Specials & Workshops (1) / THE COSMOPOLITAN IMAGINATION AND SOCIAL JUSTICE .........................................................................................................28 MD03 Specials & Workshops (2) / WHAT DO SOCIOLOGISTS KNOW ABOUT ENERGY? EVERYDAY PRACTICES AND RENEWABLE ENERGY ............................28 MD04 Specials & Workshops (3) / THE STRUCTURE OF CIVIL SOCIETY ................29 MD05 Contributes From National Associations (1) / NATIONAL SOCIOLOGICAL ASSOCIATIONS EUROPE: A SURVEY .......................................................................31 MD06 Specials & Workshops (4) / A VIEW FROM OUTSIDE (EVALUATION) ............32 MD07 Specials & Workshops (5) / IN MEMORY OF ULRICH BECK ...........................32 BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 5 MD08 AUTHOR MEETS CRITIQUES I .......................................................................33 MD09 ESA Lecture (2)/ THE STATUS OF SOCIOLOGY TODAY ...............................34 MD10 Specials & Workshops (6) / SOCIOLOGICAL IMAGINATION IN DARK TIMES 35 MD11 Specials & Workshops (7) / THE REPRODUCTION OF INEQUALITY: NEW WAYS OF EXPLORING THE ROLE OF STRUCTURE AND AGENCY .........................36 MD12 Specials & Workshops (8) / TRANSNATIONAL BIOGRAPHIES AND TRANSNATIONAL CULTURES ....................................................................................37 MD13 Specials & Workshops (9) / CULTIVATING DIFFERENCES AND THE SOCIOLOGICAL IMAGINATION ...................................................................................38 MD14 Contributes From National Associations (2) / MEETING OF THE COUNCIL OF NATIONAL ASSOCIATIONS .........................................................................................40 MD15 Specials & Workshops (10) / A VIEW FROM OUTSIDE (FUNDING) ................41 MD16 AUTHOR MEETS CRITIQUES II ......................................................................41 MD17 ESA Lecture (3)/ THE STATUS OF SOCIOLOGY TODAY" ..............................42 MD18 Specials & Workshops (11) / NEW FEMINIST MOVEMENTS, MAKING THE DIFFERENCE? .............................................................................................................43 MD19 Specials & Workshops (12) / ART AS CULTURE, CULTURE AS ART .............44 MD20 Specials & Workshops (13) / CRITICAL POLITICAL ECONOMY OF COMMUNICATION AND CULTURE IN CAPITALISM TODAY ......................................45 MD21 Specials & Workshops (14) / WORKSHOP: "HOW TO WRITE A JOURNAL ARTICLE" ......................................................................................................................46 MD22 AUTHOR MEETS CRITIQUES III .....................................................................48 MD23 Contributes From National Associations (3) / THE MEETING OF CIVILIZATIONS: TOWARDS A EURO-ARAB SOCIOLOGY .........................................48 Research Networks 01-37 .......................................................................................................50 RN01 Ageing in Europe ...............................................................................................50 RN02 Sociology of the Arts ....................................................................................... 112 RN03 Biographical Perspectives on European Societies ........................................... 183 RN04 Sociology of Children and Childhood ............................................................... 203 RN05 Sociology of Consumption ............................................................................... 249 RN06 Critical Political Economy ................................................................................ 317 RN07 Sociology of Culture ........................................................................................ 337 RN08 Disaster, Conflict and Social Crisis .................................................................. 374 RN09 Economic Sociology ........................................................................................ 398 RN10 Sociology of Education .................................................................................... 440 BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 6 RN11 Sociology of Emotions ..................................................................................... 515 RN12 Environment and Society ................................................................................. 547 RN13 Sociology of Families and Intimate Lives ......................................................... 623 RN14 Gender Relations in the Labour Market and the Welfare State ........................ 706 RN15 Global, Transnational and Cosmopolitan Sociology ......................................... 739 RN16 Sociology of Health and Illness........................................................................ 769 RN17 Work, Employment and Industrial Relations .................................................... 849 RN18 Sociology of Communications and Media Research ........................................ 903 RN19 Sociology of Professions ................................................................................. 944 RN20 Qualitative Methods ......................................................................................... 975 RN21 Quantitative Methods .................................................................................... 1013 RN22 Sociology of Risk and Uncertainty ................................................................. 1044 RN23 Sexuality ....................................................................................................... 1069 RN24 Science and Technology ............................................................................... 1101 RN25 Social Movements ......................................................................................... 1137 RN26 Sociology of Social Policy .............................................................................. 1171 RN27Regional Network on Southern European Societies ....................................... 1195 RN28Society and Sports ......................................................................................... 1201 RN29 Social Theory ................................................................................................ 1231 RN30 Youth and Generation ................................................................................... 1275 RN31 Ethnic Relations, Racism and Antisemitism ................................................... 1341 RN32 Political Sociology ......................................................................................... 1376 RN33 Women's and Gender Studies ....................................................................... 1419 RN34 Sociology of Religion ..................................................................................... 1481 RN35 Sociology of Migration ................................................................................... 1521 RN36 Sociology of Transformations: East and West ............................................... 1573 RN37 Urban Sociology ............................................................................................ 1604 Research Streams 01 07 ................................................................................................... 1635 RS01 Arts Management .......................................................................................... 1635 RS02 Design in Use ................................................................................................ 1644 RS03 Europeanization from Below? ........................................................................ 1648 RS04 Sociology of Celebration ................................................................................ 1659 RS05 Sociology of Knowledge ................................................................................ 1665 BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 7 RS06 Sociology of Morality ..................................................................................... 1680 RS07 Maritime Sociology ........................................................................................ 1691 Other Sessions .................................................................................................................... 1700 BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 8 The Theme A profound challenge that the social sciences, and sociology in particular, are now called upon to confront has to do with the depth and extraordinary acceleration of global processes of social and cultural change ... ... Today's byword 'globalisation' only partially captures the full significance of these processes. Sociological knowledge therefore encounters a limitation: it is easier to see what is disappearing than what is coming into being. Yet this limitation can be overturned and become a resource: a stimulus to intensify our theoretical and empirical exploration of the world around us by relating everyday life to history, connecting individual experiences to major issues of democracy and justice, and viewing the exercise of agency in the light of processes of domination. Sociological imagination is the tool that our discipline has honed over the decades to accomplish this. But what are the major issues that the global sociological community now has the responsibility to tackle? First and foremost, they arise from the exponential increase in social inequalities, a process that the international economic crisis has exacerbated beyond measure. This situation threatens the very existence of democracy and calls for the construction of forms of social analysis which are strongly connected to the arena of public policy. Concurrently, these forms of analysis must also be capable of offering communities and individuals knowledge and insight that can help to stem the tide of fatalism and apathy. Yet an analysis of how inequalities are produced and reinforced would be incomplete without reflection on differences. Recognising and acknowledging the multiple expressions of difference – such as gender, social class, age, ethnic background, religion, and sexual orientation... – are vital when it comes to gaining insight into the 'multiple positioning' that characterises contemporary individuals. And this entails rethinking the meaning of integration today. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 9 The President's Welcome Differences, inequalities and sociological imagination: These three keywords of the ESA conference that is about to open in Prague connect us directly not only to the profound changes distinguishing this phase of history, but also link us with the answers to these processes that the discipline we practice is able to identify. Our era is one of unprecedented private wealth – wealth that has actually doubled in just over a decade – and the concentration thereof into very few hands. Moreover, it is also an era of human migrations of biblical proportions affecting the entire globe, increasingly linked to an intermingling of political instability, violence and material poverty. Together, these dynamics create new inequalities and new differences, which jointly put into doubt the very possibility of human coexistence on this planet. Of these specific differences, we can detect an increasingly ambivalent potential. They could have extraordinary transformative power, capable of challenging the past. At the same time however, they run the risk of violent implosion. The well-established global presence of terrorism reinforces this awareness. In this difficult environment, we have an ever-increasing need for sociological knowledge, chiefly as an antidote to violence and the new winds of war that now threaten Europe itself. It should be emphasized that we also need to use this knowledge as a tool to overcome the temptation to reject those who are seeking asylum, the many displaced persons who put their lives at risk in order to survive in the long term. Sociology is capable of producing both the analytical tools that are able to grasp the scope and dynamics of these events, and – thanks to its close link to critical thinking – able to open the route for the construction of alternative scenarios. Our research and our knowledge can therefore help build new possibilities for human co-habitation on our planet, and adapt to the issues facing this century. The Executive Committee and I, as President, are particularly proud of the contribution that the conference will bequeath through deep reflection on these phenomena, thanks to the employment of our sociological imagination. The conference's rich program, built first of all thanks to the contribution of the Research Networks, is able to respond effectively to the need for analysis and comparison. The Prague conference, the twelfth in ESA's history, promises to be one of the busiest ever organized by our association since its inception, with over three thousand participants expected. These positive results are the outcome of close collaboration between the Local Organizing Committee and its Chair, Tomáš Kostelecký, and the Conference Programme Committee and its Chair, Tiziana Nazio, supported by the entire Executive Committee. Warm thanks for this excellent work. I would like to note one last observation. This conference unites us in a very special city. Not only is Prague one of the most beautiful cities in Europe, with its artful Gothic and Baroque architecture; but it is also the city of the Prague Spring, Jan Palach, Václav Havel and Charter 77. It is a courageous city that has never surrendered to totalitarianism. Prague's message is one of hope, linked hand in glove to the power of ideas. There could be no better location from which to launch our labours. Carmen Leccardi | President of the European Sociological Association BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 10 Plenary Sessions Opening Ceremony Out of Control and Running Wild; Or (Recent) History of Modern Inequality Zygmunt BAUMAN (University of Leeds, United Kingdom) Unilateral cancellation of the mutuality of dependence. New managerial strategy: management through uncertainty. The birth, condition and prospect of precariat. Biography: Zygmunt Bauman, Emeritus Professor, University of Leeds, UK. Recent publications: "On God and Man" (with Stanislaw Obirek) and "Babel" (with Ezio Mauro). Deep Stories, Emotional Agendas and Politics Arlie HOCHSCHILD (University of California, United States of America) I begin with a paradox. In the United States, as in Europe, the gap between rich and poor has recently widened. At the same time, right-wing groups have risen for whom such a gap poses no problem at all. Based on new fieldwork on the U.S. Tea Party (approved by some 20% -30% of Americans) I ask: what emotional needs does such a movement meet? More basically, how does emotion underlie political belief? In answer I propose the concept of a deep story. It's an allegorical, collectively shared, honor-focused, "feels-as-if" story. A man is standing in line for a ticket he feels he greatly deserves and which confers honor. At the front of the line is another man behind a dark glass window handing out tickets. In front and in back are others in line. To the side, is an official supervisor of the line. Then some people "cut into" the front of the line, and the story moves from there. Tickets are for the American Dream. The supervisor is the American president, and a rumor is flying that tickets are running out. They – and all of us -see through allegory. And once established, we protect it by pursuing an emotional agenda. This determines what a person wants to feel and know. Liberals have a deep story too. Each story – that of conservative and liberal -implies a strategy of action for addressing global capitalism, and the frightening idea that American –and European -dominance and prosperity may be a "prophecy that fails." The idea of "deep stories" may help us communicate across a widening political divide and address the issues of difference, inequality --with imagination and compassion. Biography: A professor emerita of sociology at University of California, Berkeley Arlie Russell Hochschild is the author of eight books. The Managed Heart: The Commercialization of Human Feeling established the concept of "emotional labor" and helped initiate the field of the sociology of emotion. The Second Shift: Working Parents and the Revolution at Home and The Time Bind: When Home Becomes Work and Work Becomes Home explore the strains in work and family life that occur when women's expectations rise, but society does not easily change to accommodate them, what Hochschild calls a "stalled revolution." Both books illustrate the conflicts people struggle to resolve, and the strategies of accommodation which result when they don't succeed in doing so – the development of family myths, notions of a "potential self" people would enact if only they had time, and strategies of needs-minimization, for example. In Global Woman: Nannies, Maids and Sex Workers (co-edited with Barbara Ehrenreich) Hochschild explores the global migration of care workers and the "care chains" as she calls them, that result as care workers of the global South leave their children and elderly in the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 11 hands of others, and migrate to care for children and elderly in the global North. In The Outsourced Self: Intimate Life in Market Times, she examines how, as we turn to the market to meet more of our intimate needs, we engage in the effort to keep personal life as personal life. The Commercialization of Intimate Life: Notes from Home and Work collects many of her articles. In So How's the Family? And Other Essays, she lays out the powerful links between government policy, social class and family. Among many other awards, Hochschild has won the Jessie Bernard Award, the Charles Cooley Award, and the Award for Public Understanding of Sociology from the American Sociological Association, as well as Guggenheim, Fulbright, Ford, Mellon and Sloan Foundation fellowships. Three of her books have been named to the New York Times "Notable Books of the Year" list. Two of them have inspired plays written and directed by the Danish theater director Ditte Bjerg. Hochschild has spoken at the World Economic Forum in Switzerland, at a seminar hosted by Pope John Paul II at Castel Gandolfo, at the Festival of Dangerous Ideas in Sydney, Australia, and at numerous universities in North America, Europe and Asia. She spent five months as a Fulbright Lecturer in India. Her current research has taken her to Louisiana, a poor and deeply polluted state where she is interviewing members of an anti-government populist movement, the Tea Party, who oppose government aid or regulation. She has been exploring what she calls the "deep story" underlying their political beliefs and its attendant empathy agenda – which determines whom one seeks to "feel for" and what one seeks to know the topic of her plenary talk. Her work has been translated into sixteen languages. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 12 Closing Plenary Session The 'Squeezed Middle' in the Great Recession: A Comparative European Analysis of the Distribution of Economic Stress Christopher T. WHELAN (University College Dublin, Ireland) In this paper we analyse variation on the impact of the Great Recession on economic stress across income classes for a range of advanced European countries.. Our analysis shows that conclusions relating to trends in polarisation versus middle class squeeze are highly dependent on specification of welfare regime and are significantly driven by exacerbation of the degree of within regime heterogeneity introduced by the changing circumstances in Iceland, Ireland and Greece. Each exhibited a substantial increase in level of economic stress. However, changes in the pattern of income class differentiation were somewhat different. In Iceland while all classes experienced significant increases in stress levels, a form of middle class squeeze was observed. For Ireland the pattern of change involved a contrast between the three lowest and the two highest classes. In this case polarization does not exclude middle class squeeze. For Greece we observe a more hierarchically differentiated pattern of change although, as in the Irish case, there is a contrast between the three highest and the two lowest income classes. Changes in the distribution of household equivalent income played no role in explaining the changing distribution of economic stress across income classes once the impact of material deprivation was taken into account. These findings bring out the extent to which the impact of the Great Recession varied even among the hardest-hit countries, and even more so between them and the countries where it represented a less dramatic, though still very substantial, macroeconomic shock. They also serve to highlight the advantages of going beyond reliance on income in seeking to understand the impact of such a shock. Biography: Christopher T. Whelan is Emeritus Professor of Sociology at the School of Sociology and the Geary Institute for Public Policy, University College Dublin. He was formerly Professor of Sociology at the School of Sociology, Social Policy and Social Work, Queen's University Belfast and Chair of the Standing Committee of the Social Sciences of the European Science Foundation and the European Consortium for Sociological Research. His research interests include the causes and consequences of poverty and inequality, social mobility and inequality and recently had a substantial involvement on the Growing Inequalities' Impacts (GINI) project. He has published extensively on these topics and on economic and social change in Ireland during bust and booms. Postcolonial Reconstructions of Europe Gurminder K. BHAMBRA (University of Warwick, United Kingdom) | g.k.bhambra@warwick.ac.uk The cosmopolitan cultural diversity of Europe tends to be counter-posed to that constituted by and through multicultural others. The latter are seen to import their diversity into (and against) the cultural plurality already present in Europe. Counter-posing cosmopolitanism and multiculturalism in this way demonstrates a Eurocentred particularism at the heart of the cosmopolitan European project. Habermas's association of multiculturalism with what he calls 'postcolonial immigrant societies', for example, demonstrates a parochial understanding that limits the 'postcolonial' to those 'others' who migrate to Europe, and renders invisible the longstanding histories that connect those migrants with Europe. In this way, issues that refer to the 'postcolonial' are seen as beginning with immigration and carried by the non-European 'other'. These multicultural others are not seen as constitutive of Europe's own self-understanding and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 13 as part of its history of colonialism (a history both of individual nation-states and the common European project). In this plenary, I take issue with the parochial historiography that underpins such accounts. In particular, I argue that insofar as the cosmopolitan project of Europe does not come to terms with its colonial past and postcolonial present, it establishes and legitimizes neocolonial policies both within and outwith Europe. Supposed 'multicultural others' are not seen as legitimate beneficiaries of a postwar social settlement, but as obstacles to its continuation and increasingly as targets of punitive policies. This is an outcome that subverts the very promise of cosmopolitanism and calls urgent attention to the necessary postcolonial reconstruction of (understandings of) Europe. Biography: Gurminder K Bhambra is Professor of Sociology at the University of Warwick. For the academic year 2014-15, she was Visiting Fellow in the Department of Sociology, Princeton University and Visitor at the Institute for Advanced Study, Princeton. Her research interests are primarily in the area of historical sociology and contemporary social theory and she is also interested in the intersection of the social sciences with recent work in postcolonial and decolonial studies. She is author of Connected Sociologies (Bloomsbury, 2014) and Rethinking Modernity: Postcolonialism and the Sociological Imagination (Palgrave, 2007) which won the 2008 Philip Abrams Memorial Prize for best first book in sociology. She has co-edited three collections, Silencing Human Rights (Palgrave, 2009); 1968 in Retrospect (Palgrave, 2009); and African Athena (OUP, 2011). She also set up the Global Social Theory website for those interested in social theory in global perspective. She tweets in a personal capacity @gkbhambra. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 14 Semi-Plenary Sessions SPS01 Family Formation and Practices of Life Quality: Inequalities and New Opportunities Across Europe Displaying and Doing Family Life: What is 'Good Parenting' and Who Says So? Esther DERMOTT (University of Bristol, United Kingdom) | esther.dermott@bristol.ac.uk Interest in parents and their parenting practices is aligned with shifts towards more individualised personal relationships, the large-scale acceptance of neo-liberal views on the role of the welfare state, and the central importance of parent-child relationships both to individuals and society more broadly. This paper will draw out some of the key aspects of 'good parenting' in popular and political discourse and highlight how they are frequently associated with an overly narrow, and problematic, formulation of positive child outcomes that are centred on ensuring future labour market participation; one in which the quality of life of the child plays only a minor role. Drawing on the concept of 'displaying families' the paper then argues that this is as a result of the need for an audience for parenting practices: while family members are one form of audience, parenting also needs to be recognised by the state and significant players, such as educational establishments, in order to be classified as 'good'. As a consequence of these arguments, the paper suggests that while there is a justification for a normative definition of deficient parenting and caring practices, this is better addressed through a focus on defining what is bad in terms of extreme neglect or abuse rather than attempting to categorise good practices. Finally, the value of family sociologists combining newer conceptual tools in exploring older forms of inequality is noted. Biography: Dr Esther Dermott is Professor of Sociology at the University of Bristol, UK. A sociologist of family life, her research examines the culture, practices and policies associated with contemporary parenthood, and interrogates dominant views and measures of 'good parenting'. She has a longstanding research focus on the practices and meanings of fatherhood. Recent research projects include the ESRC funded 'Poverty and Social Exclusion in the UK (on which she is contributing analysis on gender and parenting) and 'Post-separation fathering: negotiating intimacy and risk in parenting practice' funded by the British Academy. She is the author of Intimate Fatherhood (2008, Routledge) and co-editor of Displaying Families (2011, Palgrave). Her most recent writing includes analysis of the relationship between parenting and poverty (in Sociology, 2015 and Social Policy and Society, 2014) and a special issue of Families, Relationships and Societies (2015) on patterns of change and continuity in fatherhood. Quality of Life and the Family: A Multifaceted and Complex Relationship Heinz-Herbert NOLL (The Social Indicators Research Centre of GESIS Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences, Mannheim) Not only from research, but also from everyday knowledge, there is ample evidence that the family is key for people's life quality across European societies. Departing from different notions and conceptualizations of well-being, in this presentation the family will be considered as an institution that produces and enjoys quality of life at the same time. The presentation thus BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 15 addresses in the first place the role of the family as a producer of well-being and also discusses different family-specific ways of consuming and enjoying quality of life. In its second part, the presentation will put the emphasis on subjective well-being as an important and currently particularly popular component of the "good life" by reviewing the available empirical evidence of how family characteristics as well as family related sorts of behaviour and events, e.g. marriage, child birth, divorce, seem to be associated with different levels and changes of individual subjective well-being. Moreover some particular challenges of researching subjective well-being from a family perspective will be identified and discussed. Biography: Dr. Heinz-Herbert Noll was director of the Social Indicators Research Centre of GESIS Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences in Mannheim until his retirement in 2014. Currently he works as a freelance researcher and consultant. He graduated in sociology, economics and statistics at the Uni¬versity of Frankfurt and received his doctorate at the University of Mannheim. Noll has published widely on topics related to social indicators and social reporting, quality of life, subjective well-being and social inequality, including poverty. He was involved in several German and European projects addressing issues of well-being measurement, most recently the e-Frame project. He also has taught at various European universities. Noll served as President of the ISA Research Committee "Social Indicators" as well as of the "International Society for Quality of Life Studies" and he was/is a member of the editorial boards of several international journals, e.g. "Social Indicators Research". Currently he is also a member of the scientific advisory board of the Federal Government's strategy on quality of life in Germany. SPS02 Public Policies and Solidarity in Women's Lives: Differences and Inequalities Changing Gender Policies in Ghana: The Journeys of Civil Society and State Actors Akosua ADOMAKO AMPOFU (African and Gender Studies and Institute of African Studies, Ghana) Contemporary women's movements and organisations constitute an area of prolific output, especially in sociology and political science. In recent years feminist scholars in the global South have focused a lot of attention on the ways in which civil society organisations have addressed women's rights as well as how they have expanded the concept of rights and contributed to the democratisation process (Moghadam, 2005). In Africa, and Ghana, women's activism has a long history-from struggles under "so-called" traditional African states for specific conditions for women, to contemporary legal and social struggles. Steady has noted that women's collective activism in Africa is rooted in "indigenous mechanisms of female mobilisation and cooperation; the historical experiences of colonisation; and the present reality of corporate globalisation" (2006:1). In Ghana, unlike the experiences of many newly, independent African nations where women were usually ignored or their contributions downplayed, Kwame Nkrumah, made a conscious effort to recognize and validate the important contributions of women in nation building by including them in his government. Since then women have had more ambivalent relationships with the state, sometimes cordial through Women's Machineries, at other times more confrontational. This paper seeks to speak to some of these journeys. Biography: Akosua Adomako Ampofo is Professor of African and Gender Studies, and Director of the Institute of African Studies, University of Ghana, Legon. An activist-scholar, she is a member of several networks where her work addresses African Knowledge systems; Identity BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 16 Politics such as Gender-based Violence; Women's work; Masculinities; and Gendered Representations in Popular Culture (music and religion). Her most recent publication is Transatlantic Feminisms: Women's and Gender Studies in Africa and the Diaspora. Lanham, MD, Lexington Books (co-edited with Cheryl Rodriguez and Dzodzi Tsikata, 2015). She is a member of the African Studies Association (US); founding Vice-President of The African Studies Association of Africa; Co-president of RC32 on Women and Society, the International Sociological Association with Josephine Beoku-Betts; and an honorary Fellow of the Human Sciences Research Council of South Africa. She has been a Fulbright Junior & New Century Scholar, and in 2015-16 will be a Fulbright Scholar-in Residence at Concordia University, Irvine, CA. In 2010 she was awarded the Sociologists for Women in Society Feminist Activism award and in 2014 was a Mellon Fellow with the Centre for African Studies at the University of Cape Town. Contesting Publics in Asian Contexts: Women and Activism for Social Justice Glenda Tibe BONIFACIO (University of Lethbridge, Canada) Since the tide of feminism and its ideals of women's empowerment seeped through colonization, modernization and globalization, women in different parts of the world have continued their own brand of activism and forge solidarity to promote change and social justice. Their sustained activism across many fronts -liberation, independence, legal challenges, violence, etc.-are often unheard of or unrecognized in the West due to media selection of what is 'good news' that often reproduce stereotypical constructs of 'Asian women' or the 'Other' orientalist paradigm of the passive victim. Representation of the 'Other' to western women promotes the essentialist objectification of 'Third world' female bodies, and that the only way for their genuine empowerment is to follow the 'western' models that place in opposition 'gender and culture.' This presentation highlights the contested publics of women's activism in selected Asian countries-from the local, national, and transnational-to advocate for change. Social justice is construed as the elimination of oppressive barriers, structures, and practices that deny women's value as human beings. It argues that the conception of social justice and how it should be carried out depends on the socio-cultural milieu and particular histories of women in Asian communities. The discussion centres on key issues of women's activism and the building of solidarity networks, mainly based on public policies that impede on the rights of women. Asia is a hegemonic term that encapsulates geographic location, shared histories, and collective futures. Asia is presumed to converge with western models of development to be at par with modernity. But Asia is a diverse region with rich histories and complex pathways for change. Arguably, there is no singular, linear approach to carving out niches of women's empowerment in all societies. In this presentation, the particular stories of violence, reproductive rights, labour welfare, and democratization are highlighted in the cases of the Philippines, Hong Kong, Malaysia, Thailand and Indonesia. Biography: Glenda Tibe Bonifacio is an associate professor of women and gender studies at the University of Lethbridge. She has taught at the University of the Philippines for over nine years before migrating to Australia and Canada. Glenda is the author of Pinay on the Prairies: Filipino Women and Transnational Identities (UBC Press 2013); the editor of Gender and Rural Migration: Realities, Conflict and Change (Routledge 2014), Feminism and Migration: CrossCultural Engagements (Springer 2012); co-editor of Gender, Religion and Migration (Lexington Books 2010) and Migrant Domestic Work and Family Rights (forthcoming). At present, she is working on projects related to youth migration and feminism. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 17 SPS03 New Racisms, Differences and Agency in Europe: Perspectives on Islamophobia Equality and Group Identity Revisited Tariq MODOOD (University of Bristol, United Kingdom) | t.modood@bristol.ac.uk At the centre of my approach to ethnicity is that it is a group identity 'from the inside' but in much of social science ethnicity is understood as something that is 'constructed from the outside', namely that it is an ascribed identity which is a target of discrimination, or stronger still, is constructed as a form of 'Othering'. I think that both these aspects of ethnicity have a real world existence and political significance, and cannot be reduced to each other, but I do not know of an existing approach which satisfactorily gives each its due within a unified theory. For example, multiculturalists like me argue that Muslims should be recognised as a group; but I am aware that for many egalitarians the issue is not recognition but defeating stereotypes about Muslims, not promoting a Muslim identity but protecting Muslims from anti-Muslim prejudice, discrimination, politics, violence etc. Indeed, many Muslims do not want to valorise Muslim identity and feel oppressed by its valorisation by others. The same point can be made about any inferiorised group or collective identity, such as 'black', 'woman' or 'working class'. So, what is the relationship between challenging inferiorisation and promoting positive group identities? I want to explore these two understandings of group identity with a view to producing a unified theory and a normative basis for recognising group identities and accommodating group representation that goes beyond merely anti-racism, anti-sexism, anti-Islamophobia and so on. I make a plea for studying Islamophobia (and groups as negatively perceived from the outside, generally) within a normative framework which priorities groups fighting outsider perceptions by boosting insider identifications ('the struggle for recognition'). Biography: Tariq Modood is Professor of Sociology, Politics and Public Policy at the University of Bristol and the founding Director of the Centre for the Study of Ethnicity and Citizenship. He is a regular contributor to the media and policy debates in Britain. He was awarded a MBE for services to social sciences and ethnic relations in 2001 and was elected a member of the Academy of Social Sciences in 2004. He served on the Commission on the Future of MultiEthnic Britain, the National Equality Panel and currently is on the Commission on Religion and Belief in British Public Life. He has led many research projects on ethnic minorities and Muslims, having held over 40 grants and consultancies and has over 30 (co-)authored and (co-)edited books and reports and over 150 articles or chapters in political philosophy, sociology and public policy. His latest books include Multiculturalism: A Civic Idea (2nd ed; 2013) and as co-editor Global Migration, Ethnicity and Britishness (2011), European Multiculturalisms (2012), Tolerance, Intolerance and Respect (2013), Religion in a Liberal State (2013) and Multiculturalism Rethought (2015). How Racialization Works? Ethnography of Ongoing Islamophobia Abdellali HAJJAT (University of Paris-Ouest Nanterre, France) Islamophobia is a complex social process of racialization leaning on the sign of (real or perceived) belonging to the Muslim religion, which vary according to national contexts and historical periods. This is a global and gendered phenomenon because it's influenced by the international circulation of ideas and people and by gender relations. Islamophobia is a "total social fact" according the definition of Marcel Mauss, since it deals with "all society and its institutions" (political, administrative, legal, economic, media and intellectual). Based on this definition, this paper focuses on what ethnography could bring to a better analysis of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 18 racialization, since most of scientific accounts on Islamophobia rely on internal discourse analysis. A good knowledge of social forces that provokes ideological convergence about the "Muslim problem" invites us to analyze how social fields work: economy, politics, media, administration, academia and activism, etc. The sociology of social fields is a prerequisite for understanding not only of the production of discourse about Islam, but also the mobilization wanting to impose the idea of a "Muslim problem". The construction of the "Muslim problem" is performed at the intersection of several social fields, which each obey rules and are traversed by specific tensions. We'll try to understand how a generalized heteronomy of social fields, as a consequence of neo-liberal austerity policies, favors the action of multi-positioned agents reaching to transform and circulate the idea of a "Muslim problem" in several social fields. Biography: Abdellali Hajjat is Assistant Professor in Political Science at the University of ParisOuest Nanterre. He recently published Islamophobia. How the French elites forged the "Muslim problem" (Paris: La Découverte, 2013, with Marwan Mohammed), The March for Equality and Against Racism (Paris: Éditions Amsterdam, 2013) and The Boundaries of "National Identity": The Injunction to Assimilate in Metropolitan and Colonial France (Paris: La Découverte, 2012). His research interests are threefold. He first focuses on the articulation of citizenship and race in French law, analyzing the "assimilation" requirement in the process of naturalization and the racialization of Muslims applicants both in colonial and postcolonial contexts. He secondly studies urban uprisings and political mobilizations by postcolonial immigrants in France in working-class neighbourhoods, particularly in May 68 and afterwards. Thirdly, he launched a new research project on Islamophobia as a "total social fact", the construction of the "Muslim problem" and the redefinition of French secularism, focusing on the complex social mechanisms that entail the racialization of Muslims in various social fields (politics, mainstream media, human rights law, academia, companies, care sector, etc.). SPS04 A Generation Divided? Realities of and Responses to Inequality and Injustices Among Contemporary Young People Pathways to Adulthood, Intra-generational Differentiation and Life Course Policy Walter R. HEINZ (University of Bremen, Germany) In contrast to the popular notions like "Generation X" or the "Lost Generation", which construct a superficial impression of a uniform youth, the concept of intra-generational diversity represents social reality much better. I will argue that the state's life course policy creates pathways from school to work that contribute to the social stratification of life chances and thus to an internal differentiation of generations Three cases will be presented in order to support this assumption: The traditional separation between vocational education and training (VET) and academic pathways in Germany. The reconstruction of academic pathways in the "Bologna Process" (BA and MA) and increasing university enrolment. The consequences of the Great Recession on young people's transitions to adults. Biography: Walter R. Heinz is Professor emeritus of Sociology and Psychology and Senior Faculty member of the Bremen International Graduate School of Social Sciences (BIGSSS), University of Bremen, Germany. Currently he is interim research director of the German Centre of Higher Education and Science Research (DZHW). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 19 His research interests are sociology of youth, transitions from education to employment in cross-national perspective, biography and life course studies. The Debt and the Doubt. A Generational Perspective on Inequalities Cécile VAN DE VELDE (University of Montreal, Canada) Are we witnessing the emergence of a new "generational" consciousness? As crisis affects in priority young people, this paper analyses how they perceive their own place within generational and social inequalities. It identifies to what extent they define themselves as a generation and with which arguments. This study is based on a large comparative inquiry in 5 cities (Montreal, Santiago de Chile, Madrid, Paris, Hong-Kong), mixing more than 120 in-depth interviews on young people from different social classes, statistics, observations of recent youth protests, and public debates. It shows that almost a century after Mannheim's theory on "generational consciousness" as a marker of a "generation", a feeling of belonging is actually emerging among young generations, but on a fragmented way and at an infra-generational level, especially among students and graduated people. The paper identifies two main "grammars" of generational inequalities: "debt" and "doubt". These rhetorics are used very differently according to social contexts: the discourse of a burden of "debt" –financial and environmental– is more often used in liberal contexts, whereas the one of "doubt" -on governors and on futureis more frequent in central and southern Europe. The presentation will give an account of these contrasts in relation to the way welfare states, labour markets and demographic trends shape interand intra-generational inequalities since crisis. Biography: Cécile Van de Velde is currently Professor of Sociology at the University of Montreal. Her main research interests cover youth, life courses and generational inequalities in contemporary societies, with a comparative approach. Her first book « Becoming an Adult. Compared Sociology of Youth in Europe » (Presses Universitaires de France, 2008) compares transitions into adulthood in Denmark, Great Britain, France and Spain, mixing a longitudinal analysis of the Europanel data and 135 qualitative interviews. She received the « Le Monde » Award for Academic Research for her work. Her new research tackles the issue of generational relationships in a time of "crisis", and the way inequalities and solidarity between generations play out in contemporary societies. On these topics, she recently co-directed the special issue "Rethinking inter-generational inequalities » (Revue Française de Sociologie, 2013) and signed the handbook « Sociology of Life Course » (Armand Colin, 2015). Her ongoing study analyses the new subjective tensions within young people's lives, their diverse reactions to crisis, and the perceptions of generational inequalities, in America and Europe. SPS05 Sociological Imagination and New Technologies The Unbearable Lightness of Genomic Being Stefan TIMMERMANS (University of California, Los Angeles, United States of America) In this talk, I discuss the increased routinization of genomic testing for patients by examining how genotype-phenotype causality is established and its myriad consequences for disease management. Using ethnographic data, I follow the technology of exome sequencing from the laboratory where staff process and interpret patient samples to the clinic where clinicians inform patients of results and to the home where patients locate these results within the broader challenges of the disease. Because genomic test results reverberate through family trees, they reframe the past and the future, offering eugenic opportunities. Still, in the end, genomic BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 20 information is more abstract than effective, especially in the overdetermined situation of disability. Biography: Stefan Timmermans is professor of sociology at UCLA. He is the author of Sudden Death and the Myth of CPR (Temple 1999), The Gold Standard: The Challenge of EvidenceBased Medicine and Standardization in Health Care (Temple, 2003, with Marc Berg), Postmortem: How Medical Examiners Explain Suspicious Deaths (Chicago, 2006), Saving Babies? The Consequences of Newborn Genetic Screening (Chicago 2013, with Mara Buchbinder) andAbductive Analysis: Theorizing Qualitative Research (Chicago 2014, with Iddo Tavory). He is also senior editor medical sociology for the journal Social Science and Medicine. Lively Sociology in the Age of Lively Data Deborah LUPTON (University of Canberra, Australia) Humans have become digital data subjects, constantly emitting data as they engage with digital technologies and move around in sensor-embedded spaces. In the context of the digital global knowledge economy, digital data, both 'small' and 'big', have become invested with significant value. Digital data may be characterised as 'lively' in a number of ways. First, these data are about human life itself: people's beliefs, behaviours, habits and bodies. Second, these data have their own social lives. They are dynamic, constantly being configured and reconfigured as people interact with online technologies and circulated and repurposed by a multitude of different actors and agencies. Third, these data have become an influential part of everyday lives, affecting beliefs and behaviours and increasingly, people's life chances via the assumptions and inferences that are developed from predictive analytics. Finally, as contributors to the global knowledge economy, digital data are part of livelihoods. I argue in this paper that the vitality of digital data has major implications for sociology, both in terms of the types of topics that are addressed by sociologists and the research methods that they adopt. Sociologists need to come to terms with lively data and associated data practices. In doing so, they will contribute to and develop lively sociology. Biography: Deborah Lupton is Centenary Research Professor in the News & Media Research Centre, Faculty of Arts & Design, University of Canberra. Her latest books are Medicine as Culture, 3rd edition (Sage, 2012), Fat (Routledge, 2013), Risk, 2nd edition (Routledge, 2013), The Social Worlds of the Unborn (Palgrave Macmillan, 2013), The Unborn Human (editor, Open Humanities Press, 2013), Digital Sociology (Routledge, 2015) and The Quantified Self: A Sociology of Self-Tracking (forthcoming, Polity). Her current research interests all involve aspects of digital sociology: big data cultures, self-tracking practices, the use of digital technologies in pregnancy and parenting, the digital surveillance of children, and digital health technologies. SPS06 Extending Western Views of the Social World: Eastern Europe, Social Science and Unequal Knowledge Production Peripheral Redefinitions of Western Critical Thought: The Case of Poland as Seen in the Wider Context of Central and Eastern Europe Tomasz ZARYCKI (University of Warsaw, Poland) The paper will present a model of reception and re-contextualization of global intellectual ideas in the peripheral setting of Polish academia which, as it will be argued, may serve as a case study illustrating mechanisms characteristic for several other societies, in particular, these of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 21 Central and Eastern Europe. The proposed model will be based on the concept of "field of power" drawn from Pierre Bourdieu. As it will be argued, a typical configuration of the field of power in peripheral countries may be seen as considerably different from one observed in most Western societies. Instead of a classical opposition between economic and cultural poles, the peripheral field of power is shaped by a specific cleavage effecting from different responses of a peripheral society to the pressure or hegemony of the global core (to use a notion drawn form the vocabulary of the world-system-theory). Such a cleavage may be seen as producing two opposite ideologies compensating a country's dependence. While one is usually cosmopolitan and liberal (or "pro-core") and the other conservative and nationalistic (or "anti-core"), both of them appear to eagerly adopt fashionable concepts of Western critical thought. This process of what can be seen as parallel appropriations and redefinitions of classical global concepts will be illustrated by the case of uses of post-colonial theory in contemporary Poland. It will be shown how its specific adaptations are shaped by the relation of their authors to particular sectors of the peripheral Polish field of power with the authors' specific resources and strategies of facing the processes of globalization. Both modes of redefinition of post-colonial theory, as it will be demonstrated, could be seen as attempts at establishing a dialogue between peripheral intelligentsias and both their internal opponents as well as dominant Western intellectual elites. Biography: Tomasz Zarycki is an Associate Professor and Director of the Robert B. Zajonc Institute for Social Studies at the University of Warsaw, Poland. He is a sociologist and a social geographer, specializing in sociology of politics, sociology of culture, sociology of knowledge, critical sociology, and discourse analysis with a particular focus on Polish and Eastern European societies. His most recent book is "Ideologies of Eastness in Central and Eastern Europe" (Routledge, 2014). His articles appeared in journals such as "Current Sociology", "Communist and Post-Communist Studies", "East European Politics and Societies", "EuropeAsia Studies", "GeoForum", "Journal of Communist Studies and Transition Politics", "Russian Education & Society", "Theory and Society", and several others. The Invisible Gardener: Why Key Sustainability Lessons from the East are Being Ignored Petr JEHLIČKA (The Open University, United Kingdom) Between one and two thirds of East European populations grow some of the food consumed in their households. These food practices are significant in terms of food security, healthy diet and environmental sustainability and account for large volumes of household food consumption. These practises nurture social cohesion, resilience and informal food exchange networks which span the urban-rural divide. All social classes and age groups grow and exchange food. Significantly, some twenty-five years since the end of socialism the increasingly affluent East European middle classes continue to grow food. And yet, the burgeoning literature on home gardening and other forms of alternative food networks in the global North has failed to register this large scale non-market food production. Home gardening in the West is typically framed as innovative, modern and progressive practice. In contrast, post-socialist informal food production remains to be viewed as a path-dependent economic strategy of disadvantaged segments of society, set to disappear with the development of the market economy. This context-dependent conceptualisation highlights the unequal knowledge production and contentions arising from the endeavour to use insights from the post-socialist European "periphery" to unsettle the hegemony of concepts generated in the Western context. The aim of this address is twofold. First, to consider possible reasons for the negativity that riddles most of the existing research on East European home gardening. These include the tendency of much of the scholarship to consider personal relations in Eastern Europe as economic necessity and the overemphasis on the economy in analyses of post-socialism. Another reason is the dominant conceptualisation of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 22 Eastern Europe as a backward, undeveloped "other", in particular with regard to practices branded as "rural" and "traditional". The second aim is to propose an alternative conceptualisation of East European informal food practices as "quiet sustainability" as exuberant, appealing and socially diverse, but also unforced, forms of sustainability which nurture cooperation and sense of accomplishment. These discussions are of particular significance in the context of widespread household food production and a rapid rise of affluent middle classes in emerging economies. Biography: Petr Jehlička (RNDr in Geography, Charles University, Prague; PhD in Social and Political Sciences, Cambridge University) is Senior Lecturer in Environmental Geography at The Open University in the UK. His research, with a long-term focus on East European environmentalism, was initially concerned with the unintended consequences of the import of the western ideal of civil society in post-socialist societies and the divergence this represented from state-socialist and pre-socialist alternative culture and politics. This work was published in Environment and History, Environmental Politics, Czech Sociological Review, Nonprofit and Voluntary Sector Quarterly, Transactions of the Institute of British Geographers and several book chapters. Later the scope of his research broadened to study the process of "Europeanization" of environmental governance in new EU member states. This has led to the current interest in sustainable food production and consumption, the outcome of which was published in a range of co-authored book chapters and articles published in Social Indicators Research, Geoforum and Journal of Rural Studies. For open and free access to these publications please visit the Open Research Online repository at http://oro.open.ac.uk/. SPS07 Dark Networks The Study of Extra Legal Governance: Conceptual, Theoretical and Empirical Challenges, and Some Tentative Solutions Federico VARESE (University of Oxford, United Kingdom) This key note talk will address the conceptual, theoretical and empirical challenges in the study of extra legal organizations such as organized crime and Mafias. I will address the conceptual confusion over key definitions in this field, and offer a framework for the study of extra-legal phenomena, which places this field firmly within mainstream economic sociology. I will then discuss the importance of protection theory to understand the behaviour of organizations that try to govern territories and markets, such as States and Mafias. Finally, I will address research design and data collection challenges. In particular, I will stress the importance of 'not selecting on the dependent variable', and the possibilities afforded by the quantification of court records, in particular the application of quantitative content analysis, correspondence analysis and social network analysis. I will mainly draw upon my own research results.  Biography: Federico Varese is a Professor of Criminology at the University of Oxfordand a Senior Research Fellow at Nuffield College, Oxford. He is the author of two monographs The Russian Mafia (2001) and Mafias on the Move (2011) and an edited collected, Organized Crime (2010). His work has been translated in several languages. He writes mainly on organised crime and social network analysis. He has published papers in British Journal of Criminology, Law and Society Review, Archives Européenes de Sociologie, Low Intensity Conflict and Law Enforcement, Political Studies, Cahiers du Monde Russe, Rationality & Society, European Sociological Review, andTrends in Organized Crime. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 23 He contributes to The Times Literary Supplement and, in Italy, the daily La Stampa. His work has been featured in The Economist, The BBC News & World Service, ABC, The Guardian, The New York Times, The Monkeycage Blog and Freakonomics blog, among others. Mafias on the Move was The Recipient of The International Association for the Study of Organized Crime (IASOC) 2012 Outstanding Publication Award. The Russian Mafia was The Co-Recipient, ED A. HEWETT BOOK PRIZE awarded by The American Association for the Advancement of Slavic Studies (AAASS). Porous Borders: Legality, Illegality, and the Economy Mathías DEWEY (Max Planck Institute for the Study of Societies in Cologne, Germany) At first glance, identifying illegal markets and the illegal activities within them seems straightforward: illegal activities are those that violate the norms of the law. On closer inspection, however, the distinction between legality and illegality is rather more complicated. When we take into account the issue of legitimacy - that is, the contestation and acceptance of certain exchanges -, the category of illegality becomes much more intricate and finely nuanced. In our presentation, we will examine the porousness in the distinction between legal and illegal and make it the starting point for understanding practices in the economy characterized as informal, illicit, and criminal. Based on a wide array of examples, spanning informal markets in Argentina to the poaching of Rhinoceros horn in South Africa and broker-practices in antiquities in London, we will show that a sociological assessment of illegal activities in markets needs to focus on the interfaces between legality and illegality, the interpretation of legal stipulations in communities of practice, and deviance-normalizing activities. Thus we demonstrate how "dark networks" often emerge by being interlinked with legal activities and organizations and become perceived as legitimate within specific communities. Biography: Jens Beckert is professor of sociology and director of the Max Planck Institute for the Study of Societies in Cologne. He studied sociology and business administration at the Freie Universität Berlin and the New School for Social Research in New York. His research focuses on the fields of economic sociology, sociology of inheritance, organization theory and social theory. Recent publications: In the Shadow: Illegal Markets and Economic Sociology. In: SocioEconomic Review 11, 2013, 5-30 (together with Frank Wehinger). Imagined Futures. Fictional Expectations in the Economy. In: Theory and Society 42, 2013, 219-240. Constructing Quality. The Classification of Goods in Markets. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2013 (ed. together with Christine Musselin). Biography: Matías Dewey is senior researcher at the Max Planck Institute for the Study of Societies, Germany. He received his doctorate in political science from Rostock University, Germany, and received research grants from the Alexander von Humboldt and the Volkswagen Foundations. In addition, he spent time as a visiting fellow at Oxford University, MaxPo in Paris and at the University of Buenos Aires. He is a sociologist with experience in qualitative research and interests in economic and political sociology, criminal organizations and social theory. His research largely focuses on the connections between illegal markets, state agencies and society. In his current project, he is analyzing actors' expectations and representations of the future in the context of the market for counterfeit and illegally produced garments in Argentina. From the perspective of economic sociology, this project is concerned with the structural principles governing illegal markets and the connections BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 24 SPS08 The Legacies of Stuart Hall and Richard Hoggart for the Future of Marxist Studies of Media and Culture Stuart Hall and the Rise of the Black and Asian British Artists: A Sociology of Decentred Art in a Post-Colonial Frame Angela MCROBBIE (Goldsmiths University of London, United Kingdom) This lecture endeavours to create a framework drawing both on cultural studies and sociology for understanding the contribution of Stuart Halls writing in regard to the emergence from the early 1980s of a distinctive grouping of artists from British black and Asian backgrounds. The paper considers the preference for the term 'black cultural production' in Halls vocabulary bearing in mind the critique of high culture which marked something of a springboard for British cultural studies. The paper also reflects on the 'conditions of emergence' for these young artists in the context of the residue of social democratic institutions and pathways of support for disadvantaged communities which was curtailed and transformed with the New Labour government from 1997. The paper concludes by inquiring as to how the body of work or objects 'speak' given the subsequent transformations of both the art world and the entrepreneurialisation of higher education and the 'art school'. Biography: Angela McRobbie is Prof of Communications at Goldsmiths University of London, she is author of many books and hundreds of articles dating back to her time at the CCCS in Birmingham in the mid 1970s. Her fields of specialism are gender sexuality and popular culture, the global fashion industry, the new creative economy, feminist theory, and most recently the emergence of 'creative labour'. Her most current books are The Aftermath of Feminism (2008) and Be Creative: Making a Living in the new Culture Industries (2015) Hoggart, Hall and Contemporary Cultural Studies Jim MCGUIGAN (Loughborough University, United Kingdom) This paper looks at Richard Hoggart's and Stuart Hall's contributions to the project of cultural studies during its formation. Hoggart founded the Birmingham Centre for Contemporary Cultural Studies (CCCS) in the early 1960s and hired Hall as his assistant. Both were politically motivated socialists but differently so. Hoggart, an old-school English social democrat, was never a Marxist. He became a public intellectual as a result of his immensely successful and pioneering book, The Uses of Literacy (1957). As a marginal member of 'the Establishment', Hoggart was to serve on public bodies in the arts, broadcasting and youth services. He put the case forcefully for taking mass-popular culture seriously in the early-1960s with his 'good of its kind' argument, which called into question fixed hierarchies of cultural value. Hoggart was later, however, to repudiate his own egalitarian revision of F.R. Leavis's 'discrimination' problematic. Albeit widely reputed to be a 'Marxist', Hall himself disagreed with 'orthodox' Marxism, especially its economic reductionism, and the typical priorities of the labour movement. He criticised the 'traditional' Left for its backwardness and, as the first editor of New Left Review around 1960, Hall began to pioneer fresh thinking on culture and politics. When Hoggart went to UNESCO temporarily at the end of the Sixties, never to return to Birmingham, as it happened, Hall acted and later succeeded him as Director of the Centre. Hall's impact on the development of cultural studies became much greater than that of his predecessor. Unlike the British empiricism of Hoggart, Hall was a continental rationalist. He was especially alert to trends in mainly French theory. A great synthesiser and inspirational teacher, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 25 Hall effectively formed a school of thought in the 1970s which might now be named in retrospect, 'Hallian-' or 'neo-Gramscian cultural studies'. Following Hall's lead, the Birmingham CCCS's focal concerns were with consuming practices and 'the national-popular' in culture and politics. Hall's own highly politicised conception of popular culture informed the Centre's distinctive yet problematic notion of 'resistance' on the terrain of everyday life. Informally, Hall became the principal theorist of British communism during its final years. In the party journal, Marxism Today, he applied a neo-Gramscian framework of analysis to his own coinage of 'Thatcherism' and 'authoritarian populism', which had been signalled initially by the finest work of the Centre, Policing the Crisis (1978). In addition to his participation in the project to construct a genuinely multicultural society in theory and practice, towards the end of his life, though very ill, Hall engaged collaboratively in the critique of neoliberal hegemony with the production of 'The Kilburn Manifesto'. Incidentally, Hoggart had already commented twenty years earlier, in effect, on neoliberal transformation with his much neglected sequel to The Uses of Literacy, The Way We Live Now (1995). Biography: Jim McGuigan is a freelance researcher, writer and artist. He is also Emeritus Professor of Cultural Analysis at Loughborough University, UK. He has written widely on the politics of culture from a multi-dimensional perspective. His books include Cultural Populism (1992), Culture and the Public Sphere (1996), Modernity and Postmodern Culture (1999, 2006), Rethinking Cultural Policy (2004), Cool Capitalism (2009) and Cultural Analysis (2010). Recently, he has published an edited collection, Raymond Williams on Culture and Society (2014), and added to a revised and re-titled version of Williams's Towards 2000, A Short Counter-Revolution (2015). His forthcoming book, Neoliberal Culture, is currently in press. SPS09 Modeling Uncertainties, Producing Differences The New Knowledge Infrastructures of the Turbulent Technology Market Robin WILLIAMS (University of Edinburgh, United Kingdom) New knowledge infrastructures have emerged to tackle market uncertainties. Would-be adopters seeking to differentiate competing vendor claims in the burgeoning Information Technology (IT) market cannot determine product properties and appropriateness by inspection. To exercise due diligence over multi-million pound procurements that will affect their performance for many years to come, adopters therefore turn to industry analysts who have built up extensive knowledge networks and methodologies and skills to tap user experience of existing products and pick up signals about shifts. Industry leader, Gartner Inc., in its signature output the Magic Quadrant, ranks vendors in terms of seemingly un-measurable properties: 'completeness of vision' and 'ability to execute'. Gartner needs to be able to defend its assessments which have huge impact on the operation of the IT market. How did this new form of expertise emerge? How is industry analyst knowledge produced and consumed and in the process legitimated with various internal and external audiences and subjected to various forms of verification and test. Here we explore striking differences between industry analysts and other groups producing future-oriented knowledge in contexts of uncertainty, for example weather men (Fine 2006) or financial analysts (Knorr-Cetina 2011). We can relate these to the different exigencies – and temporalities – through which knowledge is produced, consumed and validated. Rather than treat this knowledge as performative we need to examine how it is performed and achieves influence. Biography: Robin Williams is Professor of Social Research on Technology and Director of the Institute for the Study of Science, Technology and Innovation (ISSTI) at the University of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 26 Edinburgh. He ran the Edinburgh PICT Centre under the ESRC Programme on Information and Communications Technologies (1987-95). Building on this he developed an interdisciplinary research programme on 'the social shaping of technology' which culminated in the formation of ISSTI in 2000. His personal research has focused upon the development and implementation of a range of Information Technology systems and Infrastructures. Recent outputs include two coauthored books with Neil Pollock How Industry Analysts Shape the Digital Future (2016, Oxford University Press) and Software and Organisation (2009 Routledge). He also coedited three special editions of the Journal of the Association of Information Systems on the topic of information infrastructures (Vol. 10, No. 5, 2009 on e-infrastructures [eds Edwards et al.,]and Vol. 10 Nos. 4 and 5, 2014 on Innovation in Information Infrastructures). Time and Risk in Climate Knowledge: An Infrastructure Perspective Paul N. EDWARDS (University of Michigan, United States of America) How does the time of infrastructure, including knowledge infrastructure, play into the time(s) of risk? Climate science focuses on temporal frames of decades to centuries, but individuals' perception of climate change varies with the current state of weather - a temporal frame of days to weeks. Meanwhile, policymakers focus on a medium term of months to years, driven by election cycles and current events. The complex interactions among scientific understandings of risk, public perceptions, and the framing of policy choices are an old theme in the sociology of knowledge. The slow catastrophe of climate change brings these interactions into sharp focus. This talk will investigate these interactions through the lens of "knowledge infrastructures": robust networks of people, devices, and institutions that generate, maintain, and iterate specific knowledge of the human and natural worlds (examples include national census bureaus, global disease tracking systems, weather forecasting, and climate science). It will explore such issues as the framing of long-term, gradually increasing risks (climate change) vs. short-term, catastrophic risks (nuclear meltdowns, hurricanes); the problem of projection (long term) vs. prediction (short term); and uncertainty in historical data vs. uncertainty in simulated futures Biography: Paul N. Edwards is Professor of Information and History at the University of Michigan. His research focuses on the history, politics, and culture of information technologies and infrastructures. Edwards is the author of A Vast Machine: Computer Models, Climate Data, and the Politics of Global Warming (MIT Press, 2010), a history of the weather and climate knowledge infrastructures, and The Closed World: Computers and the Politics of Discourse in Cold War America (MIT Press, 1996), a study of the mutual shaping of computers, military culture, and the cognitive sciences from 1945-1990. He is also co-editor of Changing the Atmosphere: Expert Knowledge and Environmental Governance (MIT Press, 2001). Before joining the University of Michigan, Edwards taught at Stanford University and Cornell University. The working title of his current research project is "Knowledge Infrastructures for the Anthropocene." BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 27 Mid-day Sessions MD01 ESA Lecture (1) / ESA CANDIDATES FOR PRESIDENCY PRESENTATION OF THE PROGRAMMES ESA Candidates for Presidency. Presentation of the Programmes TBA ESA PRESIDENT CANDIDATES (ESA) Airi-Alina Allaste/Hans-Peter Mueller/Frank Welz Due to the withdrawal in July of two candidates, ESA had to exceptionally reopen the call for nomination, which will be closed on August 15. Biographies: Airi-Alina Allaste is a professor of sociology at Tallinn University. She has been the director of the Institute for International and Social Studies for the last 7 years and vice president of the Estonian Sociological Association for the last 4 years. In 2008 she was a Fulbright scholar and recently was a visiting professor at Griffith University, Australia and Åbo Akademi, Finland. She has served as a National Coordinator and Working Package Leader for various international projects including the EC 7th FP project Memory, Youth, Political Legacy and Civic Engagement. She has also been responsible for organising several international conferences including NYRIS 12: Nordic Youth Research Symposium (Tallinn, Estonia, 2013). She has published numerous peer reviewed articles and recently edited 5 books including 'Back in the West': Changing Lifestyles in Transforming Societies. Peter Lang 2013. Hans-Peter Müller, Professor of Sociology at Humboldt-University in Berlin, studied economics and social sciences at the University of Augsburg, made his Ph.D and Habilitation at the University of Heidelberg and teaches at Humboldt-University since 1992. Since then he is chief editor of the „Berliner Journal für Soziologie". He was J.F.K.-Fellow at Harvard University and Max-Weber-visiting Professor at NYU in the US and held visiting professorships at Budapest, Helsinki, Paris, Rome, Princeton and Berkeley. His research fields are social and political theory, social inequality, political and cultural sociology. His publications (both in 2014): „Max Weber-Handbuch. Leben-Werk-Wirkung. Stuttgart: Metzler Publisher" (with Steffen Sigmund) and „Pierre Bourdieu. Eine systematische Einführung. Frankfurt a. M.: Suhrkamp Publisher". M loves discourse and debate as well as networking the field of European sociology. Prof. Frank Welz (Austria) teaches sociology at Innsbruck University. After studying sociology, history, philosophy and psychology at Freiburg he has taught and researched at Basel, Bielefeld, Cambridge, Freiburg, N. Delhi (Global Studies Program), Onati and Innsbruck. He publishes on social theory, sociology of law and the historical epistemology of the social sciences; empirically, he is currently engaged in an international project on governmentality and contemporary subjectivities. He served as organizer of ESA, ISA, OeGS (vice-pres.) and DGS conferences. Concerning ESA, during 2007-2011 he was coordinator for ESA RN29, Social Theory. He organized the network's midterm conference, Social theory and the sociological discipline(s), at Innsbruck, also coordinating meetings at the Lisbon, Prague, and Geneva Conferences. He has further served as ESA vice-president for two terms (2011-15), coordinating ESA's 2013 Crisis, Critique and Change conference programme. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 28 MD02 Specials & Workshops (1) / THE COSMOPOLITAN IMAGINATION AND SOCIAL JUSTICE Cosmopolitanism as a Critique of Neoliberalism Gerard DELANTY (University of Sussex, United Kingdom) In this lecture I would like to explore the relevance of cosmopolitanism for the analysis of the world today and in particular what it offers sociology. I argue that it is a normative and a critical concept that is highly pertinent to social struggles and to social justice. While it is a contested concept with at least three major traditions associated with it, it is relevant to critical social science in so far as it addresses alternatives within the present. Both its critics and its defenders frequently operate with reductive notions of cosmopolitanism as a societal condition, when it is better understood to express normative, cognitive and aesthetic shifts in the moral and political horizons of societies as they face global threats and problems deriving from, in particular, capitalism and climate change. Cosmopolitanism, understood as critical cosmopolitanism, has the potential to offer an alternative conception of the world to neo-liberalism, which until now has been a global hegemonic ideology. I argue that the widespread appeal of cosmopolitanism in the social sciences has often been directed against the wrong targets and frequently ends up as an affirmation of global currents. The lecture will seeks to clarify what cosmopolitism and what it is not and to outline its relevance in challenging and articulating an alternative to neoliberalism. Of particular importance in this respect is the challenge of recapturing the ground from neoliberalism and re-conceiving the relationship between capitalism and democracy. In rethinking cosmopolitanism central importance must be given to social struggles. Biography: Gerard Delanty is Professor of Sociology and Social & Political Thought, University of Sussex, Brighton, UK. His most recent publications are The Cosmopolitan Imagination: The Renewal of Critical Social Theory (Cambridge University Press, 2009) and Formations of European Modernity: A Historical and Political Sociology of Europe (Macmillan 2013). He has edited the Handbook of Cosmopolitanism Studies (Routledge 2012). Recent articles on cosmopolitanism have appeared in The Journal of Sociology and Cultural Sociology. He has held visiting professor at many universities including Deakin University, Melbourne; Doshisha University, Kyoto; York University, Toronto; and the University of Barcelona. Gerard Delanty is editor of the European Journal of Social Theory. He is currently working on a Horizon 2020 project on cultural heritage. His other research concerns capitalism and democracy. MD03 Specials & Workshops (2) / WHAT DO SOCIOLOGISTS KNOW ABOUT ENERGY? EVERYDAY PRACTICES AND RENEWABLE ENERGY Understanding Agency in the Co-construction of Everyday Practices and the Energy System Kirsten GRAM-HANSSEN (Danish Building Research Institute, Denmark) In contemporary European societies, like in all other societies, everyday life is closely related to the socio-technical organisation of the energy system. In this lecture, I will use historic cases and present data to highlight the co-construction of the energy system and households' everyday life: from the first electrification of households to the possible future of smart grid BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 29 solutions and micro generation in households from renewable energy sources. The study of this co-construction is highly relevant both when dealing with how to tackle global climate challenges and for understanding how the transformation of the energy system may potentially influence the social life of ordinary citizens. In sociology there is a long tradition for consumer studies. Previous studies have, however, highlighted how culturally-oriented consumer approaches cannot adequately capture the routinized and technology-bound aspects of energy consumption, and based on this practice theoretical approaches have emerged. Here focus is on the collectiveness of practices and individuals are seen as carriers of practices where the social have to be understood through the lens of practices. In this approach, energy is not consumed as such, but different practices are performed such as cooking, computer gaming or doing laundry, and it is the performance of these practices that causes the use of energy. Thus, consuming energy is not a practice, and consequently awareness of, or attitudes towards, energy and climate often have very little explanatory power when it comes to understanding why some households use more or less energy compared with others. In consequence, much practice theoretical energy research has focused on the collectiveness in practices and how practices develop over time, whereas less has focused on the variations of how practices are performed. The structural element in practices has thus been stressed rather than the agency. Theories of practices can be seen as a theoretical approach following the way in which both Giddens and Bourdieu tried to find a third way in the structure agency debate. I will thus end by discussing how agency can to a greater extent be brought (back) into studies of practices and energy consumption. Biography: Kirsten Gram-Hanssen is a Professor at the Danish Building Research Institute, and leads the Research Group on Sustainable Housing and Cities. Her research focuses on household consumption related to energy and environment as well as everyday life and the meaning of the home for different types of residents. She uses qualitative and quantitative methods, analysed within different theoretical approaches including sociological theories of consumption, practice theory and STS. Her research on energy and everyday life documents the variation in households' energy consumption and explores the explanations behind it as well as the drivers behind the growing energy consumption and how to deal with it. Kirsten GramHanssen is currently PI at the project UserTEC, with a total budget of 3.2 mill euro, which aims at understanding everyday practices related to energy consumption in a way that can be utilised for technology development to achieve more sustainable housing. She has been project leader on national as well as international projects and has published in numerous international journals and serves as reviewer for them as well. MD04 Specials & Workshops (3) / THE STRUCTURE OF CIVIL SOCIETY Civic Organizational Networks in UK Cities: A Mode of Coordination Approach Mario DIANI (University of Trento, Italy) | mario.diani@gmail.com Civil society is frequently conceived as a field of multiple organizations, committed to highly diverse causes and interests. When studied empirically, however, its properties are often reduced to the sum of the traits and attitudes of the individuals or groups that are populating it. Mario Diani shows how to move from an 'aggregative' to a relational view of civil society. Drawing upon field work on citizens' organizations in two British cities, he combines network analysis and social movement theories to show how to represent civil society as a system of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 30 relations between multiple actors. 'Modes of coordination' enables us to identify different logics of collective action within the same local settings. As a result, Diani exposes the weakness of rigid dichotomies, separating the voluntary sector from social movements, 'civic' activism oriented to service delivery from 'un-civic' protest, grassroots activism external to institutions from formal, professionalized organizations integrated within the 'system'. Biography: Mario Diani is Professor of Sociology at the University of Trento that he joined in 2001 and where he served as Head of the Department of Sociology and Social Research and as Dean of the Faculty of Sociology. Earlier, he was Chair of Sociology at the University of Strathclyde in Glasgow (1996-2001), where he served as Head of the Department of Government. Between 2010 and 2012 he was ICREA Research Professor in the Department of Political and Social Sciences, Universitat Pompeu Fabra, Barcelona. Recent research projects address the structure of civic urban networks in Cape Town, network theories of social movements and collective action, the structure of civil society in British cities, participation in the 2003 anti-war protests in Western democracies, social capital and multicultural democracy, global networks of mobilization on communication rights. Helmut Anheier, Ondrej Cisar, Cristina Flesher Fominaya: discussants Biographies: Helmut K. Anheier is President and Dean at the Hertie School of Governance, and holds a chair of sociology at Heidelberg University. He received his PhD from Yale University in 1986, was a senior researcher at John Hopkins School of Public Policy, Professor of Public Policy and Social Welfare at UCLA's Luskin School of Public Affairs, and Centennial Professor at the London School of Economics. Professor Anheier founded and directed the Centre for Civil Society at LSE, the Center for Civil Society at UCLA, and the Center for Social Investment at Heidelberg. He is currently working on projects relating to indicator research, social innovation, and success and failure in philanthropy. Ondrej Cisar is Associate Professor at the Department of Sociology, Faculty of Social Sciences, Charles University and is also affiliated to the Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences. He is editor-in-chief of the Czech edition of Czech Sociological Review. He was research fellow at Columbia University; University of California, Irvine; and the CEU Institute for Advanced Study, Budapest. His current research focus is on political economy of protest and social movements' relation to political parties. Cristina Flesher Fominaya is Senior Lecturer at Department of Sociology, University of Aberdeen, and a Senior Marie Curie Fellow at National University Ireland, Maynooth. She has an MA and PhD in Sociology from the University of California, Berkeley. She won numerous international scholarships and prizes including the National Science Foundation Fellowship, the German Marshall Fellowship and the Leo Lowenthal Prize for Outstanding Paper in Culture and Critical Theory awarded by the University of California, Berkeley. She has a particular interest in autonomous social movement groups, and the possibilities and challenges of autonomous movement. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 31 MD05 Contributes From National Associations (1) / NATIONAL SOCIOLOGICAL ASSOCIATIONS IN EUROPE: A SURVEY National Sociological Associations in Europe: a Survey Maria Carmela AGODI (University of Naples Federico II, Italy) | agodi@unina.it Luis BAPTISTA (NOVA University of Lisbon, Portugal) Roberto CIPRIANI (Roma Tre University, Italy) This Report presents the results of a survey on the National Associations of Sociology in Europe conducted in the years 2012-2013 by the European Sociological Association under the auspices of its Committee for National Associations. National Associations of Sociology were progressively established and institutionalized throughout the twentieth century, each one reflecting the political circumstances of the European Continent at the time. Based on the 40 associations surveyed, which gave the year of their constitution, only 10% were in existence in 1950, indicating that the consolidation of the associative movement of sociologists in the European area is generally quite recent and gradually built up over the course of a century or more. The size of each association in terms of numbers of members is a key dimension in understanding how sociology is organized throughout Europe. The same may be said when observing the difficulties encountered when institutionalizing the European Sociological Association (ESA), which was formalized as recently as 1992. The results of the survey show that the European sociological community is the aggregate blend of several parallel currents going back well over a hundred years with each current generating as many tributaries as there are individual academic (and other) corporations in action in dozens of the countries where sociology has been able to take root and develop, favoured by university and social policies and/or opposed by governments and public and/or private bodies. Moreover each country has its own story to tell about the particular claims and losses, its ups and downs, advances and setbacks that sociology as a discipline has experienced. Biographies: Maria Carmela Agodi (Italy) is a full professor of sociology, teaching courses in methodology and sociology of science, at the University Federico II in Naples. Her research, essays, and books focus on institutional change, rationality, reflexivity, welfare and the "knowledge society." She is currently in the Executive Board of the Italian Sociological Association (AIS) and in the board of ESA RN33-Women's and Gender Studies. Luί s Baptista (Portugal) is professor of sociology at the NOVA University of Lisbon and was the vice-dean of the faculty of social sciences and humanities. His teaching and research are mainly in urban sociology. He has directed research projects and published on the internationalization of the Portuguese language. He is director of the CICS.NOVA (Interdisciplinary Center of Social Sciences). He was the vice-president and president of the Portuguese Sociological Association(APS). He was a member of the LOC (Local Organizing Committee) of the ESA Conference in Lisbon. He is a board member of the ESA RN 27 on southern European societies and RN 37 Urban Sociology. Roberto Cipriani is an Italian social scientist. He is professor of sociology at Roma Tre University. He has written extensively on popular religion, the sacred and secularization, and is known for his unconventional applications of the concept of "diffused religion" (religione diffusa) and then that of "religion of values" (religione dei valori). He is the author of more than fifty books and eight hundred articles and his work has been translated into English, French, Russian, Spanish, German, Chinese and Portuguese. He graduated fromUniversity of Rome "La Sapienza" in 1968. From 1990 to 1994 he was president of the "Research Committee" of Sociology of Religion in the International Sociological Association. From 1995 to 1998 he was editor-in-chief of International Sociology. From 1997 he has been a Professor of Sociology at BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 32 University Roma Tre, where since 2001 he has directed the Department of Education. From 2004 to 2007 he was President of the Italian Association of Sociology. In 2008 he has been Directeur d'Etudes at Maison des Sciences de l'Homme in Paris MD06 Specials & Workshops (4) / A VIEW FROM OUTSIDE (EVALUATION) Towards Best Practices for Research Assessment: Effects of Indicators and the 'Leiden Manifesto' Sarah DE RIJCKE (Centre for Science and Technology Studies, Netherlands, The) At present very little is known about the effects of research assessment mechanisms on the production of knowledge. This is surprising given the increased role of assessment in the governance of science. The growing use of indicators and their 'constitutive effects' (DahlerLarsen, 2014) are subject of considerable debate. While some analysts welcome the possibility of increasing transparency through performance data, recent years have also seen high-profile initiatives drawing attention to perceived damaging effects of an increasing metric-orientation in research assessment (e.g. DORA). Researchers from different disciplines are raising concerns about how certain uses of performance metrics are overriding more intricate notions of quality and merit. These concerns include both a loss of the social in science e.g. increasing competitive struggles and 'benchmark masculinity' (Thornton 2013), waning collegiality and community service and a loss of epistemic diversity e.g. goal displacement and task reduction. In this special session I will first share recent results from my group's ethnographic projects in which we analysed interactions between evaluation and knowledge production on the 'shop-floor' of academic research. Secondly, I will consider the most pertinent issues for the community of sociologists from the Leiden Manifesto for research metrics (co-authored by Diana Hicks, Paul Wouters, Ludo Waltman, Sarah de Rijcke & Ismael Rafols for Nature, 22 April 2015). Biography: Dr. Sarah de Rijcke is a senior researcher at the Centre for Science and Technology Studies (CWTS, Leiden University). Her work focuses on the growing use of assessment procedures and bibliometric indicators in academic settings. AT CWTS, De Rijcke leads a research group: Evaluation Practices in Context (EPIC). The group studies the effects evaluation systems have on the organisation and content of research in different disciplines. Current projects analyse empirically the processes around research evaluation that happen 'under the radar' of official policy documents, codified evaluation procedures, bibliometric analyses etc. -including informal, decentralised ways in which evaluations are applied within the science system. MD07 Specials & Workshops (5) / IN MEMORY OF ULRICH BECK A Participating Global Scientific Observer Michaela PFADENHAUER (University of Vienna, Austria) | michaela.pfadenhauer@univie.ac.at Value neutrality might be that postulate to which most sociologists in the German-speaking countries that are heavily influenced by Max Weber would subscribe to. This applied also to Ulrich Beck who, in his first book, treated the tense relationship between objectivity and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 33 normativity. At the same time, he was triggered by a strong impetus to commit to an ethical standpoint in current issues, e.g. the economic crisis and a new Europe. Hence, in her obituary, Eva Illouz characterized Ulrich Beck as the embodiment of European citizenship, i.e. a "participant citizen" in the sense of Michael Barber's address of Alfred Schutz. Like Peter L. Berger, Ulrich Beck claimed a "dual citizenship" as a sociologist, on the one hand, and as a political actor on the other. Unquestionably, Ulrich Beck is one of the most cited social scientists in the world. He is, however, most notably known for his books on (World) Risk Society and Theory of Reflexive Modernization. Since the beginning his work is heavily linked to the origin of the sociological question on social inequalities. In Germany, with his 1983 published article "Beyond Status and Class", Beck evoked a longstanding debate on the usefulness of common models and methods for measuring social inequality. His concept of individualization, linked to the observation of an elevator effect caused by education and welfare state politics after World War II, until now remains a source of irritation and criticism in these parts. Ulrich Beck was not only motivated to raise his voice against the misleading global developments. Moreover, he was motivated by providing provoking analysis of the modern age from a world perspective. Stressing a "cosmopolitan turn", Beck progressively criticized the objective and value-free sociology for its blindness regarding the new transnational forms of domination and inequality. Last but not least, his aim was to constantly challenge mainstream sociology with its "zombie categories". As a sociologist by heart, his vision was to transfer sociology to a methodological cosmopolitanism, however, he suddenly and unexpectedly passed away on January, 1 2015. Biography: Univ.-Prof. Dr. Michaela Pfadenhauer received her Master's degree in Political Science from Bamberg University (1994) and attained her PhD in Sociology from Dortmund University (2002). She was a senior researcher and lecturer at Ludwig-Maximilians-University of Munich, at the Technical University Dortmund and at the University St. Gallen, Switzerland. From 2007 to 2014 she held a professorship in Sociology of Knowledge at the Karlsruhe Institute of Technology. Since 2014, she is a professor of Sociology at the University of Vienna (research area Culture und Knowledge). She is the board member of the Research Network Sociology of Knowledge in the German Sociological Association and a member of editorial boards of sociological journals Soziologische Theorie and Soziale Interaktion. At ESA Conference in Prague, she coordinates the Research Stream RS 05 "Sociology of Knowledge" (together with Hubert Knoblauch and Bernt Schnettler). MD08 AUTHOR MEETS CRITIQUES I From Intervention to Social Change Triin VIHALEMM (University of Tartu, Estonia) | triin.vihalemm@ut.ee Margit KELLER (University of Tartu, Estonia) | margit.keller@ut.ee Maie KIISEL (University of Tartu, Estonia) | maie.kiisel@ut.ee Contemporary societies in various parts of the world abound in projects and programmes, which attempt to effect change, to transform society, to make people think and act differently: in a healthier, more sustainable, innovative, responsible and capable way. Such interventions into people's everyday lifestyles, often called "social change programmes", assume that social change can be galvanised and pushed in the desired direction if people are organised and make concerted efforts. The book offers accessible hands-on guidance and theory-driven tools for professionals and volunteer actors who are designing and implementing programmes aimed at solving various problems related to people's lifestyles and consumption: from reducing health-risk behaviour to "green" or financially literate decisions. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 34 Authors offer a bridging alternative to the dominant individual behaviour change approach and behavioural economics by applying the rapidly developing and intriguing strand of sociological thinking: theories of social practices. The book is among the first ones that puts social practice theory into "practice" by providing step-by-step applied guidelines on how practitioners should actually use a practice theory-driven programme in real life by showing user-friendly ways to get in touch with the complexity of the mundane everyday life. This handbook has been co-created involving students from varying disciplines and different countries. It is illustrated with original conceptual drawings by graphic designers and provides "Think and Stretch" exercises, which call for critical thinking as well as challenge sedentary lifestyles. Biographies: Triin Vihalemm is a Professor of Communication Research at the University of Tartu, a recent research fellow at Helsinki Collegium for Advanced Studies. Her latest work concerns mediation and change of consumption, health and environment related practices. Extensive research on ethnic integration in Estonia has provided her with rich experience in analysing the interface between structural conditions, institutional policies and people's everyday practices. She leads a social entrepreneurship incubator programme and several applied co-operation projects on social innovation and empowerment of vulnerable groups in society. She is member of Estonian Public Service Ethics Committee and Vice President of Estonian Sociologists' Association. Margit Keller is a Senior Researcher at the Institute of Social Studies, University of Tartu. She is chairing the ESA Sociology of Consumption network. Her research fields are "Westernisation" of post-Soviet consumer culture, young people, marketing, change in social practices of everyday life and contested consumption. She is a guest editor of the Environmental Policy and Governance sustainable consumption special issue and an co-editor of Routledge Handbook on Consumption. She has published, amonst others, in Journal of Consumer Culture; Consumption, Markets, Culture and Marketing Theory. She has run several applied research projects and professional training programmes. Maie Kiisel (PhD) is a Researcher of social communication at the same Institute. Her research areas are environmental and risk consciousness and communication, participation in decisionmaking, social movements and civic organizations. She has been active member of the Green Movement and acts as an editor of the webpage bioneer.ee that is the main platform of dissemination of pro-environment knowledge in Estonia. MD09 ESA Lecture (2)/ THE STATUS OF SOCIOLOGY TODAY What Can the Sociological Analysis of Social Mobility Bring to the Immigration Debate? Examples and Reflections Lucinda PLATT (London School of Economics and Political Science, United Kingdom) | l.platt@lse.ac.uk There is extensive interest across Europe in ethnic and immigrant inequalities in the labour market, and the extent to which they persist into the second generation. These inequalities have been the subject of a vast array of sociological studies, which have changed how we think about processes of migration and enhanced understanding of migrant diversity. At the same time, sociological analysis of social stratification continues to advance our understanding of social mobility and how it varies across time and space, as well as its relationship to societal levels of social inequality. Social mobility remains a core policy agenda across many European countries and is widely discussed in the media. This demonstrates the continuing salience of this core strand of sociological research and how it has captured the public imagination but also how it BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 35 has been co-opted as an alternative to more explicitly egalitarian agendas. In this talk I bring these two bodies of work together and illustrate the wider implications of such a combined application. Specifically, I discuss the extent to which we can better understand inequalities and diversity across men and women of different ethnic and immigrant groups by taking proper account of social (class and national) origins. Building on existing research, I present a framework for the analysis of immigration/ethnicity and social mobility, which incorporates the contributory role of education. I then draw on new analysis of unique, large scale data sources from the UK and Europe to assess how empirical patterns map on to this framework. I conclude by considering what this means for future patterns of social stratification in European societies, even in the face of changing migration regimes. Acknowledging the limits to the political reach of sociological research, I nevertheless reflect on the ways in which such insights might help to reshape policy understandings currently focused on ethnic disadvantage or on simple dichotomies between 'good' and 'bad' migrants to a broader perspective on migration and minorities. Biography: Lucinda Platt is Professor of Social Policy and Sociology at the London School of Economics and Political Science (LSE). Her research focuses on ethnicity and immigration, including labour market and income inequalities and identity, and on child poverty and wellbeing, including child disability. Her most recent book was Understanding Inequalities: Stratification and Difference (2011, Polity); and she has recently co-edited a book on Social Advantage and Disadvantage for Oxford University Press to be published in 2016. She is coauthor of Intergenerational consequences of migration: Socio-economic, family and cultural patterns of stability and change in Turkey and Europe, being published this year by Palgrave Macmillan. She specialises not only in the analysis but also the development of large-scale longitudinal surveys: she was, till 2013, Director of the UK's Millennium Cohort Study, a study of over 19,000 children born in 2000-2001; and she is co-investigator with responsibility for ethnicity on Understanding Society, the UK Household Longitudinal Study. MD10 Specials & Workshops (6) / SOCIOLOGICAL IMAGINATION IN DARK TIMES The Stranger and The Nation States of Europe. Ágnes HELLER (New School for Social Research, USA) Europe is the sole continent of nation states. Nation states developed first abruptly then slowly since the end of the 18 century and led to the dissolution of the European empires. Nation states won their final victory in 1914, when both internationalism and cosmopolitanism lost against nationalism. Nation became the most general "identity" and nationalism the dominating ideology. This is why nation states have a great difficulty to accommodate strangers, people who speak a different language, practice different customs .What was natural within the European empires, becomes a field of conflicts in nation states. They cannot integrate "others", they want to assimilate them. Yet even if the "strangers" try hard to assimilate, they are still treated with suspicion. Due to failure in assimilation, some "strangers" begin to dissimilate. Contrary to the USA which is not nation state and thus integrates easily, Europe has to face the difficulties stemming from the domination of nationalist ideology. The question is whether the European Union can become the institution that leads Europe back to its own tradition, to its pre WW'1 self understanding, or it will enter a period of super nationalism which not easily confirms to liberal democracy. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 36 Biography: Professor of Philosophy Ágnes Heller was born in Budapest. She was student of Georg Lukacs. Since 1955 she served shortly as the first editor of the post-war Hungarian Philosophical Journal, but was dismissed from academic position for political reasons after the Hungarian Revolution. After spending several years in Hungary working in different professions she emigrated to Australia in 1977 where she got academic position in La Trobe University in Melbourne. In 1986 she moved to New School for Social Research in New York. Since the great change of 1989, she now spends half of the year in her native Hungary where she has been elected to the Hungarian Academy of Sciences. She is a holder of numerous academic awards, Hannah Arendt Prize for Political Philosophy or Szechenyi National Prize in Hungary among others. She has served in numerous Editorial Boards, including that of Praxis International, Aut Aut, Social Praxis, or New German Critique. She is a member of International Research Group of Alienation, member of International Society of the Sociology of Knowledge, member of the College Internationale de Philosophie, Paris or member of Societe Europeenne de Culture, Venice. MD11 Specials & Workshops (7) / THE REPRODUCTION OF INEQUALITY: NEW WAYS OF EXPLORING THE ROLE OF STRUCTURE AND AGENCY Educational Inequalities in Access to Higher Education: The Role of Networks, Institutions and Markets Agnès VAN ZANTEN (Sciences Po, France) Widening access to higher education has become an official priority for the 27 Heads of Government of the European Union who have agreed on the Europe 2020 strategy. However, existing studies show not only important inequalities between countries but also among social groups within each country in this domain. Sociologists have generally analysed these social inequalities either as a result of differences in students' socio-economic and cultural backgrounds and/or of the existence of a hierarchical system of higher education institutions enrolling students with different social and academic profiles. These factors are very important but provide an incomplete picture of social inequalities in access to higher education for at least three reasons. The first is the need to take into account not only family background but the variety of agents with whom students have had and have close relationships (parents, siblings, other family members, friends, neighbours...) and the diverse forms of influence they can exert, from the strong framing of habituses to the informal sharing of information. The second is that the role of secondary and higher education institutions has frequently been considered separately without attaching enough importance to the ways in which institutional interdependency frames students' options of study. Finally, the role of markets on students' choices has generally been considered from an abstract and usually critical perspective neglecting the close analysis of the increasing influence of market devices such as rankings or higher education fairs. Using data from an original, on-going mixed-method study in France but also from previous research on this topic, this presentation will highlight the importance of these three dimensions -networks, institutions and markets- on students' HE choices. It will show their interrelation and the ways in which they affect the choices of students from different social groups. Biography: Agnès van Zanten is a sociologist and senior research professor working for the Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique at Sciences Po, Paris. She is the co-director of the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 37 research group on Educational policies at the Laboratoire Interdisciplinaire d'Evaluation des Politiques Publiques (LIEPP) of Sciences Po and the director of the series "Education et Société" at Presses Universitaires de France. Her main research areas are class and education, elite education, transition to higher education, school choice, competition and mix and educational policies. She is also interested in qualitative research methods and international comparisons. She has recently published (with G. Felozis and C. Maroy), Les marchés scolaires (PUF, 2013) and edited (with S. Ball and B. Darchy-Koechlin) The World Yearbook of Education 2015. Elites, privilege and excellence: the national and global redefinition of educational advantage (Routledge, 2015). She is also directing two main research projects on 'Transition to higher education. The role of networks, institutions and markets' and (with C. Maroy) 'Accountability and governance of education in France and Quebec'. MD12 Specials & Workshops (8) / TRANSNATIONAL BIOGRAPHIES AND TRANSNATIONAL CULTURES Bridging Cultures: Central Asian Care-givers in Russian Cities Elena ZDRAVOMYSLOVA (University at St. Petersburg, Russian Federation) This paper addresses the (trans) cultural bridging that is produced and performed in daily encounters of migrant careworkers from Central Asia in Russia. Care over children and elderly is 'framed by gender' (Ridgeway). Thus cultural bridging in caring work is also defined as women's activity. Cultural bridging – navigating different patterns of interpretations and behaviour is conceptualized here as part of the domestic work of the migrant paid caregivers (and care receivers). Due to the work of cultural bridging cultural boundaries become porous, some of them are transgressed, others – sustain. In cultural bridging ethnicity/ class/ gender/ age of the actors intersect and perform as a resource pool or barrier syndrom. Cultural bridging in the carework result in the creation of the class/gender divisions in the Russian society. Cultural bridging influence the identity of the migrant workers making them more reflexive here and there. In the daily encounters the generalized cultural otherness often formulated by prejudices and stereotypes is individualized, become tangible, transgressive and mutually accepted. My particular focus is on the dialectics of control in the interactions between paid domestics and their employees when they belong to seemingly different cultures that at the same time share a lot of similarities. Cultural resources are enacted in the practices of distanciation, hierarchization and equalization revealed in the carework interactions. The empirical data are biographical interviews with migrant women from Central Asia (Uzbekistan and Kyrgyzstan) who are employed as domestic caregivers and their employees. Analyzing the life stories I address questions such as: How cultural boundaries between accepting and receiving societies are re-constructed in the stories of migrant domestics from the Central Asia? How class/ gender/ race-ethnicity and age enact in these constructions? What resources are enacted in the successful social integration of migrants? I claim that cultural bridging is part of the care work of migrants; and carework is a special asset for social integration of migrant workers. Biography: Elena Zdravomyslova Dr. of Sociology, Professor at the EUSP, Co-director if the Gender Studies Program at the European University at St. Petersburg (EUS). Areas of interest: gender in postsocialist societies, regimes of care, aging in the life course (institutions and practices). Methodological preference for qualitative life-story research. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 38 Selected Publications: Academic editor and author in the following books: "Zdorov'e i doverie" [Health and Trust] (2009), "Novyi byt v sovremennoi Rossii: gendernye issledovaniia posednevnosti" [New everyday life in contemporary Russia: everyday gender studies] (2009), "Zdorov'e i intimnaia zhizn'. Sotsiologicheskie podkhody" [Health and intimate life. Sociological approaches] (2012), "Praktiki i identichnosti: gendernoe ustroistvo" [Practices and identities: gender construction] (2010), "Rossiiskii gendernyi poriadok: sotsiologicheskii podkhod" [Russian gender order: a sociological approach] (2007), "V poiskakh seksual'nosti" [In search of sexuality] (2002), "Biographical Research in Eastern Europe" (2002). Recent Publications in English: 2013 Gender's crooked path: Feminism confronts Russian patriarchy. Chapter in the collective monograph Precarious Engagements: Dilemmas of Public sociology/ Ed. By M/ Burawoy, Sage. (co-authored with A.Temkina). 2012 Making and managing class: employment of paid domestic workers in Russia. In: Rethinking class in Russia. Ed. by Suvi Salmenniemi. Farnham: Ashagate, (co-authored with A. Rotkirch, O.Tkach). 2010 'What is Russian Sociological Tradition? Debates аmong Russian Sociologists'. In: The ISA Handbook of Diverse Sociological Traditions. Ed. by S. Patel. Sage. Pp.140-151. 2010 Working Mothers and Nannies: Commercialization of Childcare and Modifications in the Gender Contract. Anthropology of East Europe Review 28(2): 200-225. MD13 Specials & Workshops (9) / CULTIVATING DIFFERENCES AND THE SOCIOLOGICAL IMAGINATION Similitude and the Social Imaginary Scott LASH (University of London, United Kingdom) This talk addresses not difference but similitude. And indeed if the symbolic, including Durkheim's symbolic, works through a logic of difference, then the imagination or the imaginary operates in the register of similitude. Thus Walter Benjamin with David Hume understands the imagination in terms of a principle of mimesis, of imitation. Durkheim saw this as a problem, and castigated a (British) empiricism based on the imagination in contrast to a positivism whose register was the symbolic. For Benjamin the languages of humans (and of God) operates through the symbolic while the language of things works through the imagination and imitation. Max Weber, for his part, thought capitalism in China could not develop, that China could not modernize, because it could not reach towards level of the symbolic and rationalization. For Benjamin Chinese modernity is based instead on the imagination and the mimetic faculty. As children, we had and have now lost our mimetic faculty. But what about the space of hope, of the 'what can we hope' of is referred to variously as the messianic or the divine? Can our mimetic faculty, this a posteriori faculty that sits among a series of a priori faculties, including the understanding and labour power open up this utopian window? If the sociological imagination can be in some way a Prinzip Hoffnung, it may well be in its own register, not of difference, but of similitude. Biography: Scott Lash is Professor and Research Director of the Centre for Cultural Studies at the Goldsmiths College of the University of London. Lash is well known for his contributions to cultural studies in relation to Social Theory and Globalisation. Scott Lash earned his PhD at the London School of Economics. Since then he has been teaching and researching at Lancaster University and since 1998 he is working at Goldsmiths College of the University of London. His work on Reflexive Modernity together with Anthony Giddens and Ulrich Beck belongs to the sociological classics. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 39 Selected publications: Lash, S., The Emergent Globalisation, Cambridge: Polity Press, (forthcoming). / Lash, S & Keith, M., Arnoldi J., Rooker. T., 2014. China Constructing Capitalism: Routledge / Lash, S., 2010. Intensive Culture: Religion and Social Theory in Contemporary Culture, London: Sage. / Lash, S. & Lury, C. 2007. Global Culture Industry: The Mediation of Things, Cambridge: Polity Press. / Beck, U., Giddens, A. & Lash, S. 1994. Reflexive Modernization. Cambridge: Polity Press. (trans. German: Reflexive Modernisierung: Eine Kontroverse, Frankfurt: Suhrkamp 1996; also trans. Finnish, Korean, Japanese, Portuguese, Italian, Spanish, Chinese). / Lash, S. 2004. Lebenssoziologie: Georg Simmel in the Information Age, Theory, Culture & Society. /Lash, S. 1999. Another Modernity, A Different Rationality, Oxford: Blackwell. / Lash, S.. 1990. Sociology of Postmodernism, London: Routledge. (2nd printing 1990, 3rd prtg 1991, 4th prtg. 1994); trans. into Slovenian, Japanese, Korean, Portugese, Italian, Spanish, Chinese, Romanian) From Inequalities to Differences: Retuning C. W. Mills's 'Sociological Imagination' to the Post-Cold War Era Frank WELZ (Innsbruck University, Austria) | frank.welz@uibk.ac.at C. Wright Mills' 'The Sociological Imagination' (1959) still ranks second among the most influential books in sociology ever published (according to an ISA survey). Mills called for 'imagining' how individual lives are interconnected with public issues. To transform sociology into a potentially liberating force, C. Wright Mills emphasized history as vital part of the sociological approach, and offered a trenchant critique of sociology's 'grand theory' and 'abstracted empiricism' at the time. Since 1959, however, social reality has changed dramatically -and so did sociology. In particular, a Fordist regime of political economy has shifted to post-Fordist regulation, and the welfare state has been challenged by global neoliberal governance. As a consequence, in sociology, well-established categories for conceiving social reality have been fractured. Our understanding of collective institutions and 'social' circumstances, such as inequalities, has shifted to an individualized understanding of human lives in 'risk society' (Beck), in which chance, choice, agency, as well as 'differences' in fields such as gender, ethnicity and migration, are being emphasized. Following Foucault, analyses of power structures have shifted to a de-centered concept of power according to which actors prove to be governed "from inside", as entrepreneurs of the self. What changes have taken place since C. Wright Mills' analysis, what are today's real-world concerns, and what do they mean for retuning our sociological imagination to contemporary society? Biography: Prof. Frank Welz (Austria) teaches sociology at Innsbruck University. After studying sociology, history, philosophy and psychology at Freiburg he has taught and researched at Basel, Bielefeld, Cambridge, Freiburg, N. Delhi (Global Studies Program), Onati and Innsbruck. He publishes on social theory, sociology of law and the historical epistemology of the social sciences; empirically, he is currently engaged in an international project on governmentality and contemporary subjectivities. He served as organizer of ESA, ISA, OeGS (vice-pres.) and DGS conferences. Concerning ESA, during 2007-2011 he was coordinator for ESA RN29, Social Theory. He organized the network's midterm conference, Social theory and the sociological discipline(s), at Innsbruck, also coordinating meetings at the Lisbon, Prague, and Geneva Conferences. He has further served as ESA vice-president for two terms (2011-15), coordinating ESA's 2013 Crisis, Critique and Change conference programme. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 40 MD14 Contributes From National Associations (2) / MEETING OF THE COUNCIL OF NATIONAL ASSOCIATIONS Report of the Chairperson of the Council of National Associations Roberto CIPRIANI (Roma Tre University, Italy) This Report presents the initiatives of the Council of National Associations in the years 20092015. The election of the Chairperson of the Council of National Associations was organized in an informal way during the ESA Congress in Lisbon (September 2nd-5th, 2009). An ESA meeting with National Associations has been organized in Paris (28th October 2010). A "Memorandum of Understanding" between European Sociological Association and National Sociological Associations has been signed in Paris, October 28th, 2010 and October 25th, 2012. New Guidelines for the Council of National Associations have been approved in Geneva (7.09.2011). New Statutes of the European Sociological Association have been approved in Geneva (9.09.2011), namely "Article 8: The Council of National Associations", and article 6 (the Council of National Associations is a Governing Body). A NAs Conference has been organized in Paris (October 25th, 2012) on "European Science Policy and the Social Sciences". The meeting of the Council of National Associations in Turin (August 28th-31st, 2013) has discussed the possibilities of harmonising their structures with that of the RNs. A questionnaire on "European Sociology Today" has been distributed in the years 2012-2013, in order to have a better knowledge of sociological presence in Europe. The Report has been presented in Prague (August 26th, 2015), and published in European Societies. A complete Report and data are available (see ESA website, "National Associations"). A NAs Conference together with ESA Executive Committee has been organized in Paris (November 6th, 2014) on "Research and Teaching in Europe". Finally "Euro-Arab Meeting for Young Researchers in Social Sciences" (Manama, Bahrain, October 19th–25th, 2015) is an initiative to accommodate young Arab and European researchers in order to have their research discussed in a public forum. Reputed Arab and non-Arab researchers, experts in framing scientific research, will participate, too. Roberto Cipriani is Full Professor of Sociology at the University of Rome 3, where he has been Chairman of the Department of Educational Sciences from 2001 to 2012. He has been visiting professor at the University of Berkeley. He is Past President of the Italian Sociological Association. He has been Professor of Qualitative Methodology at the University of Buenos Aires, of Sao Paulo (Brazil), and of Recife (UFPE), and of Political Science at the Laval University in Québec. He is also former Past President of the ISA Research Committee for the Sociology of Religion. He has been Editor-in-Chief of International Sociology (International Sociological Association official journal), and member of the Executive Committee of the AISLF (International Association of French Speaking Sociologists). In 2006 he has been "Chancellor Dunning Trust Lecturer" at Queen's University of Victoria (Canada). He is member of the Executive Committee of the International Society for the Sociology of Religion. He has done research in Greece, Mexico, and Israel, and has produced many research-movies. His Handbook of Sociology Religion has been translated into English, Spanish, Portuguese, French, and Chinese. At the moment he is the Chairperson of the Council of National Sociological Associations of the European Sociological Association. Chair: Howard Wollman Howard Wollman is Honorary Fellow in the School of Social and Political Science, University of Edinburgh, and Chair of the British Sociological Association. He has been Head of School of Health and Social Sciences at Edinburgh Napier University. He has been at one time Vice Chair of the Educational Institute of Scotland University Lecturers Association. Election of the Chairperson of the Council of National Associations Howard Wollman, Paula-Irene Villa and Siniša Zrinščak, Nominations Committee members BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 41 MD15 Specials & Workshops (10) / A VIEW FROM OUTSIDE (FUNDING) Are the SSH Disappearing from EU Research Policies? Didier GEORGAKAKIS (University Paris 1Panthéon Sorbonn, France) What is going on within EU research policy for the SSH? On one side, there are many and obvious reasons for the EU to invest in the European SSH. The economic crisis and the situation of Europe in the global world raises an unprecedented number of human and social issues deserving (at least) to be better understood. Scientifically, European SSH have an incomparable common intellectual heritage, diversity and potential of talent, so there would be a lot to be gained (for education, social innovation, reflexive policies, etc.) to build on their qualities, make them more inclusive across the EU and spread their values abroad. On the other side, the implementation of EU research policy in the H2020 framework is taking the opposite direction. Whereas the need for much more SSH has been asked by the European Parliament and the Council of Ministers (and continues to be), the 'competent' Directorate General addressed a succession of alarming message: demise of the competent directory; claiming that autonomous SSH research is a waste of money and favouring a purely ideological embedding policy; highly problematic budgetary execution on SC6; not to mention condescending messages against the 'Ivory Tower of SSH community' (sic) and refusal to sit at the table with the representatives associations. All of this would not be important if the EU was a marginal actor for research. But this is far from being the case with the EU research policy design being, beyond H2020 itself, used as a template for most member states. In a context where many forces in the SSH communities think of taking action, the keynote aims at identifying this problem and its main socio-political features Biography: Didier Georgakakis, 48, is a political science professor at the University Paris 1Panthéon Sorbonne and member of the European Centre for Sociology and Political Science (CNRS-Paris 1-EHESS). An honorary junior member of the Institut Universitaire de France (IUF) and a Visiting Prof. at the College of Europe (Brugge), his teaching and research focus on the historical and political sociology of the EU, a field in which he is one of the principal promoters since the late 1990's and in which he published extensively in French and English (lastly, The Field of Eurocracy. A Political Sociology of European Actors and Professionals, ed. with J. Rowell). Elected several times in associations representing political science in France, he is now an executive member of the European Confederation of Political Science Association, which he also represents within the core group of the European Alliance for Social Sciences and Humanities. MD16 AUTHOR MEETS CRITIQUES II Social Movements in Times of Austerity. Is AntiCapitalism Back? Donatella DELLA PORTA (European University Institute, Italy) In recent years, citizens from all over the world have protested against what they saw as a deterioration of democratic institutions as well as of the very civil, political and social rights once endowed to them. Beginning with Iceland in 2008, and then forcefully in Egypt, Tunisia, Spain, Greece, and Portugal, or more recently in Peru, Brazil, Russia, Bulgaria, Turkey or Ukraine, masses took to the streets against what they perceived as a rampant and dangerous corruption of democracy, defined as a source of inequality and people's suffering. These protests have BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 42 been seen as part of anti-austerity social movements, mobilizing in a context of the crisis of neoliberalism. It is on them that this volume focuses, developing on the assumption that, in order to understand their main characteristics in terms of social basis, identity and organizational structures and strategies, we should look at the specific characteristics of the socioeconomic, cultural, and political context in which they developed. Biography: Donatella Della Porta is professor of sociology at the European University Institute, where she directs the Center on Social Movement Studies (Cosmos) now moving to the Graduate School in Political Science and Sociology at Scuola Normale Superiore in Florence. . She is also directs a major ERC project Mobilizing for Democracy, on civil society participation in democratization processes in Europe, the Middle East, Asia and Latin America. Among her very recent publications are: Methodological practices in social movement research (Oxford University Press, 2014); Spreading Protest (ECPR Press 2014, with Alice Mattoni), Participatory Democracy in Southern Europe (Rowman and Littlefield, 2014, with Joan Font and Yves Sintomer); Mobilizing for Democracy (Oxford University Press, 2014); Can Democracy be Saved?, Polity Press, 2013; Clandestine Political Violence, Cambridge University Press, 2013 (with D. Snow, B. Klandermans and D. McAdam (eds.). Blackwell Encyclopedia on Social and Political Movements, Blackwell. 2013; Mobilizing on the Extreme Right (with M. Caiani and C. Wagemann), Oxford University Press, 2012; Meeting Democracy (ed. With D. Rucht), Cambridge University Press, 2012; The Hidden Order of Corruption (with A. Vannucci), Ashgate 2012.. In 2011, she was the recipient of the Mattei Dogan Prize for distinguished achievements in the field of political sociology. MD17 ESA Lecture (3)/ THE STATUS OF SOCIOLOGY TODAY" The Spectre of Sociology Mark FEATHERSTONE (Keele University, United Kingdom) In this paper I develop a theory of the spectrality of sociology under conditions of neoliberal capitalism through an exploration of the way in which neoliberal thought forecloses the space of the social imaginary and transforms relational thinking into a ghost or spectre. Under these conditions, my suggestion is that sociological thought becomes marginal to thinking about and understanding the human world. Thus sociology is transformed into a peripheral discipline in the social sciences while economy and economics takes centre stage. However, my thesis is that it is precisely because of this situation on the very margins of relevance in the neoliberal world that sociology should be considered the critical discipline in the contemporary period. Here, my argument is that sociology carries critical, utopian, value in the neoliberal post-historical society that screens out relational thinking and transforms the discipline that thinks the necessary and irreducible interdependence of self, other, and world into a spectre. In this respect I claim that sociology haunts neoliberal society which cannot think beyond individuals and conceives the social in terms of masses or collections of individuals. Against this vision, my view is that the challenge of the spectre of sociology is to continue to conceive of individuals in terms of relations, think through the interdependence of self, other, and world, and centrally oppose what I want to call the neoliberal resistance to social analysis because it is only on the basis of thinking in terms of relations that social justice will be truly possible. Biography: Dr Mark Featherstone is Senior Lecturer in Sociology at Keele University, UK. He is a social and cultural theorist by specialism and also works in the area of psychoanalysis. His main research area is the study of utopias and dystopias and he has written 'Tocqueville's Virus: Utopia and Dystopia in Social and Political Thought' (Routledge, 2007) and 'Planet Utopia: Utopia, Dystopia, and Globalisation' (Forthcoming, 2015) on this topic. He has also BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 43 written numerous articles for journals in Sociology and Cultural and Media Studies. He is currently writing on monograph on the intersections of psychoanalysis and social thought in a globalised world and working on another project on the social consequences of screen-based culture. Apart from his own work, he is also Reviews Editor for Sociological Review and Cultural Politics. MD18 Specials & Workshops (11) / NEW FEMINIST MOVEMENTS, MAKING THE DIFFERENCE? Feminism and the Crisis Sylvia WALBY (Lancaster University, United Kingdom) Europe is in crisis. What does feminism have to offer? The architecture of the European Union financial, fiscal and democratic institutions is being reconstructed in the shadow of the crisis. This highly contested restructuring is gendered. There will be fusion or fission: either greater concentration of power at the EU-level or fracturing and disintegration. Finance is gendered in its governance and redistributive consequences. The fiscal concerns the welfare state that is essential for the social democratic public gender regime. The depth of democracy is gendered. There is a struggle between two projects during this restructuring: either decreasing gendered democratic engagement over financial and fiscal institutions, or embedding gender equality principles into the new settlement. Feminist projects, such as the gender budgeting movement and trade unions, are defending a model of a social democratic public gender regime against an attempt to neoliberalise the gender regime. Not only is there a potential tipping point between fusion or fission in the European Union project, but also a tipping point in the form of gender regime and the form of capitalism in the European Union. Utilising complexity theory enables us to theorise the crisis more effectively. Biography: Sylvia Walby OBE is Distinguished Professor of Sociology and UNESCO Chair in Gender Research, Lancaster University, UK. She was founding President, European Sociological Association, 1995-7. She has been President of Research Committee 02 Economy and Society, International Sociological Association, 2006-10. She is a Fellow of the Academy of Social Sciences, UK. She has conducted research for the UN, European Parliament, European Commission, European Institute for Gender Equality, and ESRC. Books include The Future of Feminism (Polity 2011) and Globalization and Inequalities: Complexity and Contested Modernities (Sage 2009). Her new books are Crisis (Polity 2015) and (with 11 others) Stopping Rape: Towards a Comprehensive Policy (Policy Press 2015). Mia Liinason: discussant Mia Liinason is a Senior Lecturer in Gender Studies at the University of Gothenburg. In 2014, she was a Research Fellow at the Gender Institute at the London School of Economics and Political Science. Mia is interested in feminist knowledge production inand outside of the academy. Currently, she is engaged in research about feminist grassroot activism and women's NGOs in Scandinavia. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 44 MD19 Specials & Workshops (12) / ART AS CULTURE, CULTURE AS ART Can Art Change the World? Answers from a Gendered Perspective Marie BUSCATTO (University of Paris 1 Panthéon Sorbonne, France) | marie.buscatto@orange.fr Art is often perceived, in common sense as well as in theoretical discussions, as a wonderful way to change the world and to help unleash creative social forces. It is also often thought to be a major tool to unveil social inequalities and nurture social action to reduce them. What I would like to do in this session is to question such beliefs from a gendered perspective. Using empirical examples drawn from research into a range of art worlds music, literature, visual arts, circus and cinema – I will try to show that art worlds do tend to function in quite normative ways that make it difficult for women to create, even more so when they are perceived as creating in "feminine" or, worse, in "feminist" ways! Main artistic actors do not differ much from other social actors and do tend to reproduce current gendered inequalities. But art worlds also allow for transgression, and sometimes even for subversion, for some original men and women who do create against all odds. Life is often difficult for those artists, but they do have room for action in our western countries to produce innovative works of art. I will then show when and how art may help change the world and even, sometimes, make it a more equal place to live in at the end! Biography: Marie Buscatto is Professor in sociology at the University of Paris 1 Panthéon Sorbonne (France). Sociologist of work, gender and arts, she is equally interested in questions of method. Based on her initial research on the role of women in the world of jazz, her current work focuses on women's problems of entry, retention and recognition in art worlds, and even more broadly in professions still male-dominated. She also studies ways artistic creation is shaped by gendered processes as well as ambivalencies affecting artistic practices, careers and professions. Finally, she reflects on the epistemological status of the ethnographies of organizational work. Rethinking the Relationship between the Arts and Sociology of Arts Rudi LAERMANS (University of Leuven, Belgium) | rudi.laermans@soc.kuleuven.be Many authors within and outside the social sciences regard the arts as a crucial public sphere in which the pivotal meanings or presuppositions informing a common culture can be critically discussed or deconstructed. A well-established line of research within sociology supplements this view with the thesis that the arts reflect wider features of, or tendencies within, the surrounding society. Backed by recent personal research, the presentation will put into perspective both approaches through a focus on contemporary dance and performance practices. On the one hand, many artists nowadays explicitly frame their practice in terms of research and address issues that are also discussed in the social sciences. They see themselves primarily as knowledge-producers in their own right and present the results of their research partly in formats known from the arts (e.g. a performance), partly in formats that have a direct affinity with the academic world (such as the lecture-performance). In this way, certain branches of contemporary art become genuine partners of sociology through the shared search for knowledge that has a wider public relevance. How can this mostly implicit partnership become more explicit and spill over into active collaborations? On the other hand, collaboration or co-creation has become a reflexively addressed issue in the arts, particularly within the performing arts. A general societal evolution that is especially BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 45 outspoken within the so-called creative economy is thus actively reflected upon. Within contemporary dance, the tendency to engage in collaboration that go beyond the traditional forms of labour differentiation, is not just 'mirrored' but actively given shape and often coupled to a critical perspective on the dominant forms of organizing work. The notion of 'work of art' is thus profoundly renewed, which invites sociologists to develop new approaches when studying art. Biography: Rudi Laermans is professor of social theory at the Faculty of Social Sciences of the University of Leuven (Belgium), where he also obtained his PhD in Sociology in 1992. From 1998 until 2008, he directed the Leuven-based Centre for Cultural Sociology and was actively involved in empirical studies on cultural policy, cultural participation, and the fields of contemporary dance, cultural heritage and the visual arts. His current research is situated within the fields of sociology of culture (esp. institutionalized individualism), sociology of the arts (esp. contemporary dance) and contemporary social theory (esp. social systems theory and the post-Foucault line within critical theory). He has widely published on these and related topics in national and international academic journals and books; his new book-length study Moving Together: Making and Theorizing Contemporary Dance will appear in September. Laermans helped to found in 2005 the RN Sociology of Culture, of which he became the first chair and is still a honorary board member. MD20 Specials & Workshops (13) / CRITICAL POLITICAL ECONOMY OF COMMUNICATION AND CULTURE IN CAPITALISM TODAY Firebrand Waves of Digital Activism 1994-2014: The Rise and Spread of Hacktivism and Cyberconflict Athina KARATZOGIANNI (University of Leicester, United Kingdom) This talk introduces four waves of in digital activism and cyberconflict. The rise of digital activism started in 1994, was transformed by the events of 9/11, culminated in 2011 with the Arab Spring uprisings, and entered a transformative phase of control, mainstreaming and cooptation since 2013 with the Snowden revelations. Digital activism is defined here as political participation, activities and protests organized in digital networks beyond representational politics. It refers to political conduct aiming for reform or revolution by non-state actors and new sociopolitical formations such as social movements, protest organizations, and individuals and groups from the civil society. The latter is defined as social actors outside government and corporate influence. Cyberconflict is defined as conflict in computer mediated environments and it involves an analysis of the interactions between actors engaged in digital activism to raise awareness for a specific cause, struggles against government and corporate actors, as well as conflict between governments, states and corporations. The rationale for these phases is solely based on political effects, rather than technological or developmental determinants. During my talk, I provide a brief overview of the first (1994-2001) and second phase (2001-2007) of digital activism and cyberconflict. I provide a more detailed account of specific cases of digital activism in two further phases: between 2007-2010 and 2010-2014. In the first part of my talk I argue that the mainstreaming of digital activism will render it ineffective and inconsequential in the long term. I offer my thoughts on the future of network power and resistance in relation to high-level information warfare targeting infrastructure and grids rather than information content and network connections. My thesis is that there is a constant transformation of digital activism beyond its symbolic and mobilizational qualities, as we have experienced it since 1994. Digital activism has entered a phase of mainstreaming as 'politics as usual': an established element in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 46 the fabric of political life with no exceptional qualities, normalized and mainstreamed by governments through collaboration with corporations and the cooptation of NGOs. Digital activism and cyberconflict more broadly will revolve more around high-level information warfare of attacking infrastructure, rather than just using ICTs to mobilise or as a weapon for low-level societal largely symbolic attacks. Biography: Dr Athina Karatzogianni is a Senior Lecturer in Media and Comnunication at the University of Leicester, UK. Her research lies at the intersections between new media theory, resistance networks and global politics, for the study of cyberconflict and the use of digital technologies by social movements, protest, and insurgency groups. She is the author of The Politics of Cyberconflict (2006), co-author with Andrew Robinson of Power, Resistance and Conflict: Social Movements, Networks and Hierarchies (2010), as well as edited collections Cyber Conflict and Global Politics(2009), Digital Cultures and the Politics of Emotion (2012) and Violence and War in Culture and the Media (2012). All publications can be read here in prepublication form as open access download: http://works.bepress.com/athina_karatzogianni/ Her latest monograph is Fibreand Waves of Digital Activism 1994-2014 (in print September 2015). MD21 Specials & Workshops (14) / WORKSHOP: "HOW TO WRITE A JOURNAL ARTICLE" How to Write a Journal Article Pertti ALASUUTARI (University of Tampere, Finland) | pertti.alasuutari@gmail.com Ellen ANNANDALE (University of York, United Kingdom) | ellen.annandale@york.ac.uk Ricca EDMONDSON (National University of Ireland, Galway, Ireland) | Ricca.Edmondson@nuigalw Chair: Ricca Edmonson Ricca Edmondson, D.Phil., is Professor of Political Science and Sociology at the National University of Ireland, Galway. Her published work includes Ageing, Insight and Wisdom: Meaning and Practice across the Life Course (Policy, 2015), Ireland: Society and Culture (Distance University Hagen, 1998) and Rhetoric in Sociology (Macmillan, 1984). She has edited or co-edited Politics of Practical Reasoning: Integrating Action, Discourse and Argument (Rowan and Littlefield, 2012), Valuing Older People: Towards a Humanistic Gerontology (Policy, 2008), Environmental Argument and Cultural Difference: Locations, Fractures and Deliberations (Peter Lang, 2008), Health Promotion: New Discipline or Multidiscipline? (Irish Academic Press, 2000) and The Political Context of Collective Action: Argumentation, Power and Democracy (Routledge, 1997). She also belonged to the team editing the third edition of Family and Community in Ireland by Arensberg and Kimball (CLASP, 2001). Her experience in journal editing includes the active membership of several editorial boards, editing the Irish Journal of Sociology, and now co-editing the European Journal of Cultural and Political Sociology. She is a member of RN1 on Ageing and of the ESA Executive Committee. Pertti Alasuutari / Ellen Annandale / Ricca Edmondson / Siobhan Kattago / Eeva Luhtakallio / Charles Turner / Michalis Lianos / Marta Soler Good ideas deserve to be put into the public sphere, while most people want their research to be better known (and are under pressure to publish); journal editors are desperate for wellwritten articles that have something arresting to say and that fit their remits. This session is therefore designed both to encourage ESA members to write journal articles and to share some ideas on how to do it. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 47 The members of the panel can offer participants a range of long and varied experience in editing journals and in working with authors to help make their work clearer and more appealing. We would like to urge ESA members to attend the session in order to hear more about what journal editors are looking for in articles submitted to them, and to share any problems they may have experienced in getting published. We shall try to offer constructive ideas about how to improve journal publishing from the standpoints of authors, editors and readers. Questions from the floor will be very welcome. Biographies: Pertti Alasuutari, PhD, is Professor at the University of Tampere, School of Social Sciences and Humanities. He is editor of the European Journal of Cultural Studies, and his research interests include global and transnational phenomena, media, social theory, and social research methodology. Publications include The Synchronization of National Policies (Routledge 2015, forthcoming), Social Theory and Human Reality (Sage 2004), Rethinking the Media Audience (Sage 1999), An Invitation to Social Research (Sage 1998), and Researching Culture: Qualitative Method and Cultural Studies (Sage 1995). He has a total of 172 scientific publications, including 41 peer-reviewed articles in English. He is member of the ESA Executive committee and a board member of the ESA RN7: Sociology of Culture and RN15: Global, transnational and cosmopolitan sociology. Ellen Annandale is Professor and HoD of Sociology at the University of York, UK. She has extensive experience of journal and book editing. For example, between 2004 and 2010 she was Editor-in-Chief of the journal Social Science & Medicine. She has also been Chair of the Board of the journal Sociology of Health & Illness. Currently she is co-editor of the ESA Book Series (with Maria Carmela Agodi). Additionally she has been editor of several edited books and special issues of journals. Her own research focuses on the areas of the sociology of health and sociology of gender, where recent publications include The Sociology of Health and Medicine, 2nd edn (Polity 2014), Women's Health and Social Change (Routledge 2009) and the edited collection Palgrave Handbook of Gender and Healthcare (edited with Ellen Kuhlmann, Palgrave 2012). She is a member of the ESA Executive Committee. Siobhan Kattago is a senior research fellow in philosophy at Tartu University in Estonia and received her doctorate at the New School for Social Research in New York. Her academic interests include collective memory, social and political philosophy. She is book review editor for the European Journal of Cultural and Political Sociology, editor of The Ashgate Research Companion to Memory Studies (2014) and author of Memory and Representation in Contemporary Europe: The Persistence of the Past (Ashgate 2012) and Ambiguous Memory: The Nazi Past and German National Identity (Praeger 2001). Eeva Luhtakallio is a university lecturer in sociology at the University of Tampere, Finland (on research leave 2015-16). She received her PhD at the University of Helsinki in 2010. Her fields of expertise and publication include comparative, political, cultural, and visual sociology, ethnographic research, social theory, and gender studies. She is editor-in-chief for the Finnish journal of sociology, Sosiologia, and editor for the European Journal of Cultural and Political Sociology, as well as member of the editorial board for Participations. She is the author of Practicing Democracy: Local Activism and Politics in France and Finland (Palgrave Macmillan, 2012). Charles Turner teaches sociology at the University of Warwick. He is the author of Modernity and Politics in the Work of Max Weber (1992) and Investigating Sociological Theory (2010) and publishes mostly in the area of social and political thought. Michalis Lianos is Professor at the University of Rouen-Haute Normandie and Editor-in-chief of the European Sociological Association journal « European Societies ». He was previously Lecturer at the University of London (Goldsmiths College) and Director of the Centre for Empirically Informed Social Theory (CEIST) at the University of Portsmouth. Michalis works on an empirically informed understanding of socio-economic and socio-cultural transitions in late modernity. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 48 Marta Soler, Harvard PhD, is Professor of Sociology at the University of Barcelona, Director of CREA Community of Researchers and Vice-Chair of the RN29 Social Theory. Editor of the ISA journal International Sociology. Main Researcher of the Horizon-2020 project SOLIDUS which studies solidarity in Europe. She is the first SSH researcher at the ORCID Board of Directors. MD22 AUTHOR MEETS CRITIQUES III The Existentialist Moment: Sartre's Rise as a Public Intellectual Patrick BAERT (University of Cambridge, United Kingdom) In this meet-the-author session, Patrick Baert presents his latest book The Existentialist Moment; The Rise of Sartre as a Public Intellectual (Polity Press, 2015). Jean-Paul Sartre was little known until 1944, but within two years he had become a celebrity in France and abroad. In this book, Patrick Baert traces Sartre's sudden rise as a public intellectual and provide clues to why Sartre and the philosophy of existentialism became so prominent at that point in time. For this, he goes back to the Second World War, showing how the surrender of France in 1940, the occupation and the liberation changed the French intellectual field and altered the very notion of what intellectual life is about. It is within this unique French context that Sartre reformulated his philosophy in ways that resonated with the French public and the sense of collective trauma. Towards the end of the book Baert uses this story as a platform to introduce a new sociological theory about intellectuals and their work and to argue against the widespread view that public intellectuals are an extinct species. Biography: Patrick Baert is Professor of Social Theory at the University of Cambridge where he is the Head of the Sociology Department. He was educated in Brussels and Oxford and is currently working in the area of the sociology of intellectuals. Amongst his books are The Existentialist Moment; The Rise of Sartre as a Public Intellectual (2015), Conflict in the Academy: A Study in the Sociology of Intellectuals (with Marcus Morgan, 2015), Social Theory in the Twentieth Century and Beyond (with Filipe Carreira da Silva, 2012) and Philosophy of the Social Sciences: Towards Pragmatism (2005). MD23 Contributes From National Associations (3) / THE MEETING OF CIVILIZATIONS: TOWARDS A EURO-ARAB SOCIOLOGY The Meeting of Civilizations: Towards a Euro-Arab Sociology? Tahar LABIB (Knowledge Transfer Project, Bahrain) 1-It takes a metaphor and an abstraction to say what is, sociologically, a "meeting" or a "clash" of civilizations. In fact, from a civilization, the sociologist can only treat her fallouts, residues or excrescences which are, at some point, collectively recovered and expressed in what is called a culture. 2-Both stimulating and surprising, the idea of a "Euro-Arab sociology' cannot, even in its interrogative form, but face the misunderstandings to be raised and clarified. Among other things, the why now? incites to contextualize this idea, if only to ask the epistemological question, and to specify what might be under the necessity or scientific value. Unprecedented and unequalled (a Euro-African and Euro-Asian sociology is not a common formula), a combinatorial formula of a "Euro-Arab sociology" refers spontaneously and as soon as the why BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 49 is asked, to geopolitical circumstances , to "the Arab presence in Europe," even to the common threat of religious terrorism, which for now kills and suicides more in his homeland. 3The Arabic culture is at the same time the closest, geographically, yet the most different from European culture. It is both too close and too distant. If he identifies himself as an Arab (which is common), the sociologist has the usual concern of questioning the relationship between the sociological knowledge (essentially "Western") and his social being, in the sense of critical belonging to a society. He is never really sure to have found "the good distance." 4What to do? Even though the optimism of will confronts the pessimism of reality and although both sociology, Arab and European, seem to want to meet in a time of weakness, we can try to "sociologuer" together. This neologism need to be understood not in the sense of making "a" sociology that would be "Euro-Arab" but in the sense of doing sociology together. One of the initiatives is to create an institutional framework (center or group) for a work that would really be collective. This would correct the defects of the old approaches called cooperation, partnership, custom work, etc ... all hierarchical, fragmented and on a distance. Biography: Tahar Labib Tunisian Sociologist, former Professor of Sociology, Tunis / Beirut. Founder, Honorary President of the Arab Association of Sociology (Former Secretary-General and President). Director General of the Arab Organization for Translation / Beirut (2000-2011). Currently: Director of the "Knowledge Transfer Project" / Bahrain (one of whose activities is to organize the Euro-Arab meeting of young Researchers in social sciences: the first from 19 to 26/10/2015). Among his works: "La poésie amoureuse des arabes: contribution à une sociologie de la littérature" and" Sociology of Culture "(In Arabic). He supervised a number of collective works, of which, in arabic: "Towards an Arab sociology", "The Image of the Other: Intersecting views" (selected texts have been published in English: IB Tauris 28 November 2007), "The Arabic intelligentsia", the "Arab Dictionary of Sociology" and in french" Gramsci in the Arab world". Sari Hanafi: discussant Sari Hanafi is Professor of sociology and Chair of Department of Sociology, Anthropology & Media Studies at the American University of Beirut, and the editor of Idafat: the Arab Journal of Sociology (Arabic). He received his Ph.D. from Ecole des Hautes Etudes en Sciences SocialesParis, France. He is Vice President (for National Associations) of the International Sociological Association. Maria Carnela Agodi, Ellen Annandale and Luis Baptista: comments BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 50 Research Networks 01-37 RN01 Ageing in Europe RN01P01 Poster Session Volunteering and social networks in old age: a protective factor against loneliness Nicole HAMEISTER (German Centre of Gerontology, Germany) | Nicole.Hameister@dza.de Oliver HUXHOLD (German Centre of Gerontology, Germany) | oliver.huxhold@dza.de Social integration is a fundamental human need (Baumeister & Leary, 1995): individuals require regular social exchange in a context of mutual appreciation. In addition, social relations commonly provide the resources to tackle life's adversities (Uchino, Bowen, Carlisle, & Birmingham, 2012). If social integration is perceived as being insufficient, feelings such as loneliness might arise (Hawkley & Cacioppo, 2010). Being lonely in turn is related to health risks and can be compared with the negative influences of smoking, excess weight and high blood pressure (Luo, Hawkley, Waite, & Cacioppo, 2012). Identifying factors that contribute to social integration and antagonise the risks of loneliness therefore is important. Our basic hypothesis is that voluntary activities might prove to be one protective factor against loneliness. Especially older individuals might profit from these buffering effects, as their social networks are usually smaller. Data base is the third wave of the German Survey on Volunteering (conducted in 2009), a representative telephone survey of voluntary activities of 20.005 persons aged 14 and older in Germany. We focus on comparing older against younger individuals and describe whether volunteers display higher levels of integration (in terms of personal network, social support and local social cohesion). We multivariately analyse the impact of volunteering on individual integration factors and present how voluntary activities correlate with social resources, while specifically adressing age group/predictor interactions. Finally, we can conclude that (especially long-lasting) volunteering can serve as a protective factor against the hazards of not being integrated in older age. The Third Age: Decline and Freedom, Risks and Resources. Evidences from a Case Study Giulia MASCAGNI (Università degli Studi di Firenze, Italy) | giulia.mascagni@unifi.it The paper presents some final reflections based on more than two years of research devoted to studying the dynamics among three dimensions closely (and circularly) linked to social inequality: age, poverty (material and/or relational, overt or hidden), and health (objective, perceived). The survey, organized typologically, was conducted on two socially and territorially defined areas of the city of Florence: a mainly working-class neighbourhood and a mainly middle-class one. The research focuses on residents over age 60, a time of life when as amply shown by the field literature the processes of social construction of differences and inequalities BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 51 as well as interand intra-generational dynamics become sharper, therefore sociologically more evident. The two case studies provided a new and clearer insight into the condition and perception of age in relation to health and quality of life, in that crucial phase of exit from work's sphere. Particularly, there are two issues better defined by the research: 1) increased longevity presents a powerful but twofold value: stimulus and resource, difficulties and expectations of concern. 2) Today's men and women in their sixties and seventies do not perceive themselves as comparable to their age peers of previous generations, making inapplicable the traditional "age paradigm" with its homogeneous and inexorable rhythms, valid "for all and forever". Therefore, what forcefully emerges beyond the different social categories – is a demand for more room for the many third-age dimensions and the importance (not just symbolic) of greater freedom of self-definition. Expected socio-demographic changes among the Spanish elderly Vicente RODRÍGUEZ (Spanish National Research Council, Spain) | vicente.rodriguez@cchs.csic.es Gloria FERNÁNDEZ-MAYORALAS (Spanish National Research Council, Spain) | gloria.fernandezmayoralas@cchs.csic.es Fermina ROJO-PEREZ (Spanish National Research Council, Spain) | fermina.rojo@cchs.csic.es María Eugenia PRIETO-FLORES (National University of Distance Education) | meprietof@geo.uned.es Joao FORJAZ (Carlos III Institute of Health) | jforjaz@isciii.es Background. Socio-demographic characteristics of the older Spanish population, usually studied through cross-sectional data, need a longitudinal approach to better understand the changes that occur as they age. The aim of this paper is to examine their socio-demographic features that may help to foresee future trends and to assess the role of a future longitudinal study. Methods. Data comes from the Ageing in Spain Longitudinal Study, Pilot Survey (ELES-PS), as a nationally representative sample of non-institutionalized population aged 50 and older. It was conducted in 2011 to 1,357 weighted cases, randomly drawn by sex and age and stratified by habitat, census tracts and households. An exploratory analysis was applied using health, socioeconomic and demographic variables. Results. Future older adults in Spain might be in a better shape to face an ageing process more 'comfortable' than previous generations, as the analysis suggested (higher education level and income, better health and functional capacity), although social and economic conditions could influence. Changes in family and households structures will compound generations of older Spaniards different from the current ones (old people living alone, multiple households, less children and grandchildren), being age and sex key factors. Conclusions. Developing a longitudinal study is an unavoidable challenge to identify important components of the social ground of the future older Spaniards. Special attention will deserve the structure of family and social networks, the basics of the intergenerational transfer systems or the adjustment of the residential environment as a vital geographical dimension in quality of later life. The direction of help between family generations in Finland – Do baby boomers give more help to their adult children than elderly parents? Hans-Mikael HÄMÄLÄINEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | hans.hamalainen@helsinki.fi The Finnish baby boomers (born 1945–50) are an exceptionally numerous generation: right after the second world war the rise in birth rate in Finland was remarkably strong but it lasted only a short period of years. Nowadays, when the baby boomers are approaching an old age and retirement, the question of generational relations and dynamics have become an important BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 52 subject in the ongoing academic and public debates. Using nationally representative data from the Generational Transmissions in Finland (Gentrans) project (n = 2,278 baby boomers) I will examine the financial aid, practical help and care given by the baby boomers to their own parents and adult children. I will concentrate on exploring the direction of given help between the family generations and ask whether Finnish baby boomers give more support to their adult children than elderly parents. According to the result baby boomers are more likely to give financial aid and care to their adult children but practical help is generally directed upward in the family line. Labour Shortage or Stereotypes? Do Older Workers skip Prejudices Judith Anna CZEPEK (Institute for Employment Research (IAB) of the German Federal Employment Agency (BA), Germany) | judith.czepek@iab.de Martina REBIEN (Institute for Employment Research (IAB) of the German Federal Employment Agency (BA), Germany) | martina.rebien@iab.de Due to the demographic change the importance of the job opportunities of older workers rises. The shortage in labour supply and the higher rate of older workers on the labour market lead to the expectation that the chances of new hires of older workers increase. Reasons that might be an obstacle are stereotypes of the Elderly and prejudices of companies in terms of their productivity. Employees may have a lower willingness to change the job. Our central thesis is a skilled-related selectivity among older workers. This means that just a certain group is looking for a new position. In addition, the general interest of companies is biased by qualification. According to this, results should show the preference for high-skilled older workers with specialized knowledge. Data basis for the analysis is an establishment survey which is representative for the whole German economy. It contains detailed information about new hires. This includes age, gender, qualifications, previous employment status, and the successful way of staffing as well as made compromises, and wage. Thereby, we learn a lot about the chances of new hires of older workers and under which conditions firms hire Elderly. A Coherent Perspective for Future Health and Social Care Planing Filipe RIBEIRO (CIDEHUS.UE, Portugal) | fribeiro@uevora.pt Maria Filomena MENDES (CIDEHUS.UE, Portugal) | mmendes@uevora.pt Profound changes occurred in demographic paradigms, some resulted in an extraordinary life expectancy increase and now the high rates of mortality of the past are being experienced later in life. Currently, the economic crisis witnessed in Europe, especially in the south, might disturb demographic evolutionary trends. Evolutionary mortality patterns accordingly to different causes of death (CODs) are essential to give an insight not only for demographers, but also to policymakers and create robust foundations for future planning proposes. In the past infectious diseases strongly affected entire populations, nowadays, neoplasms are leading in almost all of the developed countries but, still, the elimination of any preventable cause will result in better health and increasing lifespan. COD statistics recently published by the EUROSTAT (2014) show that between cancer related death rates (EU) diminished 8.4% and 4.8% (2004 to 2010) for females and males, respectively. Deaths caused by ischaemic heart diseases and transport accidents registered were reduced in more than 20%. These results correspond to a very positive evolution, but neoplasms and diseases of the circulatory system are still the leading CODs. With our analysis we intend to understand the contribution of the different CODs in what concerns to the increase in life expectancy for different countries (Portugal, France, Sweden, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 53 Spain and Italy), focusing specially at old ages. Consequently, we elaborate a coherent perspective of future mortality patterns by COD, proportionating significant information for preventive planning in what concerns to health and identify how recent turbulence may influence future mortality. Learning in later life: using life biography to investigate the inter-relationship of learning and life course capital Louise TAYLOR (University of Chester, United Kingdom) | p.kingston@chester.ac.uk Paul KINGSTON (University of Chester, United Kingdom) | l.taylor@chester.ac.uk Current demographics within the United Kingdom present a challenging picture, with older people forming a considerable proportion of the population. In particular, older people are spending a longer period outside paid work at a point in the life course constructed as retirement. Increasingly, some older adults are returning to learning as a means of remaining socially connected. Research which seeks to understand the relevance and importance of learning in later life remains quite disparate and, in addition, there is a lack of longitudinal or biographical research which seeks to explore this phenomenon. This research provides new insights into later-life learning exploring how retired older people narrate their experiences of learning, and the interrelationship of this experience to life course capital. Data were collected from eight participants aged between 63 and 73. An experiencecentred narrative method was employed to explore participant biography with a particular emphasis upon learning. Data were analysed. The narrative data revealed that each participant had accumulated capital over their life course: at the point of retirement they were able to successfully deploy this capital as a means to gain new social connections through their return to learning. Learning for pleasure in later life is a mechanism to enhance retirement through the promotion of activity and engagement and consequently improve physical and mental health and well being. Facing Old Age in Poland: In Search of a Paradigm for Life Satisfaction among Seniors Łucja KAPRALSKA (Academy of Science and Technology , Poland) | lkapral@agh.edu.pl Marzena MAMAK ZDANECKA (Academy of Science and Technology , Poland) | mmamak@interia.pl In Poland, elderliness constitutes a relatively new social problem. Illustrating it is official data: 14% of the general population is aged 65 or more, yet only 3.5% of these individuals is still active on the labor market. A "demographic panic" is provoked by an increase of seniors concurrent with a decrease in the birthrate. Nevertheless, there is a manifest absence of the elderly who are ghettoized, isolated, and marginalized in social life while the focus is centered on productive youth. Old age is not a positive value; connotations of the word "old" are negative. A longer lifespan overlapping with the transformation of traditional family models in which generations took care of one another, entails changes in the way elderliness is experienced. A burning issue associated with an ageing population is its activation and better management of its free time. This paper aims to describe the ambiguous circumstances of Polish seniors. Current models for the elderly will be presented as well as social initiatives intended to render ageing a more satisfactory experience. The agents in this process are the state and local governments, NGOs, and religious communities which introduce programs to mobilize seniors. Moreover, attention will be drawn to the "silver economy" in which retired individuals continue to work and to the consumer market in which seniors do play a role. Investigation of the above-mentioned will BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 54 permit assessment of the situation of the elderly and retired in Poland – are they marginalized or are they active? Private care services in Finnish municipalities: Is there any local variation? Jiby MATHEW PUTHENPARAMBIL (University of Jyvaskyla, Finland) | jibymathewp@gmail.com Finland is often termed as a welfare state with an universal tax-funded care services system. However, economic setback in early 1990s has brought significant changes in welfare reforms, particularly in the care service for older people. Most prominent changes are the introduction of market like mechanism such as outsourcing of care services, purchase-provider model, tax rebate for domestic help and service voucher system in the care provision. Though, municipalities are solely responsible for whether or not to use market like mechanism in their locality. Presently, several municipalities have outsourced some of their 'care' responsibilities to the private sector, while others stayed in the traditionally practiced self-produced care system. In this context, this article tries to examine to what extent does characteristics of municipality determine the use of private home-care service and shelter housing for older people? How much local variation exists in the use of private home-care and shelter housing services? To answer these questions we used data from the SOTKAnet Indicator Bank, which is an information service provided by the National Institute for Health and Welfare (THL). Preliminary findings reveals that the use of service purchased from the private sector by the municipalities are entirely depend upon on the economic situation and the degree of urbanization. There is a steep increase in the number of home-care and shelter housing services purchased from the private sector in the past years. The trend shows that those municipalities already engaged in the public-private partnership are more likely intensifying their purchase from the private sector. Attitudes toward financial security in the second half of life Janna FRANKE (German Centre of Gerontology, Germany) | janna.franke@dza.de Julia SIMONSON (German Centre of Gerontology, Germany) | julia.simonson@dza.de _Objectives_: In Germany, the last two decades have been characterized by a change in the responsibility for financial security in old age: The policy of the activating welfare state entails an increasing individual responsibility and decreasing state responsibility. Until now, however, it has been rarely examined how attitudes toward the responsibility for financial security have changed over time in accordance with the transformation of the welfare state. Equally, the relationship of attitudes toward state and individual responsibility and its development over time remains unclear. _Methods_: This paper addresses long-term trends in the mean endorsement of both state and individual responsibility and the relationship between these two attitudes. The data come from three waves (1996, 2002, and 2008) of the German Ageing Survey (DEAS), which is a nationwide representative cross-sectional and longitudinal survey of the population aged 40 years and older living in Germany. The data are analyzed by using ANOVA and multi-group models. _Results_: The analyses show fairly stable attitudes toward both state and private responsibility over time. However, there is a negative relationship between the acceptance of state and individual responsibility. Surprisingly, this negative relationship increases over time. This development is in contrast to the increasingly important interplay between state and individual old age provision within the multi-pillar system of financial security, and was probably not intended by social policy. _Outlook_: In a next step, we will analyze whether the development of attitudes varies between different groups (e.g. by income, age, education). Discovering these long-term trends can BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 55 indicate the specific groups with diverging attitudes toward the responsibility of financial security. Contemporary grandparenting in the Czech Republic: Relations, meanings and practices. Lucie GALČANOVÁ (Faculty of Social Studies, Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | galcanov@fss.muni.cz Tatiana SEDLÁKOVÁ (Faculty of Social Studies, Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | t.sedlakova@gmail.com While the gender aspects and gender differences have been studied in the Czech Republic with the results that roles, activities or experiences of ageing and older age as well as expectations are highly gendered, only limited attention was paid to men specifically. The aim of our project is to explore the contemporary situation of older people, who might be experiencing the situation of role overload (combining various roles in later life, such as paid work, home care etc.). The main research question was how are the structural aspects of changing roles (age of retirement, economic strains, work after retirement or providing care) incorporated, manifested, experienced and interpreted on the level of personal biographies. In this paper we would like to focus more particularly on the experiences of contemporary grandparenthood based on the 11 in-depth interviews with men and 21 interviews with woman. As we see the gender categories as relational and performative, we will focus not only on the self-perception of the grandparents themselves, but also on the ways they make gender meaningful in their narratives, how do they relate to other figures and partners and through which activities (or withdrawal from activities) is the gendered grandparental role performed on everyday level. RN01S01 Social Inequalities and Discrimination The Complicity of Ageism with Sexism and Class Discrimination in Turkey Berfin VARISLI (Maltepe University, Turkey) | vberfin@gmail.com There is an observable increase in the old age in Turkey as in many contemporary European countries. The life expectancy of people in Turkey and in Europe increase rapidly and especially people of Turkey is not ready to adapt to this change. This paper has two arguments; first one is; most of the elderly people in Turkey are often exposed to ageism, which goes hand in hand with sexism; secondly; the severity of ageism in Turkey is bound up with the class discrimination. In other words, this paper aims to find an integrated answer to the following questions; firstly how does the gender affect the ageism in Turkey? Secondly is there a significant relation with the class analysis and ageism? For analyzing the influence of gender and class upon ageism, this paper adheres to feminist methodology and gets help from socialist feminism. For exploring this influence of class upon ageism, stratification theory and more specifically Pierre Bourdieu's stratification theory in which he categorizes the people according to their positions within the society and their cultural tastes and life styles, is followed. The "norm of equality" in Swedish public eldercare: Care managers' accounts on equal needs of the elderly Katarina ANDERSSON (Umeå University, Sweden) | katarina.andersson@umu.se Stina JOHANSSON (Umeå University, Sweden) | stina.johansson@socw.umu.se David FELTENIUS (Umeå University, Sweden) | david.feltenius@umu.se BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 56 The Swedish eldercare is a public responsibility and part of the welfare system, organized and administered by local politicians and care managers in each of the 290 municipalities in Sweden. An increase of the elder population and changes towards marketization, rationalisation and economizing of eldercare have resulted in restrictions of care. Political local guidelines on how care is to be distributed have a two-fold purpose – to keep costs of care on budgetary level and to distribute care equally to all the elder citizens in need of care. Lately, eldercare has become less generous and Nordic scholars have argued for a weakened universalism of care. The aim of the study is to analyse how care managers argue in relation to the needsassessments that precede decisions of granted care. What is equal care according to the care managers? Qualitative in-depths interviews with care managers were conducted in one of the bigger municipalities in mid-Sweden. Analysis indicates that the norm of equality is interpreted as common standards, referring to political guidelines, not in relation to individual needs of the elderly. Further, groups of elderly with other ethnic backgrounds and/or sex, are often ascribed different needs, according to these standards and therefore they do not always qualify for provision of care. Thus, the norm of equality in eldercare creates inequalities in care provision between different groups and individuals, which challenge equal rights and justice of care and threatens universalism of eldercare. Extending working lives in the Context of Gender Equality Mainstreaming Clary KREKULA (Karlstads University, Sweden) | clary.krekula@kau.se At the United Nation's women's conference in Beijing in 1995, gender mainstreaming was adopted as a strategy for equality when governments from 189 countries formally committed themselves to implementing the strategy and to "remove all obstacles to gender equality". Thereafter many countries have also implemented versions of it in national documents. This applies, for example, to the Nordic countries, and means that contemporary ageing takes place in a political context where the aims for gender equality play a central political role. Hence there are grounds for empirically analysing gender politics as a context for ageing, and also how gender equality and age relations relate to one another. In this paper I will provide such a discussion with focus on the Swedish context by illustrating how definitions of gender equality in the labour market, depend on the age groups that are in focus. The results are based on a comparison of two different national policy documents; the commission on Retirement-Age, and The Delegation for Gender Equality in Working Life. My analysis is inspired by Carole Bacchis "Whats the problem represented to be"approach, a policy analysis that aim to identify the problematizations that are assumed by the solutions that are suggested in policy document. The results reveal the challenges that gender equality policies are faced with in relation to a prolonged working life. In doing so, theoretical tensions, contradictions in public policy and socio-cultural discourses may be reconsidered. Old Age in Poverty Dana SÝKOROVÁ (Palacký University, Faculty of Arts, Czech Republic) | dana.sykorova@upol.cz The paper is connected to the article presented at the 11th ESA conference, i.e. it further develops the issue of "Old Age in Poverty". It is based on an analysis of data obtained during the second stage of a qualitative research; its objective was to deepen the understanding of seniors' everyday experience of poverty. It was already found in the previous research stage BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 57 that a typical part of the life of poor seniors was a housing crisis. Regarding the fact that then data saturated mainly the category of potential homelessness, this time we focused on overt homelessness. It is obvious that significant reduction of financial resources forces seniors to give control over their housing to the others. It is possible to talk of seniors' endeavour to keep autonomy in this context. When having used their resources, or having significantly reduced the scope of their coping strategies, seniors became totally dependent and control was taken over by the others. Maintaining of human dignity and personal safety gets to the first place. The formal system of social support becomes more and more important in both the cases. Thus, poverty in old age is also viewed from the perspective of helping professionals – the analysis of data from unstructured interviews helped discover specifics or opportunities and limits of solving the situation of (extreme) poverty in old age. The research was embedded in social constructivist paradigm; the analysis was carried out according to the principles of the grounded theory. RN01S02 Ageing, Policies and Inequalities Ageing processes in cross-national comparative perspective. Experiences from Argentina, Costa Rica, Mexico, France, Poland and Spain. Lukasz CZARNECKI (National Autonomous University of Mexico, Mexico) | lukasz@comunidad.unam.mx Verónica MONTES DE OCA (National Autonomous University of Mexico, Mexico) | vmoiis@gmail.com The aim of the paper is to analyze ageing processes in Latin American and the European countries taking into account: Argentina, Costa Rica, Mexico, France, Poland and Spain. Those six countries from two regions present political, socio-demographic and economic differences on ageing process. Ageing in Latin America and Europe will be analyzed from theoretical, epistemological and ontological perspectives. A particular emphasis will be made on the differences in ageing processes. In Europe socio-demographic changes occurred slower than in Latin American and the Caribbean countries, where socio-demographic transformations occurred rapidly during the last three decades. There are differences in magnitude and velocity in population ageing. The most developed countries have historical and political experience, which may be useful for developing countries. Another difference is grounded in long-term patterns of persistent of multidimensional inequalities and poverty in Latin American and the Caribbean countries in terms of social classes, health services, access to education, races, ethnic groups, gender, and power relations, among others. Meantime Europe is considered as the region with the most developed policy with regard to ageing population. However, there are also similarities with Latin American countries in terms of exclusion of the elderly population from social and economic development. The cross-national comparison of six countries will be based on national survey and census data to analyze socio-economic characteristics of the older population. Moreover, the comparison of two regions will permit a development of new strategies for public policies. Does Ageing Cause More Inequality in Germany? Britta STÖVER (GWS, Germany) | stoever@gws-os.com Thomas DROSDOWSKI (GWS, Germany) | drosdowski@gws-os.com Marc Ingo WOLTER (GWS, Germany) | wolter@gws-os.com In Germany, demographic change and ageing is mainly seen negatively. The perception is dominated by issues such as labour force shortage, instability of the pension system or BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 58 exploding costs for the health care system to name only few. With regard to private households, poverty among the elderly, inter-generation fairness or the wealthy prime agers are frequently mentioned. However, it is not entirely clear whether the distribution of income will become less fair and poverty among the elderly will be a severe problem of many households. The aim of this contribution is to answer the following questions: What are the pensioner households' income composition characteristics? How will their income develop until 2030? What does it mean for the income distribution among all households and the social (in)equality? To answer these questions, different sources of income for different types of households are projected until 2030 applying the macro-econometric input-output model INFORGE in combination with the socio-economic household module DEMOS. The data for the socioeconomic module on households and their specific income situation are taken from the Households Budget Survey provided by the German Federal Statistical Office. The socioeconomic modelling approach and the projection results are based upon a research project commissioned by the Federal Ministry of Education and Research, called soeb3 (Sozioökonomische Berichterstattung, Reporting on socioeconomic development, http://www.soeb.de/en/). The results of the analysis will comprise insights into the future level and structure of household income, especially pensioner's income. Further, conclusions on the income distribution and on social inequality are drawn. We expect the results on the total effect of ageing on inequality to be ambiguous. Shortages on the labour market will lead to comparably high wage raises that will not translate into an equally high increase in pension payments. As a consequence, pensioner households will be faced with slower income growth than other household types which will increase income differences. Simultaneously, the share of pensioner households in all household types will grow giving their income more weight in the average income. The (negative) distance of the pensioner households' income to the average income will decline. This could be interpreted as a reduction of inequality. The consequence of growing inequality for frial older people. Policy isues Myra LEWINTER (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | mle@soc.ku.dk This paper wishes to raise questions concerning the growing economic inequality in European societies and in particular its impact on frail older people and explore relevant social policies. The case study in this paper will be Denmark, a country considered an 'outlier' in Europe in this regard in part because of its relative low inequality, a redistributive universal pension system and its universal (and gratis) care system. The paper will show how inequality is encroaching on the Danish pensions system, albeit slowly (a pending report for a pension committee may stimulate exacerbation of the system). Crucial in this regard are the cutbacks in the care system, cutbacks which are universal in Danish municipalities, and which impact on both rich and poor alike, since there is no means testing for care. Wealthier pensioners can relatively easily find help for practical assistance (by paying for it themselves) to deal with these cutbacks. Poorer pensioners on the other hand cannot employ this strategy. They must either forego certain things or turn to informal care as substitutes. While these problems are just beginning to appear in Denmark, they are more obvious in other countries. Therefore the paper will argue that it is vital for researchers to work together to elucidate this issue in several countries and develop suggestions for securing the situation of frail elderly people of all incomes. Intimacy and obligations in LAT-relationships in Late Life: New Challenges for the Welfare State Sofie G KARLSSON (Mid Sweden University, Sweden) | sofie.karlsson@miun.se BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 59 Majen ESPVALL (Mid Sweden University, Sweden) | majen.espvall@miun.se Demographic and economic trends in the past two decades, with an increased number of older people, market-orientation and cuts in public spending, has dramatically changed the conditions for elder care in Sweden (Sweden has one of the oldest populations in the world; more than 18 percent of the total population is 65 years of age or older). As a consequence of these trends, the boundaries between the areas that are the state's obligation and responsibility, and those that lie within the personal/social domain have become subject to serious challenge. Within this new political context, the traditionally conservative ideology of a 'caring society', where family and other close relations are expected to participate in informal caring relations to a greater extent, regains popularity. Simultaneously, in comparison with previous periods, modern families today are more heterogeneous. People give priority to love and to move in and out of social relations on freer and more reflection-based premises, which means that the norms relating to responsibilities for giving care and support are currently under challenge. These tendencies also include the elderly who increasingly prefer to live in LAT-relationships. In this presentation we discuss the issue of care and support exchange in LAT-relationships among elderly living in Sweden. Does retirement transition affect individual resources differently? The role of social class Martin WETZEL (German Centre of Gerontology, Germany) | martin.wetzel@dza.de Oliver HUXHOLD (German Centre of Gerontology, Germany) | oliver.huxhold@dza.de _Objectives._ Retirement is a major life course transition which marks the transition into the third age. In the last decades, retirement research investigated foremost the adjustment processes in different well-being facets (mostly life satisfaction) and explained these dynamics with changes in individual resources and social status. However, investigating changes in the resources directly found only little empirical attention. This study examined retirement-related changes in economic, personal, and social-relational resources and how these changes differ by the labour market status prior retirement and education. _Methods._ We used longitudinal data of the German Ageing Survey (DEAS 1996-2008). Within the DEAS, 311 retirees were identified with observations prior and after retirement. We estimated dual change score models for multiple resources (OECD income, health, activity, family and non-family network, social support). Using a multi-group approach, we differentiated between retirees who worked before and retirees who did not work before retirement. To predict the heterogeneous changes, indicators of social class were included. _Results._ In general, even though retirement did not affect the mean level of the majority of resources, the developments within the transition groups are heterogeneous. Differences in levels between both transition groups were found only for income and for social network sizes. Those previously not working increase their income with retirement transition whereas those previously working show no changes in income. For both groups, retirement reduced social support. Education predicted differential development in most resources for those previously working. _Discussion._ Retirement affects in average individual resources only modestly. However, retirement changes the distribution of resources especially within the group of those who worked previously. Accordingly, retirement marks a transition towards more inequality. RN01S03 Ageing Policies and the Welfare State Creative Ageing Policy: Mixing of Silver, Creative, and Social Economies BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 60 Andrzej KLIMCZUK (Warsaw School of Economics, Poland) | aklimczuk@gazeta.pl This paper focuses on the aims and benefits of creative ageing policy in relation to domestic and international strategies. It argues that the roots of creative ageing policy are derived mainly from countries characterized by Anglo-Saxon capitalism and welfare states (in particular the United States and the United Kingdom). However, some important policy ideas, principles, and observations on the potential benefits and outcomes in this paradigm come from the countries of the European Union and the countries of the Asia-Pacific region. This paper briefly introduces creative ageing policy and by using political economy of ageing theory compares it to other concepts of the ageing policy as principles of governance in the preparation of individuals and communities to the old age. Such concepts are, among others, successful ageing, productive ageing, healthy ageing, active ageing, positive ageing, ageing in place, and intergenerational policy. The paper in particular will pay attention to a core idea of creative ageing policy, which refers to a possible mix of the silver economy, the creative economy, and the social economy in fostering seniors' activity. These concepts are popularized in recent years in the European Union. However, there is a need to focus more on their integration and possible outcomes of their mixes. The paper will show that this is possible by use approach of a "mixed economy of welfare" (focus on the cooperation between entities from the public sector, NGOs/civil society, and commercial sector). Increasing integration between these systems may lead to benefits such as technological innovations (gerontechnologies) and social innovations for ageing societies. The paper will show that local and regional development can also be fostered by integration of these ideas. This paper will focus on in-depth analysis of three different socioeconomic systems to generate benefits and positive outcomes for ageing populations. Creative ageing policy is related to the silver economy (the "seniors' economy"), the creative economy (usually defined by the diversity of the cultural industries and the creative industries), and the social economy (and a more transformational concept of the "solidarity economy"). Each of these systems uses a different type of capital of older people (respectively: the human capital, the creative and cultural capital, and the social capital). The goal is to show how the creative industries and social enterprises may contribute not only to the creative economy and the social economy, but also to the silver economy, which is directly related to solving challenges of the population ageing. This paper will suggest that the development of the silver economy is the most important in ageing the population, but only if it can be based on existing actions of entities from the creativity economy and the social economy. The "silver economy," is a concept sometimes used interchangeably with the phrase the "silver market," which appeared in the early 1970s in Japan, with the gradual increase of available facilities for older adults. The silver market is a market segment that contains products and services for wealthy people over age 50, as well as unique solutions to trade between economic operators, enabling them to adapt to the ageing workforce. However, scholars of the phenomenon emphasize that the silver market is not based solely on marketing products targeted at older people; therefore, stressing the age of the users of goods and services should be avoided. Otherwise, this may deepen the age discrimination. The silver market also includes ideas for "universal design" and "transgenerational design," which can be understood as a desire of business entities to adjust the properties of their goods and services to the needs of people of different age, physical, and cognitive capabilities. This design may enable the social integration of users of new products and services. The creative economy includes two processes: the "economization of culture" economic use of artistic creation potential and the "culturalization of economy" the application of artistic creation in industry and services to obtain innovations, increase added value, and turnover of enterprises. The core idea of the creative economy is the cultural sectors or industries and the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 61 creative sectors or industries. These industries include the traditional fields of art and culture and the mass products and services, like music, video games, movies, books and fashion, press, radio and television, the advertising industry, design, architecture and related sectors, such as software development, education, tourism, electronics, and telecommunications. The creative industries contemporary are the most significant areas of growth in the modern global economy that generate growth and employment in the dependent industries contribute to the revitalization of spaces, innovations, and the growth of income and consumption. However, there is a lack of literature and studies on the relations between the cultural and creative industries with the creativity of older adults. The social economy is a concept that after the J. Hausner (2007) and V. Pestoff (2008) can be understood not by its features, but by its location in the overall social system. The social economy is a space in which the crossover to the characteristics of the three segments: (1) the public sector, as employment policy and social inclusion; (2) the private sector, as corporate social responsibility (CSR); and (3) the civil society, in particular, entities of the "third sector" (NGOs). At the same time, each of these segments has its advantages and disadvantages. Recently this system is also described as the "solidarity economy," which is associated with social innovations such as Creative Commons' movement, Open Source, and Fair Trade. Literature about the social economy and the solidarity economy is often focused on social care and services for older people. However, the social economy also contains relevant solutions in the arts and ageing field such as lifelong learning entities, cultural centers, senior centers, community arts organizations, baby boomers' organizations, Third Age groups, Senior Theatres, Elderhostel, Universities of the Third Age, and other senior associations. Adequate income and social participation of older persons Jolanta PEREK-BIAŁAS (Warsaw School of Economics/Jagiellonian University, Poland) | jperek@sgh.waw.pl Bérénice STORMS (Warsaw School of Economics/Jagiellonian University, Poland) | bereniceml.storms@uantwerpen.be Maciej KUCHARCZYK (Warsaw School of Economics/Jagiellonian University, Poland) | maciej.kucharczyk@age-platform.eu The paper will present findings from the pilot study which main goal was to define what an adequate old-age minimum income should entail in Poland, and in France, Ireland.To determine an adequate living standard for older people there were organized participatory group discussions with older people.The aim was to identify the essential physical and social needs that enable older people to participate fully in society. In case of Poland, where in total about 50 older persons in age of 60+ were experts in this research, there could be indicated that older people in Poland had difficulties in engaging with the concept of social participation, and even there is a negative perception of place in society for people with physical limitations, for example among the oldest old (85+). In Poland, in evaluation of the various level of income available for older people, there was perceived that the social assistance income for older people is far beneath the poverty line for all age reference groups (under and above 75 years old). The level of contributory pensions fluctuates around the poverty line for couples under 75 and for single older people aged 75 and over. On the contrary, for singles under 75 the pension level is still relatively far below the ARPT (23% below the poverty line), as it is for couples above 75 (13% below the poverty line). In conclusion, the Polish participants agreed that the ARPT level is low and incomes on this level only allow for basic needs: housing rent, utilities and food. Full participation in social life is not possible with income corresponding to the ARTP or below this level. As the methodology of research was common in these three mentioned countries, the comparison of results for Poland and Ireland and France will be presented either. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 62 Ageing in Greece. Challenging the welfare system. Christos PLIAKOS (University of Central Lancashire, United Kingdom) | cpliakos@gmail.com According to Greek Statistical Authority (EL.STAT.) the percentage of the older population in Greece (aged 65 and over comparing to the total population) is expected to arrive in 2050 to about 32% (from 18.8% in 2010), speculated almost a doubling of the ratio within fourty years' time. The welfare system in Greece is traditionally classified as a mixed system with elements and features of both model Bismarck regarding the active role and presence of social security and the model Beveridge, as the main source of financing remains the state budget. Particularly, care for older people in accordance to the Mediterranean concept has been characterised a 'family affair' while public provision has been limited and unpaid family care work has played a central role in covering caring needs of older people and this pattern restrained further the development of formal care services, resulting to an extremely low number of older people living in specialized institutions, comparing to other European countries (1%, 2011 census data). However, Greek family and household structures are under modification due to the increasing participation of women in the labour market and in education, as well as of changes in gender roles and relations in addition to high youth-unemployment levels. The paper argues that the poor welfare structure and nursing home network that now operates in Greece will not be able to support in the near future the increasing needs and demand for institutional and non-institutional care resulting by population ageing and the westernization of the Greek society. RN01S04 Retirement Models and Debates The effect of retaining bonuses on retirement timing - retaining older workers in Norway Aasmund HERMANSEN (Fafo Institute for Labour and Social Research, Norway) | ahe@fafo.no Tove MIDTSUNDSTAD (Fafo Institute for Labour and Social Research, Norway) | tim@fafo.no The combined effect of rising life expectancy and declining fertility implies the looming financial crisis of the public pension systems and has made "ageing" a dominant topic on the policy agenda (Hofäcker, 2010, Walker and Foster, 2013, Walker and Maltby, 2012). The prominent solution being advocated to face the challenges arising with an ageing workforce and people "living longer" is "working longer" (OECD, 2006, Phillipson, 2013). Offering a retaining bonus to older workers with the option of withdrawing a contractual pension (contractual early retirement pension AFP) has become a widespread retention measure in Norwegian companies. The aim of this article is to examine whether offering a retaining bonus impacts the likelihood of opting for an early retirement. We use a difference-in-differences approach in combination with a linear probability model and data for the period 2000–2010. The analysis shows an overall average increase in the likelihood of a 61or 62-year-old worker retiring early in the next two years of their employment during the period under consideration. However, among older workers employed in companies offering a retaining bonus there has been a decrease in the likelihood of opting for an early retirement. The effect of offering a retaining bonus is evident both before and after controlling for selected individual and company characteristics. Life expectancy at age 50 by labor force status and social class: recent period and cohort trends and projections for Finland BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 63 Taina LEINONEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | taina.leinonen@helsinki.fi Pekka MARTIKAINEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | pekka.martikainen@helsinki.fi Mikko MYRSKYLÄ (University of Helsinki, Finland; London School of Economics, UK; Max Planck Institute for Demographic Research, Germany) | Myrskyla@demogr.mpg.de *Background:* Working longer could help in tackling the challenge of an increasing old-age dependency ratio. However, little is known about how increasing longevity is distributed between work and retirement. *Methods:* We used Finnish register data for the years 1989–2012 to analyze period and cohort trends in life, work and retirement expectancies at age 50 by social class. We used the LeeCarter method to complete mortality and information on previous cohorts to complete the labor force participation of partially observed cohorts. *Results:* Over the period 1989–2012 life expectancy and statutory retirement expectancy at age 50 increased with several years. Work expectancy declined in the early 1990s but has since been on an upward trajectory. The proportion of the total life expectancy at age 50 spent in work decreased from 33% to 31% for men and increased from 26% to 29% for women. These trends were similar across the social classes. However, there were large level differences as the upper classes had the highest life, work and statutory retirement expectancies. In contrast to the period results, for cohorts born in 1938–1953 the proportion of years spent working over age 50 increased among both men and women, from 23% to 26% and from 20% to 25%, respectively. Among men this increase was largest in lower social classes. *Conclusions:* Across successive cohorts an increasing share of remaining life at age 50 is spent working, despite steadily increasing life expectancy. However, the cohort analyses also reveal that the period perspective strongly overestimates the share of remaining life that is spent working, suggesting that assessments based on period approaches may be overly optimistic. Build your own pension: the framing of choice in mass media debates in Norway Anne Skevik GRØDEM (Institute for Social Research, Norway) | a.s.grodem@socialresearch.no Anniken HAGELUND (Institute for Social Research, Norway; Department of Sociology and Human Geography, University of Oslo) | anniken.hagelund@socialresearch.no Norway's pension reform from 2011 implied three main changes: benefits can be drawn fully or partially between age 62 and 75 on actuarially neutral terms, pension rights are subjected to a life expectancy adjustment, and running benefits are to be indexed at a rate slightly below the development in wages. A key point is that the retirement age is made more flexible, but that individuals also have to make choices on when to retire and carry the costs of early retirement themselves. The element of choice is made even more complex considering that the state pension is only one part of the total pensions system, which also consists of a contractual pension scheme (AFP), occupational pension schemes and private pension insurance. The new architecture of old age pensions implies that individuals are faced with a number of decisions to make, decisions that will influence their level of living as old age pensioners: when to retire, which employer to work for (given variations in pension schemes), whether to sign up for pension insurance. Individuals will have varying capacities, both in terms of knowledge and resources, to make such choices. In this paper, we ask how the issues of choice for citizens in various situations are framed in the media discourse. Which choices are highlighted, are various capacities for choice discussed, and which subgroups – if any – create particular concern? Not least, who puts down the premises for this discourse? What is the role of democratically elected actors versus the social partners and commercial interests? Conceptually, we start from the ongoing debate in consumer choice in social policy, and the challenges the rhetoric of choice constitutes for social BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 64 solidarity and equality. Empirically, our material consists of newspaper coverage of the pension reform between 2004 and 2014. Delaying retirement in changing institutional and workplace contexts: Comparing approaches and outcomes in Europe and Asia Dirk HOFÄCKER (University of Duisburg-Essen, Germany) | dirk.hofaecker@uni-due.de Braun SIMONE (University of Duisburg-Essen, Germany) | simone.braun@uni-due.de Flynn MATTHEW (University of Newcastle, UK) | Matt.Flynn@newcastle.ac.uk Ageing demographics are leading employers and policymakers to consider ways to encourage and enable older workers to delay retirement. On the political level, pension systems have been reformed to impede early exit, while targeted investments aimed to simultaneously increase the employability of older workers. Interventions at the workplace level include flexible working hours, lifelong learning, healthy workplaces, job rotation, and pension financial intelligence. The effectiveness of such changes is closely related to management process to raise awareness of, encourage and enable older workers to take up changes in work routine as an alternative to early retirement. An important but largely unexplored question is whether and how the interplay of political and management interventions leads older workers to delay retirement. Using three datasets in the UK, Hong Kong and Germany, we will explore the relationship between these three factors. The first two datasets are from a bespoke survey of 1600 older employees. Data for Germany will be drawn from the German Ageing Study (DEAS). The three countries represent differences in welfare states (liberal, productivist and conservative) as well as VoC's (LME, hybrid and CME). The UK and Hong Kong feature minimalist welfare states in which Defined Contribution pensions dominate while the German state pension is salary-based. Further, both the UK and German laws are shaped on EU regulations which require member states to promote extended working life through abolishing age discrimination and eliminating early retirement routes while Hong Kong has been able to maintain a largely volunteerist approach to employer engagement. In our contribution, we first describe the differential approaches towards older workers in all three countries. Against this contextual background, subsequent empirical analyses provide a descriptive overview of retirement plans of older workers as well as multivariate analyses of their variation across workplace contexts respectively between different groups of employees. Labour share and its hidden impact on pension system Adam MÜLLER (University of Warsaw, Poland) | a.muller@is.uw.edu.pl Proposed presentation is based on my studies concerning social debate about Polish pension system reform in 2012. Advocates of reform emphasized that in face of negative demographic changes retirement age should be extended, what was presented as only one solution that can safe pension system.. However economic literature according to Nicholas Barr (2001) shows that condition of pension system depends on various factors and that analysing the system one should include the significant impact of labour share in GDP. Granted that productivity growth implies increase in wages, rising GDP allows to increase government's revenue and the negative demographic changes should be neutralized. However, if increase in productivity does not entail an increase in wages, funds for pensions do not rise as well. As labour share is a consequence of institutional choices and has profound impact on condition of social policy funds it constitutes an alternative for retirement age extension. The analysis of institutional alternatives to financing pensions may be used as background for evaluation of democratic debate in modern societies. Comparison of those alternatives and arguments presented in the debate leads to conclusion about its nature. The debate was limited BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 65 to the presentation of government's position to institutional changes and did not seek for optimal solution for citizens' future. Literature: Barr, Nicholas (2001), "The Welfare State as Piggy Bank", Oxford University Press RN01S05 Experiences of Work at Old Age and Retirement Senior competence in a workplace setting Anne Inga HILSEN (Fafo Institute for Labour and Social Research, Norway) | aih@fafo.no Active ageing is about recognizing and valuing senior resources in working life. A step towards this goal is to promote an awareness of the potentials and resources of older employees, and thus prevent forced early exclusion from working life. If age and experience makes older workers valuable in working life, we need to understand in which ways this "senior competence" is valuable. The competence of seniors is valuable for the enterprises for being more than and different from, the theoretical knowledge of e.g. employees straight out of schools and universities. In addition to the theoretical knowledge, seniors have practical knowledge acquired through experience. Göranzon (1990) argues that the practical and tacit knowledge of experienced workers is a necessary resource for good production. What this practical and tacit knowledge consists of and how it is being used needs to be explored in a workplace setting as it will vary with types of jobs and work tasks. The empirical data for this exploration is a series of group interviews in a large Norwegian hospital over a period of three years. The question discussed was: "What are the particular senior competences in this workplace and how/when is it being used?" Leaving passionate work: Retirement as an existential imperative Marita FLISBÄCK (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | marita.flisback@socav.gu.se Retirement means the beginning of a new everyday where new practices must be established that could give room both for independence and for loss of meaning. From analyses of 10 qualitative interviews we ask what existential questions are posed at the entry of retirement, and what new social identities and belongings are considered and established. The interviewees' have been selected from various professions with different resources and qualifications. However, common to all respondents are that they are highly committed to work, and that retirement takes place in the near future (from a few days to six months). The aim of this paper is to analyse how these individuals – with a dedicated approach to their work that could be described as a "passion" – reason about the value in, and of, their work. In this way we draw a) a picture of what might characterize passionate work and its meaning and value, b) the different problems that may arise when people are leaving passionate work. The theoretical and methodological starting point is an existential sociology approach. By using the concept of existential imperative, developed by the social anthropologist Michael D. Jackson, we argue that retirement can be seen as a transitional stage in life where questions about meaning and identity are defined, redefined and redesigned depending on how the interviewees relate to past and present experiences as well as with regards to their future hopes and expectations. Ageing, forms of capital and employment Dina BOWMAN (Research and Policy Centre, Brotherhood of St Laurence, Australia) | dbowman@bsl.org.au BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 66 Michael Thomas MCGANN (University of Melbourne, Australia) | mmcgann@unimelb.edu.au Simon BIGGS (University of Melbourne, Australia) | biggss@unimelb.edu Extending workforce participation of older people has become a focus of policy concern in OECD countries which is driven by growing anxiety about the fiscal challenges of population ageing. A common policy response to the 'disappearing taxpayer' is an increase in the age of pension eligibility. For example, in Australia the pension eligibility age is gradually being increased to 70 by 2035. This policy response does not recognise the issue of mature age unemployment and underemployment. Older workers who lose their jobs often find it difficult to regain employment and face long-term unemployment. There are two common explanations for this situation. The human capital approach locates the source of older workers' difficulties in their outdated job skills; with training, it is argued, these workers will develop skills suited to the modern economy. A second widespread explanation is that older jobseekers experience age discrimination, which can be addressed through education, backed by legislation. In this paper, we draw on a study of Australian mature age unemployed and underemployed women and men to critically engage with both explanations. Using Bourdieu's interrelated concepts of field, habitus and capital we examine how class as signified by occupation and gender affects these mature age Australians' labour force participation. This analysis contributes to more nuanced understanding of mature age workforce participation. 40+, 50+, 60+ ? or just a PLUS. Age in the labour market. Justyna STYPINSKA (Free University Berlin, Germany) | justyna.stypinska@fu-berlin.de The paper presents the process of social construction of old age in the labour market in Poland, which manifests itself through different age distinctions, such as chronological, social, psychological or cognitive age. The analysis of 30 in-depth interviews with employers in Małopolska region from small, medium and large enterprises, as well as expert interviews with representatives of labour market institutions comprises empirical material to formulate an answer to a question about the consequence of age signifiers for the situation of an individual in employment. In addition, some analysis of European Social Survey will be provided. Moreover, the paper illustrates the functioning of some mechanism of exclusion of older people from labour market, which despite the fact that efforts are being made in order to increase the effectiveness of the anti-discrimination legislation in Poland, are still particularly prominent in certain sectors of economy. The analysis provide input into the debate about the omnipresent usage of chronological age thresholds, and especially about the "magical" 50+, being deployed in various types of social policies and other legislative documents, contributing to the creation of an image of members of those groups as needy, problematic and helpless. The paper argues to reevaluate the chronologically based types of eligibility. Retiring from a spiritual workplace – chances and challenges Jenni SPANNARI (University of Helsinki, Finland) | jenni.spannari@helsinki.fi Finding meaning and value has become more and more significant in work. Businesses worldwide have started to pursue thick value, to practice sustainable human resources management – and the current and potential employees to pursue significance and their personal values within the context of work. These changes are addressed also within the framework of workplace spirituality. It is evident in workplaces, which offer the possibility to find significance and transcend one's personality (the vertical dimension) and to act according to personal and shared values for common good (the horizontal dimension of workplace spirituality). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 67 But what happens, when an individual retires from a spiritual workplace? What are the chances and challenges of retirement to the individual and the work community? What are the options, best supporting the individual and the community, to on/off retirement transitions and policies? How does the spirituality or non-spirituality of the workplace relate to finding meaning in retirement? This paper will present the preliminary findings of a Finnish research project 'The Revolutionary Power of Compassion', aiming to find and define compassion in the everyday life of organizations, for example in the context of workplace spirituality, to find out how it is born, sustained and strengthened, and to explicate its connections with business productivity. RN01S06 Ageing and Workforce Participation Ageing in the Spanish Labour Market: late entrance and early retirement Pau MIRET-GAMUNDI (Centre d'Estudis Demogràfics, Spain) | pmiret@ced.uab.cat Pilar ZUERAS (Centre d'Estudis Demogràfics, Spain) | pzueras@ced.uab.cat Spanish Social Security System released in 2004 a 4% sample of its registers, including the completed labour biography of the population who were contributing to Social Security for at least one day in that calendar year (_Muestra Continua de Vidas Laborales_; Continuous Sample of Labour Biographies). We presently have that information from 2004 to 2013. It includes data on the month and year of birth and sex, nationality and professional category, among others. By observing changes in the demographic pyramids for this decade we will be able to answer to what extent the age structure of the labour force is ageing in contemporary Spain. This situation has to be due by two factors: a lower and later entry in the labour force (by younger workers), and by a decrease of and a later exit from the labour force (by older workers). Through elaborating the first entrance rate in the system, and the exit from it due to death or retirement, we aim to show the degree of ageing process of the Spanish labour force in the last decade, in order to be able to conclude if ageing is due to demographic causes (less younger people because of low fertility, and more older people because of an increase in longevity), economic context (high unemployment, especially among younger people, and no so high in older people), or cultural values (as the extension in education or the patterns of leaving the labour market, related to the extension of a generous public pension system). Impact of employment and self-employment in the late 60s on income inequalities Sara Lynne ARBER (University of Surrey, United Kingdom) | S.Arber@surrey.ac.uk Rob MEADOWS (University of Surrey, United Kingdom) | R.Meadows@surrey.ac.uk Background: Recent UK policy changes have had major impacts on people in their sixties. State pension ages have increased for women from 60 to 66, and mandatory retirement age has been abolished. The paper addresses UK government assumptions that older men and women will continue to work in their late sixties, and examines gender differences in jobs undertaken and income received. Methods: The paper analyses 'Understanding Society' for 2012-13 (wave 4), which interviews all persons in a large sample of British households, focusing on men and women aged 60-79 (n=11400), particularly aged 65-69 (n=3400). We analyse participation in paid employment and selfemployment, the nature of employment, factors that predict being employed/self-employed, and income from employment/self-employment. Results: BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 68 At ages 65-69, 21% of men and 18% of women are economically active. Employee jobs are more likely to be part-time, hourly paid and in the service/sales sector. Nearly half of men aged 65-69 who are economically active and a third of women are self-employed. Health and being more educated are key predictors of being employed/self-employed. Levels of income inequality from employment, and especially self-employment, are very marked. The top 10% of selfemployed men earn 10 times more than the lowest 25%, and earn 20 times more than the lowest 25% of self-employed women. Conclusions: Being employed/self-employed in the late sixties is associated with health and educational advantages. Substantial income inequalities are evident among the employed and selfemployed in their late sixties. Continued economic activity may compound gender and other inequalities in later life. What comes after caregiving? Caregivers' employment careers in Germany Wolfgang KECK (Deutsche Rentenversicherung, Germany) | dr.wolfgang.keck@drv-bund.de In recent years there has been a growing number of studies on the reconciliation of paid work and caregiving to frail elderly persons. But little is known about the situation of caregivers after their care obligations have ended. This article enquires into the post-care employment career of caregivers. Two research questions will be addressed: 1) Do caregivers face higher risks of not being employed or of receiving an invalidity pension? 2) What are the key predictors why caregivers have not returned into the labour market? To answer the first question the author applies a coarsened exact matching method (CEM) in order to estimate the causal effect of caregiving on employment and invalidity. For the second research question regression analysis is used to estimate the influence of sex, age, and duration of the caregiving period on the employment status after caregiving. The Data basis is a random sample of insurance biographies drawn from register data of the statutory German Pension Fund. Generation diversity among women's opinion on extending their professional activity in Poland Karolina THEL (University of Warsaw; Academy of Fine Arts in Warsaw, Poland) | karolina.thel@gmail.com Presented paper is a result of my PhD research project. Facing the consequences of society aging process, it seems to be crucial for the European labor market to prepare a proper strategy to lengthen the professional career of citizens. It is important to look at the problem in a longer perspective. In Poland there is the necessity to deepen the diagnosis concerning the phenomenon of low professional activity of women being at retirement age by looking into intergeneration differences. The aim of my doctoral research was to get to know motivation (real of potential) to decide whether to finish a career or to remain in the job market. The task was to find out which motivating factors in what order and how influence, according to women, the possibility to lengthen their professional career. My own research model included deepened interviews with pairs of respondents (mothers-daughters). I was hoping to get an answer to the question if there is a change or generation inheritance of views among interviewees. I looked for answers for the following research questions: • Is there an intergenerational inheritance attitude towards extending working life among women in Poland? • What factors influence the acceptance of the possibility of a longer working life for women? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 69 • How women from different generations differ in their reasoning? • What practical recommendations for social and economic policy does it result in, especially for the labor market policy? Conclusions show the importance of cultural background and pressure associated with balancing family life and professional obligations among women. Organizational Culture And Its Influence On The Image and Proffessional Opportunities Of 50+ Employees At The Polish Job Market in the New Capitalism Magdalena PANCEWICZ (Graduate School for Social Research IFiS PAN, Poland) | pancewiczmagdalena@gmail.com The presentation is based on the framework for my diploma research in the situation of the employees 50+ at the Polish job market nowadays – in the New Capitalism as described by Richard Sennett. The presentation would serve as a great opportunity to discuss the assumptions and framework of a research for the Ph.D diploma. Employees 50+ are a group which might be threatened with social exclusion – depending on their education, socioeconomic status and profession their situation is much different: perspective of the job change, promotion within a company or vocational training differs among various employee groups, branches and companies. The idea behind the research is to define company cultures which are most supportive to hiring and managing employees 50+ and in which employees themselves feel most comfortable. To do so I shall investigate various organizational cultures form different branches with the use of in-depth interviews with the hr and management board, employees 50+ and via opinion pool with other employees. The characteristics used to identify organizational culture shall be based on combination of two typologies of 1)Terrence E. Deal & Allen A. Kennedy and 2) Kim Cameron & Robert Quinn. I would also like to investigate the situation of the workers/employees in the new capitalism as described by Richard Sennett and their ways of adaptation (maybe different depending on the organizational culture). I shall also try to identify characteristics most valuable in the nowadays time at the job market. I believe the presentation would serve a great opportunity not onlyly to discuss the assumptions for the diploma research but also first findings of pilot study carried out with representatives of recruitting agencies. RN01S07 Ageing and Information and Communication Technologies Internet Use in the Elderly Findings from Switzerland Alexander SEIFERT (University of Zurich Center of Competence for Gerontology; University of Zurich URPP Dynamics of Healthy Aging) | alexander.seifert@zfg.uzh.ch For the elderly, the internet is potentially an important source of information and communication tool. However, the actual use of the internet and how providers of web content can best attend to the requirements of the elderly remains obscure. In two representative telephone surveys conducted from 2009 to 2014, a total of 2,200 persons aged 65 years and older were interviewed. In a third study (2013) based on focus group interviews (n = 36), views on the requirements for an "age-appropriate" web design were collected. In addition to sociodemographic characteristics, including age, education, and income, it was mainly personal attitudes toward technology, the proximal benefits, and support that promoted the internet use. Based on the results of the third study on age-appropriate web design, it was also shown that the elderly have particular web design requirements and requests. However, an exclusive focus on "websites only for the elderly" should be avoided. Thus, the findings show opportunities for BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 70 and barriers of internet use in the elderly and provide guidance to overcome the "digital gap" of the generations. Ageing, social media and social isolation Roser BENEITO-MONTAGUT (Open University of Catalonia, Spain) | rbeneito@uoc.edu Arantza BEGUERÍA (Open University of Catalonia, Spain) | arantza@begueria.net Nizaiá CASSÁN (Open University of Catalonia, Spain) | nizaiacass@gmail.com The percentage of older people living alone has grown in the last decades, and is expected to continue growing. At the same time that the population ages social isolation is emerging as one of the major problems facing society. Social Media (SM), with Facebook and Twitter as its most popular applications, are becoming fundamental to our social lives. One of their main functions is to provide a mobile way to stay in touch with others. There are few studies so far that explore in depth interpersonal interaction processes on SM of the elderly, fewer that take into account the role of emotions in this particular communication process for this specific social group. This paper focuses on the role of emotions and on understanding to what extent and how older people use SM. An ethnographic study of elderly SM usage, conducted in Catalonia during two years (2013-2015), serves as the basis for an in-depth analysis of their social and emotional conduct in everyday life. Understanding how the elderly uses SM could inform the development of policies which foster SM engagement with a view to increase their possibilities for interpersonal relationships, and in turn, reduce social isolation problems. This perspective takes this paper away from simply studying what can or cannot be done online. Our interest is rather on how the elderly integrates the SM into everyday life, how emotions intervene in their social interaction processes and how to improve their emotional well-being. Digital inequalities and different experiences of ageing Cecilie GIVSKOV (Universtity of Copenhagen, Denmark) | cecilieg@hum.ku.dk The complexity of the emerging digital media environment inevitably raises questions about digital literacy and social inequality. However, a major shortcoming of the existing research on digital inequality in later life is that it tells us little to nothing about how and why media actually matters to different older people and how this intersects with disor empowerment in later life and social segmentation. The way people use (digital) media in everyday life therefore constitutes a critical access-point to the study of differences in ageing as well as to the study of what literacy or the lack of such actually means to different people. My research is based on the assumption that people's access to (and use of) media is integral to the power relations of current social and cultural transformations. In order to contribute to user-centered and practice-based understandings of why and how media matters to older people I take an explorative bottom-up approach to the question of how mediated communication structures the social life of older people with different backgrounds. I do so by analyzing how people's media life histories ranging from letters to texts, from phone calls to video messages interlink with the participation in private and public social networks. The analysis focuses on the meaning of the everyday media ensemble for social participation by looking into material, emotional and rational aspects of the media use. In my presentation I will elaborate on my method, the results of the study, and discuss the implication for ageing studies in modern society. Understanding digital inclusion/exclusion among elderly; the case of Norway Dag SLETTEMEÅS (National Institute for Consumer Research (SIFO), Norway) | dag.slettemeas@sifo.no BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 71 The digitalization of modern society leads to unprecedented growth in digital devices/services aimed at the general population. Digital participation is increasingly equated with traditional participation as digitalisation permeates all sectors of life. Consequently, political pressure intensifies to secure adequate competence and equal access to the information society to prevent a "digital divide". The fear of excluding vulnerable social groups permeates political agendas, and the Norwegian digital agenda aims to halve the number of non-users of Internet by 2017. The paper is positioned in this debate. It draws on two recent studies; a literature review confirming that the elderly have the highest proportion of non-users and low-competence users in the population. Based on this, we devised a national survey in late 2014, including a representative selection of older citizens (61-100 years). The survey is unique in that those between 81-100 years are included (usually omitted from official European/Norwegian statistics). The survey questions relate to digital access, use, management, motivations, barriers and non-use. The data are discussed in light of theories on digital skills/digital divide. The primary focus on access when determining level of digital participation is problematized; although the access divide is diminishing, the digital divide gets deeper and more multifaceted due to widening relative gaps in skills needed to operate, understand, evaluate and produce digitally. Consequently, the paper claims that a relational perspective of inequality is fruitful (particularly regarding the elderly). Here, categorical differences between groups of people are emphasized, which are seen to potentially cause unequal participation in society. Media and the Life Course: Usage and Evaluation of Information and Communication Technologies by Older Women in Austria Barbara RATZENBÖCK (University of Graz, Austria) | barbara.ratzenboeck@uni-graz.at How do older women (in Austria) use and evaluate information and communication technologies (ICTs) such as TV, radio, telephone, computers or the internet? And which processes and strategies are relevant in this context? These questions are being addressed in a current empirical study conducted within the frameworks of an interdisciplinary research project at the Center for Inter-American Studies of the University of Graz, Austria supported by funds of the Oesterreichische Nationalbank (Oesterreichische Nationalbank, Anniversary Fund, project number: 15849). This paper presents first results of the empirical study based on the analysis of life graphs, semi-structured interviews, and "walking interviews" conducted with women aged 60 to 70 years in the Austrian province of Styria on their usage and evaluation of ICTs. The study specifically explores the everyday meaning and usage of these technologies by older women and thus highlights the interrelatedness of media practices and other social contextualities, such as family structures or professional experiences prior to retirement. In doing so, experiences with ICTs are conceptualized as influenced by _both_ generational experiences as well as by more personal biographical experiences relating to something we might call "personal identity" (Müller 2011). RN01S08 Markets and Products for Older People InTouch: a feasibility study of a new communication technology to reduce social isolation and loneliness among institutionalized older adults Christian BEERMANN (University of Toronto, TAGlab, Canada) | christian@taglab.ca Barbara Barbosa NEVES (University of Toronto, TAGlab, Canada; BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 72 CAPP, University of Lisbon, Portugal) | barbara@bbneves.com Ron BAECKER (University of Toronto, TAGlab, Canada) | ron@taglab.ca Social isolation and loneliness are emerging risks for older adults, mainly for those institutionalized, frail, or living alone. Social isolation and loneliness predict a variety of health problems (e.g., cognitive and function decline, depression, and morbidity) and even mortality among this population. They also predict social disengagement and low levels of public participation. Research and policy suggest that increasing opportunities for social interaction and the use of new technologies can inform positive initiatives to tackle this issue. So in an action research approach, we developed an accessible software application called InTouch. InTouch supports asynchronous communication with family members and friends, using a nonlanguage specific interface based on icons. As it was developed for older adults with dexterity problems resulting from motor impairments, no typing is required. To test the adoption and feasibility of InTouch to increase social connectedness and reduce the risk of social isolation and loneliness among frail older adults, we conducted two-month deployment studies in a retirement community (n=1) and in a long-term care facility (n=4, 80+ years old) in Toronto, Canada. These pilot studies included semi-structured interviews, field observations, and questionnaires. Drawing on Rob Stones' strong structuration theory, we examined factors that facilitate and hinder adoption of InTouch but also its feasibility to combat social isolation and loneliness. Findings show that adoption of new communication technologies among institutionalized frail older adults is a complex interplay of social, cultural, physical, and usability factors. Factors that we are further exploring in a new study of 15 institutionalized older adults and will report herein. The Age of the 'Scammer': New vulnerabilities for an Ageing Society in the 21st Century Paul KINGSTON (University of Chester, United Kingdom) | p.kingston@chester.ac.uk Jan BAILEY (University of Chester, United Kingdom) | j.bailey@chester.ac.uk Louise TAYLOR (University of Chester, United Kingdom) | l.Taylor@chester.ac.uk A scam may be defined as: "An unsolicited contact involving a deceptive business practice where false promises are made to con individuals out of money." In 2006, it was estimated that £3.5 billion was lost by UK consumers each year and that 48% of adults had been victims of 'scams' with almost four million UK residents being 'scammed' each year. Criminal gangs have developed means to identify and target individuals susceptible to scams. Older people have been identified as especially vulnerable to 'scams'. For some socially isolated older people, contact with a 'scammer' may be the only social interaction they have; 'scammers' take advantage of loneliness by befriending such individuals. Conversely, some older people know they are being 'scammed' but continue the interaction with the 'scammer' to avoid isolation. Empirical analysis of this increasing phenomenon has thus far only utilised a 'business studies' and 'technological focus' (how 'scammers' target vulnerable individuals, and what mechanisms used)'. This empirical study approaches 'scamming' through a socio-gerontological lens, in an attempt to understand the vulnerabilities of ageing, and mechanisms to intervene with targeted individuals. Taking an ethno-geographic narrative approach researchers interviewed older people at risk of being 'scammed' to identify what (if any) benefits they gained from 'scams', how realisation they had been 'scammed' impacted on them and whether an intervention delivered by Trading Standards influenced their future behaviour. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 73 Population Ageing and the Transport Sector – Level and Structure of Household Expenditures for Transport over the Lifecycle Birgit AIGNER-WALDER (Carinthia University of Applied Sciences, Austria) | b.aignerwalder@cuas.at Thomas DÖRING (Hochschule Darmstadt University of Applied Sciences, Germany) | thomas.doering@h-da.de The level as well as the structure of private consumption is influenced by the age pattern of the population. A major part of a household's budget is spent for the transport sector; in the European Union expenditures of households for transport range directly after those for housing and food and non-alcoholic beverages (Eurostat 2014). Hereby, the purchase of vehicles, costs for the operation of personal transport equipment, as well as expenses for transport services (e.g. public transport) are considered. Within the paper changes in the level as well as structure of consumption in transport are analysed over the lifecycle of a household based on data of European household budget surveys. According to German data and with respect to the changing shares of age cohorts induced by the demographic change the demand of goods and services in the field of transport will lose significance. This is especially true for personal transport expenditures such as the purchase of cars as well as the demand for goods and services related to the use of cars. In contrast, the expenditures for (public) transport services are perceived as relatively stable over the lifecycle of private households (Aigner-Walder/Döring 2014). Therefore, this paper aims to analyse if the reduction in consumption for transport goods and services by age can also be observed in other European countries, and to ask for reasons, as well as potential consequences of the ageing of the population for the transport sector. Visions of Care, Visions of Life: Welfare Technology and the Ageing Welfare State Gunhild TØNDEL (Norwegian University of Science and Technology, Norway) | gunhild.tondel@ntnu.no Jenny Melind BERGSCHÖLD (Norwegian University of Science and Technology, Norway) | jenny.bergschold@ntnu.no The development of Nordic health and care services has been followed by a fear of the end of the services. Since the 1970s, demographic projections of a growing number of seniors, new user groups and a shortage of "warm hands" have portrayed the future as insecure. To address the concerns of sustainability and quality of care, "welfare technology" has entered the vocabulary of health authorities, management, professionals and researchers. Welfare technology is often associated with things such as safety alarms, GPS sensors and smart house technologies. However, welfare technologies are not only things. They represent sociocultural projects aimed at specific groups of users and political goals, to minimize risk and maximize care. This makes "welfare technology" into a lens to study governmentality and society in the making – the ageing welfare state and its techniques to regulate problems. In this paper we explore the sociotechnical construction of welfare technology and how this process has been related to changing governmental visions of formal care/welfare for elderly citizens in Norway. Which configuration of people, tools and values did welfare technology emerge from? Which visions of care/welfare has been privileged, sorted out, transformed or forgotten through this process? We are not concerned with visions as facts or fictions, but as work material for stakeholders. The analysis builds on health and care policy documents from the 1970s to the present "welfare technology situation", such as governmental papers, reports, hearings and technical documents concerning welfare technology. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 74 RN01S09 Care in Changing Societies Care for the elderly in Slovenia: A combination of informal and formal care Valentina HLEBEC (University of Ljubljana, Slovenia; Faculty of Social Sciences; Faculty of Health Sciences) | valentina.hlebec@fdv.uni-lj.si Andrej SRAKAR (Institute for Economic Research) | andrej.srakar@ier.si Boris MAJCEN (Institute for Economic Research) | majcenb@ier.si Most care provided to the elderly living at home comes from informal caregivers: family members, friends and neighbours. With the development of community services such as community healthcare, personal lifeline systems for the elderly or the panic button, home care and similar, informal care is enhanced by formal community forms of care. We have used the data from the SHARE (Survey of Health, Ageing and Retirement in Europe) survey to estimate the number of people (over 65 years old) who receive an individual type of care (no care, only informal care, only formal care, a combination of the two) as well as the number of people who need care, but fail to receive it. We have also used the multinomial logistic regression method to evaluate the factors that influence the type of care. Similar to other European countries, the need and the availability of informal caregivers have the strongest influence on the type of care. Social documentation in Swedish residential care for elderly with dementia: Social representations of "best practice" Maria SJÖLUND (Midsweden University, Sweden) | maria.sjolund@miun.se Social documentation is one important aim in Swedish eldercare. An individual implementation plan corresponds to an agreement between the care recipient and the care staff. The implementation plan describes how care is to be provided for each care recipient. In residential care for elders with dementia, individual plans are of significance to assure the elderly's needs. It is though a great challenge for the care staff to write social documentation. A sample of 31 'individual implementation plans' were selected and analysed textually. The plans were recorded, as "best practices" according to care supervisors. The sample consisted of individual plans from 24 women and 7 men, living in the same municipality but in several different units. Analytical focus for the study were; what is in main focus in the individual implementation plans?; What images of social care emerges in the individual implementation plans?; What strategies were found in the sample of implementation plans to involve the care recipient and his or her family? The analysis reveals that in none of the implementation plans, one can tell if the care recipient was present or asked to be present to take part in the meeting that resulted in the implementation plan. The study further reveals that there were few implementation plans that included detailed descriptions of individual meaningfulness or social care. The social representations of residential care recipients and individual meaningfulness in the social documentation are further described and discussed in this paper. Gender and socio-economic differences in the use of caring resources – evidence from Austria Andrea E. SCHMIDT (European Centre for Social Welfare Policy and Research; Vienna University of Economics and Business, Austria) | andrea.e.schmidt@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 75 _Background_: With increasing life expectancy in European societies, the group of active older people is growing. At the same time, however, Europe is seeing a rise in the prevalence of chronic diseases and multi-morbid conditions in old-age. Disproportionally, these affect people of lower socio-economic status (SES). Reasons are that the latter face less favorable living conditions over the life course, and are less able to compensate health limitations at an early stage, for example through the use of formal long-term care (LTC) services or adaptive devices. Some groups, such as older women and single-living older people, are more affected by severe living conditions than others, making them particularly vulnerable to be confronted with complex health needs and less capable to identify the right support services. At a policy level, there is a tendency to regard older LTC users as consumers of care, for example by providing them with cash benefits instead of making services directly available to them (in-kind benefits), which can compound inequalities between users of different SES. _Rationale and objectives_: Previous studies have identified some of the key individual determinants of the use of (home and residential) LTC services for older people, yet have often overlooked the linkages between socio-economic status, gender, and care. Others have focused mainly on health care services, or neglected the role of policy instruments in LTC. The objective of this paper is to address these gaps by adapting the Resource Triangle, developed by Arber and Ginn, as a theoretical framework to analyze (i) the ways in which health resources, material resources, informal caring resources, and gender impact on the use of formal LTC services, and (ii) which interdependencies exist between these factors. In addition, the narrow geographical scope of the study allows us to contextualize the findings within the Austrian policy context, in which unconditional cash benefits for older people in need of LTC are provided. _Research question_: This paper addresses the question how socio-economic status, informal caring resources, and gender impact on differences in older people's use of formal LTC services in Vienna against the backdrop of the Austrian system of LTC cash benefits. _Methods_: We apply a Mixed Methods and Research Design (MMRD) approach, which consists of two parts. Firstly, we perform multivariate analyses of administrative data on older beneficiaries (60+) of the Austrian LTC cash benefit to identify patterns of LTC use, by comparing domestic LTC services to other forms of support (residential care and co-residential informal care). Methods of logistic regression and ordinary least squares analysis are used, and interaction terms are calculated between (a) gender and co-residence of a spouse, and (b) income and co-residence of a spouse. Secondly, 15 semi-structured interviews with LTC users are held in order to reveal mechanisms underlying differences in the use of LTC cash benefits. We use a maximum variation sampling strategy with regard to socio-economic status and gender. Interviews are transcribed and analyzed using the Framework Approach following Ritchie and Spencer. _Findings_: Firstly, we find that higher care needs as well as being female are strong predictors of the use of domestic LTC services in Vienna, thus confirming results from other countries. In addition, we show that there is pro-rich inequality in the decision to use home care services, but pro-poor inequality in the amount of hours of home care use, when compared to residential care. Secondly, we find some interdependence between the availability of different forms of resources in old-age. The importance of material resources varies by co-residential status for the amount of hours of home care used. While single-living older people receive more hours of home care than single-living older people in high-income groups, we find no pro-poor inequality among those co-residing with a spouse, which could indicate that informal carers in high-income groups act as 'agents of care' while those in low-income groups tend to provide care themselves instead. Also, there is evidence of interdependence between gender and the availability of informal caring resources, confirming results from other countries. Women use more intensive LTC services than men, even when they have access to informal caring resources, such as a co-residing spouse, whereas men living alone use more of these services than single-living women. This highlights the importance of women as informal carers for their spouses, as is wellBOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 76 known from the academic literature. Finally, the interviews reveal that gender stereotypes are influential for our findings, but SES per se appears to be a less decisive factor. Older people interviewed did not perceive cash benefits as an instrument of choice in the Austrian context, and no SES differences were found. Besides, the MMRD approach provides insights into the appropriateness of SES indicators in old-age. _Conclusions_: We conclude that there are complex pathways between the availability of material resources, informal caring resources, and gender, which may impact on the use of formal LTC services. These interdependencies have not been fully explored hitherto, and deserve some further research. While cash benefits in the Austrian context do not seem to compound existing SES inequalities in the use of formal LTC services, they do contribute to gender inequalities in the use and provision of informal care. Explicit and implicit deinstitutionalization: Reforming long-term elder care in Finland Anneli ANTTONEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | anneli.anttonen@uta.fi Olli KARSIO (University of Tampere, Finland) | olli.karsio@staff.uta.fi Long-term care for older adults is under a profound redesign in Finland. Deinstitutionalization is one important policy aim that shapes long-term care practices. Institutional care in nursing homes and long-term care wards in hospitals is increasingly replaced by intensive service housing (ISH) units and supporting care at home. We described and evaluated the process of deinstitutionalization that aims at replacing nursing homes and care wards with homelike ISH units. The data consists of 37 interviews conducted in 2012-13 among municipal care administrators and was analyzed using thematic and discourse analysis. The findings show a deep structural change characterized by deinstitutionalization in the publicly financed eldercare. We divide deinstitutionalization into explicit and implicit deinstitutionalization. Explicit deinstitutionalization discourse implied that the coverage of institutional care needs to be reduced and instead homelike ISH units are prioritized. Home is the word that trasnform the ISH as different from 'old' institutions. This discourse is in line with the official national and EU policy aims. Implicit deinstitutionalization discourse referred to unintended consequences such as a profound change in ISH fee policy and marketization of the ISH service. We also found references to 'false' deinstitutionalization. Some commented the transition from nursing homes to ISH rather as a cosmetic change where the level of institutionalization has in fact not changed as also our statistical data shows. Deinstitutionalization needs to be discussed in a more critical way to understand the various aims and consequences of deinstitutionalization policy. Programs for caregivers of dependent elderly in Spain in times of economic crisis Alberto VEIRA-RAMOS (Universidad Carlos III, Spain) | alberto.veira@uc3m.es María Silveria AGULLÓ TOMÁS (Universidad Carlos III, Spain) | msat@polsoc.uc3m.es The Spanish Dependency Act was approved in March 2006 to provide with social services to an estimated two million dependent people as well as to provide relief to their relatives and informal caregivers. Economic crisis, however, has greatly contributed to halt the development of the planned measures. Within the frame of the research project "Carers for the elderly: situation before the Dependency Act and evaluation of programs for caregivers", funded by the Spanish Ministry of Economy and Competitiveness (CSO2009-10290, VI Plan Nacional de I+D+i), a survey has been conducted in 2012 to collect information from organizations of different sorts (public, private and NGOs) working in the realm of the provision of social assistance to elderly dependent people and their relatives. The survey contains information about more than 400 BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 77 programs provided by respondents who were actively involved in the implementation of programs aimed to help and support caregivers of old dependent people at interview time. About 54% of programs were provided by NGO s, 26% by public institutions (mostly municipalities) and 20% by private institutions. Respondents answered to items specifically designed to measure the impact of each program. Regression models show that, after controlling for other relevant variables (level of formalization of the program, implementation of evaluative techniques, type of program), NGOs are managing to obtain similar results than Public and Private institutions despite having, on average, more limited resources. Further information regarding the research project can be found at the project s blog http://cuidadoresdemayores.blogspot.com.es. RN01S10 Care and Caregiving People used to care for each other: Nostalgic longing for imagined communities Bernhard WEICHT (University of Innsbruck, Austria) | bernhard.weicht@gmail.com When people talk about care for elderly people references to and comparisons with earlier times and generations are recurrent features. Times are imagined when care was delivered within the family and the local community. Community in this context describes a physical entity, often a particular living arrangement within a specific area, and, at the same time, refers to a conception and agglomeration of particular values, feelings, emotions and associations. In this paper, I discuss the narratives, emotions and values that constitute the positive feeling that community provides in the context of the construction of care. Drawing on political debates and public coverage of care discourses I will show how community is idealised as the realm where relational living is possible and can be performed. This idealisation inevitably leads to a longing for community. People imagine the existence of 'real' care always somewhere else or some time gone. (Caring) Communities will thus be described as nostalgically constructed, as representing the better care either the other country/culture where care is still family based, or the other times when people still cared for each other. The nostalgic idealisation of care inevitably leads to challenges for current arrangements. This paper will evaluate several (social) policies in the realm of care, all of which have to be formulated against the nostalgic image of community care. 'Sod tomorrow': the perspectives of dementia carers on making plans for the future Edward TOLHURST (Staffordshire University, United Kingdom) | e.tolhurst@staffs.ac.uk Current dementia policy in England stresses the need to increase the rate of early diagnosis to enable people to make plans for professional support and care. This aim however is not predicated on a credible notion of the challenges faced by people with dementia and their carers. Findings from a qualitative study, which included 16 spousal carers, indicate that this policy principle is yet to be translated into practice: carers highlighted that they were not making plans for the future and preferred to live from 'day-to-day'. Alongside this temporal orientation, carers demonstrated a reticence to seek external support or contemplate the future requirement for residential care. Such perspectives are contextualised by cultural discourses on caring and gender, which position carers as committed and selfless 'heroes' who must place their own needs behind those of the person for whom they care. It can thus be discerned that planning for the future actually contravenes cultural standards of caring. Preparing for the time when BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 78 responsibilities will be 'relinquished' to an external agency, such as a residential facility, is incompatible with the moral principle that spouses should provide care for as long as possible themselves. Accordingly, seeking support cannot be a proactive process, and must be seen to occur only as a reaction to unmanageable circumstances. Policy and practice-based endeavours to assist people with dementia and their carers must therefore recognise the intense moral challenges that planning for the future presents. Pathway to care(r) Guro Wisth ØYDGARD (University of Nordland, Norway) | gwd@uin.no Background: Next of a kin to persons with dementia is expected to contribute in the daily care for persons with dementia. It is therefore a need to investigate the next of a kin's role due to cover the needs for persons with dementias help and care. This both within their daily life as next of a kin for the person with dementia, but also in contact with the public services when they discuss what kind of help the public services can offer. Aim: This presentation will show how the next of a kin's position change, and how their contact with the public health care system develops when the illness gets worse. Methods: Qualitative interviews with 25 next of a kin. Results: My presentation shows how the next of a kin goes from being a housband/wife or a child to a carer. At the same time the next of a kin also negotiate with the health services in order to get services from the public health system for the person with dementia. In my presentation I argue that even though it is the person with dementia that gets the service granted, the services is really made for the next of a kin. Because of this, I ask if the pathway to care must be seen as the pathway to care for the next of a kin in addition to for the person with dementia. I also discuss what implications this has for the next of a kin, the person with dementia and the content in public services. Informal care as a way to meaningful and satisfied ageing? Martin LAKOMÝ (Masaryk University, Brno, Czech Republic) | martinlakomy@seznam.cz Nowadays, in many developed countries, there is implemented a policy of active ageing – inclusive policy redefining status and roles of older people to provide them the same opportunities and quality of life as to other age groups. One of the roles, which should be occupied by many older people, is role of carer. People older than 50 years are important providers of informal care for their grandchildren, spouses, parents and other family or nonfamily members. Due to population ageing, this provision of care becomes more and more important. Is provision of care in older ages associated with lower loneliness and more meaningful life, as expected by definitions of active ageing? Or is it associated with tiredness and overload? Using data from SHARE project, I investigate relation of these dimensions of life satisfaction with intensity and multiplicity of care provided to the different types of recipients. Provision of care generally does not prevent from loneliness, but is related, except of very intensive care, to the more meaningful life. Multiple caring responsibilities on the daily basis are also associated with overload, but this is not true for any less intensive provision of care. Older people caring for spouse are most vulnerable to negative outcomes of caring relation; on the other hand provision of care outside the family seems to have only positive consequences. Provision of informal care as one part of active ageing may promote quality of life, but help of professionals is also crucial under some conditions. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 79 Who cares about the care-giver? The impact of informal care on the health of the care-giver Sebastian LANG (University of Nuremberg-Erlangen, Germany) | sebastian.lang@fau.de Antje BUCHE (University of Nuremberg-Erlangen, Germany) | antje.buche@fau.de Andreas EBERL (University of Nuremberg-Erlangen, Germany) | andreas.eberl@fau.de Katharina SEEBASS (University of Nuremberg-Erlangen, Germany) | katharina.seebass@fau.de The demographic change and, related to that, the increasing number of elderly people in society raise the question on how care for senior citizens can be organized. *Informal care* remains the most common model among care options with relatives family members taking over care work in Germany. In our study we address the effects of informal care on health and *wellbeing* of the care giver by applying the stress health model (Pearlin 1990, Schulz/Martire 2004). Due to role conflicts arising from extra burdens and the very nature of care-giving tasks we expect negative effects of care-giving on the care givers health. The duration of care, the extent of care giving and the extra burden of eventual (full time) employment might lead to additional strain for the care giver and his/her well-being. We also control for social inequality and gender effects on health as women and people with a lower socio-economic status usually take the task of care giving. Empirically, our research bases on *panel data* from the Socio economic Panel (SOEP) (1992 – 2012). RN01S11 Well-being in Old Age The effect of retirement on subjective well-being in Hungary Márta RADÓ (Corvinus University of Budapest, Hungary) | marti.rado@gmail.com *1. Background* The focus of this paper is the impact of retirement on subjective well-being. The change in subjective well-being after retirement calls for empirical studies, since retirement has contradictory effects on different life domains. For example, retirement means drop in the income and health, but it also provides more leisure time. At the time of retirement people have aggregating experience from the previous stages, which provides opportunities and limitations for the agent. Therefore, besides the overall impact of retirement on well-being, this paper also focuses on how voluntarism of retirement decisions effects this transition. The observation of this dimension is especially important in Hungary, since it has been shown that Hungary has one of the highest involuntary retirement rates among the OECD countries. (Dorn 2007; Kohli 2014) There are several theories that provide explanation of how well-being changes after retirement. According to the role theory, employment has the main importance in the formation of identity. Therefore, after retirement we can assume that well-being declines, since the individual loses his or her important role. In contrast, advocates of the role-strain theory argue that retirement relieves individuals from expectations, which leads to an increase of their well-being. And also we need to mention the continuity theory, which highlights the fact that individuals try to maintain their standard of living, their self-esteem and their values, therefore we can assume that their well-being is not affected by retirement that much. (Kim and Moen 2002) International research is inconsistent about the effect of retirement on well-being. There is some research which has found positive relationship. (e.g. Charles 2004, Gall et al 1997) Others suggest that the well-being diminishes right after retirement (e.g. Bosse et al 2004). And finally others have shown that indeed retirement has no effect on well-being (e.g. Bonsang and Klein 2001). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 80 *2. Data and Methods* This research is based on the dataset of the Turning Points of Life Course program (Hungarian GGS), which was a longitudinal research (between 2001 and 2004) done by the Hungarian Central Statistical Office. The change in subjective well-being is calculated by the deviation between the life satisfaction in the first and second wave. It is known from the second wave who retired between 2001 and 2004 and whether this retirement was voluntary or not. . All of the models found matches by the help of the following predictor variables: sex, have a partner or not, subjective health status, education, age, residence and income. The aim of this paper is to draw causal conclusions. This is obtained by combining matching method by longitudinal data analysis. Matching method is a state-of-art methodological innovation, which enables researchers to draw causal conclusions without an access to experimental design. It tries to overcome the fact that the treated and the control group is different. So this method is especially useful in the field of demography, which predominantly deals with observational data. In this paper matching methid is combined by longitudinal data analysis. (Ho et al. 2007) *3. Findings* 3.1. The effect of retirement on well-being Firstly the effect of retirement on well-being was measured by simply comparing the mean of those who retired between 2001 and 2004 and those who were non-retired in 2004. On avarge those who retired between 2001 and 2004 has 0.76 points, whereas non-retired people gained 0.29 points. ANOVA shows that this difference are significant (P-value 0.03). So those who retired between 2001 and 2004 experienced significantly bigger increase in their subjective wellbeing between 2001 and 2004 than non-retired people. So at first sight, one could conclude that those who retired also achieved a higher level of subjective well-being than those who did not by two-dimensional analysis. After this matching method and difference in differnce was used in order to draw causal conlusion. By using matching and difference in difference methode we can see that this correlation can be explained by the particular socioeconomic status of pensioners before retirement. According to this regression model in the matched dataset, retirement has no longer significant effect on subjective well-being. This finding supports the continuity theory (and it is contesting the role theory and the role-strain theory), which assumes that individuals' well-being is not affected by retirement , since they try to maintain their standard of living, their self-esteem and their values during their entire life course. 3.2. The effect of voluntarism on well-being First of all, a simple mean difference in subjective well-being is observed. The voluntary retired had significantly higher subjective well-being before and after retirement than the involuntary had. Moreover, the voluntary retired experienced increase (0.39) in their subjective well-being, while involuntary retirees' subjective well-being declined (-0.09) right after retirement. The difference between the changes in subjective well-being of these two groups is significant. (Pvalue 0.04). After the matching, the voluntarism of retirement still has significant effect on subjective wellbeing change. This means that voluntary and involuntary retired people experienced different changes in subjective well-being even if we take into account that the compositions of these two groups are different. By applying matching method, further steps have been taken in order to draw causal conclusion between voluntarism and subjective well-being. The very high involuntary rate is not only alarming, because of the waste of human capital, which deepens the financial problems of the pension system. But also, as this paper has demonstrated, it is also an important matter because involuntary retirement leads to a break in the individual life course, which raises equity problems. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 81 *Bibliography:* Bonsang E. and Klein T. J. (2011) Retirement and Subjective Well-Being, Netspar Discussion Paper, 04/2010-012, Internet access: http://arno.uvt.nl/show.cgi?fid=113983 (download: 10.03.2014) Bossé, Raymond; Aldwin, Carolyn M.; Levenson, Michael R. és Ekerdt, David J.(1987) Mental health differences among retirees and workers: Findings from the normative aging study, Psychology and Aging, Vol 2(4) Charles, K.K (2004) Is retirement depressing?: Labor force inactivity and psychological wellbeing in later life,‖ Research in Labor Economics, 23, 269-299. Dorn, D. (2007) 'Voluntary' and 'involuntary' Early Retirement: An International Analysis, ISA, Discussion Paper No. 2714, Internet access: http://ftp.iza.org/dp2714.pdf (download: 10.03.2014) Gall, T. L., Evans, D. R. és Howard, J. (1997). Retirement adjustment process: Changes in the well-being of male retirees across time. Journal of Gerontology: Psychological Sciences, 52B Ho et al. (2007) "Matching as Nonparametric Preprocessing for Reducing Model Dependence in Parametric Causal Inference." Political Analysis 15. http://gking.harvard.edu/files/matchp.pdf Kim, J. E. és Moen, P. (2002) Retirement transitions, gender, and psychological well-being: A life-course, ecological model. Journals of Gerontology Series B: Psychological Sciences and Social Sciences, 57 Kohli M. (2007) The Institutionalization of the Life Course: Looking Back to Look Ahead, Research in Human development, 4(3–4), 253–271, Internet access: The Relationship between Household Determinants and Senior's Quality of Life in Germany, UK and Denmark: Marital, Relatives, Housework and Informal Family Care Xiangjun REN (University of Hamburg, Germany) | xiangzijj@hotmail.com This article focuses on studying the Quality of Life (QoL) of elderly through a vision of family life. Main research question are how do Household related determinants impact on Senior's Quality of Life in Germany, UK and Denmark? And how is it possible to explain the differences between countries, genders, age groups and types of Household on the basis of Household related QoL of older people? In this paper, relative data will be used to analyze and measure the influence from marital status, adult children, housework and informal family care of older people. Theoretical framework I defined quality of life as "a multiple evaluation of individual perception, psychological and emotional happiness and objective living standard in the senior's family life, social life and institutional context" in this paper. Three hypotheses will be included. The first hypothesis (H1) is that household economic status, household size, marital status, relationship with adult children and other relatives play significant roles in affecting the QoL of elderly. Then the second hypothesis (H2) is that after getting old, housework brings more negative impact on QoL of elderly as age grows. The third hypothesis (H3) is Compare with male, QoL of female senior is easier to be influenced by household determinants and have lower happiness and life satisfaction. Methodological approach As a quantitative research, three times "European Quality of Life Survey" (EQLS) in 2003, 2007 and 2011 form the main database of this paper. Data analysis explains the differences between gender and types of household in three European countries. Logistic regression and comparative analysis will be used in the data analysis to get an effective result to support the hypotheses. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 82 This study base on the former European Quality of Life Surveys and dedicate in a further research on quality of life of elderly through out the European countries, present and discuss the way of solution to improve the QoL of elderly in a vision of family life. Career instability and well-being in old age: A sequence analysis of the life course of the cohorts 1930 to 1950 Valentina PONOMARENKO (University of Luxembourg, Luxembourg) | valentina.ponomarenko@uni.lu A broad range of literature investigates career patterns and career instabilities via the transition from education to labour market or the transition to retirement of the aged population. The main results suggest negative effects of unemployment at the beginning of a career but few studies show if instabilities at the entry of labour market are indeed permanent or wear off during the working life. Furthermore, little research exists on career instability over the whole life course. This study focuses on life course and career trajectories of the population 50 + in Europe. In the first step I use retrospective sequence data of the third wave of the Survey of Health, Ageing and Retirement in Europe (SHARE) to identify different profiles of career instabilities of the cohorts 1930-1950. I define instable careers as those deviating from a full-time employment career by recurring phases of unemployment or inactivity; thus phases outside the labour market. In a second step I connect these profiles with well-being in old age and test if instabilities in the life course are balanced out by welfare regimes in old age. This study contributes to the existing research on career patterns in two ways. First, in contrast to many studies on career patterns, I use data on the complete career of a person, from age 12 to age 70. This way I can capture the dynamics of a career and do not focus on one transition. Second, I contribute to the fairly limited research on covariates of career patterns. The results suggest that instabilities at the exit of the labour market, especially phases of unemployment, are negatively associated with well-being in retirement. However, I find a northsouth gradient in Europe. Life satisfaction of the elderly in Switzerland: perspectives on well-being and inequalities in aging Marie BAERISWYL (University of Geneva, Switzerland) | marie.baeriswyl@unige.ch Michel ORIS (University of Geneva, Switzerland) | michel.oris@unige.ch Numerous studies have focused on subjective well-being in old-age, particularly on the paradox of its conservation up to an advanced age despite the declining health conditions and the process of fragilization if not the loss of autonomy – characterizing this stage of life. The originality of this contribution is to study the results of a psychological test, the life satisfaction scale of Diener and al. (1985), in a social sciences perspective. More specifically, we assess to what extent different individual and social characteristics can explain or are associated with subjective well-being in order to highlight the system of resources around life satisfaction with a particular emphasis on social inequalities issues. In this perspective, we establish different regression models taking into account basic demographical characteristics like sex and age, initial social inequalities (nationality, education) and personal traits (personality traits), elements of the individual life-course (professional and familial) and aspects of economic, health and social capital. Furthermore, the possible association between subjective well-being and different types of social participation will be incorporated to these analyses. Empirically, we will use data from the survey "Vivre-Leben-Vivere: Old Age Democratization? Progresses and Inequalities in Switzerland". This survey on the living and health conditions of people 65 and older in five BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 83 Swiss regions (Geneva, central Valais, Bern, Basel and Ticino) was carried out in 2011/2012 among a random sample of 3600 persons stratified by region, sex and five-years age group. RN01S12 Ageing and Migration Retirement Migration to Turkey and Information Needs of European Residents Esin Sultan OGUZ (Yildirim Beyazit University, Turkey) | esinsultan@gmail.com Senol KARADENIZ (Ministry of Culture and Tourism, Turkey) | senolkdz@gmail.com Erdinc ALACA (Yildirim Beyazit University, Turkey) | alacaerdinc.61@hotmail.com While Turkey, the position of which gradually gains importance in the international movements of migration, is traditionally known to be a country with a population emigrating abroad, presently allows in a considerable number of immigrants. One of the most striking developments regarding immigration in Turkey in the recent years is the immigration of retired persons. Even though it has not been possible to determine the exact number of retired immigrants because most of them come to Turkey with tourist visa; it is known that the number of foreigners acquiring properties in Turkey's coastal regions is approximately 60 thousand individuals buying estate is approximately 20 thousand individuals. With the extended length of life and the lowering of the legal retirement age in Europe, important issues come to the fore such as the difficulties challenging foreigners who settle permanently in Turkey while living in this country with a different language, religion and culture; how they contribute to the local community in the economic, social and cultural fields; their willingness to participate in public life and level of their access to information they need to survive in the country to which they immigrated. Public libraries are considered useful social instruments in the democratization of information; in the support of education and life-long learning activities; in the development of personal creativity; and in the promotion of local culture (Larsen, Jacobs and van Vlimmera, 2003, p.7). Although the number of immigrants to Turkey is undeniably on the rise, there is no short or long term plan to integrate a multicultural library and information services into immigrant communities, thus necessitating the current study. However, research on the converse (integrating European populations into the Turkish library system) is virtually non-existent. The latter is especially important given the growing sensitivity with respect to the four cornerstones of multiculturalism-equality, tolerance, understanding and diversity. The need for an overhaul of the Turkish library system with the aim of making it more immigrant-friendly can no longer be overlooked given the immigrant ratio in the country. The notion of equality implies equal access to resources and services available in the community. As it stands right now, foreigners in Turkey are at a huge disadvantage with respect to equal access to resources. In this study, the roles of Turkish public libraries as regards intercultural communication and social integration, as well as the specific information needs of retired immigrants will be discussed. Research results of an ongoing project ("Information Needs of Retired Immigrants and Evaluation of Public Library Services: A Case Study for Antalya Region of Turkey") supported by The Scientific and Technological Research Council of Turkey will be shared. General emphasis will be placed on the impact of inadequacies regarding Turkish public library policies on the needs and expectations of new users. References General Directorate of Land Registry and Cadastre (2012). Property Acquisition of Foreigners. Retrieved December 4, 2013 from http://www.tkgm.gov.tr/yabancilar Larsen, J.I., Jacobs, D.L., and van Vlimmera, T. (2003). Cultural Diversity: How public libraries can serve the diversity in the community. Retrieved January 12, 2011 from http://conferences.alia.org.au/alia2004/pdfs/vlimmeren.t.paper.pdf BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 84 This study has been supported by The Scientific and Technological Research Council of Turkey. Old age in Norway through the eyes of elderly migrants Katrine Mellingen BJERKE (University of Bergen, Norway) | katrine.bjerke@sos.uib.no Old age in Norway through the eyes of elderly migrants. As part of a general aging of the population in Norway and Europe, cohorts of labour migrants and refugees, who came to Norway in the 1960s onwards, are now facing old age. The transition from middle age to old age implies a shift in onès social status and social role, and there are culturally specific norms and expectations regarding which social functions elderly people are expected to fulfill, and what is considered age appropriate behaviour. The aims of this paper is to explore elderly migrants` experiences and everyday practices when old age occurs in Norway. Based on biographical interviews and ethnographic observation I explore how elderly migrants with a polish and pakistani background relate to, experience and practice aging in Norway. I employ a transnational perspective which serves to highlight the combination of cultural values, norms and practices concerning old age in the migrant`s country of origin and in Norway. In addition to the transnational perspective, an intersectional perspective is employed where lived experiences are seen to vary according to onès gender, ethnicity and available resources. Biographical interviews and ethnography combined with a transnational and intersectionality perspective allows for the exploration of how elderly migrant`s experiences may vary according to gender,education, former migration and labour market experiences, and the norms, attitudes and beliefs about old age from the country in which they had their primary upbringing. Migrant life courses and preconditions for retirement: new diversity, increasing risks and shifting challenges for ageing policies in Sweden Andreas MOTEL-KLINGEBIEL (Linköping University, Sweden) | andreas.motel-klingebiel@liu.se Kirk SCOTT (Lund University, Sweden) | kirk.scott@ekh.lu.se Europe is facing social and economic challenges due to its ageing population. There is currently a body of knowledge about active and healthy ageing, but research is glaringly neglectful of vulnerable sub-groups such as Sweden's ageing migrants. Little is known about them, and there has been no real attempt to see if well-known disadvantages of young and middle-aged immigrants remain constant, decrease or accumulate during the life course into old age. Consequently, this study deals with changing compositions, patterns and later-life consequences of migrant life courses in Sweden and is interested in interand intra-cohort disparities as well as new risks and potentials. To contextualise life course changes among migrants in Sweden, they will be contrasted with trajectories of non-migrants in Sweden. In addition, a comparison between Sweden and other European societies is of significance. Based on extensive registry information on all people, ever living in Sweden between 19968 and 2011, we asses longitudinal data in a cohort-sequential perspective, applying combined sequence and cluster analysis to identify changes in life course patterns and outcomes, hierarchical multi-level modelling to identify the impact of social contexts, and projections to discuss future changes in life course outcomes. First results from the project expect to find Swedish migrants as forerunners in overall relative declines in later-life economic positions, with increasing intracohort inequalities that may parallel with a greater degree of autonomy and self-government. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 85 Who cares? Life satisfaction and family support amongst aging Turkish immigrants Anika LIVERSAGE (SFI the Danish national centre for social research, Denmark) | ani@sfi.dk Based on interviews (done in Turkish and Kurdish) with 35 first-generation immigrants from Turkey, now in their 70s, this paper investigates satisfaction with living arrangements in old age. Having arrived to Denmark four decades ago, these labour migrants are today growing old "in exile" ("gurbet") and are often poor and in frail health. Moreover, their knowledge about – and their openness towards – Danish welfare measures is limited, making them turn to their adult children for support. Applying a transnational perspective, this paper investigates how the aging immigrants combine different home and host country elements in their own "bricolage" constructions when presenting their life situations. Extending Katy Gardners work (2002) on the polar opposition between home and host countries when narrating life in old age, this paper investigates interplays between different pathways into, and different narratives of, growing old: Interviewees who co-habited with or lived close by, adult children (receiving comprehensive family support) generally expressed pride over having successfully passed on the "good values" from Turkey. Immigrants without such family support, however, either distanced themselves from such practices (considered to overburden children in their busy lives). Or they mourned that a perceived Western corruption of family values had caused a post-migration break-down of family solidarity. The paper shows that while across these aging immigrants, country-of-origin norms and practices may be perceived differently, the next generation's ability and willingness to provide family care overall seems centrally implicated in aging immigrants' life satisfaction. This may entail a considerable strain on the adult second generation. Ageing and care: the role of immigrant caregivers. Ana Cristina ROMEA (University of Zaragoza, Spain) | romea@unizar.es Carlos GÓMEZ (University of Zaragoza, Spain) | cgomez@unizar.es Europe is suffering an important demographic ageing, which is especially pronounced in Spain. The Spanish traditional model of care -called Mediterranean and typical from countries like Italy and Greekis defined by an assistance character and a strong family presence. Furthermore, some social changes occurred around Europe -particularly the incorporation of women into the labor markethave generated an increasing need for care. The crisis of the traditional Spanish model, has reduced the number of potential caregivers – since they were mostly women-, which has produced a diversification in the caregiver profile in that country. This study is focused on immigrant caregivers of elder people aiming to identify the main features of the care they provide. Have been applied semi-structured interviews to caregivers immigrants -from South America and Eastern Europewho are working in households with elderly dependents. These caregivers, mainly women, carry out all kind of caring tasks, highlighting their poor working conditions. A greater social and institutional recognition of their work would be an improvement in immigrant-caregivers quality of life. As a consequence, this would increase efficiency of elderly care. RN01S13 Conceptualizing Ageing Old Age as an Abject Class BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 86 Christopher John GILLEARD (UCL, United Kingdom) | C.Gilleard@ucl.ac.uk Paul HIGGS (UCL, United Kingdom) | p.higgs@ucl.ac.uk Within contemporary European society, old age occupies a complex position. As the success of economically securing later life is increasingly being realised in most EU countries, new concerns have emerged about the dangers posed by an increasingly aged population. These anxieties suggest that the aged have become a new kind of 'dangerous' class, threatening the future well-being of society by the sheer weight of their numbers and their demands. Drawing upon George Bataille's idea of an 'abject' class, this paper will explore how old age is represented as both a dangerous and as an abject class, feared less because of the potential power of their collective agency than because of the very lack of agency. The result is a fragmentation of later life between a third age characterised by economic self-sufficiency and access to multiple sources of capital and a fourth age marked within the collective imagination by the weight of its dependency and the totality of its lack. The transition between third and fourth age as a transition into a frailty and loss of agency Marcela PETROVÁ KAFKOVÁ (Office for Population Studies, Faculty of Social Studies, Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | 55250@mail.muni.cz The fourth age basically embodies all of the fears of ageing; it brings frailty, helplessness, and loss of autonomy. For an active individual in the third age, people in the fourth age are the "the others". The greatest fear and concern for older adults is the loss of independence and personal autonomy according some studies. However from sociological point of view the definition and the lower boundary of fourth age is unclear. Our paper is part of research project "The Fourth age: the Identity of Disability during the period of active ageing". In this paper we will discussed the relation among agency, age, frailty and well-being. The core of our findings is based on secondary analysis of data from SHARE (Survey of Health, Ageing, and Retirement in Europe). Our results are reinforce by the first findings from qualitative interviews with fourth agers and their careers (formal as same as informal). We will follow the occurrence of incidence of frailty in the context of agency and wellbeing of ageing individual. The agency is operationalised using PGCMS and by the feeling of control over one s life. The well-being is measured by life satisfaction and appropriate indicators of mental health. Previous research showed that women in general report worse subjective health then men and geriatric deterioration begins earlier with them and occurs more rapidly. For this reason the gender variance is searched. We focus too on possible variance in and degree of social, economic, and cultural capital; that is, whether the "third" to "fourth" age transition varies depending on these characteristics. Elderly as a social / sociological construct Alexandra DMITRIEVA (ITMO University, St. Peterburg, Russian Federation; St. Petersburg State University, St. Peterburg, Russian Federation) | alexandra.dmitrieva.uni@gmail.com Irina GRIGORYEVA (ITMO University, St. Peterburg, Russian Federation) | soc28@yandex.ru The phrase "policy of age" actualizes the same association as in former times "gender policy»/«sexual politics». In recent years similar processes happened to understanding of elderly, elderly age or aging itself. Elderly classified as a part of medical issue, but biologists and physicians recognize that in order to explain the aging their professional approach is completely inadequate. Social work is also frustrated by care-service technologies. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 87 Social status of the elderly is not clear in today's society. Issue of socio-economic and political domination confused, especially in fragmented and unstable social structure. Symbolic domination of youth in a new media space contrasts to traditional economic and powerful advantage of the elderly. Formal equality of generations prescribed by "society for all (ages)" constantly violated arguments about value of children and risks of aging and excessive money spending, which it requires. Implementation of socio-cultural project "the elderly man" requires new institutional practices, which need a "policy of age." Aging has become one of the most urgent problems of modern society and social policy. There is no social experience associated with life in an aging society, but thinking in terms of risks and threats is very widespread. It is not enough models of rational attitude towards aging society. The current set of stereotypes about older people in Russia does not change over the past 2025 years. It is necessary to change the perceptions of a society imposed by medicine, and fears of the elderly themselves that the elderly person is required to overtake illnesses and weakness. "Subjective construction of weakness" by elderly people provokes the development of "optics of care" more acceptable to people not related to the 3rd age, but to 4th age. On the agenda is a realistic assessment of needs in nursing/care and opportunities for both the state and the commercial sector in offering inpatient and home-based care services for the elderly. There are many opportunities for flexible care, such as "day nurseries", cycled rehabilitation, neighborhood assistance (not to mention technical care-devices, greatly facilitates daily life of an elderly person and a person who cares for him/her). This requires a more extensive development of non-stationary care and informing the public about technical possibilities of care. How and where is the "potential of ageing" to find? Kai BRAUER (Carithia UNiversity of Applied Sciences, Austria) | k.brauer@fh-kaernten.at Eva Maria LUTZ (Carithia UNiversity of Applied Sciences, Austria) | EvaMaria.Lutz@edu.fhkaernten.ac.at Julia GASSER (Carithia UNiversity of Applied Sciences, Austria) | Julia.Gasser@edu.fhkaernten.ac.at With the background of a research project in a community in the south of Carinthia, the presentation should firstly allow insight on the all-day-life reality of the elderly, who try to bring in their potentials to their local society in a community development project. Secondly, the initial consideration of this community project was not a short term action for the improvement of some living conditions, but to initiate a sustainable culture of engagement, whereby the position of the elderly in the local community is determined and created by them. With this empirical background some of the theoretical questions about the "productive" and "successful age" can be newly formulated and additional perspectives should be drafted. This can be interesting also for the social and political options for their promotion in an ageing Europe. 1. Elderly citizens in the so called "shrinking" regions are capable to define, develop and shape practical ideas for the improvement of their quality of life, if adequate moderation techniques (like Open Space, Community Organizing) will be used. 2. The political parties and their conception of ageing dominate the social space, discussions and a distinctive part of the local knowledge. Relatively much intention and time is needed to recognize that the new generations of the elderlies are not to use like a "forth colon" for a political party. Also the reduction of the aged on the deficits (dependence on care) and costs of ageing is in the local gossip and policies still a major topic with depressing results for all. 3. Demographic projections, predicting for the own small regions an ultimately shrinking, aim directly against the elderly and bring those in defence who like to waken the potentials of civil societies. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 88 4. It seems, that sociological perspectives on the theories on ageing should be re-embedding to normative conceptions. The future for ageing societies is less a question of money, care, productivity or workability, but of liveability: to find a place "where I like to living and ending" (K. Doerner). Maybe a convivial concept of ageing is needed. An ambitious theoretical approach to the potential of ageing societies should not only manage empirically the enormous and growing social and cultural heterogeneity of the last phase of life, but to be able to answer the question, where the special value of ageing can be found. Could it be that the intention on topics like activation and productivity undermine the real potentials of the ageing populations? In our discussions about the findings from the Carinthian community study some other habits, competences and outcomes become uncovered as possible aspects for a sustainable future with increasing life expediency. RN01S14 Researching Old Age Life course models: From deconstruction to diversity Kathrin KOMP (Helsinki University, Finland) | kathrin.komp@helsinki.fi Models are of central importance for the social sciences, because they facilitate the understanding of social realities and they simplify discussions. Life course models can help us to better understand the progression of lives, life situations, and social change during the process of population ageing. Currently, the tripartite life course model is predominantly used. This model splits life into the life phases of youth, middle age, and old age. These life phases are equivalents to the years before, during, and after workforce participation. However, the tripartite model is criticized on many grounds, for example because it neglects the structuring effects of informal care-giving, heterogeneity in old age, and gradual transitions in and out of work. Consequently, researchers deconstructed the tripartite model and they made several suggestions on how this model could best be updated. This presentation furthers the discussion on life-course models by suggesting the use of several instead of just one model depicting lifecourses in modern Western societies. Moreover, it makes suggestions on which combination of models would be both, parsimonious and accurate. The analyses examine cross-sectional and longitudinal data from across Europe, using the "Survey of Health, Ageing and Retirement in Europe" and the "European Social Survey". Findings enhance discussions in ageing and lifecourse research. Additionally, they help us to better capture social inequalities and social change. Discussing Meaning and Ageing: Languages and Methods Ricca EDMONDSON (National University of Ireland, Galway, Ireland) | Ricca.Edmondson@nuigalway.ie To make ageing intelligible or inviting, gerontologists need to be able to discuss at least some positive meanings attached to older age. This paper starts by dissecting respects in which contemporary cultures occlude older people's points of view and opinions, making it harder to appreciate and take them seriously. However, in the study of ageing, a number of types of positive meaning are attributed to later life, even if they are often approached obliquely. This paper divides such approaches into three groups: those concerned with connectedness of different kinds; those concerned with time and the life course; and those concerned more directly with ethics, the human condition, and wisdom. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 89 Each of these groups contains three further divisions. All demand attention to the 'inter-human' nature of social action if they are to be understood and analysed thoroughly, and thus have definite methodological implications. This paper spells out some of these implications in relation to the last category, wisdom, discussing how it can be traced in connection with older people and what benefits there might be from doing so. It puts forward a model of wisdom suitable for use in gerontology: one stressing the social transactions of both daily and public life, and the capacity of small-scale behaviour to contribute to humane deliberation: one that responds constructively to the turmoil of everyday lives. Openness to wisdom of this kind could concentrate attentiveness to what older people do and say, emphasising the potentially illuminating nature of the meanings they have to offer. Dementia and the moral order Trude GJERNES (Nordland University, Norway) | trude.gjernes@uin.no Dementia and the moral order Dementia is a neurobiological condition with various social and behavioral consequences. Neurological progress of dementia leads under certain circumstances to social and cultural challenges. The aim of the paper is to study and discuss how institutions try to control the social and cultural manners of persons with bodily and biological restrictions because of dementia. People diagnosed with dementia are often inmates in social establishments or institutions meant to provide care for such patients. Part of this caring function is to control social situations through careful planning and governance of for instance eating situations. The study is based on observations from a day care center in Norway. We are concentrating on the meeting of such biological issues as neurological decline and need for nourishment on the one hand, and how these biological claims are me a t and handled socially and culturally in institutionalized eating situations. The study is informed by Norbert Elias ideas about civilization. The civilized is understood as the normal. The study is also informed by the sociology of the body. The body is understood as a biological entity with biological needs and limitations but also as a normatively regulated social body. Ordinary social environments presuppose a well-functioning body with no anomalies. The demented body have some anomalies and institutions like the day care center are faced with the problem of how to civilize or domesticate the "demented body". Our paper focuses on how such challenges are managed in eating situations. Formalised research 'ethics' and the reproduction of social inequalities within 'the field': Othering practices, resistance and (dis)empowerment in research involving older ethnic minority people Maria ZUBAIR (University of Nottingham, United Kingdom) | maria.zubair@nottingham.ac.uk Christina VICTOR (Brunel University London, United Kingdom) | christina.victor@brunel.ac.uk Research involving older ethnic minority people, as with older people more generally, is often presented as being fraught with significant methodological and ethical challenges. A key concern has not merely been with the difficulties experienced in terms of access and recruitment, but also with the perceived vulnerability of these social groups within the research process. The 'ethical' conduct of research with this perceived vulnerable group in turn continues to be defined and regulated through formalised research ethics frameworks and structures. However, an emerging body of scholarly literature is now beginning to point to how official research ethics frameworks and regulations, and the assumptions that underlie these frameworks, are often incongruent with the realities of 'the field' for the researcher and the participant and their own lived experiences of research. In line with this literature, we will draw BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 90 on some of our own experiences of fieldwork with our older Pakistani Muslim participants in our ESRC New Dynamics of Ageing study: Families and Caring in South Asian Communities, to present a critique of the formalised research 'ethics' for engaging in a routine process of othering and disempowering of the older and ethnic minority participant. We will conclude the paper by arguing for the need for a more systematic and thorough consideration of how the formalised frameworks, and the agendas and processes employed by White, middle-class and bureaucratic institutions may be perceived and experienced (and hence often resisted) by certain older populations as putting them in a particularly vulnerable or less desirable position. RN01S15 Ageing, Social Roles and Norms Subjective well-being: social roles in older age in contemporary Poland Stella GROTOWSKA (University of Wrocław, Poland) | stella.grotowska@gmail.com Although today the aging of societies is a fact, it is not obvious which direction societies will take in facing the phenomenon. Most likely, the needs of elderly people will become more visible and social institutions will not stay indifferent and will provide help to those people in almost every area of life – business, work, social services (especially medical and educational), culture and religion. In the personal dimension aging and old age involve changes of social status, roles, and selfidentification. One of the first rules an individual learns in their socialisation process is to "act your age." This rule refers to social diversity in the context of age. It is related to particular social roles available to a member of society as well as the way these roles are played in various life stages. This raises questions about the place of senior citizens in society. Their place is defined by social roles. Do any roles referring to old age emerge as a result of demographic changes? How are social roles available to the elderly changing today? This paper aims at presenting a brief review of a basic repertoire of social roles intended for or available to elderly people, and of tendencies in the way those roles changeThis paper is an attempt to analyse this process from the perspective of one of the elements of social structure, i.e. social roles. This analysis was to indicate the direction of the population aging process. Active ageing and the impact of values, norms and opinions in the European context Ladislav RABUŠIC (Faculty of Social Studies MU Brno, Czech Republic) | rabu@fss.muni.cz Beatrice CHROMKOVÁ MANEA (Faculty of Social Studies MU Brno, Czech Republic) | manea@fss.muni.cz Very low levels of fertility and the ageing of societies have been regarded as one of the most important population challenges of the 21st century. The increasing life expectancy corroborated with a sharp drop in fertility has significantly changed the demographic structure of population in many post-modern societies. Consequently, preand post-retirement period, as well as, health, quality of life and well-being issues have been taking a more significant position within both academic and policy-making debate. Last period has seen an increasing academic and policy interest in the topic of active ageing, which was crowned by the development of the active aging index (AAI). The active ageing index (AAI) is based on four main dimensions ‒ employment, participation in society, independent living and capacity for active ageing (e.g. Zaidi, 2013). Latest results indicate that contribution of each component of AAI to the total value of the index differs among EU countries. Analysing active aging indicators in a cross-country perspective can help quantify and compare the various impacts of different aspects such as BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 91 values, attitudes, social, political and cultural context, policy measures or economic indicators. The focus of this paper is to map and test the association between various values, attitudes, norms and active aging indicators in the European context. We will answer the following research questions: 1) How are attitudes, values, norms associated to active aging indicators of population in Europe?; 2) What are the patterns of norms, attitude and values related to active aging index across Europe? We are interested in the cross-national perspective and the European Value Survey will be used to seek the answers to our research questions. Are active-agers overloaded by their social roles? Lucie VIDOVICOVA (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | lucie.vidovic@seznam.cz People coming from, and living in family structures are, later in life, more likely to be exposed to several highly demanding roles, with fluctuating resources for their successful fulfilment. The demographically and fiscally driven economic situation requires them to stay in the labour market longer than previous generations, while new social norms push them to express their youthful "third age" Self, pursue their own pleasures, and be socially productive. Yet, at the same time, the pressure created by family obligations does not fade away but rather intensifies. This situation challenges the classical notion of a bell-shaped distribution of role overload (Lee 1988), which suggests that, as an individual moves through his life course, possibly conflicting roles pile up in the middle years, while the complexity and size of the role sets tend to decrease in later life. This opinion is in some ways congruent with disengagement theory (Cumming, Henry 1961), but does not take into account more recent challenges creating new role expectations and pressures for ageing people in post-modern (Katz 2000), age non-integrated (Loscocco 2000) societies. In this paper, we look specifically at the young-old cohorts (aged 5070) and their social roles. On the basis of a representative survey carried out in 2014 in the Czech Republic, we show that people at this stage of life contend with, on average, seven key social roles, about half of such people experiencing intensive levels of stress and role overload. We discuss both the structural and familial backgrounds to these role sets and their relation to well being in general. Post retirement travel and the circulation of expectation Russell Stephen HITCHINGS (University College London, United Kingdom) | r.hitchings@ucl.ac.uk Susan VENN (University College London, United Kingdom) | s.venn@ucl.ac.uk Rosie DAY (University of Birmingham, United Kingdom) | r.j.day@bham.ac.uk Julia HIBBERT (University of Birmingham, United Kingdom) | j.f.hibbert@bham.ac.uk This paper begins with how different social science traditions frame the topic of older person mobility and the tensions that exist between them. In particular we stage a dialogue between how travel on the part of older people is commonly understood by those in the fields of gerontology and tourist studies. Then we turn to the broader question of how expectations for post-retirement travel circulate within society at a time when older people are often taken to represent a growing area of travel demand. Where do ideas about where and why older people should be travelling come from, how are they received by older people themselves, and what does this all tell us about how change comes about? In seeking to answer these questions, we draw on findings from a UK study of leisure travel and the retirement transition. In this we spoke with leisure and travel service providers (n=10), those aged 50-55 and not yet retired, recent retirees aged 60-69, and a third group aged 75 and over (n=60). We reflect on how representatives of the travel industry and these three groups discuss the changing role of leisure travel in older lives and highlight the implications in terms of what societal ageing will mean for future mobility. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 92 The specifics of "Carnival space" – description of the intimate customs and social life of elderly in sanatoria Urszula Anna SZCZEPANKOWSKA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | u.szczepankowska@op.pl Behavioural aspects themselves generates ever more interest among researchers active in various areas of learning. In Polish research literature, contemporary customs are still presented in a fragmentary manner. I am of the impression that in Poland only marginal interest is evoked by intimate customs of older people. While the sexual and emotional life of senior citizens, particularly set in the context of life-span psychology is a popular topic of research, in Poland this aspect of life of the elder social group still continues to be taboo. In this paper I'd like to present the results of my research – quasi-standardised individual interviews with elderly will be supplemented using 5 psychological scales and tests, observation (open and no-open) – in the 3 spas most popular with older people in Poland. Holiday circumstances were defined by me as time of stays in sanatoria, when one "can afford to do more". This, in a way, is the clash between something that can be termed as strictness, conservatism of customs with lust and somewhat liberal sensuality. Carnavalising culture and customs is nothing new – it was described by, among others, Bakhtin in his volume entitled Issues in Dostoyevski's Poetics. His literary expert approach may be related to liberalising attitudes, effacing the rules normally applicable in the world and officially adopted hierarchies. A stay in a spa understood in such context is as though 2-3 weeks of "letting one's hair down", return to days of youth, gowns, going outside the daily roles. The question is whether this is really so, and if so, what sort of behaviour is it and what is behind it. In sanatoria, besides lasting or short lived love, including romances, some friendships are also struck. RN01S16 Ageing, Images and Attitudes A Different Type of Ageing? Self-concepts of Elder Gay Men Lea Johanna SCHUETZE (Ludwig-Maximilians-University Munich, Germany) | lea.schuetze@soziologie.uni-muenchen.de Current discourses about ‚active ageing', old-age poverty or on deficits in elder care often mark age and ageing as universal experiences. To do justice to demographic differentiations in Europe, specific research about age in an intersectional perspective is needed. Following this approach my contribution at ESA 2015 would like to shed light on ageing processes of elder gay men. As there is no universal experience of 'gay ageing' and no common figure that implies certain ways of ageing for male homosexuals, my leading question is how gay men in the 'third age' (60-80) create concepts of their selves and how they individually integrate patterns and pictures of ageing. Within a qualitative research design, semi-structured Interviews with gay men were conducted. Focusing on my data, I would like to point out how their self-concepts integrate the dimensions and especially the intertwine of (male) homosexuality and age. Secondly, I want to ask if these ways of ageing seem to be different from non-homosexual ageing processes. Considering a queer /poststructuralist theoretical framing I would also like to discuss if findings of "other" ageing can be seen as a construction due to the dualism of heteroand homosexuality. In a queer perspective common beliefs about what determines age and what is 'normal' and 'non-normal' about ageing can be challenged. Following this agenda I want to give insights in my empirical findings and follow the question if a somehow 'different' ageing can be found. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 93 Is Elderly Asexual? – the Image of Elderly Women and Men in Polish Media and its Social Consequences Paulina ŚWIĄTEK-MŁYNARSKA (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | paulina.swiatek@poczta.onet.eu The aim of this paper is to analyze the image of elderly women and elderly men functioning in Polish popular culture texts (such as soap operas and TV commercials), which have a major impact not only on the development of the stereotypical image of seniors, but also the formation of social norms about how to live and displaying their sexuality in old age. Modern and developed (not only) European societies face the demographic challenge of an aging population. This process progresses most rapidly in developing countries, to which Poland is classified. In this context, it is important to understanding the problems of the elderly, very often seen through the prism of stereotypes associated with old age. Elderly people often are treated by social scientists as a homogeneous category in terms of gender. Seniors gender identity is not paying too much attention for gender studies, or social gerontology. The biomedical model is dominant the old men and women is referred to as sexual beings, if you are considering the diseases associated with the male or female reproductive system. Images of elderly men and women have been analized in the most popular Polish TV series (last 10 years emissions), and commercial advertisements. The analysis focused on issues such as the very presence of men and women (makeup, clothes, etc..), exhibited social activity, and the context in which seniors are portrayed. It turns out that the way of presenting old men essentially no different from the young characters of the same sex, while the old woman (other than young and middle-aged) are presented through the prism of the role of grandmother. The paper is an attempt to explain the reasons for this situation. Age Segregation as reflected in the Dutch news media Dorota LEPIANKA (Utrecht University, Netherlands, The) | d.a.lepianka@uu.nl The study to be presented in this paper rests on the assumption of an active role of the media in the processes of the (re-)establishment of boundaries between specific social groups, such as between older and younger people. Indeed, considering the prevalence of age segregation in virtually all domains of social life, including institutional and spatial arrangement and the resulting infrequency of direct contacts between younger and older people, it is plausible that it is predominantly through the media that a socially shared matrix of inter-generational relations is constructed and/or reinforced; if not directly – e.g. by disseminating specific patterns of behaviour, then indirectly – by propagating specific (group) stereotypes. Therefore, the central question to be addressed in the paper pertains to the nature of relations between the older and younger people as (re-)constructed in Dutch print media. A qualitative content analysis, conducted on a sample of articles from two broadly read Dutch newspapers at four different points of time (in 2010 and 2012) allowed distinguishing three main types of relationships between older and younger characters presented in press reports: (parallel) coexistence, (direct) interaction and (indirect) conflict. The nature of each form of media-constructed relationship and their social implications will be discussed. Students' attitudes toward old people: A comparison of Portuguese and African Students studying in Portugal BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 94 Stella BETTENCOURT DA CÂMARA (ISCSP ULISBOA, Portugal (School of Social and Political Sciences University of Lisbon)) | scamara@iscsp.ulisboa.pt The increase of older population has two important implications for social work students: (1) an increase demand for social workers; (2) the need for social workers to be prepared for working with old people and their families and for dealing with the changes that this ageing will bring to all settings and fields of practice. Now, the attitudes of social workers toward old people can have a significant impact on the quality the services they render. Studies made in several European and non-European countries have shown that social work students have positive attitudes toward old people. Is this also true of the Portuguese case? And, if so, are there any relevant differences between Portuguese and African students attitudes, given that they came from different cultural traditions regarding the role and status of the old? In the present study the Kogan Attitudes Toward Old People Scale (1961) was applied to 36 social work university students (18 Portuguese and 18 African). The aim is to present some of the results thus obtained, namely with regard to the relationship between the students' ethnicity and (a) age; (b) gender; (c) whether the student had lived with grandparents; (d) whether the student had regular contacts with senior adults outside their families; (e) whether they considered working with older adults after graduation. The results suggest that there are, indeed, some differences in attitudes between Portuguese and African students, despite of the fact that eight of the latter have lived in Portugal most of their lives. RN01S17 Experiences of Ageing Experiences of exigencies and choices: meanings assigned to relocation in old age Paula Helena VASARA (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | paula.vasara@jyu.fi Western welfare states aim to enable living a good life. One of the perimeters conditioning experiences of wellbeing is housing. In Finland, growing old at own homes is widely supported, but there have begun to appear tentative studies questioning this unilateral emphasis. Possibilities for financing and organizing public universal services are currently under scrutiny and new kinds of divisions of responsibilities and provisions of services are being proposed. Currently the decreasing public services are targeted at enabling continuing living at home, and mainly concentrate on ensuring only the physical health and safety of older persons, thus leaving little room for acknowledging other aspects of wellbeing, such as opportunities for participation and agency. The purpose of this study is to explore the meanings assigned to housing in old age. The data consists of interviews gathered in MOVAGE Moving in Old Age: Transitions in Housing and Care research project. Narrative analysis is employed to consider how older people aged 75 or older perceive their housing issues in regard to their quality of life. What kinds of transitions or continuums are considered possible, expected, accepted or exigent? What kinds of meanings are attached to these possible continuums and transitions? Identity talk from 'young' older workers Karen Maria HANDLEY (Oxford Brookes University, United Kingdom) | khandley@brookes.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 95 The mainstreaming of compulsory education and state pensions in the 20C has shaped expectations about work, career and the lifecourse, institutionalising and reifying the temporal boundaries of a working life. 'Younger' workers – particularly those engaged in knowledge work – are encouraged to be entrepreneurial or climb the corporate ladder; whilst 'older workers' tend to be positioned as 'on the decline' before crossing the work-life boundary into retirement. This 'unitary' (and to come extent, gendered) identity is a product of a modernist capitalism (du Gay, 1996) that has since fragmented due to greater workforce heterogeneity, and increasing complexity of career pathways in post-Fordist organisations (Ainsworth and Hardy, 2004). Yet assumptions of a homogenous category of 'older workers' persist, leading scholars to call for more attention to the diversity which abounds within this group (e.g. Vickerstaff, Loretto and White, 2007). Our paper contributes to this call by presenting a qualitative study of an under-researched 'missing middle' those in their late 40s or early-to-mid 50s engaged in knowledge sectors of the UK economy. Workers in this age-group are subject to a range of discourses, for example about 'mid-career' plateaux, "weary women" (Pritchard, 2013), 'active ageing' and 'active retiree'. Using Clarke's approach to situational analysis (2005), we use interview data to examine how workers position themselves as workers through the performative function of talk, and we map the identity positions enacted and resisted, as well as those expected-but-unseen among participants. Our paper discusses issues around [in]visibility, 'potential', agency, identity, and generational relations. *References* Ainsworth, S. and Hardy, C. (2004) Critical discourse analysis and identity, Critical Discourse Studies, 1, 2, 225-259 Clarke, A. (2005) Situational analysis: grounded theory after the postmodern turn. Thousand Oaks: Sage. du Gay, O. (1996) Consumption and identity at work. London: Sage publications. Loretto, W., Vickerstaff, S. and White, P. (2007) The future for older workers. Bristol: Polity Press. Pritchard, K. (2013) Weary women: re-constructing retirement in the 21st century. Conference presentation at the WU Discourse Symposium, Vienna, December 2013. Abstract available at: http://m.wu.ac.at/fas/bizcomm/symposien/symposium2013/pritchard.pdf Attachments of Feeling: The Significance of the Aesthetic for the Support of Older People. Joanna Eleanor CROSS (University of Bristol, United Kingdom) | j.e.cross@bristol.ac.uk In gerontology aesthetics is acknowledged but under-theorized, or premised on representational practices rather than their source material. Hence the potential of an applied aesthetics within cultures of ageing, operationalised according to the Kantian legacy as much as the transformational aesthetics of Dewey (1934) and the contributions of contemporary theorists to environmental aesthetics and aesthetics of the everyday. I further develop Dewey's pragmatist influence by conceptualising creativity in action theoretical terms (Joas, 1996). My aims have been to determine whether such positions deepen our understanding of later life identities, or de-humanisation in the meeting of need and the constitution of creativity in practice. Fieldwork has involved a multicultural sample of 31, urban dwelling, older people, recruited from social hubs and groups for the visually impaired. Methods have integrated auto-driven, photoelicitation or reflections with in-depth interviews, organized around themes exploring participants' cultural attachments and social networks. Data was analysed through a synthesis of performative/dialogic and discourse methods (Reissman, 2008; Rose, 2007). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 96 Findings include: firstly, the interstitial nature of both aesthetics and creativity, this consistent with the 'aesthetics bonds' that constitute individual authority and ontological security in later life. Secondly, an aesthetically grounded critique of art or nature-as-therapy discourses directed at older people. Thirdly, creative support and survival is a crafting of experience (Sennett, 2008), lending 'truth to the materiality of later life'. I conclude that this applied aesthetics approach provides a challenge to culturally conditioned, normative assumptions of ageing and a relevant model for hybrid and divergent life styles and identities. 'Is this really where home is?': Experiences of ageing and 'home' in a revisited 'homeland' among Azorean returnees Dora SAMPAIO (University of Sussex, United Kingdom) | d.sampaio@sussex.ac.uk The literature on ageing commonly tends to associate 'old age' with ideas of decline, frailty and dependency. As a result, older people are often regarded as sedentary and immobile. International migration seems, however, to help put these ideas into perspective. This is for example the case of international labour migrants who face the dilemma of returning 'back home' in later-life. The proximity to retirement age emerges as an opportunity to a sometimes long-planned, long-delayed return, often prompted by idealised imaginaries of 'home' or the presence of older family members left behind. On the other hand, there is a life built in the host country where their children (and sometimes grandchildren) have put down their own roots. Combined, these factors add great complexity to the lives of later-in-life return migrants. Based on 30 in-depth life narrative interviews and a six-month ethnographic fieldwork in the Azores with later-in-life Azorean returnees (mostly from the USA and Canada), this paper aims to explore these migrants' ageing experiences, integration paths and coping strategies upon return. In some cases return has represented self-realisation and the corollary of a hard working life abroad; in others, loneliness, absence of family and social isolation have led to narratives of disappointment and non-belonging. However, in most cases, and sometimes in light of major life events such as the death of a spouse or the birth of a grandchild, there seems to be an inbetween situation marked by a permanent renegotiation of 'here' and 'there' and a rehypothesising of later-in-life (im)mobility. RN01S18 Active Ageing Patterns of activities among retirees in urban environment Anna PAWLINA (Cracow University of Economics, Poland) | anna.pawlina@uek.krakow.pl Ageing and urbanisation are main trends that shape modern world.The population of European cities is getting older and this process has its consequences in different aspects of social life. One of the main challenges is created by the transition from professional career into retirement.The aim of this paper is to present what are the patterns of activities undertaken by retirees in urban environment. The main question is how the choices of young retirees (people who have been retired for no longer than 10 years) are linked with their situation in urban environment. The study was carried out in Cracow, one of the main polish cities in period between 2012-2015. There were 206 participants who answered the question in a survey. The statistical analysis (Hierarchical Cluster Analysis, and further cluster profiling) helped to distinguish 2 patterns of activities connected with demographical characteristics of young retirees and their attitudes toward the urban space. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 97 The results of the research are interesting especially in the context of the concept of active ageing that seems to shape the urban social policy towards elderly as they help to understand how the choices in sphere of being active are constructed in urban environment. Clustering of social and community participation for an active ageing and explaining factors in older adults in Spain Fermina ROJO-PEREZ (Research Group on Ageing. Institute of Economics, Geography and Demography; Spanish National Research Council (IEGD; CSIC). Madrid, Spain) | fermina.rojo@csic.es Vicente RODRIGUEZ-RODRIGUEZ (Research Group on Ageing. Institute of Economics, Geography and Demography; Spanish National Research Council (IEGD; CSIC). Madrid, Spain) | vicente.rodriguez@csic.es Gloria FERNÁNDEZ-MAYORALAS (Research Group on Ageing. Institute of Economics, Geography and Demography; Spanish National Research Council (IEGD; CSIC). Madrid, Spain) | gloria.fernandezmayoralas@csic.es Jose-Manuel ROJO-ABUIN (Statistical Analysis Unit; Centre for Human and Social Sciences; Spanish National Research Council (UAE; CCHS; CSIC), Madrid, Spain) | josemanuel.rojo@cchs.csic.es *Background*. From the perspective of an active behaviour at individual and ageing contexts, this paper aims at assessing the profile of older-adults related to their involvement in social and community participation activities, which can promote an active ageing to enhance quality of life, and associated factors. *Data and methods*. Data come from the Ageing in Spain Longitudinal Study, Pilot Survey (ELES-PS), a representative sample of 1,357 weighted community-dwelling people aged 50+ years in Spain. Clusters of homogeneous groups of individuals with similar patterns of social and community participation activities comprised the response variable. Socio-demographic, personal and contextual data were the independent variables. Bivariate and multivariate analyses (factor, cluster and categorical regression with optimal scaling) were run. *Results*. The active ageing profile resulted in a model composed by four groups of olderadults, a main group with low overall level of performing activities and three differentiated clusters of more active people. Categorical regression explained an R2=0.157 through eight factors (p-value≤0.05) related to socio-demographic and social features (activity status, educational level, face-to-face contact with friends), functional ability and accessibility to cultural, sport and recreational facilities. Satisfaction with leisure time and perception of problems in the neighbourhood completed the model. *Conclusions*. This is a suitable starting point to knowledge the current active behaviour of older-adults. Nevertheless, as it is originated throughout the life-course, research on active ageing must be taken as a multidimensional phenomenon to obtain a greater proportion of variance explained and from a longitudinal approach to find out the causal determining factors. Stay Active, Stay Well: Protection and Risk Factors in Later Life Stefania Giada MEDA (Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore di Milano, Italy) | stefania.meda@unicatt.it Donatella BRAMANTI (Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore di Milano, Italy) | donatella.bramanti@unicatt.it In Europe the aging population is a major and irreversible phenomenon and a growing attention should be devoted to the conditions under which this transition occurs. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 98 This work explodes the concept of active aging and aims to understand whether and to what extent being active in later life in one or more life domains is associated with well-being (anzianiinrete.wordpress.com). In particular, what life strategies individuals who report higher levels of well-being and satisfaction do put in place? In what areas are older adults more engaged and what modus vivendi brings about greater satisfaction and well-being? What factors are likely to determine the most satisfactory modus vivendi? Through synthetic indexes, cluster analysis (SPAD software) and logistic regressions (Maximum Likelihood Estimation method) on a stratified and randomized sample, representative of the Italian population of people aged 65-74 years (N=900), we were able to show gender differences: elder men report higher levels of satisfaction and wellbeing in health and physical activity, while women are potentially more fragile. Elder women tend to define their well-being in terms of caretaking relations, while men invest more on their individuality. We were also able to outline different modus vivendi, from individualistic withdrawal (no activity) to selective engagement (activity only on some life domains) to social generativity (activity on all life domains), whose main predictor is cultural activity. What emerges is of primary importance for those who now deal with ageing, both to understand the peculiarities of this population and redefine effective social policies. 'Active ageing' in transnational social spaces. Social remittances in transnational networks of Polish migrants Łukasz KRZYŻOWSKI (Humboldt-Universität zu Berlin, Germany) | lukasz.krzyzowski@huberlin.de Activity among the elderly is perceived by Polish migrants as one of the most differentiating attitudes which distinguish Polish society from British and German societies. Based on TRANSFORmIG's first wave qualitative interviews (N=130) conducted in Germany, the UK and Poland, the paper considers transfers of socio-cultural practices related to the notion of 'active ageing' in transnational social spaces. The paper investigates transfers of practices that constitute the notion of 'active ageing' in transnational social networks and reactions to them among non-migrant members of the networks. The "Polish case" is instructive because of the differential context between Poland's relatively culturally homogenous society and the comparatively heterogeneous (in terms, for example, of ethnicity, religion but also life-styles of elderly people) British and German societies. For people who have migrated from more homogeneous settings (such as Poland), it might be surprising that social practices of old people in UK or Germany are different than in the country of origin (Poland). The 'surprise effect' may have an influence on migrants' practices, ideas, and norms identities (Levitt 1998, 2001, 2013), all of which might be transferred transnationally via social networks changing Polish old age culture(s). Research confirms that migrants sustain intense communication with their family members in Poland who change social practices related to old age because of migrants' influence. Active aging and Internet use among older adults Marja J. AARTSEN (VU-University Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | m.j.aartsen@vu.nl Eugene LOOS (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | e.f.loos@uva.nl Background: Active aging is proclaimed by the WHO as a good strategy to combat the adverse consequences of the aging of societies (WHO, 2002, p. 12). New Internet and Communication Technologies may be in important mean to assist people with active aging. The current paper BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 99 investigates to what extend developments in physical, mental, and social well-being, and participation in social, economic, cultural, spiritual and civic affairs are enhanced by the use of Internet. Data: Data are from the Longitudinal Aging Study Amsterdam (LASA), an on-going longitudinal, multidisciplinary cohort study on a wide range of factors related to physical, cognitive, psychological and social functioning in older adults in the Netherlands. The baseline data collection was conducted in 1992–1993, with three-yearly follow-up measures and other additional data collections. For this study, data were used from respondents who participated in the fifth and sixth measurements; that is in 2005–2006 (N=1,257) and 2008–2009 (N=985). Results: Logistic regression analyses revealed that, while controlling for age, internet use in 2005/06 significantly changes the odds for a successful development from 2005/06 to 2008/09 in cognitive functioning (OR=13,2, p=.00), in the provision of emotional support (OR=3,31, p=.00), but not in functional limitations, depressive symptoms, provision of instrumental support, loneliness, satisfaction with life, self rated health and social activities. This positive effect of Internet use on cognitive functioning was sustained even when controlling for reversed causation. Conclusion Internet use is beneficial for cognitive functioning, and contributes to an active old age. RN01S19 Ageing, Education and Human Capital Mind the gap: Global demographic ageing and elderly human capital from 1980 to 2010 Mustafa Murat YÜCEŞAHIN (Department of Geography, Faculty of Letters, Ankara University, Ankara, Turkey) | mmyucesahin@yahoo.com İbrahim SIRKECI (Regent's Centre for Transnational Studies, Faculty of Business and Management, Regent's University London, United Kingdom) | sirkeci@yahoo.com Population ageing is increasingly a global phenomenon and yet there is a great variation among countries and regions. While this demographic shift alarmed policy makers and researchers alike due to the likely threat for future social and economic well-being of societies, the ongoing trend characterised by improvements in educational attainment levels among the elderly populations is also of great importance for the potential future human capital imbalance across societies. The paper focuses on restructuring shifts in global aging patterns and related country-specific changes through a cross-sectional analysis in the years 1980, 1990, 2000, and 2010. Firstly, factor analyses were carried out to both identify the underlying dimensions that shape and reshape global aging patterns and analyse the structural differences at the country level. Factor loadings were used to map the structural changes of global aging patterns by ten-year intervals. Secondly, Multidimensional Scaling Analysis was applied to reveal changes in the position of countries by selected variables between 1980 and 2010. In addition to conventional aging indicators taken from the United Nations, we used IIASA-VID updated country-specific data on the proportions of educational attainment of the elderly population. It is found that while overall, educational attainment levels among the elderly have increased across the world, the pace of development was significantly different between the countries ranked at the bottom of the Human Development Index and others. As a result, the gap in terms of human capital between the less developed countries and others has grown. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 100 Changing regional school infrastructure in the wake of ageing and declining populations Walter BARTL (Martin-Luther-Universität Halle-Wittenberg, Germany) | walter.bartl@soziologie.uni-halle.de Many European regions have seen waves of falling birth rates and outmigration during the last decades resulting in ageing and declining populations while others continue to grow. The trends of ageing and declining populations are most concentrated in countries of South and Eastern Europe but on a regional level other countries are affected as well. On the one hand, in the context of significant budget constraints for many states these demographic trends create political pressure for educational downsizing. On the other hand, the commitment of the welfare state to provide equal education opportunities sets normative limits to thinning out the net of schooling facilities. One could even argue that the decline of the economically active population (in the long) run creates even political pressure for additional investments in human capital in order to sustain high productivity levels of the future workforce and in order to avoid social exclusion of vulnerable groups. Hence, the strategies of adapting school infrastructure to a declining target population are usually highly contested between interest groups. What are the patterns and outcomes of these political struggles? The proposed contribution investigates this question based on data for the East German state with the most pronounced population decline since re-unification. In a first step the two types of data (official statistics [1991-2009] and regional press [1991-2014]) are analysed separately. In a second step these two types of data are combined using event history analysis. Unequal social participation in later life: Disparities in volunteering and educational activities in Germany Julia SIMONSON (German Centre of Gerontology, Germany) | julia.simonson@dza.de Claudia VOGEL (German Centre of Gerontology, Germany) | claudia.vogel@dza.de Christine HAGEN (German Centre of Gerontology, Germany) | christine.hagen@dza.de Andreas MOTEL-KLINGEBIEL (National Institute for the Study of Ageing and Later Life (NISAL), Linköping University, Sweden) | andreas.motel-klingebiel@liu.se The concept of active ageing comprises the maintenance of societal participation throughout the life span into old age. 'Good' ageing in line with this activity paradigm develops into a starting point of social inequality rather than being its result. In our study, we investigate the access to and dynamics of volunteering and educational activities depending on social and spatial aspects of inequality. Our analyses (descriptive and multi-level analyses) are based on two waves (2008, 2011) of the German Ageing Survey (DEAS), which is a nationwide representative crosssectional and longitudinal survey of the population aged 40 and older in Germany. Results reveal that societal participation is socially and spatially structured: Individuals of a lower social class are less often involved in educational activities or in volunteering both, in middle and later life. Moreover, our findings indicate that individuals living in economically disadvantaged regions are less likely to participate than in economically strong regions. Longitudinal analyses show that individuals living in advantaged districts more often remain active over time than individuals living in less advantaged districts. In addition, disadvantages cumulate in case that low individual resources overlap with poor economic conditions in the living area. Therefore, aiming to improve the participation of individuals of lower social classes in later life, measures to facilitate participation on the local level should be taken to enhance opportunities for volunteering and educational activities. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 101 Learning in Higher Age Social and Educational Aspects Claudia GERDENITSCH (University of Graz, Austria) | claudia.gerdenitsch@uni-graz.at Europe is concerned with age-related demographic shifts and effects of increased expectation of life: more and more people reach increasingly great age. Thus, it is common to speak of Europe as an 'ageing society'. Yet, this metaphoric figure is not the only one meant to describe Europe's societies. Regarding to self-description and concerning political strategies Europe, too, has to be considered as a 'knowledge society', with 'lifelong learning' as one of the keyconcepts. The combination of both figures in discourse – ageing society and knowledge society – introduces a challenging perspective to research not as yet fully taken into account in research and practice, especially in education. Within the concept of knowledge society several hopes are put on _knowledge and learning_ (e.g. concerning the reduction of social differences and inequalities ascribed to industrial production). But several studies show that these hopes did not come true: traditional differences and inequalities increased and social tensions did not diminish either. Efforts in promoting Lifelong Learning/Education either have not yet developed their full power or have come to their limits for several reasons. From an educational point of view, the paper discusses the following topics: - 'Social Participation' and 'Inclusion' typically apply to social education or special education. However, these concepts offer promising approaches for educational gerontology/gergogy. Most of the research dedicated to lifelong _learning_, in fact, focusses on lifelong _education_ in terms of courses and institutionally shaped provisions. At the same time, it is well known that learning in higher age increasingly takes place in _informal settings_, and a huge group of learners in higher age does not participate in formal courses. Thus, research itself neither is inclusive nor representative with regard to learning activities on the whole. This has (problematic) effects on the science-based construction of age-related stereotypes. Furthermore, scopes of educational support for learning in higher age remain unused. Many theorists of ageing claim that a complete understanding of human life required a full understanding of ageing. My claim is that this also applies to education: research into learning in higher age offers new insights into learning as a human activity over the lifespan. Thus, education in theory and practice will benefit from ageing studies in education, in that ageing may reveal yet unseen aspects of learning in younger ages. It will allow a better understanding of what it means to grow old in an ageing knowledge society. The paper deals with theoretical and conceptional aspects of ageing and fits into the thematic area of _Ageing and the Lifecourse_. RN01S20 Interand Intra-generational Relations of Older People Local Centers for Support Elderly as an example of social and intergenerational integration Grzegorz Piotr GAWRON (University of Silesia, Poland) | grzegorz.gawron@us.edu.pl The aging population is a challenge for the present. This means the necessity meets the needs of the growing group of people with specific requirements and legitimate aspirations for worthy BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 102 quality of life. An interesting response to the observed process are the Local Centers for Support Elderly – initiatives undertaken in many polish cities during last few years. The Centers provide daily support for seniors who are feeling lonely, suffering from various health problems, wishing to stay in a group, make new social contacts, spend their free time in a friendly environment and take care of their physical and mental condition. Many times Centers operate with Daily Support Centers for Children giving the possibility of integration between generations. Seniors visiting children during occasional meetings and daily activities. Acting together, they are broken down the stereotypes about older people and also changes the way of think about being old. Prepared description of the Centres initiative will show how to effectively activate seniors and keep them in a good mental state; to ensure their active participation in social life; how to connect generations; and how to organize trilateral cooperation between: government, NGOs and members of local communities. It will be a source of scenarios initiatives how to increase seniors autonomy and to maintain or enhance their health and quality-of-life as long as possibile. They enhances the knowledge and skills enabling older people to fully participate in society as well as intergenerational integration. Older adults' contact frequencies with siblings, nieces and nephews in Finland: The role of genetic relatedness Antti Olavi TANSKANEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | antti.tanskanen@helsinki.fi Mirkka DANIELSBACKA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | mirkka.danielsbacka@helsinki.fi Based on evolutionary kin selection theory individuals are predicted to have more contacts with full than half siblings, and more with nieces and nephews via full siblings than via half siblings. To study these hypotheses we use data from the Generational Transmissions in Finland project (n = 2,278 older adults between age 62 and 67 years). We found that older adults have more contacts with full than with half siblings, and more with nieces and nephews via full than half siblings. The results show support for the prediction based on the kin selection theory. Changing patterns of intergenerational transfer in Spain Beatriz JIMÉNEZ-ROGER (University of Granada, Spain) | bjimenez@ugr.es Population ageing represents one of the biggest demographic changes of the 21st century. This situation is characterized by increased longevity, with older people living longer and healthier. The new social and demographic patterns are affecting family types, intergenerational relationships and the social meaning of old age. At European level, data confirm the important weight of the elderly population; being more remarkable the population projections for that group in the short term. The increase in the elderly population leads to an overload in the economic system of the Welfare State, which is increasingly facing a transfer of income to the non-productive population. These issues therefore take on special interest, both empirically and theoretically. The study of transfers, private and public, is affected in a particularly relevant way by the changes in the age distribution of the population since they are conditioned by age (Lee, 1995). Under these circumstances, it has become crucial to analyse the implications of this phenomenon and how it will affect intergenerational relationships and transfers. Several studies have addressed the key role of the family as an important factor in these dynamics and, more specifically, its function as a mechanism of intergenerational solidarity, especially in Mediterranean models, where the traditional family generates high levels of regulation and functional solidarity. However, more recently scholars have highlighted the concept of ambivalence, or the significance of conflicts in the process of understanding intergenerational relationships. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 103 Data from The Survey of Health, Ageing and Retirement in Europe (SHARE) will be a first approach to show how these mechanisms (intergenerational ambivalence and solidarity) operate in Mediterranean context, focusing on the case of Spain. Although different authors have underlined the important role of the family in this context, we need to pay attention to the comparative aspects of different countries and their Welfare State systems to understand how, in light of the changing demographic trends, intergenerational solidarity and ambivalence could operate in different Welfare State regimes. This phenomenon could be extended to most European countries, so this topic has a special interest at different levels, including both national and comparative analysis. The proportion of people over 65 reaches almost 20% in some European countries, and it will increase in the future. Thus, societies have an unprecedented challenge and chance for current and future generations around the world. Increased life expectancy means that family members should spend more time living together as partners, as brothers and sisters, as parents with their children, or grandparents with their grandchildren. The combination of a longer life cycle and the existence of a smaller number of family members has led to a strengthening of the younger generations and a "verticalization" of family structures in which people can grow up having familiar links more vertical than horizontal. Studies have to pay attention to these changes and identify the economic and social impacts on individuals, communities and society. To exemplify this issue, as it has been said before, we will focus on Spain. In this country, between 16.5% and 17.3% of the population is over 65 (Eurostat, 2008) and the consideration of the ageing is connected with special characteristics of the Welfare State. According to the intergenerational solidarity model of Bengtson and Roberts (1991) and their classification explaining the patterns of solidarity, the importance of familial support in the Mediterranean model generates high levels of functional solidarity in this regime. This situation linked to present day postmodernist culture creates a condition of ambivalence in the intergenerational patterns. As Lüscher and Pillemer (1998) argue, intergenerational ambivalence causes contradictions at subjective and social structure levels. The specific objectives focus on three key aspects of this subject: 1. Approach to literature and available demographic data on the ageing societies and their future trends; 2. Corroborate the social change in today's society and its influence on families and family relationships; and 3.To examine the role of transfers, especially those that occur between different age groups intergenerational transfersto support different groups of the population and its distributional effects in the short and medium term objective. This research will adopt a multidisciplinary approach which will allow us to approach and apprehend the study problem holistically. In any case, without prejudice to use economic, demographic, anthropological considerations, etc., the approach that will guide this studywill be mainly from Sociology. Therefore, for its relevance and future prospects, in light of this changing demography and according to the different Welfare State regimes, we will study changing patterns of intergenerational transfers from a comparative perspective, focusing on Spain. RN01S21 Intergenerational Relations in European Context Between Bottom-Up and Top-Down: Intergenerational Solidarity of the Middle Generation in Europe Bettina ISENGARD (University of Zurich, Switzerland) | isengard@soziologie.uzh.ch Ronny KÖNIG (University of Zurich, Switzerland) | koenig@soziologie.uzh.ch Marc SZYDLIK (University of Zurich, Switzerland) | szydlik@soziologie.uzh.ch BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 104 Intergenerational support is an important characteristic of parent-child relationships in contemporary ageing societies, especially in times of societal crises and the withdrawal of the welfare state. Despite the consequences of social and demographic changes during the last decades, the social relations and bonds between adult family generations are impressively strong. Of special importance is the 'middle generation', having both older parents and adult children. Against this background, the proposed presentation addresses intergenerational solidarity of 50-70-year-old Europeans. The focus is on those respondents who at the same time support both their parents and adult children, in other words: bottom-up and top-down. We will investigate all forms of functional solidarity, namely space, time (help, care and grandchild care) and money. The analyses are based on the Survey of Health, Ageing and Retirement in Europe (SHARE) including 14 European countries: Austria, Belgium, the Czech Republic, Denmark, France, Germany, Greece, Ireland, Italy, the Netherlands, Poland, Spain, Sweden and Switzerland. The empirical results reveal the importance of intergenerational support – including space, time and money – in all European societies. Yet, there are striking differences between the countries in regard to functional solidarity in general and the specific transfer patterns in particular. The empirical results show that opportunities and needs of givers and recipients as well as family structures are crucial for explaining differences between the transfer directions (bottom-up, topdown or both) and the various forms of functional solidarity. Social Exclusion and Intergenerational Transfers Christian DEINDL (University of Cologne, Germany) | deindl@wiso.uni-koeln.de Martina BRANDT (TU Dortmund, Germany) | martina.brandt@tu-dortmund.de Family members help each other in case of need but also due to love and concern for each other. We know that most exchange happens between parents and their adult children and functional solidarity is a crucial dimension of intergenerational relations. We also know that the family often has an insurance function. Until now, however, little attendance is given to exchange patterns within deprived families in different welfare states. We thus assess how transfers between older parents and their adult children are linked to social inclusion across Europe; i.e. do socially excluded give less and receive more money and practical help from their relatives, and do different policy regimes play a role in this? Using the new social inclusion items from the fifth wave of SHARE we focus the effects of deprivation on exchange patterns between older parents and their adult children in a cross-sectional analysis. We distinguish between different kinds and flows of assistance (financial, time, given and received), and consider the possible impacts of different welfare state arrangements on the links between solidarity and inclusion. Multilevel models indicate that less socially included respondents more indeed give less and get more money and help from their adult children all over Europe and thus indeed need seems to play an important role. Moreover, different social policies matter: In countries with higher social inequality and more deprivation not only fewer transfers of time and money are given to but also less is received from adult children. Intergenerational support to non-coresident ageing parents: the role of family experience, family norms, and country context Cornelia MURESAN (Babes-Bolyai University, Romania) | cmuresan8@yahoo.com Paul Teodor HARAGUS (Babes-Bolyai University, Romania) | tpharagus@yahoo.com Family-life experience during childhood and current family situation could shape both filial norms formation and support behavior of adult children toward their aging parents. In this study we are especially interested on the situation of families where children and parents do not live in the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 105 same household, since family solidarity in the case of intergenerational co-residence is often driven by other motivations and the direction of the help given is rather unclear. With rising parental divorce, proportion of children growing up without their both biological parents increase, and later on this could generate weaker filial responsibilities and less actual support given to aging parents. Using GGS data from ten European countries (seven from Eastern Europe and three from Western Europe, the latter taken as benchmark countries) we model, first, the strength of filial norms among non-co-resident adult children and, then, the actual support given to mothers and to fathers taken separately. Our main hypothesis is that family experience during childhood has an impact both on filial responsibilities and on helping behavior, but the direct connection between filial obligations and support behavior is stronger. The latter is especially true in Eastern European countries (family-step-in-hypothesis) where the public support is reduced, since it is more critical to act upon beliefs about filial responsibilities because of the more severe consequences that may occur if one fails on obligation norms. We distinguish between three types of support offered (practical, material and emotional) and we control for other known determinants as: children's own family situation, their practical possibilities, age, education, and religiosity. Parental needs are also controlled. Transfers between adult children and elderly parents: Hungary in European context Márton MEDGYESI (TARKI Social Research Instiute, Hungary) | medgyesi@tarki.hu In times of population aging and its pressure on social security programmes it is particularly important to understand the determinants of intergenerational family transfers. Here we study exchanges of support between elderly parents and their children in Hungary, which is a rapidly ageing country with relatively low state involvement in elderly care. We describe patterns of time transfers and financial transfers using data from the Survey of Health Ageing and Retirement in Europe (SHARE) wave 4. One aim of the analysis is to situate Hungary among the transfer regimes typical in European countries and the other is to describe the main determinants of private transfers and compare Hungary to other EU countries. The occurrence and the determinants of both upward and downward financial and time transfers were studied. Multivariate models of the probability of transfers were constructed with both parental and child characteristics as explanatory variables. Results showed that time transfers (personal care and household help) were received by the more „needy" parents, those living alone and having health problems. A gender bias in support was also evident: parents were more likely to receive help and care from daughters compared to sons. The analysis revealed that time transfers given to children are determined by parental availability (relatively young, not in employment) and also proximity to children. Financial transfers given to children are most importantly determined by parental status (high education, income, employment). RN01S22 Ageing, Health and Socioeconomic Factors Explaining the socioeconomic inequalities in health among the Swiss elderly: a life-course approach Michel ORIS (University of Geneva, Switzerland (CIGEV & LIVES)) | Michel.Oris@unige.ch Rainer GABRIEL (University of Geneva, Switzerland (CIGEV & LIVES)) | Rainer.Gabriel@unige.ch Delphine FAGOT (University of Geneva, Switzerland (CIGEV & LIVES)) | Delphine.Fagot@unige.ch BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 106 Given the paradox of continuing persistence of socioeconomic inequalities in health in European countries, we focus on investigating the factors that are associated with physical and mental health in old-age. We use a dataset based on a survey named Vivre/Leben/Vivere which harvested the health and living conditions of the Swiss elderly aged 65 and more in 2011-2012. The sample was stratified by region, sex and by five years age group. Some 3080 individuals filled a life calendar. First, we measure the deep social differentials in both physical and psychic health among the Swiss aged 65 and more. Then, we look at the life course construction of those inequalities, testing several hypotheses: the social stratification or early life conditions; the accumulation of (dis)advantages; social mobility; selection; and the 'biographization' hypothesis which insists on the impact of critical life events. Following Mackenbach, we also analyze the impact of personality traits. Our results support the social stratification, the selection, and to some extent the critical events explanations, but not accumulation, maybe because of the institutional filters of the welfare state. They also demonstrate a strong effect of some personality traits. However, the socioeconomic inequalities in health are never affected, suggesting a relative independence. Health and social stratification in an ageing society how education and economic status influence health Beatrice CHROMKOVÁ MANEA (Faculty of Social Studies, Czech Republic) | manea@fss.muni.cz Inequalities in health indicators among various groups in a population represent one of the main challenges for national public health systems. Scholars and policy makers aim to study and identify the main causes and opportunities for reducing such inequalities. In this paper we examined whether measures of social stratification are able to explain and predict self-reported health status and other indicators of health in the context of ageing society. Two main variables are used to operationalize social inequalities in health: social stratification and social class. Present paper deals with indicators of social stratification, which refer to attributes such as education and employment status. We draw on stratification theories of education to hypothesize about the role of education in creating and perpetuating differences in health status of a population. Data were obtained from the Survey of Health, Ageing and Retirement in Europe (SHARE). We use data from the last wave of measurement (wave 4). Ageing, health and socioeconomic conditions: a multidimensional approach on frailty from an Italian case study Stefano POLI (University of Genoa, Italy) | stefano.poli@unige.it Valeria PANDOLFINI (University of Genoa, Italy) | valeria.pandolfini@unige.it The progressive ageing population all over Europe represents a demographical matter in terms of social burden and welfare expenses. By 2020 the first cohort of baby boomers will have reached or passed 65 years, bringing with them a history of mental disorder and substance abuse distinct from the histories of earlier cohorts. With this population bulge, the sheer number of older adults will expand and the positive aspect of a diffused longer life expectancy will encounter a negative consequence for an increasing part of elderly population suffering disability, physical frailty and progressive cognitive decline, worsened by the risk of social exclusion and marginalization. The contribution focuses on the results of a research, conducted both in sociological and medical approach, combining a quantitative survey with clinical observation, on a sample of elderly people in Genoa, Italy. With the objective to realize and validate proper methodological tools to evaluate frailty in ageing in a multidimensional approach, the study represents the first BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 107 validation in Italy of the Morley scale (2012) to evaluate physical frailty and combines its application with different tools exploring the relationship of health with socioeconomic conditions, life styles, social and relational capital, services availability and emotional well-being of elderly people. Are socioeconomic position and working conditions before retirement age related to physical function 20 years later after retirement? Ingemar KÅREHOLT (Institute of Gerontology, School of Health Sciences, Jönköping University, Jönköping, Sweden; Aging Research Center, Karolinska Institutet and Stockholm University, Stockholm, Sweden) | ingemar.kareholt@ki.se Charlotta NILSEN (Aging Research Center, Karolinska Institutet and Stockholm University, Stockholm, Sweden) | charlotta.nilsen@ki.se Darin Mattsson ALEXANDER (Aging Research Center, Karolinska Institutet and Stockholm University, Stockholm, Sweden) | alexander.darin.mattsson@ki.se Andel ROSS (School of Aging Studies, University of South Florida, Tampa, Florida, USA; International Clinical Research Center, St. Anne's University Hospital, Brno, Czech Republic) | randel@usf.edu INTRODUCTION: Socioeconomic position and working situation are two factors associated to health inequalities and to each other. AIM: To study how socioeconomic position and working conditions 20+ years earlier associates to physical functioning after retirement age. DATA: Swedish nationally representative samples, from 1968, 1981, and 1991 were reinterviewed 1992, 2002, and 2011 (76+) with 20-24 years follow-up time (women, n=431; men, n=450). METHOD: Ordered logistic regressions, censored normal regression, and ordinary OLS regressions will be used. VARIABLES: Physical function: Self-reported mobility, objective tests of lung function and general physical function. Socioeconomic position: Education, income, cash margin, social class based on occupation, and an index based on all measures. Psychosocial working conditions: job control, psychological demands, high strain (low control+high demands) and work complexity regarding data (information), people, and substantive (general) complexity. Controls: age, sex, follow-up year, mobility at baseline, and hours worked. RESULTS: Job control, work complexity with data and people and all measures of SEP, were significantly associated to the three measures of physical function. Controlling for working conditions, the only significant associations was between general physical function and cash margin and the socioeconomic index respectively. When controlling for socioeconomic position, job control was significantly associated to less limitations in mobility and general physical functioning, substantive complexity and complexity with data were associated to less mobility limitations. CONCLUSIONS: Both socioeconomic position, work related stress, and work complexity were associated to physical function in old age, but only partly independent of each other. The strongest single factor is job control. RN01S23 Ageing and Health Reproductive histories and deprivation inequalities in Europe: Long-term health consequences for gendered cohorts BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 108 Katharina LOTER (Martin Luther University Halle-Wittenberg (MLU), Germany) | katharina.loter@gmail.com Gender and cohort specific biosocial mechanisms are supposed to play a substantial role in shaping the fertility-health nexus at older ages. However, previous evidence from national studies is mixed, and little is known about the influence of reproductive histories on health when contextual variation is controlled for. Do reproductive life course influences or rather societal inequalities prevail after reaching the age of 50? What kind of similarities and differences arise for gendered cohorts? This study aims at answering these two questions and has three objectives. The first objective is to explore the long-term impact of reproductive histories on physical and mental later life health, controlling for past and contemporary individual characteristics. The second one is to address the lack of cross-national research and test whether and to what extent contemporary context – using the example of material deprivation inequalities – is supposed to contribute to the observed differentials within the nexus. Finally, the third one is to provide findings across gender and age cohorts, separately for men and women at pre-retirement (50-64) and post-retirement (65+) age. I apply the integrated life course approach. This framework – though it "still lacks the status of a systematic theory" (Huinink and Kohli 2014: 1316) – is indispensable for understanding how biological, behavioural and social dynamics that unfold over time and across generations (Kuh et al. 2003), "act independently, cumulatively and interactively to influence health" (Mishra et al. 2010: 93). This study is based on a general theoretical assumption that cumulative risk exposures throughout life may cause gradual, long-term damage to health. This corresponds to accumulation of risk models (Kuh et al. 2003) and is similar to the stress-related concept of allostatic load (McEwen and Stellar 1993; Ben-Shlomo and Kuh 2002; see also Grundy and Read 2015). Accordingly, unequal incidence, severity, and duration of reproductive exposures may lead to health inequalities at older ages. I use data from the Survey of Health, Ageing and Retirement in Europe (Börsch-Supan et al. 2011, 2013; Schröder 2011). The initial sample for this study is based on the third wave of SHARE – the retrospective SHARELIFE survey (Schröder 2011) – which provides detailed individual health, work, fertility, and partnership life courses for respondents who participated either in the first or in the second wave. SHARELIFE was conducted from 2008 to 2009 in 13 European countries: Switzerland, Germany, Austria, Belgium, the Netherlands, Sweden, Denmark, France, Spain, Greece, Italy, Poland, and Czech Republic. The final sample consists of 10,821 men and 13,460 women who are representative of the non-institutionalized populations over 50 years of age and who were divided into pre-retirement (aged 50-64) and post-retirement (aged 65+) cohorts. I conduct multilevel logistic analyses, separately for each cohort by gender, controlling for demographics, socio-economic status, particular aspects of the intergenerational transmission of health risks, and the percentage of severely materially deprived men and women at countrylevel. Random intercept and fixed slopes models for binary outcomes are estimated (Guo and Zhao 2000; Gelman and Hill 2007). The results indicate that neither men's nor women's health seems to be affected by childlessness at age 50+. For pre-retirement fathers, high parity and parenthood before 24 years of age are linked with physical limitations, whereas for pre-retirement mothers, only adolescent parenthood turns out to be an important risk factor for multiple health impairments. Deprivation inequalities do not seem to play a significant role in explaining health at age 50-64. However, findings change fundamentally for post-retirement cohorts: At age 65+, except for the impact of contact with biological children on physical health, reproductive life course influences are no longer persistent. At this age, it is the societal context and later life socio-economic status that matter. References: BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 109 Ben-Shlomo, Y. and D. Kuh. 2002. A life course approach to chronic disease epidemiology: conceptual models, empirical challenges, and interdisciplinary perspectives, International Journal of Epidemiology, 31(2): 285-293. Börsch-Supan, A., Brandt M., Hank K. and M. Schröder (eds). 2011. The individual and the welfare state. Life histories in Europe. Heidelberg: Springer. Börsch-Supan, A., Brandt, M., Hunkler, C., Kneip, T., Korb-macher, J., Malter, F., Schaan, B., Stuck, S. and S. Zuber. 2013. Data Resource Profile: The Survey of Health, Ageing and Retirement in Europe (SHARE). International Journal of Epidemiology, 42(4): 992-1001. Gelman, A. and J. Hill. 2007. Data analysis using regression and multilevel/hierarchical models. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Grundy, E. 2009. Women's fertility and mortality in late mid life: a comparison of three contemporary populations, American Journal of Human Biology, 21(4): 541-547. Grundy, E. and S. Read. 2015. Pathways from fertility history to later life health: Results from analyses of the English Longitudinal Study of Ageing, Demographic Research, 32(4): 107-146. Guo, G. and H. Zhao. 2000. Multilevel modeling for binary data, Annual Review of Sociology, 26: 441-462. Hank, K. 2010. Childbearing history, later-life health and mortality in Germany, Population Studies, 64(3): 275-291. Huinink, J. and M. Kohli. 2014. A life-course approach to fertility, Demographic Research, 30: 1293-1326. Kuh, D, Ben-Shlomo, Y., Lynch, J., Hallqvist, J. and C. Power. 2003. Life course epidemiology, Journal of Epidemiology and Community Health, 57(10):778–83. McEwen, B. S. and E. Stellar. 1993. Stress and the individual ‒ mechanisms leading to disease, Archives of Internal Medicine, 153: 2093-2101. Mishra, G. D., Cooper R., Kuh D. 2010. A life course approach to reproductive health: Theory and methods. Matu-ritas, 65: 92-97. Schröder, M. 2011. Retrospective data collection in the Survey of Health, Ageing and Retirement in Europe. SHARELIFE methodology. Mannheim: Mannheim Research Institute for the Economics of Aging (MEA). Alcohol intoxication at deceased elderly: findings from the national study Lubica JURICKOVA (Palacký University Olomouc, Czech Republic, Faculty of Medicine and Dentistry, Department of Social Medicine and Public Health) | lubica.jurickova@seznam.cz Katerina IVANOVA (Palacký University Olomouc, Czech Republic, Faculty of Medicine and Dentistry, Department of Social Medicine and Public Health ) | katerina.ivanova@upol.cz Martin DOBIAS (Palacký University Olomouc, Czech Republic, Faculty of Medicine and Dentistry, Department of Forensic Medicine and Medical Law) | martin.dobias@upol.cz Pavel HONIG (Palacký University Olomouc, Czech Republic, Faculty of Medicine and Dentistry) | Parker.lfup@gmail.com Jiri VEVODA (Palacký University Olomouc, Czech Republic, Faculty of Medicine and Dentistry, Department of Social Medicine and Public Health) | jiri.vevoda@upol.cz Alcohol is a causal reason of many accidents, traffic accidents, suicides and diseases. Priority of the national health policy is to reduce potential risks of alcohol consumption and economical, health and social impacts in their using by an individual and society as well. The aim of the national study was to analyse the file of autopsy reports of deceased people with focusing on the blood alcohol concentration (i.e. ethanol) according the sex, age, nationality, place of death, education, marital status and a reason and a way of death. The sample was created of 1024 deceased people in age more than 65 from 2377 dissected in years 2003-2013 at the Department of Forensic Medicine and Medical Law at Palacký University in Olomouc. Data from BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 110 the survey of each autopsy report were written into a single structured protocol. Data were evaluated statistically. Older people's beliefs about cancer in Poland. Implications for health promotion and cancer prevention Małgorzata SYNOWIEC-PIŁAT (Wroclaw Medical University, Poland) | m.synowiecpilat@gmail.com Anita MAJCHROWSKA (Medical University of Lublin, Poland) | anita.majchrowska@umlub.pl Anna PAŁĘGA (College of Management "Edukacja" in Wroclaw, Poland) | drpalega@gmail.com Poland is among the countries with the highest rates of mortality from cancer, and 75% of deaths from cancer occurs after the age of 60. In the case of cancer, particular attention should be paid to the existence of excessive anxiety and fatalistic beliefs that reduce the likelihood of an individual commitment to health behaviors. The study was carried out in 2012 with a sample of 910 adult residents of Wrocław, Poland. An interview questionnaire was used. The article presents data on the older adults (56+) (N = 188). The aim of the study was to assess the level of anxiety and older people's beliefs about: cancerrelated pain, the effectiveness of medicine in the fight against cancer, treatment and curability of cancer, cancer prevention trials, personal responsibility for getting cancer, and the etiology of cancer. The vast majority of respondents experience fear of cancer (81%). The level of anxiety increases with the age of respondents. A large number of respondents manifested fatalistic beliefs: 1⁄4 does not believe in the efficacy of medicine in the fight against cancer; 70% say "cancer always hurts, is associated with suffering"; 27% say that "cancer can not be cured, it always ends in death." The level of fatalistic beliefs increases with age in the case of the respondents beliefs relating to: the effectiveness of medicine in the fight against cancer and cancer pain; surgical treatment of cancer. The results will help to develop more effective health promotion and cancer prevention approach focused on older adults. Online health information seeking and Italian families in the ageing societies Alessandro LOVARI (Università degli Studi di Sassari, Italy) | alovari@uniss.it Elisabetta CIONI (Università degli Studi di Sassari, Italy) | cioni@uniss.it Paola TRONU (Università degli Studi di Sassari, Italy) | p.tronu@gmail.com In the European ageing societies, family care came out as an important complement to the safety net provided by welfare systems for the frail elderly. In the digital age family caregivers can use Internet and social media to improve his/her own caring activity (Reinhard et al. 2012). Indeed, individuals with long-standing illness or health problems can also ask other persons, such as relatives or friends, to search for online health information on their behalf. Research evidence (Lupiañez-Villanueva et al. 2012) indicated that this new scenario entails new social inequalities, due to persistent barriers for online health information seeking and for the proper use of health information, pertaining mostly to older women, inactives, and those with lower levels of education. Our study focused on Italy, a peculiar case study within the European context, characterized by a prominent role of the family for the healthcare of the growing-up segment of the elderly and oldest-old population (Saraceno 2008). We extracted two data samples from the 2011 e 2013 ISTAT Comprehensive Survey on "Aspects of daily life". Using binomial logistic regression models, we highlighted the correlations between being in poor health conditions, or caring/cohabitating with relatives or loved ones with health problems, and the likelihood of being an active online information seeker. The analysis confirmed the relevance of socio-demographic variables such as gender, age, and level of education for taking BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 111 advantage of the opportunities provided by Internet, but it also confirmed the specific strength of kin ties characterizing the Italian families. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 112 RN02 Sociology of the Arts RN02P01 Poster Session The designer profession. Idea of the contemporary meaning of designer in the opinion of Polish design students. Paulina Katarzyna ROJEK-ADAMEK (Andrzej Frycz Modrzewski Krakow University, Poland) | projek@interia.pl Thinking about social development we can not ignore the fact that the driving force of modern society are multidimensional dispositions of personal capital. One of the major shareholders in terms of the knowledge economy is the creative capital and the branches of the creative sector are naturally articulate new approaches to economic growth. This development is driven by people who wrote Richard Florida prefer tolerant, highly diverse place, open to new ideas. A region that boasts a diverse resident of creative people will probably generate more innovative combinations and solutions (Florida, 2010: 257). One of the profession that is on the list of creative sector are designers. The problem arises, however, when we need to clearly define what is the meaning of contemporary designers' work. It would seem that it is sufficient to refer to the descriptions of the various professions and their classification. In practice, however, that the longer the term design is open to a multiplicity of interpretations and there is no clear interpretation of the definitional. Thus, the concept of professional designer from the ground raises a number of ambiguities. This presentation is to attempt systematization of these terms in the field of polish designers. The presentation has three goals: first to show the definitions and interpretations of the concept of Design; secondly define the profession designer and place it in the light of the current classification of occupations in polish system; thirdly through empirical research carried out among design students from the Academy of Fine Arts in Katowice to show an idea of the characteristics of the profession. "Space of Positions" and "Space of Position-Takings" in the Bourdieu's Literary Field as Multiplex Networks: An Exponential Random Graph Models Approach Marko LUCIĆ (Zarez, Croatia) | marko.lucic15@gmail.com Pierre Bourdieu's theory of artistic fields has a long history of theoretical revision and operationalization by Social Network Analysis (Gerhards and Anheier, 1989; Anheier et al., 1995; de Nooy, 1991, 1999, 2008; Crossley and Bottero, 2011). Following Wouter de Nooy's work, this paper aims to further develop SNA approach to "symbolic struggles" that happen in the "space of positions" and "space of position-takings", the second being distributions of different capitals, and the latter being speech acts of agents in the field. Drawing on rudimentary secondary analysis of a chunk of de Nooy's data (binary network of interindividual mentions of 35 Dutch authors in 1976), first specific aim of this paper is to show that Exponential Random Graph Models (Wasserman and Pattison, 1996), are particularly appropriate to model "space of positions" and "space of position-takings" as networks of interactions, because this method assumes simultaneous modeling of endogenous network structure and exogenous covariates or predictors of ties. Speech acts in literary essays as interindividual classifications and evaluations (de Nooy, 2003) are considerably more complex information than single binary or signed relations. Thus the second specific aim of this paper is to propose a multiplex network approach to literary field, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 113 where classifications, as labels of e.g.different literary styles or political orientations, would be edge covariates or separate networks. Social capital would then be a specific set of networks. ERGMs provide us with a way to model relationships of multiple networks (e.g. Heaney, 2014), together with endogenous structure and exogenous covariates of particular networks. How do the Kogis balance the hegemonic culture of ecotourists with their traditional expressions? Luisa BRAVO (University of Innsbruck, Austria) | Luisa.bravo-Rodriguez@student.uibk.ac.at Diversity has been one of the most important factors enabling humanity to have survive so long on this planet. It is maintained through expressions of common visions of the world in the art of a diverse array of cultures, especially minority cultures. A global hegemonic culture threatens our species' diversity. Ecotourism can induce social changes in both host and tourist populations. A significant example is the Kogis of SNSM, Columbia. They became one of the most advanced indigenous populations in America. This can be accredited to their ability to maintain their social structures and culture through oral literature. My contribution examines how the Kogis partially adapt to ecotourists' cultures without losing their indigenous culture and traditional forms of artistic expression. My work is based on method-grounded theories, and I have utilized semi-structured interview, direct observation and anecdotal experience to gather data during my research visit to a Kogi community. The results indicate that current ecotourism practices have not drastically altered the lifestyle nor culture of the Kogi. The soul of the Kogi people is in their culture, and it is incorporated into all dimensions of daily life, their understanding of the human organism and the environment, as well as the "Aluna," a Kogi concept meaning the essence of being. Aluna is a supernatural force; it dwells not only in humans but in everything intangible, including thoughts and intentions. Finally, my contribution outlines ideas to demonstrate that differences in the structure of societies are legitimized through artistic expression. The Potential of Art and Cultural Industries for Improving the Quality of Life of Young People in the Kola Peninsula Marina MAGUIDOVITCH (Saint Petersburg State University, Russian Federation) | socioart@hotmail.com The chronic outflow of young people from the Kola Peninsula to Russia's capital cities and Finland and Norway is exacerbated by dissatisfaction with the social and cultural sectors. Can we stop the outflow of young people from the region through systematic development of the arts and cultural industries? In spring 2013-fall 2014, we ran a study describing the social and psychological traits of students in Murmansk, how they consume art and culture, and their practices and beliefs. The study was based on questionnaires, semi-formalized focused interviews with students, and expert interviews. Most of our hypotheses were confirmed. According to respondents, the symbolic capital of local art was lower than the symbolic capital of imported events and artworks. The young people of Murmansk have a low opinion not only of local events but also of Russian contemporary art. This is due not only to preferences but also to cultural self-identification on a larger scale than the local and national. Respondents identified the negative impacts on quality of life as "climatic conditions" (27%); "lack of career opportunities" (18%); "lack of cultural activities" (15%); and "housing problems" (15%). This points to the untapped potential for cultural industries in the region, which includes the architectural/construction business, and youth recreation centers. Development of cultural BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 114 industries could diversify the region's labor market and assist young people's career growth, given that the largest cohort of respondents (24%) saw themselves as working in art in the future, while 18% preferred working in the service sector. Feudalism or creative communitarism? An ethnographic field study about the functioning of cultural organizations. Julia Ricarda ZIRN (Zeppelin University, Germany) | J.zirn@zeppelin-university.net Cultural organizations are hybrids in which very different principles, values and perspectives collide. Therefore the questions about organizational structures deployed in these specific organizations and about which of them prove to be successful, are of peculiar interest. By conducting a case study about a reputable independent German theater, using the theoretical framework of Rothschild-Whitt (1979), the present study aims to answer these questions. The results show, that in the observed theater, structures are dominant, which can be classified as collectivistic organizational elements. The integrative element is primarily the strong organizational culture. However, contrary to the self-perception of the members of the theater, processes do not run properly without bureaucratic elements, such as power differences or strict control devices. The bureaucratic structures are rather collectively veiled in order to perpetuate the existing self-perception inside the organization. By this, any bureaucracy can be neglected without threatening the functioning of the organization. RN02S01a Developments in Music, Opera, and Theatre The Game for Growing the Top Stars of the Theater Company Yuko OKI (Kyoto Sangyo University, Japan) | oki@cc.kyoto-su.ac.jp The Takarazuka Revue (TR) is a unique, all-female theatrical company that performs musicals and shows in Japan. The objectives of this paper are: first, to introduce the game among TR fans to make up top stars; second, to examine the open education system for TR performers; and third, to explore the implications of the TR successful model for the growth of other performing arts. There are several studies about TR from a historical and gender perspective (Tamanoka 2004, Brau 1990) but there is no prior study about their profit-making system. The research methods are a literature search and personal interviews. TR model could be analyzed as follows. 1) Game participants are mainly committed users, but the TR is open to newcomers. Once you become part of the audience, the community of supporters helps you to devote yourself to an endless loop in which you become a core supporter. 2) Education system is open to the performers as peer review, senior performers as OJT and supporters as mentor. 3) The TR's five groups encourage competition among the students, improve performance characteristics, and help to avoid losing top stars. This kind of effective resource management makes the TR profitable. The difference between TR and the traditional performing arts is the former's power to create and maintain core supporters, a situation that is based on the supporters' community and networks. The implication of this paper is that the performing arts company should find the way to activate a community of supporters. In-Yer-Face: Theatre, Politics, and Social Transformation Somayeh KHANI (Griffith University, Australia) | somayeh.khani@griffithuni.edu.au BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 115 By the early 1990s, Britain had experienced significant cultural, political, and economic transformations due to local and global socioeconomic changes. The resulting waves of deindustrialization and neo-liberalism that followed, initiated a decade of social and cultural conflicts in response to which new forms of art began to emerge. Among these was an innovative style of reactionary theatre which was in market, contrast to the more mainstream theatre of the time. At the heart of this new movement were a number of young playwrights whose plays were blatantly provocative, relentless, confrontational and aggressively shocking in terms of their imagery as compared with the established realm of British drama. In response to the explicit violence and interminable cruelty often depicted in such plays, in 2001 the British critic Aleks Sierz coined the term 'In-Yer-Face' theatre. Although 'In Yer Face' has been examined critically, notably by Sierz himself, to date there has been little sociological attention paid to this genre of theatre. This paper will subject In-YerFace¬ theatre to a sociological reading using Beck's concepts of risk and uncertainty (1992 1997) and Furedi's notion of a culture of fear (1997). More specifically, the paper will discuss how, when applied to In-Yer-Face, Beck and Furedi's respective ideas about "Individualization" and "Risk" reveal the significance of this genre of theatre as a form of critical engagement with the socioeconomic dislocation that characterized broad aspects of British society during the post-Thatcher years. The 'mixed economies' of music-making: Well-being, citizenship and arts praxis in post-crisis Ireland Eileen Elizabeth HOGAN (University of Liverpool, University College Cork) | e.hogan@ucc.ie Drawing on ethnographic research on everyday music-making practices in Cork city, Ireland, this paper focuses on the interrelationship of music-making and well-being, identity and place. Over the last few years, Ireland's global reputation has been associated with the collapse of its banking sector. This paper discusses the effect of subsequent austerity measures on music producers' position-taking as creative labourers, revealing their reactions to deepening neoliberalism within the post-crisis Irish context, and its impact on their identities and praxis. Extending Bourdieusian theory (and contrary to the typically gloomy, economistic interpretations of his work) this paper argues that his conceptualisation of the logics of social practices as reward-oriented offers hope for social transformation. It demonstrates how music producers' motivations for engagement in creative labour are shaped by a range of values and interests, both material/instrumental and post-material/altruistic, which are premised upon a doxic prioritisation of individual and collective well-being. Offering a new concept for understanding social relations in the field of cultural production, it proposes that music producers' interdependence is constituted and reconstituted through a 'mixed economy of favours'. Conceptualising the local music ecology as a 'mixed economy of music-making', it evidences how the collaborative strategies music producers deploy for sustaining music-making practices in the local context are oriented towards the liveability of the city. This relational understanding of music-making and well-being, identity and place holds significant implications for cultural policy, signalling a more optimistic future and opening up new possibilities for citizenshiporiented thinking within arts management and urban planning discourse. Traditional High Arts in a Contemporary Context. The Case of Animated Opera. Olga KOLOKYTHA (The European Opera Centre, United Kingdom) | okolokitha@gmail.com The Cunning Little Vixen project (http://www.operaeurope.eu/index.php/productions-andrecordings, http://www.laurentpillot.com/index.php?option=com_content&view=article&id=8&Itemid=28&lan BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 116 g=en) was instigated by the European Opera Centre. Janáček's work was turned into an animated film, was recorded separately in various languages with young professional singers, the Deutsches Symphonie Orchester under Kent Nagano and the BBC singers, and released on DVD worldwide. The project, a collaboration between the European Opera Centre and major cultural organizations such as the BBC, Opus Arte, Los Angeles Opera, Gran Teatre del Liceu Barcelona, Opéra de Lyon and the Česká Televize, among others, won several important international awards and brought opera closer to numerous people around the world. Knowledge developed through it led to recordings planned in other languages, various uses based on the development of the existing material (television broadcasts, DVD, cinema screenings and ciné-concerts), and a similar animated project currently underway. This project, almost certainly the first of its kind producing an hour-long animated treatment of an opera, is the subject of this paper: its aims, particularities, impact and value. The paper discusses the integration of the most traditional of high arts, opera, within the mass media and its interaction with modern forms of art diffusion. It also examines the shift in the position of opera within the society, and in different contexts. Discussion includes areas such as, among others, cultural policy and management, cultural economics, audience development, new trends in developing arts projects, added and intrinsic value of supporting innovative arts projects and the role of different stakeholders (arts funding bodies, arts organisations, artists, audiences, etc.). RN02S01b Developments in Cinema The use of found footage at the Ecuadorian documentary filmmaking, from personal to political and viceversa Orisel CASTRO (UDLA, FLACSO) | ori.selcl@gmail.com Since the boom started with My Heart In Yambo by Maria Fernanda Restrepo in 2011, the Ecuadorian documentary film has been renewed, producing pieces of art capable of moving wide audiences with unprecedented strength. Films such as Great Parents by Carla Valencia; The Death of Jaime Roldós by Manolo Sarmiento and Lisandra Rivera and the brand new Cesar's Grill by Darío Aguirre, share some aesthetic features with the mentioned movie by Fernanda Restrepo, and that makes me think of a common language to the emergent Ecuadorian documentary film. In this paper, my goal is to pursue those marcs of style and theme which put these films within a unique and dynamic corpus and which make them part of a decisive movement for the cinematography of the country. Through the dramatic analysis of the selected films, I'll try to prove the possibility of this aesthetic movement in order to understand the momentum of Ecuadorian filmmaking. Reflection of student life in the Iranian cinema Masoud KOUSARI (University of Tehran, Iran, Islamic Republic of) | mkousari@ut.ac.ir Mina EINIFAR (Student in University of Tehran) | mina.einifar@gmail.com In this article, the student life of Iranian students is studied through its reflection in the Iranian cinema. The article is written from perspective of sociology of cinema. According to I.C. Jarvie, one of best ways to understand a society is to study movies which are made for consumption at home. Using this theory and a qualitative method of film analysis, in this article the reflection of Iranian student life in cinema is examined. The hypothesis is that the problems indicated in movies can be considered as real problems in society. In order to assess this hypothesis, the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 117 findings of film analysis will be compared to the issues raised about student life in Iranian newspapers. The movie called "Darband", which portraits a young female moving student that has moved to Tehran (Capital city of Iran) for study at university, is selected to be analyzed as a case study. This movie is among those films which represent student life and has gained prize in the Fajr Festival of Iran. The findings show that some of problems which are reflected in this movie are also discussed in newspapers in Iran. In other words, the represented problems are related to the social changes occurring in the society. Therefore, it is concluded that cinema is an important medium which can be studied in order to gain knowledge from its contemporary society. Urban image and its cinematic representation: The case of Ankara Duygu TANIŞ ZAFERO ĞLU (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | duygutanis@gmail.com Zeynep BAYKAL (Beykent University,Turkey; Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | zbaykal83@gmail.com Cinema offers an opportunity to form, reform and elaborate on the image of a city in the memory of collectivities. Various appearances that consists of socioeconomic and cultural aspects of social life in a city can be the object of cinematographic imagery. Films about cities provide an image for those who recognize the city or not. In 1970's and 1980's, movies filmed in the capital city of Turkey, in Ankara's neighborhoods, which is usually named as the "gray city of state bureaucracy" has taken migration and life of migrants in a city, capitalism and the accumulation of capital, inequalities in the city, human rights, justice and poverty. After 1990's, especially in 2000's the outdoor image of the city has been replaced by indoor scenes which can be identified by the spatial sprit of Ankara. This work deals with the responses to the following questions: Does cinema in Ankara reflects city dwellers' fears of modern Urbanism? To what extend movies of Ankara answer some of the questions posed in urban studies? What kind images do these films offer? What are the changes this image undergone through time? The purpose of the study is to describe the relationship between the cinema and the city image of Ankara and to evaluate the changes and transfiguration in the representation of of the social life in the capital city of Turkey from the mid 1960's to 2000's through the analysis of representative movies filmed in Ankara. Cries and Whispers or the game of repressed spaces Mara-Georgia LIXANDRU (University of Bucharest, Romania) | mara.georgia.lixandru@gmail.com The following paper aims to analyze, from a Bachelardian perspective upon the spaces of a house, Ingmar Bergman's play "Cries and Whispers" staged by a Romanian director Andrei Șerban. In his view, the play recomposes the period of filming, the time spent with the actresses and the actual film, a theatrical reproduction. Bergman's film works with materials that come directly from the environment, however he restates it metaphorically, bringing it into its own proper dimension. What makes this media special is its ability to make visible imagination, and this is one of the reasons, if not the main, which allows it to spread at all levels. Andrei Șerban succeeds in reproducing the atmosphere of Bergman's house-studio, in which this analysis will lead, because the house holds a special symbolism, both in film and in play. The house, where the protagonists gather, owns the function of "oneiric house" term used by Gaston Bachelard in his essay on images of intimacy, "Earth and Reveries of Repose". The oneiric house is a more profound theme than the native house. It corresponds to a need that comes from further. The house of memory, the native house is built on the crypt of oneiric BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 118 house. The crypt is the root, link, depth, immersing dreams (Bachelard, 1999). Built like a mosaic whose pieces are windows that open and close upon the minds and the hearts of four women, the film is one of the most symbolic of Ingmar Bergman's filmography, conceived on a clear polarity: the whispers and cries reflect opposing relationships that exist between the protagonists. RN02S02a Music Composing and Diffusion The Interplay of Various Forms of Artistic Knowing Tasos ZEMBYLAS (University of Music and Performing Arts Vienna, Austria) | zembylas@mdw.ac.at In my presentation I will elucidate the interplay of several forms of knowledge in composing process in art music. As a general term, "knowledge" includes forms of explicit, propositional knowledge as well as several forms of implicit, embodied practical knowing. My main episte-mic aim is to move from the description of artistic practices to a deeper understanding of artistic agency. The empirical material originates from a research project called "Tacit Knowing in Musical Composition Process". Using qualitative empirical methods we accomplished five case studies to document composition processes from the beginning of the work up until the last rehearsal. At the moment I cannot anticipate the results of my analysis, which is still ongoing. However, I can broadly outline the way that I would like to propose: a threefold configuration of knowledge, cognitive and material tools. This configuration is efficacious and generative, that is to say it initiates and sustains artistic creative processes. Because knowledge and tools are per definition socially shared the configuration mentioned above is always embedded in socially established musical practices. Theoretical musical knowledge, beliefs including aesthetic ideas, formal knowledge of notational systems become actionable knowledge, because in the particular case of music composers all these kinds of explicit knowledge are established in specific "artistic paradigms" (Heinich) that shape the actual role of explicit knowledge. Furthermore, the vast sensory and instrumental experience of composers sustains an intelligent embodied mind that becomes manifest in tacit understanding and intuitive reasoning, which is usually expressed in words like "I feel it fits". All the various forms of knowledge and knowing are bounded in a teleo-affective intentionality that is related to the object of composer's efforts: the final artwork. Affects therefore accompany the creative process on various levels and guide thinking and acting. Finally, as Nicolas Cook among others underlines, every particular composition process is practically and socially situated, and thus context-bounded. Taking contextual aspects seriously will promote an understanding of the particularity of creative artistic actions. The practice of art music composing Martin NIEDERAUER (University of Music and Performing Arts Vienna, Austria) | niederauer@mdw.ac.at This presentation explores the practice of art music composing by focusing on three components of it: doing, understanding and analyzing. Practices can be described as "an organized collection of activities performed by different people" (Schatzki, 2014, 17) that contain a material, temporal and corporeal dimension. Art music composers, for example, try out different ways of handling instruments and explore their "affordances" (Gibson 1977). These actions are informed by explicit knowledge (composition BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 119 theories) and rules (conventions related to instruments) that composers share with other practitioners. But although practices are collectively organized, they are finally realized by the "doings" of individuals. Furthermore, composers have to generate an "understanding" of what they are doing and how they are doing it. As reflexive practitioners, they develop a synthesis of what they already know and what they just have done in order to get a picture of the historical and cultural context in which they are composing. Additionally, experiments with instruments need to be traced in order to gain a deeper understanding of their peculiarities or to invent previously unknown things. This highlights an epistemic dimension of composing that requires "analyzing": that is, it requires a commitment to development that has to raise questions on the subject matter in order to go further. My presentation is based on empirical data consisting of interviews with Austrian art music composers and also includes composition diaries and participant observation in rehearsals. References Gibson, J. J. The Theory of Affordances. In: Shaw, R./ Bransford, J. (eds.) Perceiving, Acting, and Knowing, Hillsdale: Lawrence Erlbaum, 1977. Schatzki, T. Art bundles. In: Zembylas, T. (ed.) Artistic Practices. London and New York: Routledge, 2014. Everyday participation and cultural value in DIY music Mark Richard TAYLOR (The University of Sheffield, United Kingdom) | m.r.taylor@sheffield.ac.uk Contemporary research on the social network structure of music scenes suggests that the key actors tend to be those whose role is explicitly to professionally broker and mediate: promoters, managers, and so on. However, not all music scenes acknowledge the legitimacy of these roles, and in some cases such expertise is ideologically rejected. This paper examines such an example of the, or a, DIY music scene in the nearby British cities of Bristol and Cardiff. Our data has been coproduced by professional researchers and by several actors within this music scene itself, consisting of information about 47 bands, 15 venues, and 43 individuals, with seven different categories of relationship. While the results do not overturn existing knowledge about the network structure of music scenes those people with brokerage roles such as gig promoters have higher measures of network centrality the structure of this network differs from that of others in several ways. First, measures of network centrality are more evenly distributed than in other networks. Second, related to the first, many actors in this network hold a number of different roles; as there are so many, when all different relational characteristics are considered in the representation of the network, there are fewer structural holes for these people to bridge than in others. Third, we have also collected data from actors in their own words about the ideology of their practice; this helps to illuminate the quantitative results. Resisting the vortex of digital online music diffusion – DIY recording and distribution strategies Paula ABREU (Faculty of Economics/Center for Social Studies University of Coimmbra, Portugal) | pabreu@fe.uc.pt In the last decade the forms of production and distribution of recorded music have undergone sweeping changes as a result of the development of digital systems of audio and video recording, infrastructures and broadcast technologies through the World Wide Web. Simultaneously, we witnessed the revival of vinyl editions and the survival of CDs and tapes as material supports to the registration and distribution of recorded music. The paper seeks to discuss the phenomena of resistance and revival of traditional media phonograms against the dominant culture of digital distribution and convergence of audiovisual BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 120 productions. In particular, we consider the example of the production of different variants of punk music in Portugal in order to debate the current meaning of independent phonographic edition and the resistance to digital distribution. Grounding our analysis on a large data set produced through a relevant research project about the development of the Portuguese punk manifestations and scenes, the discussion seeks to relate the relevance of punk musical performance and the importance of local music scenes, where a continuous update of social networks takes place, producing a sense of identification and cultural belonging. Those networks constitute unique devices for the non-capitalist dissemination and distribution of sound recordings (records, cassettes and cds), able to nourish the main philosophy of resistance to the new spirit of capitalism running through the phenomenon of digital music distribution and the global network (WWW). RN02S02b Artists, Fabricators and Art Markets Collateral Authorship and 'Background Artists' Karen VAN DEN BERG (Zeppelin Universität, Germany) | karen.vandenberg@zu.de The art field is constantly expanding. This is not only due to the expended notion of art, the rise of creative industries or the growth of the art market. Rather the very scale of artworks is growing as well. For about 30 years, gallery spaces have become bigger and bigger and accordingly been filled with larger art pieces and installations. Within the resulting battle for attention it has become common to focus on 'wow factors' generated by highly complex material surfaces and technically elaborate art works. As a matter of course, most of the large-scale installations cannot be produced by one single artist alone. Consequently we can observe a new manufacturing branch today, art fabricators, who are essential to gallery owners and curators of big exhibition houses. In my presentation I would like to introduce some findings of an interview–based research project on these 'background artists', as we would like to call them. The role of these fabricators, as I will show, is delicate as well as important. Many of these businesses remain almost 'undercover', some even without an online presence. Against this background I will present some insights on how knowledge production takes place and how authorship is configured in the collective working processes necessary to realise large-scale art projects. Continuity and contingency in the "emerging" art markets: comparison of the stories about opening an art gallery in Russia and India Nataliya KOMAROVA (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | n.komarova@uva.nl The paper develops an alternative perspective to study emerging contemporary art markets outside of the US and Western Europe. In order to understand how these markets develop, looking at similarities in growth rates and institutional forms is not enough. Even though contemporary art galleries across the world might look surprisingly familiar, the functioning of art markets varies significantly behind white-cube walls, since new art markets do not develop from scratch. On the contrary, markets emerge in interaction with existing institutions, artistic trends and socio-economic processes within countries. To understand this interaction, the paper looks at the individual level of art dealers and analyzes their stories about starting a commercial gallery. Empirically, it is based on semi-structured interviews with 62 art dealers from New Delhi, Mumbai, Moscow and Saint Petersburg conducted in October 2012 – June 2013. The paper analyzes recurring elements in the stories and reconstructs the socio-cultural contexts of two BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 121 countries relevant for markets' development. Indian art dealers stress the relation of natural continuity between the post-independence Indian art scene and the emerging contemporary art market of the 1990s and refer to the tradition of art appreciation embedded in their families for several generations. Russian art dealers, on the contrary, emphasize changes that were happening in the country and their private lives. A decision to open a gallery is explained by the constellation of contingent factors and as an attempt to discard preceding artistic traditions and institutional structures of the art scene. Developing artistic talent: causes and consequences of the flow experience Koen VAN EIJCK (Erasmus University Rotterdam, Netherlands, The) | vaneijck@eshcc.eur.nl In order to support the development of young creative talents, the Dutch Fund for Cultural Participation carries out an evaluation of a project called Talent Development and Manifestations which runs from 2013 and 2016. Seventeen projects are evaluated each year, covering the disciplines of theatre, pop music, classical music, urban arts and a multidisciplinary art competition. Some 1,000 talents have been surveyed during the first two evaluation waves. Information was gathered on their background, schooling, motivation, time investment, evaluation of the projects and the expected effects of the projects. During the second measurement wave, the concept of flow was measured as well. The paper focuses on the flow experience and relates it to all other characteristics of the participants and the projects. Preliminary analyses have shown that flow differs between the disciplines, but also that different types of flow experience are typical of different participants. The theatre talents and younger participants tend to score highest on the loss of self-awareness and sense of time, whereas the classical musicians, boys and older participants report more control and a higher ability to estimate their own proficiency. The results suggest that the development of creative talent yields qualitatively different experiences that help us understand why some creative talents are more likely to be successful than others. Becoming an Artist in the Material, Symbolic and Spatial Conditions of Cities Martin Graham FULLER (Technische Universität Berlin, Germany) | fuller@tu-berlin.de The 'international art world' is largely based in cities, with higher concentrations of prominent social actors and institutions in cities like New York, London, Los Angeles and Berlin. These cities are not merely sites through which international artists pass, nor are they transposable and equivalent, but rather cities shape the ways that artists develop their careers. Through ethnographic findings from New York and Berlin I argue that the material, spatial and symbolic conditions of cities shape the formation of art careers. It is not merely the material conditions of cities that shape the ways careers are formed, such as the cost of living, but also city space and symbolic ideas about cities and careers. Artists living in these cities perceive different constellations of what is possible and what is probable in forming careers. Drawing on cultural sociological concepts, it is stressed that artists contribute to, reproduce and challenge collectively shared representations about what it means to be an artist in Berlin and New York. RN02S02c Explorations in Modern and Contemporary Art The Space Production of Contemporary Artists in Beijing: A case study of Caochangdi Art District Xiaoxue GAO (Technische Universität Berlin, Germany) | xiaoxue.gao@campus.tu-berlin.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 122 This paper focus on the space production of contemporary artist in China, by drawing on an illlegitimized art district named Caochangdi, which naturally grown from a suburb village in Beijing, highly mix used by galleries, alternative art spaces, artist studios and living spaces of local peasants and migrants as the study case. As in a Country pervaded with cultural dictatorship, the culturally dissent contemporary artists have never gain focal status in cultural world, neither in the commercial art market. These artists tend to agglomerate their living and working place, since 1980th there are several artist village/district emerged/relocated in marginal urban area of Beijing. By observing the everyday life, events and conflicts for a year; tracing the oral history of the area, analyzing social network among local artist and organizations, the paper examines the ways that cultural capital, social relations and artists' habitus are played out in the process of forming the physical and conceived space. The paper argues that the specific spatiality of the locale coincides not only with the artists' habitus but also with collective cultural identity of the local community; meanwhile, the embodiment of the physical space manifested the social structure of the local art world. Art and progress in biology(biotechnology) at the common laboratory bench Magdalena Ewa LANGE (Jagiellonian Univeristy, Poland) | lange.magdalena@gmail.com There are many believes that art is able to combine important issues in science and technology and make them noticeable to the wide range of audiences. But is this path transparent? Which of the issues need to be considered to achieve best practices, despite of the licenses for the galleries allowing to present living matter to undertake the discussion with audience. The majority of the debates, primarily the presentation of the works, relies on the conceptual demonstration of the descriptions and bio-tech procedures used in the creative process, but not on the demonstration of the bio art work itself. Should these things like laboratory procedures be brought up at all and do we really need to precisely know what is going on in the modern biotechnological laboratories, or should we be more attracted by the aesthetical aspects of these kinds of art forms in the first place. Reassembling 3D printing technology into artistic assemblages: A case study of Taiwanese artist Hung-Chi Peng's 'The Deluge' in the 2014 Taipei Biennale Chia-ling LAI (Graduate Institute of European Culture and Tourism, National Taiwan Normal University, Taiwan, Republic of China) | muse.chialinglai@gmail.com 3D printing technology as a new emergent technology has been considered a transforming trend in the 21th century. This new technology not only has been widely applied in the design world but now also appropriated by some influential contemporary artists and the 3D printed artworks are recognized their artistic value while being accepted in Biennale art exhibitions. Drawing upon Latour's ANT and Assemblage theory, this research traces the association of heterogeneous artistic assemblies by the way 3D printed artworks are produced, valued, displayed and appreciated. It analyzes the controversy and discussion surrounding the performativity of artistic practices engaged with 3D printing technology that hybridizes digital art and new materialities, particularly focusing on issues of authenticity, experiments and new artistic crafts. Based on one case study of Taiwanese Artist Hung-Chi Peng's 3D printing assemblies work 'The Deluge', which is a 3D printed twisted Noah's Ark exhibited as a studio that produces and assembles pieces into the whole ship during the 2014 Taipei Biennale exhibition period. Through fieldworks, media discourse analysis and interview methods, I explore how the new BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 123 technology has been appropriated by the artist and the way 3d printed artwork has been exhibited as a studio working in process, its appreciation by the Biennale guest curator Nicolas Bourriaud and Taiwanese museum curators, related art reviews and media reports, and different types of art viewers' perceptions toward 3D printed art works in the artistic assemblages. The social significance of the Maltese modern art movement Valerie VISANICH (University of Malta, Malta) | valerie.visanich@um.edu.mt Works of arts reflect the social setting of their time in their aesthetic form and content. This is very much evident when examining the changes in artistic practices and the aesthetic value judgement in Malta, as a case study. The aim of this paper is to address the sociological significance of these changes within the context of the ambivalent position of Malta, between tradition and modernity. Artists in the first half of the twentieth century lived in a highly charged Catholic society, held together by a homogeneous lifestyle of shared values and beliefs, anchored in religion. Societal expectations of artists were clear for everyone and often unquestionable to those involved in the art world. This paper looks at the collective activity of artistic networks in the post war years, what Zolberg (1990) calls the 'artistic midwives', which determined and limited artistic expression. Young aspiring artists were highly constrained by the Malta School of Arts that influenced substantially their artistic production. Also, external communal factors, such as ecclesiastical authorities, had an indirect influence on defining what makes 'good' art works through granting commissions only to conformist artists. Moreover, artists started breaking away from such constraints after being exposed to training abroad and witnessing firsthand different artistic scenes. The changes in modes of expressions by the Maltese modern art movement reflected wider social changes during the post second world war period. This runs parallel to the increased importance given to an individualised culture that fosters a belief in self-reliance and self-expression. Performance Art through the ephemeral flux: Explorations in associative sociology Daniela Félix MARTINS (UFBA Federal University of Bahia Brazil, Brazil) | danifelixcm@gmail.com The sociological study of the arts locates itself in the first instance in competition with the humanist perspective that amalgamates the history of art, aesthetics, and criticism. The fundamental question in this confrontation, for the sociological approach, lies in its accusation of a lack of acknowledgment of the scientific process by the rival analysis. In other words, the humanist perspective is tributary to the erudition of intellectuals, and their almost esoteric capacity for the analysis of formal elements, being as it is, weak in guarantees of objective parameters capable of generalization. The heart of its preoccupations, for the historians of art, is the work of art understood from the "internalist" point of view. The properly formal elements of the work(s) in question are analyzed: the content of the images, the techniques and other means of creation, and the influence of other works from the same tradition. In this way, we understand the work as a singular expression significant of its creator. For this tradition, the personality and psychology of each artist are intrinsic to the works and styles. One considers them spontaneous expressions of individual genius, responsible for master works that make evident a universally acknowledged greatness. As a consequence this tradition put into common currency the idea of the genuine that attracts to itself the original and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 124 the authentic. The accusation of sociologists of the arts is that usually, this tradition mixes itself with a psychological formulation for the study of art as a social phenomenon. The social sciences established other bases for understanding art: an "externalist" perspective. That is to say, one investigates how the relationship between the two fields of art and society, recognized as distinct, establishes itself. The fundamental point of this analysis is the presentation of the artistic as immediately and directly referent to something external to the aesthetic or to art itself. Delineating the social as an autonomous field through a controllable method, art becomes in this way a means to ask sociological questions. One refers artistic productions to social causes: through considering these, one investigates how the artistic is the reflection of a determined group or certain social forces. The sociology of art should see in its object, specifically a representation, more or less precise, of the social. Art would reveal in this manner a structure, the interests of certain groups, as a reflection or form in which the social transfigures itself. The social sciences produced, starting from the 19th century a new style of thought: the causal style of explanation based in the prior existence of a given structure, fairly inaccessible, in which one encounters already established, all the social actors and their roles. One deals here with the explicative status of the analysis, the search for the final causes which phenomena have, as a characteristic necessity of an image of thought that makes regularities, the logical chains innate to social facts, emerge. Consequently, a panoramic vision capable of incorporating great conjunctions or macro models is fundamental. In this way, the alternative to the diletantism that conceived art as creation ex-abrupto, fruit of subjects bequeathed with free will, acting according to their wishes, is a species of sociological determinism in which creation becomes impossible. The artistic phenomena appear to be the expression of a march in single file arbitrarily traced through successive phases. For sociologists, the humanist perspective accepts a conventional definition of art, without questioning the socially constructed nature of such a definition. In the first instance, art for the sociological perspective never has anything to say, it is derivative of these extra-aesthetic aspects located in another dimension. Work, author, reception, etc. are the representations of this "macro-reality" that is the social context. Interest is not in what art does, but in what is possible to analyze through art but outside of it, that is to say society. Artistic phenomena in this perspective are immutable and a temporal. One deals with a type of social science which, as an inheritor of hylomorphism, thinks form and matter as ontologically separate conditions that a given creator could unite and, putting occidental thought at the disposal of the imaginary, ramify itself in such a way that "form came to be viewed as imposed by an agent with a certain intention or objective in mind regarding a passive and inert matter" (INGOLD, Tim) A one-way street, either artistic creation is the emanation of an exceptional individual and we respond in general terms to the questions that confront us, for example: how to comprehend the late artistic status of various works? What are the parameters for conceiving determined works as artistic and others as not? Or, no creation is possible because art is the reflex of a determined social order, submitted to an evolutionary process that transcends particular events and situations. One deals with the dichotomy between individual and society, in which the emergence of one hides the other. Individual and society, as with the corpus of Newtonian physics, cannot occupy the same time and space, or as Gabriel Tarde argued: The interminable battle between free will and determinism, the epic duel between these two adversaries [...] is the most admirable spectacle, whose surprise, however, diminishes if one observes that in general there is a profound equivocation, a reciprocal incomprehension, at the base of these "eternal problems". (TARDE, Gabriel) In this sense, the initial methodological effort is to found an alternative territory, by saying good bye to thought sustained by interrogations such as "who made it; what does this signify; what is it?", and moving instead toward the space of the problem, "how does one make it?" One will define the research then as confidence in this adventure of launching oneself together with BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 125 artists, producers, the public, as well as public policy makers, galleries and museums. The methodological dimension of this research is distinct from the classical sociology of art. In this sociology, the researcher assumes a distanced position as a privileged observer capable of identifying the truth of the social, starting from the artistic phenomenon. In my case a less aseptic posture is fundamental; it is necessary to be amongst events and get your hands dirty, or, thinking along with Stenger in her reflection about the ecology of practices: "(...) An ecology of pratices may be an instance of what Gilles Deleuze called 'thiking par le milieu', using the French double meaning of milieu, both the middle and the surroundings or habits. 'Through the middle' would mean without grounding definitions or no ideal horizon. 'With the surrounding' would mean that no theory gives you the power to disentangle something from its particular surroundings, that is, to go beyond the particular towards something we would be able to recognize and grasp in spite of particular appearance."(STENGER, Isabelle) One understands performance art in this research as a confluence of associations between artists, audience, producers, public policy makers, galleries, museums, etc. Each of these agents manifests elements of performance art in the world, and through them, we can follow its existence by the singularization that performance art demands in terms of practices from these agents. Therefore, the research is a kind of ethnography of artistic practices. RN02S02d Artistic Canon and Rankings Artistic canon in the times of liquid modernity Przemyslaw KISIEL (Cracow University of Economics, Poland; The Pontifical University of John Paul II in Cracow, Poland) | kisielp@uek.krakow.pl The process of social reception of works of art has always been heavily linked with the current artistic canon. It was canon that constituted context for the interpretation of the works of art and thanks to it symbolic significance of works of art became unambiguous enough, that they can be shared by multiple recipients. This allowed the selected works of art to fulfill the important social functions (i.e. integrating function and the constructing and expressing of social identity function) within a particular community and to serve as a universal context for social communication. However, the contemporary cultural processes caused that the artistic canon ceased to be a source of explicit references and lost its universal character, and thereby changed its role in contemporary culture. In my presentation, I would like to show how the artistic canon changes its social functioning in the times of liquid modernity. Based on empirical data I would like to show how the contemporary artistic canon ceases to be universal and collective and becomes a liquid and individual. And this change affects both the choice of the works making up the artistic canon, as well as their ability to transmit unambiguous content within the community. Referring to examples from the area of visual arts, literature and music, I also want to show what are the concrete implications of the transformation process of artistic canon for the place of art in public space. It is important because as a result of this process the artistic canon ceases to be able to integrate the community and to express its collective identity, and also it ceases to be a significant context of social communication. But is it a Masterpiece...?! Social Construction and Objective Constraint in the Evaluation of Excellence Stoyan V. SGOUREV (ESSEC Business School Paris, France) | sgourev@hotmail.com Niek ALTHUIZEN (ESSEC Business School Paris, France) | althuizen@essec.edu BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 126 Masterpieces represent what standard products are not – unique and exceptional. Their nature is somewhat paradoxical: standing for "the best of a kind" of a genre or an oeuvre, they are celebrated for their unique constitution and impact. Representative and exceptional at the same time, difficult to define and measure, masterpieces have received very little attention in sociological research. But as an embodiment of excellence and a key reference point, masterpieces are essential in evaluation. The paper addresses a principal question in sociological research on evaluation – the degree to which subjective estimates are constrained by objective factors. In an online experiment with 222 participants we manipulate the status of the painter, the rank of the painting and complexity of the composition. Our findings confirm the basic expectation that the status and label of excellence shape estimates, but the impact is contingent on a work's complexity: the masterpiece label sticks only under high aesthetic complexity. Unlike previous experiments, we provide direct evidence that an objective factor matters, conditioning the social construction of estimates. Evaluation is not a passive process depending on the perceived credibility of a work as a masterpiece, respondents approve of the use of the label and apply it in evaluation. The recognition of masterpieces is based on the degree to which a work of art is perceived as open to interpretation. The lack of clarity is discouraged for standard products, but is fundamental in the process of singularization by maintaining the relevance of masterpieces over time. The Role of Periodicals in a Literary Field: Fantastic Fiction Magazines in the Polish Periphery Stanisław KRAWCZYK (University of Warsaw, Poland) | krawczykstanislaw@gmail.com OVERVIEW Contemporary sociologists have hardly been interested in literary periodicals, at least not in the Englishand German-speaking academia (English, 2010; Parker & Philpotts, 2009, p. 3). The paper contributes to filling this gap by demonstrating the role of periodicals in the Polish field of fantastic fiction in the 1980s and 1990s. This role is examined with regard to the peripheral status of Polish literature in the global fantastic system at that time. The study follows Franco Moretti's application of Immanuel Wallerstein's world-systems theory to the sociology of literature (Milner, 2012, pp. 155–177). Moreover, the paper draws on the field theory of Pierre Bourdieu (1996) and on the work it has inspired among literary scholars interested in periodicals (Parker & Philpotts, 2009; Philpotts, 2010). The research is also informed by sociological investigations of various art fields (Becker, 1982; Jankowicz, Marecki, Palęcka, Sowa, & Warczok, 2014; Thompson, 2012; Warczok & Wowrzeczka-Warczok, 2009). SUBJECT MATTER AND SIGNIFICANCE The neglect of periodicals has caused sociologists to miss an important opportunity to study amateur literary criticism-the corpus of non-academic commentaries on fiction that circulate among readers, writers, and editors. Working on essays, discussions, reviews, columns, or readers' letters may allow researchers to recognise how literature is understood in communities and networks that have an effect on its production and reception. Other sociologically relevant texts include publishing news, convention reports, items on local initiatives, etc. Taken together, all kinds of materials found in periodicals contain a wealth of information on aesthetic and social dynamics of the respective literary field. What is more, periodicals are not just a source of data on other developments in the field; they are significant institutions in their own right, actively shaping the literary life. It is this role of journals and magazines that is explored in the current paper. While based on historical data, the study is also relevant to the present: many periodicals are still published online, and other sites providing space for amateur criticism-blogs, message boards, Facebook groups, fan-managed BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 127 web portals-can be understood more fully in the context of their genetic or functional relationships to printed media. The world system of fantastic fiction offers an illustration of how periodicals may work. One of the ways to conceive of fantastic prose is to treat it as a distinctly modern phenomenon which took form as a separate body of literature in the United States of America between the 1920s and 1950s. The so-called pulp magazines-cheap periodicals printed in high circulations- played a key role in this process, not in small part due to critical commentaries whose authors shaped the collective awareness of the new type of prose. The abundance of periodicals has long remained a marked feature of fantastic fiction fields around the world (Westfahl, 1999). To ground the study in a concrete empirical setting, a particular component of the world fantastic system has been selected: namely, the field of fantastic prose in Poland. As a noncentral element within the system, it is structurally similar to those of Australia, Japan, Brazil, Germany, Russia, or Czechoslovakia, all strongly influenced by North American and in part British fields which have come to form the global fantastic core (Milner, 2012, pp. 166–175). Naturally, more studies would be needed to determine the extent to which the Polish example is representative of other peripheral or semi-peripheral fantastic literatures. In the same vein, it cannot yet be established how similar this field is to other fields of popular literature (crime fiction, thriller, romance). Nevertheless, the present research may facilitate further studies, and the paper will inspect a national phenomenon that is important in itself. Fantastic fiction in Poland has been quite popular at least since the 1970s, and it has had a rich social context- from fan clubs, to awards, to the dozens of conventions currently held each year. OBJECTIVE AND METHODOLOGY The goal of the paper is related to that of Stephen Parker and Matthew Philpotts, whose study of the long-standing East German journal "Sinn und Form" aimed 'to lay the foundations for a new and systematic approach to ... research into journals as agents in literary in cultural history'. Whereas the authors sought 'to identify the generic, "anatomical" dimensions of the journal ... and to explore the contribution made by each of these dimensions to the functioning of that institution' (Parker & Philpotts, 2009, p. 3), the objective of the current study is to distinguish and analyse the main ways in which periodicals can influence the dynamics of a peripheral literary field. The attempts of social actors to exert this influence are also regarded as efforts to accrue resources (such as symbolic capital) with a view to strengthening the actors' own positions in the field. Two vastly different decades are investigated in order to encompass two contrasting situations as well as the transition between them. In the 1980s the number of translations from English was very limited in the Polish fantastic field. This was caused mostly by the socialist ideology and economy that hampered the inflow of Western popular genres. In the 1990s, after the fall of Soviet regimes East of the Iron Curtain, the new capitalist book market in Poland was filled with fantastic works by North American writers. The role of periodicals in each decade differed accordingly, even though Polish fantastic fiction occupied a peripheral location in either case. The study is based on an array of historical data gathered from periodicals themselves, scholarly publications, reading surveys, club brochures, anthology introductions, writers' memoirs, award nominations and laureate lists, and so forth. The acquired body of quantitative information is then applied to examine the significance of periodicals in selected areas, such as introducing new genres, building the strong position of translations from North American prose, and shaping the careers of Polish writers. Furthermore, several key critical texts are analysed to highlight the evolving literary tastes underlying these processes. REFERENCES Becker, H. S. (1982). Art Worlds. Berkeley – Los Angeles – London: University of California Press. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 128 Bourdieu, P. (1996). The Rules of Art: Genesis and Structure of the Literary Field. California: Stanford University Press. English, J. (2010). Everywhere and Nowhere: The Sociology of Literature After "the Sociology of Literature." New Literary History, 41(2), v–xxiii. Jankowicz, G., Marecki, P., Palęcka, A., Sowa, J., & Warczok, T. (2014). Literatura polska po 1989 roku w świetle teorii Pierre'a Bourdieu. Raport z badań [Polish Literature After 1989 in the Light of Pierre Bourdieu's Field Theory. Research Report]. Kraków: Korporacja Ha!art. Milner, A. (2012). Locating Science Fiction. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press. Parker, S., & Philpotts, M. (2009). Sinn und Form. The Anatomy of a Literary Journal. Berlin – New York: Walter de Gruyter. Philpotts, M. (2010). Through Thick and Thin: On the Typology and Agency of Literary Journals. The International Journal of the Book, 7(4), 55–64. Thompson, J. B. (2012). Merchants of Culture: The Publishing Business in the Twenty-First Century (2nd ed.). Plume. Warczok, T., & Wowrzeczka-Warczok, J. (2009). Śląskie (sub)pole sztuki. Geneza, struktura, znaczenie [The Silesian Art (Sub)field. Genesis, Structure, Significance]. Studia Socjologiczne, (4), 295–313. Westfahl, G. (1999). Mechanics of Wonder: The Creation of the Idea of Science Fiction. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press. Power of rankings. What do they say about the art world? Agnieszka Natalia SZYMAŃSKA (Adam Mickiewicz University, Poland) | agnieszka_szymanska@vp.pl Rankings are a tool taken from the area of popular culture for structuring of what is happening in the art world. Rankings are trying to prioritize different issues like: artists, dealers, galleries, exhibitions, events, etc. They are usually made by the editors of art magazines or websites dealing with art in any form and moreover are based on the media knowledge. Different criterions are used while making rankings, more or less objective, but complete objectivity seems to be impossible. However, rankings in fact are interesting source of information about the condition of the art world. They are an attempt to quantify what is not quantifiable an artistic value. They have cultural and performative power. Economic and institutional decisions are often based on rankings or (depending on the context) those decisions are being rationalized on their basis. There are four interesting aspects of rankings I would like to introduce: What is actually being measured by rankings? Is it an artistic value, power or publicity? How do they affect the functioning of the art world? What is the opinion about different rankings among the art world officials? What are the differences between Polish and Western rankings? I will answer these questions using information gathered during the in-depth-interviews with the art world officials and analyzing the structure and methodology of rankings that were published in Polish art magazines over the last ten years as well as comparing them to Western rankings (e.g. Power100 by ArtRewiev). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 129 RN02S03a Cultural Entrepreneurship, Legitimacy and Appropriation Cultural Entrepreneurship in the 20th century: The establishment of the art historical ideology in the US art world Laura E.A. BRADEN (Erasmus School of History, Culture, and Communication, Netherlands, The) | Braden@eshcc.eur.nl Though the importance of a legitimating ideology for artistic classification is well established in sociological studies of culture, how important field actors and organizations unite to develop a shared ideology is largely undefined. This paper illustrates how field actors in two important cultural institutions, academia and museums, developed the ideology of art history in the early 20th-century. I use the establishment of the modern art movement in the USA to show how these legitimating institutions structured the understanding, valuation, and display of modern art through the art historical ideology. In doing this, I extend DiMaggio's seminal 1982 work on the rise of US cultural organizations and the separation of high culture during the late 19th-century. I conceptualize three important processes, accreditation, evaluation, and coalescence, in how the art historical ideology institutionalized and structured understandings of artistic worth. First, I argue an accreditation system established professional positions in important field organizations. Second, these professionals used the art historical ideology in establishing new evaluative standards for artistic worth. Finally, field actors coalesced as ideological authority moved from elites to professionals. Appropriation of visual art Merete Hermansen JONVIK (International Research Institute of Stavanger, Norway) | Merete.Jonvik@iris.no Identifying different forms of valuation of culture is a widespread field of study within cultural sociology. Visual art is no exception (see f.i. Bennett et al. 2009, Bourdieu & Darbel 1991, Halle 1992). These studies conclude that appropriation of visual art are influenced by people's social background, education level and cultural capital, more or less in line with Pierre Bourdieu's work on art and culture (1984). Large parts of the research on appropriation of art focus on the experts of art, those who are already in the category 'the audience for art' (see f.i. Halle 1992, Zolberg 1992), i.e. forms of valuation from the inside of the exclusive art field (Solhjell & Øien 2010). Some exceptions are the studies of Bennett et al. 2009 (focus groups with dispersed sample) and Newman et al. 2013 (older adults). In a study of appropriation of visual art among a dispersed sample of nonprofessionals from Stavanger, Norway, various forms are detected (emotional-spontaneous, knowledge-based, and art as ownership). Level of knowledge about art emerge as pivotal. Knowledge is essential both to the experience of art and to understand differences between manners of appropriation. Further, the knowledge-dimension is intensified by virtue of what characterizes the field of contemporary art. The paper illustrates the different manners of appropriation, and explores their relations to socalled legitimate art and legitimate ways of appropriating art. The paper sets out to be a contribution to the sociological understanding of the relation between culture and inequality. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 130 Legitimacy Sources of the Literary Criticism Zdeněk STASZEK (Faculty of Social Studies, Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | zdenek.staszek@gmail.com Literary criticism is a crucial and constitutive part of the notion of public sphere, at least in the theoretical framework developed by Jürgen Habermas. Discussions, held in the age of Enlightenment since the end of 18th century in the aristocratic salons and coffee houses, which would lately in combination with the institutional changes of a modern state (e. g. expansion of suffrage) form the public sphere, were concerned mostly with literature. Most of the participants of these debates were litterateurs themselves. As the principle of open and unregulated discussion colonized other fields and discourses, literary debates transformed into an institution of literary criticism. The latter still gained its legitimacy to criticize, to evaluate and to articulate moral or political values from the former. The development of the media industry, technology, entertainment, role of literature in the society and the public sphere itself turned literary criticism into a specialized discourse and exclusive, almost scientific institution with a very limited impact on the public sphere. The purpose of this article is to analyze sources of legitimacy of literary criticism in age of late modernity and its ability to constitute new cultural forms and fields of public sphere due to the transformation of the latter during the last decades and due to the evolution of literature: postmodern aesthetics, dissolving the principle of high and low culture, in combination with new forms of political activism and technology allow literary criticism to rebuild its position within the public sphere. The Many Face(t)s of Nefertiti Voica PUSCASIU ("Babes-Bolyai" University Cluj-Napoca, Romania) | voicapuscasiu@gmail.com This research focuses on a very well-known piece of Ancient art whose particular journey offers a unique opportunity to observe the way artifacts are used in a symbolic manner. Historical circumstance made it so that the "Bust of Nefertiti" passed through several political regimes, but unlike most symbols which have usually been discarded when ideologies changed, the bust has been recontextualized over and over, and given entirely different meanings in order to better suit each establishment. It has been used in contradictory discourses by politicians, curators, imams, and contemporary artists, all the while thriving under every label. The practices that have been applied make us question society's willingness to forgive/forget the past uses of certain symbols in order to be able to reuse the exact same object. Does this perhaps mean that some objects are irreplaceable so that people go to great lengths in order to appropriate them by bending logic and erasing history? And if so, what is it that sets them apart? How come Hitler's favorite artwork is now displayed in a setting so similar to his vision, albeit less grandiose and accompanied by a dose of German remorse? The explanation may be found in the sculpture's Ancient origins, much too far and mysterious to comprehend for most, or in its fascinating imperfection which strikes an aesthetic chord, but most of all, the reason behind its versatility may come from its capacity of creating an affectionate connection with the viewer, reaching out in a subjective, personal manner. RN02S03b Art Criticism, Taste and Changes in Audience Some Critical Reflections after Exploring an Unknown Group of Israeli Women Art Critics Graciela TRAJTENBERG (The Academic College of Tel Aviv-yaffo, Israel) | gtraj@mta.ac.il BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 131 Jewish women have always participated in the field of Israeli visual arts, and some gained considerable recognition in the contemporary art scene. Until the late 1960s, however, women seem to be absent from the realm of "serious" art criticism. This impression changes when the search is broadened to include women's journals. These Israeli journals of the 1940s and 1950s reveal an extensive presence of women art critics. Women's history has been habitually described as developed through distinguished intervals or "waves": each wave indicates a peak in feminist (s) activism(s) and awareness (Archer-Mann and Huffman). This is also the case in feminist art historiography. Within this paradigm, each feminist wave reveals a stage in which women's liberation intensified. Thus, for instance, this framework ascribed the emergence of feminist artistic practices to the 1970s (Brodsky and Olin) in a way that effectively addressed feminist scholars' difficulty to identify continuous and linear development of women's artistic practices. Nonetheless, what was meant to describe a social dynamic turned into a reified dichotomy. This unintended development has deeply affected feminist theory and research. My analysis of Israeli women critics draws mainly on Michel Foucault's concept of history of the present and his genealogical methodology. I will first explain the difference between presentism and the history of the present; I will then demonstrate how this distinction influences our understanding of two main presentist forces: malestream presentism and feminist presentism. Second, I will utilize the concept of comprehensive genealogical feminism to analyze the case of Israeli women art critics. Book reviews and discussion about books in the age of browsing culture: the case of nonfiction Maaria LINKO (University of Helsinki, Finland) | maaria.linko@helsinki.fi The Internet and mobile technology has changed the reading-habits everywhere. Quality newspapers are faced with declining numbers of subscribers and consequently culture sections are contracting in many newspapers. This paper looks at the publicity of non-fiction in Finland concentrating on newspapers and the Internet. It is a follow-up study which gives the possibility to compare data from 2009 to a new set of data from 2014. This is an interesting period of time since smartphones, e-readers and small laptop computers are currently used almost everywhere. Presumably, this has led to a browsing habit instead of the tendency of being absorbed in reading. This paper analyzes if there still is a place for reviews of nonfiction books or discussion on books in newspapers and magazines. Furthermore, the paper addresses the following questions: If this discussion on books has moved more or less to the Internet, does it take place on literary blogs, on newspapers webpages or on other forms of social media such as Twitter? Does the same media material appear in different formats? Which genres of nonfiction or what kind of writers have adjusted to these changing forms of publicity? The data of this ongoing study consists of media publicity of nonfiction books and their writers in several newspapers and magazines (2014 and 2009), and in in more than a hundred blogs and websites and tweets (2014). Concepts from media studies and science communication will be used as analytical tools. Highbrow culture for high-potentials? Cultural orientations of an economic elite in the making Janna MICHAEL (Erasmus University Rotterdam, Netherlands, The) | michael@eshcc.eur.nl Considering the discussion on the changing constitution of legitimate cultural capital, this study investigates discursive practices and takes a qualitative approach to understand distinction. Using in-depth interviews, conducted in North-Western Europe with young business BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 132 professionals or 'high-potentials', leisure consumption practices are explored with a focus on music, arts and choice of apparel. This study explores the relevance of highbrow taste and arts consumption for the social networking and the lifestyle of this distinct group. Young business professionals are particularly interesting because they are establishing themselves in the business world. This 'working their way up' in multinational firms requires strong personal commitment and makes them prone to be aware and reflexive about the rules and codes of conduct within the field. Making their way into the managerial class, they have to live up to high expectations, build professional networks and prove themselves to leaders in the field. Earlier research ascribes a rather conservative highbrow taste to economic elites, and more recent studies have shown the benefits of omnivorousness for business professionals. Nevertheless, the interviews bring forward that cultural consumption takes a relatively minor role in the lives of the interviewees and set light on what is perceived as important to the interviewees when it comes to casual conversations, networking and leisure activities. This study thus enlarges our understanding of the relevance of music and arts in everyday life and of how they are embedded in identity performance. Social characteristics of popular and modern painting's audiences in Iran Azam RAVADRAD (The University of Tehran, Iran, Islamic Republic of) | ravadrad@ut.ac.ir Hamid JAFARI (Forsat Emrooz Newspaper) | hamidjafari83@gmail.com This article is based on findings of research in the field of audiences of Iranian modern and popular paintings which examines the problem of difference or indifference of the personal and social characteristics of Iranian modern and popular paintings' audiences and their artistic taste. Moreover, factors effective on shaping these differences are examined. The theoretical framework of the study is based on Pierre Bourdieu's artistic fields and the research method is both qualitative and quantitative. In terms of qualitative research, in some selected galleries, audiences of paintings and their behavior were observed directly by the researcher. In terms of quantitative research, questionnaires were filled by all willing audiences of these galleries. The general finding of the research showed that the audiences of modern and popular paintings were different in terms of cultural and social characteristics. They were also different not only in terms of their difference in the amount of capital they have gained in relation to the field, but also in terms of demographic characteristics such as their father's occupational status and their life style. Moreover, the main hypothesis of the research was accepted and showed that there exists a meaningful relationship between the audiences and their taste judgment in general. National Saturday Art & Design Clubs: A way in and a way up. Katherine APPLEFORD (Kingston University London, United Kingdom) | k.appleford@kingston.ac.uk In 2009 John and Frances Sorrell established The Sorrell Foundation's National Art&Design Saturday Club programme. This scheme offers young people aged 14 to 16 the opportunity to engage in a wide variety of art and design activities, working with professional designers, artists and architects at their local college or university for free. Starting with just 4 clubs, the scheme has quickly expanded and it now operates in 32 educational institutions across the UK, and at the Victoria and Albert Museum in London. In a short space of time, the scheme has been hugely successful in raising young people's aspirations and providing them with routes into creative training and industry. But this idea is not particularly new. In fact, throughout 1950s, '60s, and '70s, it seems that hundreds of British children attended free Saturday morning art classes at their local art schools and colleges, as a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 133 way of encouraging creative individuals into higher education, employment and industry. Art and design, at this time, was recognised as a form of vocational training, and as such offered individuals a means of social mobility whilst boosting the country's economy. Based on qualitative research conducted as part of residence with The Sorrell Foundation, this paper explore the experience of those who attended these early Saturday Clubs. It highlights in the value of art education for the baby-boomer generation in terms of social mobility and selfdevelopment, and explores the crucial role Saturday clubs played in setting individuals on creative career paths. RN02S03c Art Festivals and Exhibitions: Symbolic Production and Social Implications Art Factories as Change Agents? The RuhrTriennale as case study Jennifer Post TYLER (Université Paris 8, France; ISCOM Paris, France) | jenn.post.tyler@gmail.com The transformation of former industrial spaces into places for the arts is an established phenomenon across Europe and beyond, one that continues to grow in popularity. Such adaptive reuse projects range from bottom-up grassroots initiatives launched by squatters and activists to top-down enterprises founded by established political leadership. These "art factories" aim to re-valorize abandoned spaces and provide new working places for visual and performing artists, authoring new story lines about the prospects of a depressed city or region. How effective are these projects at initiating a liminal (or liminoid) space to effect transformation both for the event attendee and for the surrounding environment? Which constituencies are most affected, and how? What additional social and cultural issues are raised by such projects? As a case study, I analyze the RuhrTriennale International Festival of the Performing Arts in the Ruhr region of northwest Germany. Founded in 2002, the festival animates nine former industrial sites with performing arts productions and visual art installations for 100 days each year. Via a series of site visits, observations and interviews over a two-year period, the research assesses the goals and outcomes of the event for various constituencies, expressed in subjective and objective terms. Based on this data, we begin to explore other social implications for such spectacular forms of mediated experience in disaffected sites – to what extent do such events engage hero narratives, reflect the "ruin porn" trend in visual culture, or symbolize the instrumentalization of art? Biennial world: symbolic production in the art biennale Monica SASSATELLI (Goldsmiths, University of London, United Kingdom) | m.sassatelli@gold.ac.uk Biennials or biennales – periodic, independent and international art exhibitions surveying trends in contemporary art – have with startling speed become key nodes in linking production, distribution and consumption of contemporary art. The proliferation of these cultural displays and organizations in hegemonic and instrumental ways constitutes a practical and interpretive problem through which it is possible to address cultural change on a global scale. What some argue is a global phenomenon opening up spaces for reflection and cross-fertilisation, others regard as the ultimate proof of the standardizing and banalizing effect of a culture industry intensified by globalization. This paper focuses on biennials as a new empirical context to address such long-standing debates in cultural critique. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 134 Art festivals have received scant sociological attention, arguably because they straddle a key distinction in art scholarship between production and consumption. Challenging that distinction, this paper proposes to study biennials' role in the symbolic production of art through curatorial practice, art theoretical discourse and festive sociability. With their roots in the 19th century encyclopedic exhibitions based on international representation, biennials have become sites that experiment with alternative forms of cultural representation and territoriality, challenging earlier classifications of cultural influence and diffusion. This paper proposes a cultural sociology of biennials, focusing on the Venice Biennale, founded in 1895 and the first of the genre, through which we can trace biennials' rise and transformations as key sites of both the production of art's discourse and where that discourse translates into practices of display and contexts of appreciation. The exhibition space as the public sphere: the exhibiting of contemporary art in China Linzhi ZHANG (University of Cambridge, United Kingdom) | lz337@cam.ac.uk This article provides a sociological account of the development of contemporary art in China. Contemporary art emerged in the late 1970s in China as a rebellion to the state-sponsored official art. In its early stage, contemporary art experienced difficulties in exhibiting, because the official art owns monopoly of exhibitions in the state-owned public museums and galleries. Advocates of contemporary art get out of these difficulties by building their own exhibition spaces. In the new millennium, a great number of private galleries and private not-for-profit museums mount shows of contemporary art even when sale of art is impossible. Recent discussion in sociology of art raises the issue of art and the public sphere. Researchers have challenged the Habermasian concept of the public sphere. However, most studies postulate a public sphere external to the art world and examine the interaction between art and the public sphere. In this article, based on the case of contemporary Chinese art, I propose to understand the exhibition space as the public sphere. That is to say, I argue that, the efforts to exhibit contemporary art in China have created a space between the market and the state, and this space can be called the public sphere. The public sphere in this sense is not external to the art world, but becomes the essential part of the art world. Moreover, this public sphere is indispensable for the consecration of contemporary art. People Meet in Art. From Object Encounters to Temporary Communities in the Exhibition Context Luise REITSTÄTTER (University of Applied Arts Vienna, Austria) | luise.reitstaetter@sbg.ac.at In 2010, the director Kazujo Sejima from the renowned Japanese architecture firm SANAA declared the slogan "People meet in Architecture" to the motto of the 12th International Architecture Exhibition of La Biennale di Venezia. Underlining the socio-spatial aspects, it becomes evident that architecture is not only the mere composition of materials, a progress of styles or a sample of star concepts, far more it is the trivial place where people meet in today's society. To my mind the same goes for the exhibition as it offers a setting to experience art and, not to undervalue, a site to gather with other people. In this perspective the exhibition works as a space of interaction or one could say as a social occasion (Goffman) where different views from curators/artists/educators etc. and visitors clash mediated through objects but also face-toface communications. In the context of these inter-objective as well as inter-subjective encounters the paper defines the social of the exhibition and inquires its potential to establish object relationships or even (temporary) communities. Based on an extensive field research in exhibitions of contemporary art with the methodology of Grounded Theory and in reference to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 135 art-theoretical and sociological concepts of communities the paper discusses the exhibition as individual versus collective ritual. A main focus lies on the exhibition's specific sociability dealing with issues of shared space and time, representation and diversity as well as cultures of participation. The Feminisation of Artistic Work. Ways and Reasons Marie BUSCATTO (University of Paris 1 Panthéon Sorbonne, France) | marie.buscatto@orange.fr While all legal and formal barriers limiting women's access to art worlds have disappeared in western countries, getting access to artistic work, maintaining oneself in one's art world, and getting recognized as an artist remain more difficult for women than for men in all observed art worlds music, film, literature, theatre, dance, visual arts or circus. Recent empirical research has identified several key social processes which cumulate over time to produce gendered differences between women's and men's career paths – gendered networks, norms, stereotypes, roles and conventions. But research has also shown that women do get more and more access to artistic work and to artistic recognition over time, thanks to several tools and resources which they use, consciously or not, to do so – art schools, families, collective and individual "feminine" strategies... Based on numerous empirical examples drawn from several art worlds, this talk will try to describe resources, strategies and tools women, consciously or not, use to transgress such gendered limiting processes in order to become and to remain artists over time, and sometimes, even to become famous worldwide artists! RN02S04a Artistic Career Paths The freelance network model: a study on the career paths of professional actors Astrid VAN STEEN (Ghent University, Belgium) | astrid.vansteen@ugent.be Jessy SIONGERS (Ghent University, Belgium) | jessy.siongers@ugent.be For those employed in the performance arts, extreme flexibility becomes an increasing reality. Audiovisual production companies, broadcasters and theatre companies rely more than ever on temporary workers and freelancers. Unquestionably, professional actors have become real job hoppers and their work differs strongly from traditional employment. Their project-based working in a so called freelance network model is characterized by a succession of short term contracts and the simultaneous participation in various projects. Our article examines what it implies to work in a freelance network model, both professionally and personally. We map actors' careers and the associated socio-economic and financial situation of professional actors based on recent survey material. During the months of December 2013 and January 2014, we organized a survey among professional actors in Belgium. As many as 457 performers filled out an online questionnaire. Based on this survey material we will first give a detailed description of the professional situation of Flemish actors. Questions that will be answered are: What are the consequences of a freelance network model for the employment and working conditions of actors? What financial rewards and/or compensation do actors receive in such a network model? Next, on the personal level we look at job satisfaction and relate this to employment status. In addition, we address whether the freelance network model gives actors more freedom and flexibility or whether it results in increased job insecurity. Our regression analyses will pay special attention to female actors who prove to be a particularly vulnerable group. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 136 From community arts to artistic career: cultural expression as a way of life Rui Telmo GOMES (CIES-IUL / Centre for Research and Studies in Sociology – University Institute of Lisbon, Portugal) | ruitelmogomes@gmail.com Eventual opportunities for professional artistic careers stemming from creative participation in youth cultures scenes have been addressed in recent research. This paper specifically considers community arts practice and local associations (or youth clubs) involvement as possible pathways merging artistic professionalization and political activism. Case studies data from an ongoing research in Lisbon will be presented. Pathways for emergent musicians with immigrant background in Norway Mariko HARA (Hedmark Univesity College, Norway) | mariko@marikohara.net My research project aims to look at how well the currently music education in host countries support musicians with an immigrant background who want to embark on a professional music career. I will examine the formal/informal music learning and development of their professional musicianship. This paper will discuss the theoretical framework. The informants will range from young people born in Norway who are involved with hip-hop to musicians who re-establish themselves in Norway after moving here. I want to investigate whether and how the musicians with an immigrant background negotiate their musicianship and identities according to the paths they take, the term paths refers to the concept of "musical pathways" (Finnegan 2007). I also intend to examine the informants' musicianship, that is, the procedural and situated knowledge they have as musicians (Elliott 1995) that is learned through interactions with others (Green 2009). These informal settings can be understood as "the field" as defined by Bourdieu (1993). I see these fields being connected with other fields through the paths developed by the actors' movements across multiple fields (Hara 2013; Crossley & Bottero 2014). I will explore the resulting networks of paths and fields, which resonates with the idea of an "art world" (Becker 1992) where people's collective and spontaneous actions in a network of people are responsible for the production of art. Overall, these concepts will help to highlight how the music world(s) of musicians with an immigrant background emerges and how and where it links to music education. (References) Becker, H.S., 1992. Art Worlds New edition., University of California Press. Bourdieu, P., 1993. The field of cultural production: Essays on art and literature, Cambridge: Polity. Crossley, N. & Bottero, W., 2014. Social Spaces of Music: Introduction. Cultural Sociology, pp.1–17.(Published online before print) Elliott, D.J., 1995. Music matters, Oxford: Oxford University Press. Finnegan, R.H., 2007. The hidden musicians: Music-making in an English town, Middletown: Wesleyan Univ Pr. Green, L., 2009. Music, informal learning and the school: A new classroom pedagogy, Hampshire: Ashgate Publishing, Ltd. Hara, M., 2013. We'll Meet Again: Music in Dementia Care. PhD dissertation. Exeter: University of Exeter. RN02S04b Professional Development in Music and Visual Arts Two-Mode Tie Formation in Creative Collaborative Networks BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 137 Benjamin E. LIND (National Research University--Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | blind@hse.ru Stanislav Pavlovich MOISEEV (National Research University--Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | spmoiseev@gmail.com Considerable scholarly interest within the field of social network analysis has addressed the subject of tie formation. This topic seeks to explain why ties form between particular actors in a social network, yet not others. While this subject has gained traction with respect to collaboration networks, the majority of such work falls short of considering collaboration as a two-mode, affiliation process. For this study, we conceptualize collaboration as an affiliation process comprised of the relationship between individual actors and the projects that result from their contributions. Following the treatment of tie formation in the existent literature, we hypothesize that collaborative ties form in accordance to preferential attachment norms, whereby popular actors become more popular as newcomers enter the network; homophily principles such that actors collaborate with those of a similar age and the same organizational affiliations; heterophily effect based on working with others who fulfill a different role in a project; propinquity effects; as well as nodal covariates. Further, while we expect that individuals who have collaborated on previous projects in the past to continue to collaborate in the future, we provide rival hypotheses regarding the likelihood of cycles involving three actors. To demonstrate, consider a situation of an actor, "ego," and her collaborator's ("alter one") prior collaborator, "alter two," who has not previously been ego's collaborator. On the one hand, alter two is much closer to ego than most others in the social network. On the other hand, social prohibitions as well as prior conflict may prevent ego from collaborating with alter two. We test these assertions on two longitudinal networks composed of musicians as well as the albums (and sessions) on which they perform. We collect our data from online archives on jazz and metal discographies. Within the context of two-mode social network analysis, we treat musicians as the primary mode and their albums (and sessions) as the secondary mode. Further, these data sources afford us the ability to collect attributes on both the musicians and their collaborative endeavors. We analyze our data using both p* models along with other simulationist techniques. Findings from our study contribute to research on the subjects of twomode networks, collaboration, and closure in affiliation networks. The rise and decline of musical societies in Sweden 1790–1865 Boel LINDBERG (Linnaeus University, Sweden, Sweden) | boel.lindberg@lnu.se Between 1790 and 1825 a considerable number of musical societies emerged in Swedish towns outside the capital. They became settings where a select group of men and women from the three higher estates (nobility, clergy and burgers) met to play and enjoy the modern symphonic and chamber music of the time. How can we explain the emergence, function and demise of those societies? In this paper I will attempt to answer these questions. The societies were established in provincial towns that housed a county administrative board, a court of law, an upper secondary school, and in most cases also a military camp. Usually a prerequisite also seems to have been a landowning gentry living on estates close to those towns. With the exception of professional musicians, only persons belonging to the upper classes (the nobility, burgers and clergy) could apply for membership, either as a "working member" or a "listening member". In some societies women of rank were admitted in both categories. The "working members" were as amateur musicians expected to take part in the society's performances of instrumental and vocal music at closed assemblies (usually one per week from October to April) but also at public concerts given for the benefit of pauvres honteux. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 138 Good amateur musicians were often found among the nobility where the ability to play an instrument had been highly appreciated since the early 18th century. By 1840 most of those musical societies were no longer active. One reason seems to have been that they no longer could recruit amateur musicians for the kind of music that was appreciated by the members (symphonic music, chamber music and vocal pieces by domestic and continental composers of the time). Changed preferences among the nobility and the other high estates as regards the necessity to learn to play music is one explanation. The societies also had difficulties in recruiting "listening members" due to shifts in taste as how to enjoy music. In several towns the musical society was replaced by a new "soirée society" with much more diverse programs for the assemblies like conversation, performance of light theatrical pieces, embroidery for the women, smoking for the men, dancing to music played by professionals and occasionally music making by the amateur members. The activities in those "soirée societies" resemble in many ways the kind of events that took place in the literary and musical salons of the larger cities in Sweden and elsewhere in Europe during the romantic era. The demise of those early musical societies in Swedish provincial towns can on another level be explained as the consequences of a changing society where the political and economic power of the established estates began to crack. In 1864, when the old type of parliament, based on four estates was replaced, new types of musical societies in which vocal choral music had a more prominent place had already been established in towns all over Sweden. Those societies drew members from a broader section of the towns' inhabitants. They became, however, also more dependent on professional musicians as musical leaders and organisers. International artistic career within the network society. The case of Polish visual arts. Anna SZYLAR (University of Warsaw, Poland) | a.szylar@is.uw.edu.pl Manuel Castell's theory of the network society, despite being formulated almost twenty years ago did not lose its relevance. Rising number of concepts proposed by Castells find their reference in current shape of the Polish society. According to Castells a network, understood as a specific form of social relations is sustained by permanent negotiations of its elements, who are (re)defining not only a whole system but also one's position within it. Mostly recognized realm in which one can observe network processes is a division and organization of work.Vertical hierarchy makes space to flexibility and autonomy of cooperating actors. What is often recalled in that context is a rising meaning of international cooperation supported by new communication technologies enabling actors unhampered exchange of resources and boosting their opportunities on the global market. The aim of this article is to show the influence of the network work organization within contemporary visual arts on the Polish visual artists' presence in the international art field. The author focuses on i) analyzing possibilities of international cooperation offered by public cultural institutions, ii) analyzing founding opportunities dedicated to the international projects booted and coordinated by artists and iii) analyzing actions undertaken by grassroots movements gathering visual artists in Poland. On the one hand the article is based on the critical reading of strategic documents released by the leading Polish cultural institutions, on the other it analysis selected international projects in which Polish visual artists took place. Multiple Job and Other Strategies for Professional Musicians in Barcelona Marta CASALS (Universitat de Barcelona, Spain) | martacasalsbalaguer@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 139 The purpose of this research is to analyse artistic practices of modern music and jazz musicians living nowadays in Barcelona and the strategies they articulate to work as professional musicians. The study material will focus on musicians working on these stylistic areas, modern music and jazz, that are professionals in the current art scene in Barcelona. Through this case, we will be able to observe and discuss the existing professionalization processes and ways of transition between different stages of professionalism. Therefore, we will try to make an analysis of how musicians currently articulate their activities to practice as professionals and we will focus on four specific aspects. The first aspect will be the role of teaching as a parallel activity to the music practice. The second one, understanding highschool studies as an attempt to achieve autonomy and recognition and generate thus greater job options. The third will be the consideration of multiactivity (Menger, 2005), and therefore versatility and flexibility, as forms of job optimization to reach professionalism. The fourth and final aspect to analyze will be the DIY method as an entrepreneurship strategy (Rowan, 2009) that enables the production of works beyond the prevailing movements in the current art market (Moulin, 2012). All these aspects will determine the different valuation criteria which, in turn, will be established as a method of professional recognition within the music industry. RN02S04c Artistic Life: Uncertainty and Dilemmas Is It Possible To Be a Commercial Artist? Dilemmas of Advertising Industry Employees with an Artistic Background Kamil LUCZAJ (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | kamil.luczaj@gmail.com As it is often demonstrated (J. Dewey, P. Willis, J. Gibbons) affinities between the art world and advertising industry are strong (professional critique, encoding/decoding process; artistic quality). Moreover, many "creatives" have an artistic background. Similarities between the "bohemian" artistic ethos and the "bohemian-bourgeois" ethos (D. Brooks) of the creative class are also visible. Yet, when creatives decide to work outside the field of art, or outside the academia, they have to agree upon the market rules. Here the problem of their artistic identity begins. As C. Wright Mills put it, the designer is a man in the middle, because "his art is a business, but his business is art". The paper is based on a series of qualitative in-depth interviews with art directors and copywriters who work in Poland. I discuss how the creatives deal with their dual roles (as professionals and as artists). Some of interviewees pointed out that they strongly differentiate between their nine-to-five job and making "real" art after hours, others believed that the arts make them feel that they do something meaningful, some believed that being an artist make them more competitive in the industry. From the semantic perspective it was interesting to observe how many different meaning the word an "artist" can have. The interviewees used this term to describe someone who creates the arts, someone who is good at his/her work, but – surprisingly – there was also an opinion according to which being "an artist" in the advertising industry is a kind of a handicap. From the shadow to the centre: tensions, contradictions and ambitions in building graphic design as profession Pedro QUINTELA (Faculty of Economics University of Coimbra, Portugal) | quintela.pedro@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 140 Traditionally, design was understood as a hinge area between the art and production system, which took, on the course of the twentieth century, a peripheral place in the context of the artistic and cultural production. Design as a profession was built in this permanent tension between a commercial vocation and an aesthetic sense, and it was often despise or ignored by the academia and the 'art world'. Sociologists like C. Wright Mills (1958), for instance, saw designers as the "men in the middle", alienated and frustrated, caught between the worlds of creativity and commercialism. However, this view has been changing considerably during the recent decades – including by sociology. In late capitalism, design has acquired a new role in society, due to the massification of its presence in economies that have become more and more "design intensive" (Lash & Urry, 1994). Designers have become key-figures that look at themselves as cultural operators and creative agents. Simultaneously, the profession became massified, in a process which was accompanied by a greater structuring of the design education and research system. Paradoxically, in this process of affirmation, design as a profession has been increasingly degraded and became precarious. In this paper, I'll analyze the tensions and contradictions on the construction process of graphic design as profession. Methodologically, I will analyse and confront several interviews conducted with Portuguese graphic designer from different generations and with different professional paths. The artist's autonomy between esthetical experience and research activity: an analysis in the Swiss art-education context. Drilona SHEHU (Hochschule der Künste, Bern, Switzerland) | drilona.shehu@gmail.com Through an ethnographic fieldwork in three different Art Universities in Switzerland, this paper proposes to track the emergence, articulation and transformation of esthetic and research categories in regard to the art-student's autonomy, in the context of Bologna Reform. The later was imposed in all third-cycle educational institutions in the country, including the artistic-field. These institutions having the status of Universities of applied Arts, which differentiated them substantially from other Universities, they regarded this Reform as a will of academization of their studies and as a sign of a more hostile political environment against artistic activities. In this context, we observed that a general economic orientation of the public space affected on one hand the concept and activity of research: While, students and professors would claim the research category as their common and usual activity process referring to the exploration of materials, ideas, or even historical, sociological and political subjects, research appears to be regarded more and more as an academic and scientific practice. It begins to oppose to esthetical experience; the later reflecting instead an immediate form of experience that resists explanation or even description. The autonomy of the art-student emerges as a constant atstake in the articulation of these problematics in our field. Our analysis will show how artist's autonomy is being defined in the up-mentioned context as the students are confronted with what an art-work is, how should they stand for it as well as how does it integrate in a historical and contemporary context. Uncertainty of Artist s life? Blahoslav ROZBORIL (Masaryk University Brno, Czech Republic) | 5221@mail.muni.cz Jana PISARIKOVA (Moravian Gallery Brno) | pisarikova.jana@seznam.cz The paper focuses on fine art producers, their subjective experience of their existential situation and the strategies used to solve it. The text is based on empirical material – a survey in a written form, in which Czech artists born in 1970s and 80s who entered the art scene after the year 2000 are being interviewed. The respondents answered a set of 20 questions via email. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 141 The paper puts the research in a diachronic context by comparing it with a similar survey carried out in the 1930s (On the Social Position of Czechoslovak Writer. A Survey by the U-blok magazine). The comparison suggests that the changes between the two periods in focus only apply to several parametres entering the situation. However, most elements of the living situation of an art producer seem to be constant. Similar practices and strategies in the solving of various situations have been repeated over decades, even though art producers perceive everydayness as the challenge to employ their creativity. The most frequent (and researched with a priority focus) solution of an artist securing their living is by working in an educational institution. Many authors nevertheless perceive their pedagogical activities as a mission extending their attention to the external world into another dimension of their authorial undetakings. Part of the respondents see the lack of security in their lives as an ambivalent element interconnecting freedom with a voluntary acceptance of limitations. It seems artists are better equipped for the confrontation with social unequality or economic crisis thanks to their accepted uncertainty. However, they see some aspects of their situation as a privilege. RN02S05a Museums, Galleries and Alternative Art Spaces Art Museums Facing Their New Public Diana LENGERSDORF (University of Cologne, Germany) | diana.lengersdorf@uni-koeln.de Julia HEIDLER (University of Cologne, Germany) | jheidler@uni-koeln.de In interviews we conducted with directors of museum, they elaborate a change of their museum as a change of their visitors, which in particular challenges the presentation of their exhibitions. In the scientific literature there can be observed an increasing interest in the phenomenon of a 'new public', in the sense of younger ages and especially persons with low educational and/or cultural achievement. This diagnose could not be approved that clearly by first findings of our research project "Dramaturgy of the Museum", which is supported by the German Research Foundation. What we do find instead is a new boundary within an education-oriented visitorship between 'those who feel' and 'those who know'. Our main thesis is that with the attempt to fulfill the (supposed) needs of this 'new public' by bringing in elements of events into presentation concepts, it is less reached a 'new public' but it rather helps the 'old public' to carry out new distinctive practices. In our presentation we will focus different dimensions of social inequalities in museums that are of main interest in our research project. Besides interview data our argumentation will be based on visual data and sequence analysis of rooms. With our talk we would like to contribute to the empirical exploration of art museums as producers of social differences, not only in a subjective dimension in the narratives of the directors, but also in its material and spatial dimension. Art Associations and Institutions in Iran; Sociological Study of the Group Activities of Contemporary visual Arts in Iran Mohammad Reza MORIDI (Tehran University of Art, Iran, Islamic Republic of) | moridi@art.ac.ir Masoomeh TAGHIZADEGAN (PhD student, Tehran University, Iran) | taghizadegan@ut.ac.ir Avant-garde artists need institutions which foment and support their innovative artistic creations; they reach such support, approval and stability via social activities as well as establishing art societies, groups and associations. A glance at history also indicates that vanguard artists like Kandinsky, Mondrian, Surrealists and Expressionists all participated in artistic group activities. Nevertheless, modern art group activities are impeded by a number hurdles; among these are the artists' romantic seclusion or the introversion that they seek away from the society which BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 142 alienate them from its core. The article at hands scrutinizes the mechanisms of the art associations and unions as the institutions of art and the impediments on their way. Furthermore, in another part of this article, the history of these associations and unions are surveyed and the reasons for their lethargy and dormancy have been analyzed in interviews with painters. The results of the survey illustrate that the lack of solidarity in the Iranian art community has not only resulted in their inability of expressing their artistic and civic demands, but also thwarted the formation of styles or schools of art within the art community of Iran. In the final part of the article a number of suggestions to ameliorate the management and policy making processes in the art currents in Iran From institutions of critique to extra-institutions? An enquiry into the possibilities of contemporary alternative art spaces Franziska BRÜGGMANN (Zeppelin Universität gemeinnützige GmbH, Germany) | f.brueggmann@zeppelin-university.net Since the 1970s, alternative art spaces and – from an artistic viewpoint – movements such as institutional critique have been continuously challenging the widely accepted notion of the art institution by criticising its structures and frameworks. In the past decade this criticism has shifted, as part of the New Institutionalism, from the outside to the inside of the institution: Socalled institutions of critique incorporated institutionally critical practices but only a few of these newly formed or re-formed institutions managed to become an enduring alternative to the 'mainstream art institution'. Recently, this institutionalized institutional critique has been frequently accused of having lost its critical potential due to its co-option by institutions. The question then arises how we might think of alternative art spaces that are capable of operating self-reflexively and critically. This paper firstly proposes the presumption of differentiating between institutional critique as a genre and institutional critique as a methodological tool. Secondly, I will test the hypothesis that a further development can be observed from institutions of critique to extra-institutions. These latter pursue the goal of operating outside the institutional framework. But are these extra-institutions capable of facilitating a change of the common notion of the art institution? Are they able to escape the frames of the art system or do they remain within the paradox of depending on the institutional framework in order to criticise and change it? Based on case studies I will analyse strategies and characteristics of these extra-institutions. I will show how, by adapting practices from social and artistic activism and putting itself up for discussion, an art space can make use of institutional critique as a tool to position itself critically. The Art Museum as the focal point of basic values of National Culture Ekaterina POTYUKOVA (The State Russian Museum, Russian Federation) | ekaterinkap@gmail.com The analysis of sociological surveys at the State Russian Museum (SRM) – the largest museum of National Art – shed light on a correlation viz.: the artistic preferences of the National Art museums visitors reflect the dominant basic values of the national culture. After the collapse of the Soviet ideology the Russian museums were given an opportunity to acquaint their audiences with a great variety of artistic styles of Art. A number of studies shows that on the one hand in the early 1990s those preferring the Traditional Art took a negative view of concurrent social changes and adhered to the values of respect of traditions. On the other hand those preferring the Contemporary Art took a more positive stance towards the changes and espoused the values of personal independence. Thus the Art style preference has a certain social significance. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 143 Nevertheless according to the data the Art preferences of the SRM audience have been stable for last 25 years. This is demonstrated by a clear pattern emerging from the researches: in assessing the Russian Art exhibitions of different periods the overwhelming majority of respondents consistently assign high value to traditions. Furthermore the older the artistic tradition the higher the number of positive opinions. There is undoubtedly an adherence to traditions. The results of research of Artistic preferences of the Museum audience is consistent with those of the Basic Values of national culture (according to Shalom H. Schwartz classification) conducted by Russian scientists: in today's Russia traditional values prevail over those of independance. Artist-run galleries in the Irish Republic – the emergence and evolution of a field. Alexandra MURPHY (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland) | murpha10@tcd.ie This paper focuses on the development of artist-run gallery spaces within the Republic of Ireland. It draws on interviews with key practitioners, undertaken as part of my doctoral research. It explores artist-run spaces both as the culmination of social action and as a framework for action. Since emerging in 1950s New York, the concept of 'artist-run gallery' has become an international phenomenon. However, its emergence within the Irish context is belated. Despite several notable organisations, a population akin to a field does not begin to emerge until circa2006. It is of note that this occurred against a backdrop of significant cultural change, resultant from unprecedented serge (circa 1995-2007) and then decline (2008) in the national economy. This paper considers the development of the phenomena at field level since the turn of the millennium. The interview narratives are considered collectively and thematically to identify both common and novel experiences. Key areas of interest are the ideologies and ideations that motivate these organisations, major purposes to which they are directed, operational models and structures therein engaged, and how and why change occurs in these areas. The paper identifies the current challenges that are being experienced at field level, how organisations are responding to these, and the potential impact that they could have on the future of the field and in turn the broader arts ecology within the ROI. The paper focuses on the experiences and circumstances within a local context. However the emerging discussion resonates with international literature and research. RN02S05b Arts Organisations: Theatres and Orchestras "Back-to-the Past": Habitus and Hegemony in a Modern Theatre Tova GAMLIEL (Bar-Ilan University, Israel) | tova.gamliel@biu.ac.il The lecture proposes an explanation from the world of art for the persistence of a cultural hegemony in Israel's repertory theatre. Its members are veteran artists and actors of European origin who co-founded this theatre in the 1920s–1960s and retain status and influence on the Israeli art scene. The main question is why "voicing hegemony" practices in various Israeli media and theatre settings ignore the lively public debate over ethnocultural pluralism that has been broadening the limits of the politically incorrect. In view of a cultural-studies literature that challenges cultural hierarchy and following Gramsci's and Bourdieu's conceptualization, the lecture analyzes this hegemony from the inside, probing the deep contents of this theatrical culture that underlie the identity of veteran members of the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 144 elite as unchallenged representatives of a haute couture. These contents belong to the artistic habitus that mainstream theories of the theatre characterize as "back-to-the-past." Ethnographic research in 2007–2012 identified "pioneering," "ghosts," and "classics" as dominant dispositions of this habitus and stressed their contribution to the construction of performative capital. The lecture describes these dispositions, their connection with the end phase of one's theatrical career, and the adult orientation of the Israeli bourgeois theatre. Concluding, it considers the artistic habitus inseparable from the exceptional positive image of the artists' agedness and the theatre's conservative elitist image as a current archaic institution. Immortalizing these actors in the Gramscian role of "traditional intellectuals," the habitus lets them monopolize the translation of this world for limited social elite audiences. The New Opera House Meets Management. Lights and Shadows of Managerialism Entering Cultural Organizations Paola TREVISAN (Ca' Foscari University, Italy) | paola.trevisan@unive.it What happens when a managerial logic enters in performing arts organizations, where cultural values and public service vocations are traditionally put on the forefront? To investigate this question I applied a grounded theory approach on an ethnographic study conducted in an Italian Opera House. The case is interesting since it is praised to be one of the few Italian examples of successful implementation of "good management", after years of unconditional support by the State. Preliminary results show that the organization adopted some of the managerial principles that can be detected in the wider discourse of New Public Management (NPM), and, indeed, the financial results achieved suggest us to recognize the successfulness of the managerial turn. According to the official version, provided by managers, the "good management" didn't arrive thanks neither to the reforms of the opera legislative framework, nor to professional managers or NPM specialists, but rather from people coming from the cultural sector, without managerial background, and with long experience within the same organization. It can be noticed, however, the large recourse to the language of management (or management-speak) to reinforce the official position with objective and rational reasoning, and to minimize conflicts between artistic/cultural and financial/commercial goals. However, some thought-provoking aspects of the managerialization process emerged when the official version is confronted with less official voices (from behind the scene). Such aspects highlight the inherent conflicts existing between management and artistic logics in cultural policies, in cultural organizations, and among cultural workers. Dealing with Arts Partnerships Conflicts: A Case Study of the Managerial Processes Leading to a Merger in the Dutch Cultural Sector Xavier CASTAÑER (University of Lausanne, Switzerland) | xavier.castaner@unil.ch Alexander ALEXIEV (VU University Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | a.s.alexiev@vu.nl Jori GERRITSEN (VU University Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | aalexiev@feweb.vu.nl How do art organizations deal with conflict in a partnership arrangement? Few studies have focused at the managerial level on how the representatives of the individual partner organizations cope with efficiency issues, i.e. how they perceive the conflict from their own individual and organizational perspective, which actions they propose and which decisions are implemented. We approached this gap by examining the case study of the governance transformation of a network of Dutch theatrical organizations. More precisely, we examined how five performing art organizations' partnership network evolved in dealing with an efficiency conflict, leading to a merger. We chose this case study not only because it led to an unusual BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 145 merger in the sector studied (cultural sector) but also because its unfolding revealed a particular sequence in which partners decided to deal with the interorganizational arrangement as well as with their own organizations. The cultural sector in the Netherlands experienced significant shift following the decision of the government to reduce subsidies for artists and cultural organizations. Theatres, in particular, have undertaken important strategic changes such as revisions of their programming intended to reach more potential visitors, as well as an emphasis on the commercial exploitation of the venues under their management and establishing partnerships with other theatres. Thus, this case study provides a fertile soil to reveal dynamics of how partners in such arrangements deal with coordination problems, leading to a major arts organizational governance change. Orchestrating solidarity: symphonic diplomacy as a musical act of citizenship Lisa MCCORMICK (Haverford College, United States of America) | lmccormi@haverford.edu This paper explores artistic practices that cultivate the experience of civil sociality that characterizes "citizenship beyond the state." Like international music competitions, symphonic orchestras can create forums for various political projects to be pursued. My focus here will be on the interplay between national citizenship and global values in three organizations – the Simón Bolívar Symphony Orchestra of Venezuela, the Gustav Mahler Jugendorchester, and the New York Philharmonic – and how they fashion themselves as musical ambassadors when they embark on high-profile concert tours abroad. Through a discourse analysis of media coverage and publicity materials, I will examine how these collective actors use the freedom of "room for manoeuvre" to make claims for inclusion and attempt to relate musically across differences. The paper works towards a cultural pragmatics of global citizenship by considering events such as the debut of the Simón Bolívar orchestra at the Proms in 2007 and the New York Philharmonic's invitation to perform in North Korea in 2008. Managing an artistic theatre – a case study of theatre management in Warsaw Wojciech Jacek SOBOLEWSKI (University fo Warsaw, Poland) | wojciech.j.sobolewski@gmail.com Warsaw is a city full of theatre institutions. After the economical and political transformation of 1989, a new era of free market based issues arose. Many theatre intstitutions became municipal in the mid 90's. In the early 2000's many private theatre were brought to life. Ever since two ways of thinking about culture are fighting each other. Commercial or artistic profile of the institution defines the way of thinking of the managers and the policy of the institution. Each type has its unique goals and ways of achieving them. Depending on the type of funding and profile theatre directors aim at different audience and type of sponsors. A qualitative study of a Polish public theatre shows the management technics and problems of a public artistic theatre. In this presentation I would like to describe the map of theatre institutions in Warsaw based on their funding, artistic/commercial profile and their management style. Howard Becker's "art world" consists not only of actors and directors, but also of managers, producers and other professions necessary for the creative production process to take place. Analysis of managers and types of funding allows us to better understand different elements of the creative process. Creativity is thus required not only in the core of artistic occupations but also of the service industry. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 146 RN02S05c Arts Organisations: Discourse, Management and Creativity Folklore Festivals, Communist and PostJoseph Grim FEINBERG (Institute for Sociology, Slovak Academy of Sciences; Philosophy Institute, Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic, Czech Republic) | jgrimfeinberg@gmail.com This paper traces the shifting role of folklore festivals in Communist and post-Communist discourse, focusing on the case of Slovakia. The paper begins with a discussion of Communist discourse on festive culture, as first elaborated in the Soviet Union during the early decades after the October Revolution, and then as the discourse became established and domesticated in Communist-led Slovakia after World War II. The paper subsequently turns to the present, post-Communist moment and considers major discursive shifts that have taken place alongside changes in political regimes. The paper argues that in Communist discourse folklore festivals offered a conceptual means for overcoming the gap between rulers and ruled, between the Party and "the people"-and, by extension, between the city and the country, the modern and the traditional, the inauthentic and the authentic-by providing a space in which the masses of people could actively participate in cultural expression and at the same time could observe their own activity spectacularly represented and reinterpreted on the festival stage. In the postCommunist period, Communist attempts at overcoming the contradictions of modern life have generally been perceived as a failure, and a new discursive system has been established in which city and country, modern and traditional, authentic and inauthentic are kept strictly apart, while each is deliberately preserved. Professionalizing Future Arts Managers: The Case for Transition Courses Brea M. HEIDELBERG (Rider University, United States of America) | brea.heidelberg@gmail.com Transition courses help students translate skills and knowledge learned in the classroom into real-world contexts. These courses, often situated after a number of core courses and before an internship, focus on practical application of knowledge alongside consideration of the impact a workplace environment can have upon its workers. Transition courses have had considerable success in medical schools, helping future doctors and nurses grapple with ways in which the social context of a hospital environment may impact how they do their work. In this paper I discuss the need for such courses in arts management curricula. Currently, many practicum and internship requirements do not have a classroom component or related prerequisite. This assumes students already have the knowledge to successfully navigate various working environments, which is not always the case. Through the lens of social learning theory I argue that these courses assist with both the socialization and professionalization of students, better equipping them to enter an increasingly competitive internship and job market. To demonstrate how these type of courses might function I present a case study of the development and management of two transition courses, offered as a two-part professional development series in an undergraduate arts management curriculum. I first discuss course structure, how each course works individually as well as cohesively. I then discuss how theories of professionalization and workplace socialization were used to make curricular decisions. Finally, I consider how transition courses may look in other contexts, offering suggestions and insights gained from the case study. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 147 "Exporting" systemic transformation in the field of culture?: The replication of social innovation across geographic boundaries Rocío NOGALES MURIEL (University of Barcelona, Spain) | gefiri@gmail.com Social innovation replication has attracted a lot of scholarly and political attention in Europe recently as a way to leverage initiatives that address inequality and increase social cohesion in specific settings by adapting them to other contexts. Social enterprises, as a specific type of institutional arrangement, have been recognized as vehicles for social innovation: beyond market distribution, they mobilize mechanisms based on reciprocity and redistribution to carry out a sustainable economic activity; they are embedded in their local context, where they foster cooperation among actors; and they offer participation mechanisms for internal and external stakeholders. Social enterprises are emerging in the fields of culture, the arts and the creative industries where the status of their professionals is often characterized by intermittency and precariousness. Such status threatens not only their day-to-day subsistence and the sustainability of their work but also the potential of articulating the sector so as to publicly voice demands, contest the status quo, and collaborate with other public and private actors. Research conducted on organizational replication has focused mostly on market-based firms although recent attempts at developing specific frameworks for social enterprises exist. However, the fields of culture, the arts and the creative industries continue to be under researched with regard to the conduciveness of contexts and the factors affecting replication across geographic settings. This paper addresses this gap by presenting the first case of social enterprise replication in the field of culture as a means to determine the context and the factors influencing its emergence and consolidation. Entrepreneurship and Innovation in Creative Industries: A Review of Organizational Perspectives Ozge CAN (Yasar University, Turkey) | ozgecan22@gmail.com This study seeks to explore how organization theories and different research perspectives are adopted to understand entrepreneurship and artistic innovation in the domain of creative industries. As Jones, Svejenova and Strandgaard (2011) define them, creative industries encompass individuals and collectives engaged in originating, developing, and distributing artifacts and experiences with aesthetic properties and symbolic functions. Since the "sociocultural turn" in the field of organizational research, scholars have become increasingly interested in understanding creative actors, art organizations and the environments surrounding them. Even though both a theoretically and methodologically rich literature have emerged as a result of this attention, very little systematic investigation has been made to evaluate the accumulated knowledge. The aim of this study is to establish an integrated framework by which the possible contributions of organizational approaches to artistic production and art fields could be assessed in a through manner. Specifically, I would like to address the two important questions of: 1) how entrepreneurship develops and 2) innovation happens within creative industries including traditional fields like theatre, opera, music, film as well as contemporary domains such as videogames, haute cuisine, design and fashion. By reviewing the academic articles published in top tier organizational journals from 2000 to 2015, I will portray the dynamics of entrepreneurial efforts for change and the drivers, nature and distinct paths of introducing new artistic genres, styles or products. The study will also suggest opportunities for future sociological research of art that could draw upon the available organizational theories and arguments. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 148 Design and art in a creative workplace Cecilia SERRANO MARTÍNEZ (University of Zaragoza, Spain) | cserran@unizar.es This paper aims to contribute to knowledge of the factors which inform the grouping of creative workers in particular places. It is based on a case study of the Aragón, a region of Spain, and draws on a period of nine months of ethnographic work among a particular group of creative workers. The main hypothesis is that there are visual and artistic components in the work environment that are stimulating for workers and there are a number of creative flows in these workspaces. We have selected one office that is occupied by two different groups of creative professionals: web designers and programmers. The research concludes that there is evidence that a shared set of cultural values, ideas about work organisation and a hybrid work-life balance are significant to the location choices of creative workers. The research is relevant as a contribution to knowledge about how creative places work. Creativity is not a new research topic; Csikszentmihályi (1998) considered what the purpose of studying creativity was. The author concluded that there are two main reasons why it is useful to examine the lives of creative individuals and the contexts of their achievements. The first reason is the most obvious: the results of creativity enrich the culture and thereby improve indirectly the quality of our lives. He indicates that prior knowledge can help us to make our lives more interesting and productive. However, Florida (2002) indicated that there are a number of difficulties in analyzing these creative contexts. He said that creative work is often intensely subversive, because it disrupts thinking patterns and existing life. For this reason, it is even more interesting to approach the analysis of a creative environment through concepts related to the imaginary and cultural values. In order to reach the magma generated in the creative process, the researcher must experience it and feel it in situ. The ethnographic technique allows us to dive into the space of creation and the processes that are generated. Also, research about the imaginary process violates the established order, because this type of research goes beyond the generated words that appear in one discourse. Our interest to include an analysis of the imaginary is because we want to understand the different systems that are generated beyond the purely functional. These institutions cannot be understood if they are located out of the whole of social life, as a simply functional system, integrated set of arrangements subject to the satisfaction of the needs of society (Castoriadis, 1983). Furthermore, Morin (1998) said that if we want to understand the problem of this complexity, we have to understand the paradigm of simplicity first. The relationship between the symbolic and the imaginary allows us to think about the same facts, because they must use symbolic imagery to express that both of them exist. To understand the influence of the imagination on the symbolic, Castoriadis (1983) argued that the symbolism has the ability to place a link between two terms. This ability is constant, so that it is simultaneously representing each other. The idea of using this technique is to go beyond what the researcher realizes that it is able to visualize. Ethnography is useful to show to the researcher, that the world that we see every day is nothing more than a description (Castaneda, 2009). Researchers have to see, not only to look, and go in search of these imaginary situations that are generated in the environment. Hence different senses of observed situations must provide it, since the meaning is what is already given and the sense is what is constantly changing. This means, that different statements can express similar meanings. In addition, each of them can be granted a multiplicity of meanings. Therefore, if we investigate the different senses, we can know various ways to observe the reality (Montañés, 2001). From the point of view of Villasante (2006), in nonverbal analysis appear the concept of what is observed and the experience of sensations, images and intuitions associated with each space-time. Ethnographies, among their different characteristics, are developed in natural situations that are not forced and consist in participant observation and in conducting interviews as conversations. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 149 Goldthorpe (2010) indicated that the purpose of these techniques is to reach a better understanding of those meanings experienced by people in their context. Although ethnography does not observe the totality of possible realities, Goldthorpe said that ethnographies are regarded as descriptive basis for generalization, because the number of the cases can be considered representative of the population in which there are include. The importance of the ethnographic representation can be interpreted in the sense that these techniques focus on cases that bring strategic advantages for research, since the nature of the cases are deviant, outstanding, critical, or these cases "minimize or maximize certain crucial contrasts" (Goldthorpe, 2010: 58, 59). The greatest difficulty in the study of the processes generated in a working group is to control all variables that are relevant in the interaction (Sawyer, 2011). The most important thing is to observe these interactions in the real setting in which they take place, as it is the natural beginning of the conversations and actions that take place in the native environment. One of the objectives to be achieved by this ethnography is to find those common features observed in the creative workers. Csikszentmihályi (1998) said certain traits in creative people, such as, genetic predisposition for a given field, interest in the field, field access, and access to a field. Similarly, another main objective is to observe how creativity develops in a group of individuals. The interest of responding to this is based on the hypothesis that tries to compare the perceptions of Joas (2005), concerning the social order is being collapsed by autonomous processes based on collective action. Also, numerous theories have emerged, regarding new bonds of solidarity that arise through the development of collective action against to the social order autonomous approaches. RN02S06a Government's Arts Policy and Institutional Gatekeepers How far does God endure with the arts? Laura VERDI (University of Padua. Italy, Italy) | laura.verdi@unipd.it What could a member of the Florida's creative class have to share with the mentality of a citizen of the Middle Ages? It might be, among other points, a different degree of sophisticated symbolic knowledge, able to guide individuals through anthropological no less than sociological imagination, to distinguish in a very tangled forest of meanings, including religious ones. It is indeed a very huge object, in our contemporary culture, where the symbolic aspects of these peculiar meanings are at the same time social and political, to learn how to correctly interpret the strength and the inner potential power of these vehicles of expression. They can act, as a matter of fact, following an identical chemical formula, as poison or medicine. The recent tremendous results of what the misunderstanding of the use and interpretation of religious symbols is able to produce is in front of the whole world. While the empire of the West has greatly overestimated its own economic destinies, underestimating those of the so-called third and fourth world, a new war is being waged against it, focused on the paradoxical power of religious symbols or underestimated. symbols. Following a monologic rather than dialogic method, the West foolishly failed cultural self-reflexivity and forgot to properly apply the 3T theory (Florida 2002) as much as that of 3C (Carta 2007) to other cultures. This serious lack sparked off frantic reactions from fundamentalist cultures, no less retrograde than liberticide. The relationship between art forms and use of religious symbols becomes thus not free since it can not be rationalized. Classical Music and Popular Music: the Japanese Government's Cultural Policy Naomi MIYAMOTO (Ritsumeikan University, Kyoto, Japan) | nmiya@sd5.so-net.ne.jp BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 150 This research illustrates the characteristics of the Japanese government's cultural policy for music, and examines the policy's function in maintaining the distinction between Western classical music and popular music. The policy allows Western classical music to achieve a dominant position, while it provides popular music with no support. In the background, there have been discussions on the cultural policy in which the externality of economic and social effects, the sustainability of high culture, and the non-profitability of culture are considered as reasons for the official support. These arguments can also be applied to popular music. However, the reality of the policy's application does not always reflect such discussions; there is no reason to exclude popular music from support, particularly in the categories of regional and amateur activities. Instead of such theoretical arguments, a kind of 'old paternalism' still exists in Japan; the established genre, classical music in this case, is considered most suitable for the nation, and therefore it is supported by the government's cultural policy. Furthermore, application procedures and screening processes may contribute to the differentiation of classical music from popular music. Although such a distinction now seems invalid in practice, the government's cultural policy continues to give official support to classical music. Government grants as a tool of cultural policy: challenges in goal setting and attainment Sari KARTTUNEN (Cupore, Finland) | sari.karttunen@cupore.fi Within the Finnish Government, the Ministry of Education and Culture is responsible for the development and implementation of cultural policy. The objectives of cultural policy are realized by means of different programmes, steering and management of the sector, and financing. In the 2014 Government Budget, the total funding of culture approached EUR 455 million. Most of the allocations are directed at national art institutions and municipalities as statutory and discretionary State subsidies. A substantial part of cultural funding is covered by the proceeds of the National Lottery. The presentation draws upon a commission that CUPORE carried out for the Ministry in 2014. The task was to map out the system of discretionary grants in cultural policy to point out weaknesses in strategic goal setting and attainment. The request was motivated by the pressure to demonstrate effectiveness within the framework of performance guidance. We focused on discretionary subsidies that the Ministry allocates under the rubric 'arts and culture'. They consist some 50 different grant forms, amounting to EUR 55 million in 2014. We looked into minuscule details in the grant allocation practices, starting from formulations of grant targets in the calls for applications and wordings on the grant application forms. We also made a questionnaire on civil servants. We concluded that discretionary grants make up a very heterogeneous system. Some grant forms derive from the 19th century, prior to any cultural policy proper, while others are the product of recent policy programmes. The strategy for cultural policy launched by the Ministry in 2009 is reflected only in places in the grant system. Many individual sectors of cultural policies have their own logic deeply rooted in their history. They form silos that resist strategic alignment. Art House Cinema in a Global Age. Strategic selection and exhibition of foreign films in European cinemas Kimberly VAN AART (Erasmus University Rotterdam) | vanaart@eshcc.eur.nl Susanne JANSSEN (Erasmus University Rotterdam; Erasmus Research Centre for Media, Communication and Culture) | s.janssen@eshcc.eur.nl BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 151 Cultural policies of national, regional and institutional gatekeepers provide insight in the social process of cultural globalization. In a globalized art world, it is argued that gatekeepers negotiate boundaries, deciding what artwork is worthy of display and distribution, and what is not. In art house cinema, the strategies of programmers and marketers ultimately determine which films are imported and how these films are presented to their (potential) audience. How do these professional gatekeepers select films for exhibition and decide on their promotion? Previous research suggests that gatekeepers of a particular country employ different strategies when diverse cultural products are concerned, presenting foreign cultural products as authentic representations of another culture or as novel artwork in the importing market. However, so far no empirical research has investigated such strategies in-depth, as is done here for the case of art house cinemas. This paper seeks to examine the strategies and selection criteria employed by programmers and marketers of art house cinemas in Belgium, Germany and the Netherlands, when they select and exhibit foreign films. A qualitative content analysis of in-depth interviews with 15 programmers and marketers provides insight in how gatekeepers select films for exhibition, when competing with other venues such as multiplex cinemas and film festivals, while also illuminating how culturally distant or peripheral countries' productions are appreciated – for their authentic, novel or representative value – in countries focused mainly on the import of films, such as those under investigation here. Cultural policy issues and choral-historical identities of the choral/musical life of Oxford University colleges and halls: Music directors' and organ scholars' perspectives of present and future challenges Sigrun Lilja EINARSDOTTIR (Bifröst University, Iceland) | sigrunlilja@bifrost.is This paper introduces an on-going socio-musical study on cultural-political issues and challenges of the historical choral/musical tradition within Oxford University colleges and halls in the 21st century. Its main objectives are twofold: Firstly, to investigate the social structures of members of the collegiate choirs and how the historical tradition affects and shapes the identities of the choirs. Secondly, to study cultural-political and administrative issues that may influence future decision-making of the collegiate choirs in terms of perspectives that include: the politics of admission; musical excellence/competitiveness; musical direction; gender perspectives; financial distribution; musical hierarchies and the possible impact of cuts in public funding to musical activities in state schools. Preliminary analysis of interviews with 6 organ scholars and 14 music directors indicate that the tradition at Oxford is quite unique, in terms of history and ritual and the impact on individual and collective identities among students and alumni, although there is considerable cultural diversity among the colleges and halls themselves (musical quality-related hierarchy, history of musicianship and international reputation). These aspects are linked to historical contexts and traditions; access to funding; administrative and cultural policy issues; competition in terms of musical talents and the 'politics' of vocal auditions. The future of the organ scholar programme was addressed in relation to cuts in funding for music in state schools. Furthermore, the choral tradition has undergone changes in the last decades in terms of musical activities, musical direction and involvement in decisionmaking within governing bodies and the increasing female participation in choral activities. RN02S06b Arts Policy: Funding, Hierarchy and Participation Public funding of the performing arts and the cultural hierarchy Tally KATZ-GERRO (University of Haifa, Israel) | tkatz@soc.haifa.ac.il BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 152 Tal FEDER (University of Haifa, Israel) | talfeder@gmail.com Patterns of government funding of the arts over time are driven by cultural policy and represent cultural priorities, indicating types of art realms and types of organizations that should be publicly funded. Building on this premise, we construct a cultural hierarchy of arts organizations based on government funding in Israel. We further investigate how this hierarchy corresponds to the social hierarchy among ethnic and national groups and between the centre and periphery of the country, and whether changes in funding over time in the centre and the periphery are differentially associated with the changing socio-demographic characteristics of the society. Our data include public funding allotted to 32 arts organizations in the domains of theatres, orchestras, and dance companies from 1960 to 2011. Our findings demonstrate that theatres are at the top of the funding hierarchy, orchestras in the middle, and dance companies receive the least funding. Significant differences in funding exist between organizations with different ethnic or national orientations such that the social hierarchy, in which Jews of European descent are more privileged than Jews of North African descent, and the latter are more privileged than Israeli Arabs is reproduced in arts funding. Finally, the disparity in funding favouring organizations in the centre has been decreasing since the mid-1990's and funding trends have similar associations with economic and demographic changes in the societal make-up. Public art against the 'public': Does state funded art, participatory art practices and socially-engaged art benefit the public? Andrew Thomas HEWITT (University of Northampton, United Kingdom) | andrew.hewitt@northampton.ac.uk Socially engaged art practices connect with a tradition of avant-garde perspectives on art's potential for emancipatory change and for democratic politics. These have been variously named as socially engaged art practice, community-based art, experimental communities, dialogical art, littoral art, and participatory art. Socially engaged art is associated with an impulse to democratize both art production and society. Participation is a term commonly used in both cultural policy and in the theories and practice of socially engaged art. In this paper I address the question, 'What do funders and commissioners want from socially engaged art practice and what forms of participation are produced?' I reflect upon 'participation' in art in the context of Third Way cultural policy; forms of practice, theories of participative art and the expectation of commissioners and policy makers. I propose, that, forms of participation and participative art, produced via Third Way cultural institutions, aim to promote affirmative social relations and hence operate as steering media for the state. Therefore, cultural policy colonizes the public sphere with official state culture in order to funnel citizens' behaviour and to limit dissenssus. I propose that such cultural production has negative repercussions for democracy. I argue for a social art practice that is 'properly' public, this includes understanding the public as a contingent body of citizens with a degree of shared purpose rather than a placid community of abstractly equal individuals. Can heritage digitisation increase cultural participation and influence social inclusion? Evidence from Poland. Wojciech KOWALIK (AGH University of Science and Technology, Poland) | wojtekkowalik@tlen.pl Digitisation of cultural goods id not only a way of preserving the heritage but is also important from economic and social points of view. As Internet becomes used by more and more members of society, it provides a possibility to make cultural goods more accessible and allows to increase cultural participation in societies. Availability of cultural resources and cultural BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 153 competence leverage the development of a society. In culturally disadvantaged regions digitised heritage available through Internet might be a substitute for physical cultural institutions. Poland has joined the global trend of digitising the cultural heritage. Five years ago two big government programmes aimed at digitisation and sharing of cultural goods on the Internet were launched. Organisations from the whole country can apply for financial support for their projects every year. However, the real influence of digitised heritage on social and economic development depends on how much the government programmes affect social and cultural practices of the Poles. The paper presents the findings of a research regarding different aspects of using the digitised heritage in Poland. It also investigates the relations between technology-mediated cultural practices and the real-life participation in culture among various groups of society. These two areas will be presented in the context of social diversification and they will serve as a basis for analising, to what extent digitised cultural resources can diminish the barriers to access culture and increase cultural participation among the unpriviledged social groups. The presented data comes from a representative quantitative research conducted in 2015. Justification modes of public arts funding: linking arts policy and arts consumption Tal FEDER (University of Haifa, Israel) | talfeder@soc.haifa.ac.il This paper links the study of two central issues related to arts policy the study of the justifications for arts policy and the study of its consequences by looking at arts funding which is one of the main instruments of arts policy. The study of the justifications for arts policy looks at the rationales that drive governments to intervene in the art field to the extent of prescribing an arts policy and funding arts organizations. This question has occupied scholars from diverse academic backgrounds, from law and philosophy (e.g., R. Dworkin) to economy (e.g., W. Baumol). However, the rich literature about the justifications and rationales for arts funding is lacking a general, unifying theoretical background. In addition, there is an "empirical deficit" in the study of justifications for arts funding since the scant empirical research on this question maintains the discussion on this topic mainly in the theoretical level. Another research issue is the study of the consequences of arts policy. Public arts policy is supposed to cater in some way to the general public. It is especially the case for the performing arts where art production is directly linked to its performance in front of a consuming audience. However, key questions such as the link between arts funding and arts consumption did not receive sufficient attention in the scholarly work about arts policy, possibly for reasons of lack of appropriate empirical data. This paper's theoretical contribution and empirical study is meant to shed light on these two aforementioned issues. I ask in this paper two interrelated research questions; (a) what is the relation between public arts funding and arts consumption, and (b) what perceptions of the role of art in society and the justification for governmental involvement in the field of art are reflected in this relation between funding and consumption? In order to answer these questions, I look in this paper on public funding allocated to arts organization in Israel. Looking at the relation between public funding and consumption from the perspective of the arts organizations, as this paper does, evokes two possible hypotheses. The first hypothesis asserts that arts funding enables art organizations to increase access and promote higher levels of arts consumption while the second hypothesis asserts that arts consumption itself affects the level of funding that is received, since funding agencies tend to give more funding to arts organizations that are able to attract more audience. These two hypotheses pertain to different directions of the link between funding and consumption and therefore are not mutually exclusive and potentially could be both either confirmed or rejected. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 154 The second move of the paper is theoretical and seeks to place the empirical findings within a general theoretical framework. The theoretical framework I suggest is based on the premise that behind the link between public arts funding and cultural consumption rests cultural predispositions, perceptions of the place of art in society and ideas about the role of the government in relation the field of art. I refer to the philosophical work of Alain Badiou on art in order to offer a conceptual framework to approach the question of the motives behind governmental involvement in the field of art. Following the work of Badiou, the paper makes a theoretical distinction between three different types of justifications for public arts funding: romantic, didactic and classical. Romantic justifications conceive the arts as having inherent value of its own and sees the merit of their existence in the artistic expression itself. Didactic justifications relate to the arts as an instrument which could and should be used by the state. Finally, Classical justifications conceive the arts as a kind of amusement or leisure time activity which the government helps to provide. Each of these justification modes stems from a different point of view regarding the place of arts in society and therefore has different practical implications that can be tested empirically. In order to answer the research questions empirically, I analyze data of public funding and other indicators pertaining to the operation of 92 performing arts organizations (i.e. music, dance and theater) in Israel between the years 1999-2011. All of these organization received public funding from the Israeli Ministry of Culture. I estimate cross-lagged panel data models in order to study the way arts organizations are responding to changes in arts funding and to scrutinize the way arts funding is both affecting and being affected by the levels of consumption of the organizations' productions. The results of the research answers the research questions and show a complex pattern in which: (a) art funding and consumption have a mutual impact on each other; however, (b) the existence and the magnitude of that impact is dependent on the type of art, the public source of funding and the type of consumption; In addition, (c) different art types present different configurations of relationships between funding and consumption; and (d) these configurations can be shown to have an affinity to the different types of justifications of public arts funding presented in the theoretical section of the paper. The novelty of the research is in: (a) the kind data which is made use of in the study longitudinal data pertaining to funding and consumption in the organization level which is rarely used in prior research; (b) the attention given to the question of the justifications for arts funding and the link between funding and consumption which was treated in prior research on the theoretical level alone and not in an empirical manner as I do here; and (c) its theoretical contribution to the study of arts policy by suggesting a new typology of the ways states gets involved with arts funding. This new typology is both related to elaborate philosophical ideas about art's place in the society and has testable empirical implications. This enables us to learn about the justifications for public arts funding not only from the public declarations on policy makers and funding advocates but from its actual operation in the field of art. RN02S06c Arts Policy and Sustainable Development of Cities Agri+art communitys Cláudia Maria Guerra MADEIRA (FCSH-UNL, Portugal) | madeira.claudia@gmail.com The Wasteland Vegetable Garden, Horta do Baldio, arose from the artistic programme More for less than for more, which was elaborated by the portuguese choreographer Vera Mantero and the Cultural Association Rumo de Fumo and produced jointly by the Teatro Maria Matos and Culturgest. It was one of four community gardens that this cultural programme planned to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 155 develop with the participation and training of volunteers, under the thematic banner of a vegetable garden on every corner, with the objective that they would serve as a "temporary stage" for the artistic programme that took place in the period from April to June 2014. The particular characteristics of the Wasteland Vegetable Garden were that, firstly, it was set on an empty lot, a piece of wasteland near Campo Pequeno in Lisbon and, secondly, it managed to gather around itself an active and creative community. This article aims to reflect not only this process of participatory citizenship but also the role of art and culture in the sustainable development of a city. The art of creating city. The influence of municipal cultural strategies on local communities development. A case study of Colombian capital city Bogota. Karolina WERETA (Warsaw University, Poland) | karolinawereta@wp.pl The paper aims to extend current knowledge on cultural community development. The theoretical frame of the discussion is based on a classification of Carl Grodach and Anastasia Loukaitou-Sideris who complemented the approach dividing the cultural development strategies into three categories: entrepreneurial, creative class and progressive. While the first two focus on flagship projects for most affluent populations (e.g.: spectacular events, cultural tourism , arts/entertainment districts creation), the latter concentrate on underserved neighborhoods, are most pertinent to the grassroots initiatives and seek goals of community development in arts education and local cultural production. The majority of the scientists and policy-makers focus on the practices adapted in the US and Western Europe (predominantly "entrepreneurial" and "creative class" ones) discounting the occurrences of the other parts of the world. Consequently, available literature lacks profound studies about an interesting yet neglected "progressive" trend, particularly popular in Latin America. On the basis of a research recently conducted in Bogota (Colombia), this paper will discuss the potential and limits of the progressive development strategies, focusing on the factors that most boost or impede the improvement of socio-economic growth of local communities. In the early '90s, the Colombian capital was tormented by violence, corruption and narcoterrorism. Nevertheless, over last two decades the city has been an area of huge structural transformation. The success is attributed to various participatory initiatives, most of which reflect the idea of the progressive strategies of cultural development. The evolution of Carriageworks: A case study of the relationship between the changing urban landscape and contemporary arts in Sydney Nina SEROVA (University of Sydney, Australia) | nser6876@uni.sydney.edu.au This study critically examines the specific relationship between the changing urban landscape and the contemporary arts in inner Sydney, by investigating the conversation of inner Sydney arts organisation 'Carriageworks' from a 20th Century railway site into a contemporary arts precinct. The Carriageworks site was previously a key railway hub for the state, known for significant advances in labour, women's and immigration rights. Decades later, the repurposed building is located in a rapidly gentrifying area, in a city of escalating land value that is increasingly relying on the creative industries and cultural policies for growth. Taking from the theoretical frameworks of Harvey (1989), Smith (2002), Jacobs (1964) and Zukin (2000), the study is a robust account of the site's rich history, presented in the context of global processes that influence its change – globalisation, de-industrialisation and 'cultural cities'. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 156 Qualitative research methodologies including in-depth interviews and document analysis reveal the site's complex and multi-layered transformative process involving physical, political and ideological tensions. By examining the power play that occurred between the various agents involved and investigating the significance of Carriageworks' physicality, programming and positioning, the study reveals how this major policy intervention impacted the local area, arts producers and audiences. RN02S06d Arts Policy and the Status of Artist THE LABOUR MARKET STATUS OF ARTISTS IN FINLAND Pauli RAUTIAINEN (Foundation for Cultural Policy Research, Finland) | pauli.rautiainen@uta.fi Taija ROIHA (Foundation for Cultural Policy Research, Finland) | taija.roiha@cupore.fi Kaija RENSUJEFF (Arts Promotion Centre Finland) | kaija.rensujeff@minedu.fi In spring 2011 the research unit of the Arts Council of Finland (since renamed the Arts Promotion Centre Finland) commenced a survey on the status of artists in Finland. In addition to producing demographic information about artists and their income level, the aim of the survey was to present phenomena connected to income formation and labour market status. A similar survey, which comprised artists in all fields of art, was conducted for the first time ten years ago. The research population comprised members (22,000) of professional artist associations and unions (39) and artists who were awarded state grants in 2010. The survey in particular considered the following: 1) the structure of the artist community and its development; 2) the labour market status of artists and changes connected to this; 3) the share of artistic work, artsrelated work and non-arts work; 4) income formation and changes connected to this; 5) the significance of public support within various fields of art; 6) income level (taxable income, grants and total income) and the development of the income level. In our presentation we will report the main findings of the survey. We wil concentrate to the findings on the labour market status of artists in Finland. What kind of 'sustainability' in arts policy? The case of Latvian Song and Dance Festival Jānis DAUGAVIETIS (Central Statistical Bureau of Latvia, Latvian Academy of Culture) | janis.daugavietis@gmail.com The word 'sustainability' is often used in Latvian arts policy and in discourse about the Latvian Song and Dance Festival (which is included in UNESCO list 'Masterpieces of the Oral and Intangible Heritage of Humanity'), but the objectives of it differs from the policy of sustainable development accepted at the national level. The participation of the inhabitants of Latvia in amateur arts is one of the most popular mass pastimes supported and maintained through the investment of considerable state and local government resources. State supports 'the traditional' forms of amateur arts – choral singing, amateur theater, folk craftsmanship, etc., and the state also took care of the whole process of Song and Dance Festival. Sustainability is often used term in Latvian policy documents on culture and arts. However this concept in arts policy is basically orientated to the reproducing of certain processes of arts itself, rather than applied to the use of arts as a tool to support goals of sustainable development, e.g. social, economic, and ecological. The Song and Dance Festival in Latvian national discourse and ideology is seen as an value in itself, because of its central role in the creating of Latvian nation and the state, and reproducing them ever since. The main goal of the policy is to sustain this tradition and its social BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 157 instrumentalisation is relatively marginal political task. This causes several political and practical problems. Firstly it neglects the social potential of The Festival and narrows the term 'sustainability'. Secondly it contradicts with the heterogeneous values and cultural needs of traditionally multi ethnic Latvian society. An Intervention to the Institutionalization of Turkish Cultural Policy: The case of Draft TÜSAK Law Emek Can ECEVIT (Brunel University, United Kingdom) | ecevitemek@gmail.com Cultural policy practices should be analysed as the structural backbone of the institutionalization processes of artistic field in any one country. In relation to this, cultural policy models indicate how 'different models of financing of art' and 'infrastructures within different models' influence the institutionalisation of the artistic field. For an integrated analysis of Cultural Policy of Turkey and its relationship with the institutionalization processes of contemporary art scene, there should be a valid cultural policy document or text approved by the National Assembly or protected under the constitutional law. Although this is the case, at present, there is no official cultural policy document apart from the 2013 draft law of Art Council of Turkey (TÜSAK). Within such a context, in this paper, cultural policy practice and its deferred documentation will be discussed through the TÜSAK. Intervention of the agents of the political system to the means of production, distribution and consumption of cultural products, services and experiences for the realisation of the policies necessitates questioning of the relationship between political system and its corresponding cultural field. Such a problematization demands an ideological, normative, economic and organisational inquiry. Centred on the problems of power distribution and funding policies proposed in TÜSAK, this paper also critically analyses how Justice and Development Party (JDP) understands 'cultural democracy' on the grounds of citizens' 'right to access to culture', as well as questions the reasons why JDP's cultural policy has been deteriorated within the period of four sequential cabinets formed since 2002. Constructing artist definition in arts policy: focusing on the case of Korean Artist Welfare Act Pil Joo JUNG (Seoul National University, Korea, Republic of (South Korea)) | piljoojung@daum.net This paper examines the social construction of artist definition in arts policy by focusing on the narratives of the street-level bureaucrats who are required to identify artists in order to carry out their social service work in South Korea. Although the context-dependency of the artist definition has widely been agreed, few empirical studies have taken interests in the construction of artist definition in arts policies in terms of power relations. In a welfare policy, which is characterized by the limited resource allocation, the use of operational definition leading to identification of artists is essential in drawing social consensus on the allocation process. However, the operational definition or the policy-level definition of artist is not always perfectly satisfactory in distinguishing the artist welfare recipients from others, not to mention the ambiguous artist definition. Census classification of artists, for example, usually verifies occupations according to an individual's recent chief job activities to obtain income. As many scholars noted, however, most artists hold several jobs. Consequently, individuals who earn their living through nonartistic jobs but are still involved in art activities would be counted as non-artists during the Census week even if they identify themselves as artists. Moreover, artists are usually involved in temporary employments or project-based contracts. This makes most of them self-employed, which is in the shadow of the modern Census system. In addition, artists, especially the young, are frequently situated to put priority on earning prestige in the art world instead of on simply BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 158 earning money. Identifying artists for providing social protection to them therefore might be invalid if the process is based on general labour market behavior. Aware of the difficulty of identifying artists, this paper would like to regard the welfare state as a particular discursive regime (Foucault, 1977, 1980), where artist definition refers to a complex interaction of struggles as recognition and exclusion, which is created by the power relations of the actors in the welfare politics with their own historical context and social relations. As "inclusion entails exclusion", the identification process inevitably involves exclusion of "others" from the policy recipients, who are accordingly identified as "you are an artist". This paper assumes that the operational definition, which was conjured up during the policy formation process, can be implemented only through the street-level bureaucrats' concept of "artists" while the bureaucrats are involved in the decision-making over "who shall benefit" or "who become the welfare recipients." In that sense, this paper discusses this subject in the implementation process of a specific artist legislation case, Korean Artist Welfare Act (KAWA), formed in 2011 and went into effect in 2012. It declares legal status of artists and social protection on them in South Korea. From the interviews with the street-level bureaucrats who are involved in the qualification of applicants claiming KAWA's benefit in the implementation process of KAWA(2012–2015), this paper intends to show that the bureaucrats are exercising power, reinforcing or weakening the legitimacy of "KAWA recipients", who can be "KAWA artists" and also can be "(not) true artists". When the bureaucrats have clear image of what they call "true artist", the gap is observed between the collective recipient-artists who receive the benefit of the policy and "true artist." Another finding of this paper is that the street-level bureaucrats are judging and making decisions despite or regardless of the existence of the officially-presented criteria of KAWA. For example, when the bureaucrats meet individual applicants face-to-face, they make decisions on "who is a true artist" based on their prior careers, educational backgrounds or professional experiences concerning artists. "The artists in their minds" could be different from KAWA recipients or the operational definition in KAWA. It thus becomes possible that the gap itself exists━some bureaucrats say that some recipients are not true artists. This paper focuses on the bureaucrats' certain actions: their power-exercise in "shaping certain kind of artists" seems to lead to some consequences, which are sometimes reducing the gap. In that sense, this paper argues that the bureaucrats do participate in the struggle for dominating the discourse of "who is an artist". Since the street-level bureaucrats' qualification judge process is a kind of identification process, it entails not only inclusion but also exclusion of those who are not entitled as the artist. As Jenkins (2004) noted, "Defining 'us' involves defining a range of 'thems' also." And this kind of defining work is the struggle, which appears to be shared by artists and street-level bureaucrats in the field, both of whom try to seize the limited common resources according to their needs. On the one hand, the recipients of KAWA have existed as a direct product of the implementation of KAWA since 2012. The criteria set out by KAWA have also been fixed and visible in the statute. As of 2015, there are about 15,000 KAWA recipients, who passed the criteria of KAWA to prove their artistic activities. On the other hand, as mentioned above, in the implementation of the welfare policy, the actual recipients are not the final product of social construction of artist definition; KAWA recipients should be understood not as a product of welfare politics but as a continuum of welfare politics, where decisions are made over specific identifications required for the provision of welfare resources. In conclusion, this paper proposes the concept of "KAWA artist" as a collective social definition, through which the actual construction of artist definition can be empirically observed in the policy implementation field of South Korea. It guarantees not only material resources but also advantageous economic and political status, which is distinguished from that of the rejected from KAWA's benefit. "KAWA artist" is a direct product of the complex interaction between street-level bureaucrats and artists as a political actor in the ongoing struggle for dominating the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 159 discourse of "who is artist" in the welfare state. With this finding, this paper would like to contribute to explaining the social construction of artist definition as social identity of the society which asks its members to judge the value of artists' work. RN02S07a Subversion and Normalization in Artistic Practices Children's literature in reconstructing and deconstructing the dominant discourses Jaana PESONEN (University of Oulu, Finland) | jaana.pesonen@oulu.fi Through language we make sense of things and language enables communication. However, it also defines what can be said, as it forces its users into its patterns. Art, such as children's literature, is a symbol system in which language becomes an essential constituent "of the reality of everyday life and of the common-sense apprehension of this reality (Berger & Luckmann, 1996, 55). In terms of children's literature, language has even more intricate role, as in these texts questions of pedagogy, even control intertwine with aesthetical and other values. In this paper texts and images in children's literature are examined as representations of social, cultural, political, economic and historical circumstances. The literature is analyzed by examining how the contexts can reconstruct the structures of power and domination. The analyses has included also a critical multicultural perspective, meaning that the ideologies embedded in children's literature, especially in relation to dominant discourses, are deconstructed. Consequently, the paper focuses on discussing how literature for children is socially constructed, but also reand deconstructing the reality. The theory of intersectionality is utilized as an approach to examine how different social categories (e.g. ethnic, gender, ideology, age and, for example, class) interact on multiple and often simultaneous levels influencing individuals identities. The results show that different (binary) oppositions that are presented in relation to differences represent intended or unintended – the dominating culture and support (in most cases) those values and worldviews. Some categories (for example race or religion) become more easily presented as fixed than others. Graffiti: Perception and impact on the urban sphere. Innovative approaches for a phenomenon between art and crime. Sebastian KLEELE (sine-Institut gGmbH, Germany) | sebastian.kleele@sine-institut.de Marion MÜLLER (sine-Institut gGmbH, Germany) | marion.mueller@sine-institut.de Initiated by the European Commission, the Project "Graffolution Awareness and prevention solutions against graffiti vandalism in public areas and transport" seeks to counteract the increase of graffiti vandalism in public areas and transportation networks by focusing on smart awareness and positive prevention solutions for all affected stakeholder groups. This includes also those who have utilised street art as part of city regeneration and placemaking strategies. Based on the actual findings of the project, the different perceptions of and approaches towards graffiti are presented. On the one hand, graffiti is described as "criminal damage" and as "degenerative" for the respective environment – an estimation that is strongly linked to the "Broken windows theory" (Kelling / Wilson 1982). On the other hand, graffiti is described as personal expression and a natural element of the public sphere with positive effects on the cityscape. This perception is especially linked to "street art", a highly artificial part of the graffiti phenomenon that is rated positively by a wider general public and advancing to an established part of the modern pop culture. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 160 Regarding these counteracting positions, new approaches are demonstrated to combine the existence of graffiti as a part of the public sphere and the right for self-expression with the legal right to preserve the integrity of one's property. Thereby, one promising aspect is the implementation of legal graffiti and street art projects at spaces that are often affected by graffiti vandalism – an approach that uses art to prevent vandalism. Performing Contracts: BDSM, Performance Art and Aesthetics of Complexity Sacha Jérôme KAGAN (Leuphana University, Germany) | sachakagan@gmail.com With an exploratory case study of an art center in Berlin, our paper aims to initiate an exploration of relationships between performance art and BDSM practices (i.e. practices of bondage, discipline, domination and submission, sadomasochism) with relation to their social and cognitive effects. Schwelle 7 is a venue in Berlin organising workshops and events on the threshold between the arts and sexuality, with specific focus on BDSM practices as well as other embodied practices such as yoga. Felix Ruckert, a well-known choreographer and dancer from the art world of contemporary dance, is the founder of this experimental venue. Our paper will focus on Schwelle 7's venture into BDSM practices, and will base itself in an exploratory phase of participant observation (of about 6 weeks), qualitative interviews and analysis of recent writings of Felix Ruckert on the subject. This empirical exploration is theoretically located at the intersection of several academic fields: sociological and inter-disciplinary research on BDSM, queer studies, performance studies, and some elements from the sociological tradition of symbolic interactionism. It embeds itself within a transdisciplinary exploration of aesthetics of complexity. Our research questions will address the interplay between power relations and social roles, on back-stages and front-stages (Goffman) of society, of performance art, and of BDSM scenes, the remapping of sexual sites on the body (Foucault), the deconstruction and reconfiguration of dichotomies – regarding sensations and power relations (Easton & Hardy), a complex aesthetic experience of reality (Kagan), and potential artist and queer critiques of social contracts through BDSM performance. Photoicon: Between Art, Culture and Politics Kamila Alicja ZAREMBSKA (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | kamila.zarembska@gmail.com Every day we browse through hundreds of photographs in newspapers or websites. Some of them go down in history and become icons of history – while others do not. An image can constitute a powerful source of information about society – its values, ideals and social memory. Photoicons are photographs that hold particular and important significance in society. Symbols carried by photoicons are appealing, easy to decode, and therefore habitually interpreted – it is a visualization of common knowledge. On the one hand they convey meanings and myths as a result of the dominant ideology in society, provide values that are being transferred in culture and represent patriotism, honor, pride, success, resistance – they generate a significantly larger number of meanings than regular photographs. On the other hand, the signification carried by them is so strong that they have the power to break away from the original meaning, forming a gap, which creates a field for semiotic guerrilla warfare. This makes contesting the dominant ideology possible through a remake of the popular symbols and myths carried by photoicons. This work aims to analyze a subjectively selected set of photoicons in order to deconstruct and identify their hidden significations and indicate the function of the photoicon in society. RN02S07b Identities, Stories, and Emotions BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 161 Barcelone, departure point. The imaginary of the city from contemporary writers' perspective regarding immigration, exile and traveling Maria PATRICIO (Universitat de Barcelona, Spain, Université Paris 8, France) | mariapatriciomulero@gmail.com In our actual globalised society, population movements are constant and motivated by different reasons, and hosting societies are confronted with these changes and take different positions. Literature is one of the arts with a wider capacity to explain reality through human stories. For that reason, contemporary writers portray our cities from their personal point of view, and are aware about the challenges our urban societies deal with when they integrate people from other contexts. From a qualitative methodology mixing text analyze and sociological interview, three novels have been studied in order to discover how writers portray the city of Barcelona in three different contexts of the XX century: Spanish immigration for economic reasons, reintegration of exiled republican in postwar society, and contrast with other European countries under dictatorship through travel. The works of Carme Riera "The half of the soul", Maria Barbal "Bolívia Street" and Jordi Puntí "Lost luggage" are statements of historic memory that can still give us some lessons about how to cope with changes in XXIst century. The imaginary of the city in these novels show the values from the writer's position, which has clear influence in reader's perception of the urban space and local society, especially important in topics such as the other, dealing with differences and the challenges of a democratic society. The analysis also focuses on the process of identification of those writers with the city of Barcelona, where they have migrated. Emotions, Art Autonomy and the Freedom of Speech Målfrid Irene HAGEN (MI Hagen, Norway) | moliren@online.no Art may influence our emotions enjoyably. However, sometimes art may appear offending and become an emotional burden, as told by employees in my PhD-research on corporate art and architecture. Most work organizations like to appear democratic and will not risk being accused for censoring art, which might happen if they reject or remove potentially offending art. For example art commissioned to decorate the Norwegian Governments Ministry of Health, where a painting shows falling paper between flying buildings and a skeleton. Employees experienced the artwork as an emotional burden, because it gave associations to the terror attacks in Norway 2011, conducted by one terrorist. After killing eight people by bombing government buildings, he massacred 69 youths at Utøya Island. Therefore it was decided to remove the art, which led to massive debates. Many artists claimed this meant art censorship. The winning project of an art competition for a memorial monument for terror victims at Utøya, was art integrated in nature; a cut in a headland on the landside of the island. The neighbors protest against the artwork, because it reminds them too much about the massacre. They were the first who started to rescue youths from Utøya. When they became aware of the shooting and saw youths swimming towards land, they went out in their boats to pick them up, risking their lives among the bullets of the terrorist. To them, the artwork appears as a wound in the nature that forever will tear up their wounds from the massacre. They criticized the decision makers for being excluded from selecting and locating the artwork. Therefore the implementation of the artwork is extended, and the neighbors have announced lawsuit to stop the implementation of the art. Emotions versus idealism create a paradox, and a conflict between emotions of terror victims, art autonomy and the freedom of speech. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 162 The Challenge of Developing a Joint Artistic Vision: Communication Patterns in Three Art Communities Nikita BASOV (Center for German and European Studies, St. Petersburg State University – Bielefeld University) | n.basov@spbu.ru Aleksandra NENKO (Center for German and European Studies, St. Petersburg State University – Bielefeld University) | al.nenko@gmail.com Anisya KHOKHLOVA (Center for German and European Studies, St. Petersburg State University – Bielefeld University; St. Petersburg State University) | anisya_khokhlova@mail.ru The goal of this paper is to investigate the ways in which artistic communities generate joint artistic visions and form collective identities through communication. We examine three cases of St. Petersburg artistic communities, members of which intensely interact and strive for unique collective identities important for their positioning in the contemporary art scene, though are not always able to construct such. Comparing different patterns of the day-to-day communication process of the communities, the study shows that to develop artistic ideas together it is not enough for artists to join in one place and to regularly interact with each other. Certain communication properties are crucial, including types of emotional ties, volume of collective reflexion and narration, extent to which norms of communication in the art-world are followed, character of spatial localization. Consideration of ongoing micro-level communication activities gives more insight into the logics of joint artistic vision and identity development, which cannot be fully explained by the strive of the artists to become more visible in the art market. Young Publics In Marseille Culture 2013 Big Events Valerio ZANARDI (University of Barcelona, Spain) | valerio_zanardi@yahoo.es This communication focus on the behavior and reception of young publics observed in big events that opened and closed Marseille Culture 2013 and during the big Festival "La Folle histoire de l'Art de la Rue" and try to grasp some sociological and methodological considerations from the etnographic fieldwork I've realized while joining the Aix en Marseille University research "MP2013 publics and practices" . In this attempt, I tried to crystalize some elements that result interesting for further research and theoretical considerations. 1) The relation with publics and the use of public space is a prior analytic frame 2) Traditional analytic elements as individual adscription, motivation and taste become almost obsolete, while a classic phenomenological perspective can successfully highlight the ongoing ritualized activity of collective self-recognition and definition of young publics during big events. 3) Despite the artistic content and style of events turn relatively secondary, young publics deserve a noteworthy importance to astonishment provided by big sized shows, often accounted with some rough recall to rationalization of "la vie quotidienne". 4) As long "engagement" and "distanziruung" are concept widely useful to describe young publics, "Game" and "play" can refer to newer perspectives in sociological studies on publics. 5) The use of the microsociological tradition, with special reference to Randall Collins definition of interaction ritual chains is almost necessary in the studies on young (and non ) publics. Some data and images related to Marseille Culture events will drive the exposition of the theoretical frame proposed. RN02S07c Arts, Creativity and Urban Identity Ankara: The Construction Of Urban Identity Through Central Anatolian Music Serhat KURKLU (Yildirim Beyazit University, Turkey) | serhat.kurklu@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 163 The purpose of this study is to understand the underlying mechanisms of Central Anatolian Music performed in Ankara pavyons (a specific type of night club in Turkey). The distance/affinity of this music with traditional music, arabesk and other genres allows the researcher to posit it as a distinct musical genre, especially given its socio-historical context which covers the dilemmas of the republican era related to domestic migration. Music videos, songs and dances in pavyons are seen as major elements of the construction of urban Ankaraian identity featuring the city as capital and also a center of attraction for immigration. Furthermore, this urban identity regarding Ankara music has a masculine character considering the sexist nature of performances, such as a paid dance performed by an audience member with a dancer woman who combines "western" dance figures with male "folk dance" figures. This masculine urban identity has become a popular image on mainstream media, with its peculiar music, in the form of TV series such as Behzat C. and Ankara'nı n Dikmeni and also movies like Yolunda A.Ş. and Çalgı Çengi. Bearing in mind that the reproduction area of the type of music in question is likely to change due to the ongoing urban renewal projects, the study has an historical significance. The study has been conducted through in-depth interviews and two focus groups with dancers, musicians and audience members as well as some 200 music videos and a four-month period of participant observation in 2014. Place and Creativity. Working towards the sociology of culture's creative processes in urban context. Matías Ignacio ZARLENGA (University of Barcelona) | matiaszarlenga@ub.edu The aim of this presentation is to communicate the main results of my PhD Thesis. Based on empirical analysis of visual art, design and audio-visual production in the districts of Poblenou in Barcelona (Spain) and Palermo in Buenos Aires (Argentina), I developed an alternative sociological framework to explain the impact of 'place' in culture's creative processes. Based on the works of Randall Collins (2009; 2005; 2012), Erving Goffman (Goffman 2006; 2009) and Thomas Gieryn (2006; 2002), I elaborate on the concepts of Creative Rituals (CR), Creative Frames (CF) and Creative Settings (CS). (1) CR refer to creative 'situations', face-toface interactions focused on specific aspects of creative processes (such as technical, aesthetic, conceptual or evaluative, etc.). (2) CS is a key concept that allows me to articulate the spatial and social dimensions of the creative process from a situational perspective. (3) CF are affected by and influence CR and CS; they are perceptions and rules that guide creative processes. As a result of the analysis, I define three types of Creative Settings (CS): open, closed and dissonant. These types of CS permit us to understand the influence of the 'place' in the cultural creative processes. First, Open-CS have weak limits; they are hybrid settings with low creative oversight and multiple purposes. These places are perfect for experimentation because they create unique frames that I call experimental-creative frames. In contrast, Closed-CF have strong limits; they are homogeneous settings with clear creative supervision, which configure professional-creative frames. Finally, CS-dissonant are places where there are conflicts between creators about the limits and settings of the place. These places usually have various creative guidelines, but they are potential places in terms of content and forms of cultural productions. Cultural Resonance and creativity processes Arturo RODRÍGUEZ MORATÓ (CECUPS, University of Barcelona) | rodriguez.morato@ub.edu Matías Ignacio ZARLENGA (CECUPS, University of Barcelona) | matiaszarlenga@ub.edu BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 164 The general objective of this paper is to analyze the incidence of place on urban cultural creativity processes from a sociological perspective. We seek in particular to understand the social mechanisms through which certain characteristics of the urban environment are incorporated into cultural productions under the conditions of contemporary cultural dynamics (Rodriguez Morato 2012). Taking inspiration from Harvey Molotch (1996, 2002) and Randall Collins (2005, 2009, 2013) among others we elaborate the concept of cultural resonance. We understand cultural resonance as a process in which, first, some characteristic elements of place are incorporated into cultural products turning them unique, and then, secondly, those products participate in turn as content in other cultural creativity processes. As an illustration, from a qualitative methodological approach, based on interviews and observation, we analyze some resonance processes occurring in the case of designers located in Palermo, Buenos Aires and visual artists located in Poblenou, Barcelona. Art that changes the city. Between art, public space and civil society Katarzyna NIZIOLEK (University of Bialystok, Poland) | katarzyna.niziolek@gmail.com In recent years, artistic practices have become the object of a growing theoretical interest that trespasses the boundaries of arts criticism. To some extent, this trend results from the breakout of these practices from the art world, both in spatial (from the gallery), and social (from elitist publics) sense. In the urban context, the present-day interest in art takes two perspectives: economic and sociological. On one hand, it is focused on the material and financial aspects (effects) of artistic practices, seen as serving economic development and urban revitalization. On the other hand, it attends to the social and political impacts of art, considered not in terms of economic but social development, as reflected in civil activity or social inclusion. The presentation is focused on the urban artistic practices which take the public space as their immediate context. It introduces an analytical framework of ten formally and functionally distinct types of such practices: (1) monuments and sites of memory, (2) traditional urban sculptures, (3) "old" public art, (4) critical art in the public space, (5) billboard art, (6) utilitarian art, (7) "new" public art, (8) community art, (9) performative, theatrical and Situationist practices, and (10) street art, graffiti and post-vandalism. This typology is intended to shed some light on the role of art in the social construction of the city, which in turn, following J. Beuys's extended understanding of art, might be looked at as an artistic endeavor itself. RN02S07d Music, Identities and Social Fabric Young Art in Russia after «Pussy Riot»: Civic Culture of Young Artists with Dissimilar Educational Background in St. Petersburg Margarita KULEVA (National Research University Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | ZHENEVSKAYA@MAIL.RU During the 2010s Russian art-world has been stressed because of the appearance of several leftist initiatives such as the «War» («Voina») art-group and Pussy Riot, which became known outside the local art scene. Many artists have expressed their «for» or «against» these political art phenomena as public persons or through their works. Probably the most famous performance is Peter Pavlensky «Seam»: the artist sewed up his own mouth in protest of Pussy Riot imprisonment. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 165 Based on 20 in-depth interviews with recent graduates or senior students of major artistic educational institutions in St. Petersburg, the presentation attempts to trace the influence of this debate on the young artists of St. Petersburg and their understanding of the artist's career. The research showed that the debate on civil functions of art, art and politics does not play a significant role in understanding of artist's career, or wider, social function of artist by young artists. Moreover, as shown in the interviews, not all young artists even heard about «Pussy Riot» and could hardly remember what the meaning of their action in Moscow Cathedral was. The main findings of the research are connected with distinction in forms of civic engagement regarding educational background. Hence, students of the classic fine arts universities deny the ideas of political art and civic functions of art mainly because they associate artistic production firstly with technical perfection and do not recognize the importance of the production of meanings and other immaterial labor. Students of contemporary art institutions understand the significance of political art and are able determine its place in art history. Thus, the interviewees created their own work related to social problems and political issues. However, despite the fact that they act as an artist-citizens, they are not ready to be a part of political protest personally most of them have never been to any protest action, despite the fact that they share the ideas voiced by protesters. Cultural Inequality Leading to Social Change: The Case of Andalusian Art Music in Israel Simona WASSERMAN (Open University, Israel, Israel) | simonawa@openu.ac.il Throughout the 20th century Israeli musicians from Islamic countries were excluded from artistic central institutions, which attributed low-value to their music. Yet at the beginning of the 90s a group of cultural mediators from North African descent engaged in a struggle for equality and initiated a process of legitimization, which eventually helped transform the status of Jewish liturgical, folklore and classical North African sounds into Art Music. In this presentation I will demonstrate how the Israeli Andalusian Orchestra has revolutionized the local field of symphonic music and introduced Oriental sounds into mainstream culture. These musical entrepreneurs have assimilated non-Western instruments, sounds and traditions into symphonic orchestration, rendering their music classical character and obtaining institutional support. While striving for virtuosity in performance, their claim for recognition was also discursive: they presented their repertoire as equally valuable to Western canonized corpuses, and consequently imposed cultural pluralism in Israeli society. Ultimately their venture culminated in receiving the prestigious Israel Prize in 2006. This endeavor should also be considered as a cultural project of Mizrachi identity-construction. While subjecting their previously marginal music to highbrow-culture aesthetic criteria, Andalusian musicians, general managers and cultural gatekeepers have constructed – both outwards to Israeli dominant culture and inwards to micro-communities – a new self-concept of Mizrachi identity, based on high self-value and claiming access to cultural resources granted by state. This innovative bricolage that ranged from Berber tribes and Casablanca synagogues in Morrocco to Western opera and string ensembles – established a legitimate and unique elitist position within Israeli social fabric. Baltic Song and Dance Celebration as Cultural Strategy and its Social Impact Anda LAKE (Latvian Academy of Culture, Latvia) | lake.anda@gmail.com Agnese HERMANE (Latvian Academy of Culture, Latvia) | gnese.hermane@lka.edu.lv The Song and Dance Celebration is the most characteristic and most unifying cultural tradition of Baltic States which is included in the Representative list of the Intangible Cultural Heritage of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 166 Humanity by UNESCO. Vast majority of society of these countries is involved in the preservation of this tradition through various forms of participation. In the research tradition is perceived as cultural strategy (Saimon J.Bronner) with specific goals and impacts. The social impact research is based on the recommendations for EU member states by the Centre for European Policy Studies (CEPS, 2010). The study aims to identify and to compare the most important groups of social impacts and categories of celebration and to investigate their qualitative and quantitative expressions in Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania. Empirical study is based on both quantitative and qualitative data. The research focuses on several specific social impact groups of Celebration: inhabitants of Latvian regions; participants and leaders of amateur arts groups, diasporas; ethnic minority residents, seniors, young people, families. Each group is studied in five impact categories: awareness and participation; integration; social inclusion; patriotism and identity; inheritance of traditions and cultural values. The study reveals significant social impacts of Song and Dance Celebration in the cultural praxis of people, however the effects of social impacts differ between the groups and categories. Each country is implementing different management strategy of and applying different cultural policy instruments making it difficult to find comparable indicators of this tradition. An Archaeology of Critical Perspectives on Fado Ana GONÇALVES (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | goncalves-ana@campus.ul.pt Instead of assuming the heritage as a given, in this paper I intend to illustrate how the recognition of a particular musical form as cultural heritage is not only a social-historical product as a discursive construction. Thus, it is considered that this process is far from being linear and consensual, as it is highly charged with conflicting emotions and shifting social values.(1) If Fado today is almost inevitably identified with heritage - especially since the announcement made in Bali on 27 November 2011 by UNESCO's Intergovernmental Committee for the Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage that this musical genre would be included in the Representative List of Humanity's Intangible Cultural Heritage - it should be noted that this is the outcome of a meandering and almost two hundred year-old historical process. The retracing of the singular path that led to the recognition of Fado as one of the outstanding exponents of the culture of Portugal, and in particular of Lisbon and its historic neighbourhoods, through the wealth of literary production devoted to it, reveals that from around 1870 onwards this musical genre featured on numerous occasions in controversies in the public sphere (that is to say, in publications), and pitted its fans and opponents against each other in arguments back and forth. In this paper I propose to deal with that considerable literary output, not by examining it in minute or exhaustive detail, but rather by offering a short overall guide which goes beyond some of the main works of reference in question (which oscillate between sacralizing and demonizing the Fado, frequently blending impressionistic description with caricature, or historical, sociological and ethnographic notes with commentary of a moral nature), with a view to identifying, defining and above all making a value judgement of those aspects which are reckoned to make Fado and fadistas (its performers) special. A special emphasis will, however, be placed on material most critical of Fado and which, in an attempt at a form of moral sterilization, sought to denounce and counteract its significance. The rise of antifadismo ("anti-Fadoism") seems to have gone hand-in-hand with the emergence and popularization of the Fado as song in Lisbon from the 1830s onwards. It can be most clearly observed, however, in periods of ideological crisis or turnaround, when people were examining the national consciousness and questioning their identity, such as: the period following Generation 70 (2), enmeshed in a fin-de-siècle reflection on the topics of national decadence and decline; in the years before and after the establishment of the Republic [in 1910], which BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 167 featured dissonant political doctrines like Portuguese Republicanism and Lusitanian Integralism (3); after the establishment of the Estado Novo (4), in line with the nationalist vogue involved in the process of giving Salazarism a folkloric veneer, and its opponents' alternative, which resisted "official folklorism"; and in the transition to democracy, which witnessed the critical renunciation of a culture which had been actively promoted and exploited by the previous regime. Antifadismo thus came out into the open from the post-romantic era onwards in works of fiction, essays and scientific works, in the daily and periodical press, both general and specialist, and in speeches, lectures and interviews (which were sometimes published and, after 1935, when the National Broadcasting Company - Emissora Nacional - was set up, broadcast on radio). Paradoxically, the considerable impact of this cultural point of view had the undoubted effect of turning Fado into a public issue, in which various parties in the realm of politics and ideology became involved, sometimes corroborating, at other times antagonizing each other ("Fadophobes" were diligently opposed by "Fado-philes"), consequently producing an increasing number of pages devoted to this urban popular song. In summary, the aim of this bibliographical review is to document the fact that antifadismo is a lasting but discontinuous phenomenon, and that it dates from, or rather is tied to this particular time, albeit that we can update it insofar as it was part of broader cultural debates or fell outside them. The various works in which antifadismo is found agree on the overall conclusion that Fado is not interesting enough to be the national song, but there are differences in their assumptions and parameters, often reflecting different political and ideological alignments. For right-wing conservatives, Fado fails on several counts: in nativist terms (it is spurious); in terms of antiquity and roots (it is a recent graft); in terms of universality and respectability (it is nothing more than a Lisbon plebeianism, even if it is a dolled up one). For leftist progressives, Fado fails in the areas of rusticity, authenticity and aesthetic quality (it is urban, counterfeit, corrupted by the music industry, standardized by commercialism and touristification) and it is devoid of merit because it prostrates the soul and encourages inaction, complaining and self-pity. In addition to these aspects, there is what one might call a related side issue which fluctuates over time, and that is the image of the fadista (Fado performer) as someone reprehensible and repulsive, a presumed member of a licentious urban class. The fadista label started out in current usage as anathema, designating primarily a marginal class of persons of ill repute, which included pimps, whores, ruffians and villains, their eccentric life-styles and their disreputable haunts. As this original description became less appropriate over time, this line of argument gradually subsided. (1) The constructive character of heritage and the link between patrimonial objects, emotions and values has been discussed by Nathalie Heinich (2009, 2011, 2012). (2) Geração de 70 (Generation 70) is the name given to a nineteenth-century Portuguese literary generation which led a post-romantic ideological and cultural movement which sought to regenerate Portuguese culture and laid the ground for the republican revolution of 1910. (3) The movement known as Integralismo Lusitano (Lusitanian Integralism) was a Portuguese integralist political movement, critical of the Republic and supportive of the ultra-nationalist doctrines. (4) The authoritarian regime of Estado Novo (New State) was the longest right-wing European dictatorship of the 20th century: it was consolidated during the 1930s and it was overthrown through a military coup on 25 April 1974. RN02S07e Arts, Activism and Social Change Art in Protest: Artistic Expression of Turkish and Kurdish Protest in Turkey Ozan GÜNEL (Beykent University, Turkey) | ozzygunel@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 168 In the last couple of years Turkey faced a lot of protests both from the west side also from the east side. While Kurdish protest at the east side is a common thing for Turkey, protest from west side of the country is a fairly new phenomenon especially after military coup in 1980s. Protest in the west which incarnated by Gezi Protest differs from protest in the east. These protest of middle-class citizen which mostly Turkish and highly educated is aim for preservation of life styles more than nationalist concern. These protestors with high social-economic profiles will create cultural outcomes. Thus both during and after protests art reflected to society. On the other hand Kurdish protests with its nationalist identity use culture as a tool for national structure. Not just art but whole culture of that area become part of the protest. This study will try to draw a frame to art of protest in these land with covering their similarities and differences of these cultural and artistic identities which summed up above. Promoting Diversity in Designing Memorials Karen FROSTIG (Lesley University, Brandeis University, United States of America) | karen.frostig@gmail.com The Vienna Project, conceived as a social action memorial project situated on the streets of Vienna, opened with Austrian President Heinz Fischer on 23. October 2013 at the Odeon Theater. The project concluded with first lady Margit Fischer at the Austrian National Library at the Hofburg Palace, on 18. October 2014. The Closing Ceremony was followed by a "Naming Memorial," which displayed 91,780 victims' names representing seven different victim groups, projected onto the historic facades of buildings surrounding Josefsplatz. The Vienna Project was the first public art memorial of its kind in Europe and the first public naming memorial in Vienna to symbolically represent, in a differentiated format, multiple groups of persecuted victims and dissidents of National Socialism, on record within a given country, murdered between 1938-1945.. Interim programming included performance art, video projections, street art, web design, archival research, Smartphone app, oral history interviews, social media platforms, guided tours, a "reading marathon," and new Holocaust education curricula. Occurring at 38 designated memory sites across the city of Vienna as an enduring performance of memory, The Vienna Project reached diverse audiences. Over the course of one year, hundreds of people of all ages participated in memorial activities taking place at the 38 memory spaces to produce new conversations about public memory in Vienna. Hundreds more from 45 countries, participated on our online networks. To date, The Vienna Project is the most critical national public memory project in Austria to be fully endorsed by the Austrian government. Ironically, The Vienna Project occurred at a time when levels of anti-Semitism were on the rise across the rest of Europe. The project focused primarily on issues of accountability, dismantling the victim myth to put forth an undeniable national narrative about National Socialism in Austria that was inclusive and differentiated. At the center of the project was the premise that creating an inclusive, nonhierarchical memorial need not erase history. Names referencing the different victim groups were depicted as equal. However, group identities were preserved. This level of transparency allowed visitors to think about relationships between the different groups without marginalizing any one group. The relationship between diversity and integration is still under development across Europe While there is no way to predict the future, The Vienna Project set the tone for a proactive memorial project that included diverse voices. "Promoting Diversity in Designing Memorials" delivers a discussion about the project's interactive design wedded to historic rigor, and public response to this 21st century model of memorialization. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 169 Artistic Activism in Contexts of Social, Political and Economic Transformation Raphaela VON WEICHS (University of Lausanne, Switzerland) | raphaela.vonweichs@unil.ch Monika SALZBRUNN (University of Lausanne, Switzerland) | monika.salzbrunn@unil.ch Serjara ALEMAN (University of Lausanne, Switzerland) | serjara.aleman@unil.ch In recent years, creative activism or "artivism" has become a popular mode of social critique against neo-liberal capitalism, post-fordism and global consumerism. Social actors who may or may not be professional artists, link art and activism to raise awareness, criticise and ridicule anti-democratic, anti-environmental and totalitarian regimes, measures and decisions. Such artistic acts of dissent and resistance include a diversity of modes of expression such as street performances, flash mobs, one-standing-man-demonstrations (Taksim Square Istanbul), the creation of participatory digital platforms, the organisation or détournement of (carnival) parades, or the drawing of cartoons and comics strips. In our contribution we propose a discussion on the performative dimension of creative activism and the transformative power of artistic acts, modes of expression and events, particularly those on situations of precarity, stress, repression and exclusion. Our paper fits into the 07RN02 session on "Social and cognitive effects of the arts" since it deals with ethnographic aspects, art for social transformation, arts in communities and arts as part of urban culture. Dealing with War in Times of Peace Through Art Andreas HUDELIST (Alpen-Adria-Universität Klagenfurt, Austria) | andreas.hudelist@aau.at How does contemporary art happen outside the walls of the museum? Due to considerably increased degree of entanglement between creative cultural activities and everyday practices both the meaning and the experience of art once tied within the constraints of one particular space at one particular time begin to dissolve as they merge in other, more heterogeneous ways. Art 'happens' and, in doing so, opens, extends and moves its aesthetics to the outside, into the social realm of lived experiences. It is precisely this 'liveness' of art and its openness to the dimensions of the unpredictable that have led to the establishment of Nicolas Bourriaud's „relational aesthetics" project during the 1990s. As a curator, he promoted interactive art forms in which art production and reception occur simultaneously. In the foreground is the event in which both sides are involved. If art produces human relations outside the museum, then, as Claire Bishop puts it in Antagonism and Relational Aesthetics, „the next logical question to ask is what types of relations are being produced, for whom, and why". Further more Bishop criticises that many contemporary art projects find themselves in the logic of neoliberal structures, although some of them argue to expound the problems of it. For Bishop the concept of spectacle is central to the debate about participation. Following Guy Debord, Bishop claims that we can think contemporary art without spectators because today everybody is a producer. As an example I would like to discuss, is the case of RAUBZUG VLAK STRAHU TRAIN OF JUSTICE, a six hour "railway drama" to different places in the south of Austria to thematize special sites of the Second World War and the deportation of the carinthian-slovenian minority. On the railway line between Klagenfurt/Celovec and Rosenbach/ Podrožca the bilingual theater group TROTAMORA thematizes the landscape of economic decline and cultural contradictions. The spectators as travellers play the role of a noble travel company who get confronted with social misery and anger of the exploited. In this paper I want to focus on the visual and performative potential of deconstructing norms, the confrontation with the immediate history and poverty of the region. So the question I am interested in, is not, what is relational art. It is neither about approaching relationality as a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 170 theoretical concept, nor defining art as relational aesthetics. It is about the question of what does relational art do, or how does relational art come to its force as a practice. Can we abolish the culture of war? A critical analysis of Krzysztof Wodiczko's newest project Anna Dobrochna WANDZEL (University of Warsaw, Poland) | ankawandzel@gmail.com In this paper I examine the merits of the „Institute for the Abolition of War": the newest work of Krzysztof Wodiczko, one of the most accomplished Polish artists, currently teaching at Harvard Graduate School of Design. In his newest project, Wodiczko proposes a complex plan for an ambitious artistic and institutional intervention, aimed at putting an end to all wars, forever. In order to evaluate whether Wodiczko's efforts can really bring about such a massive social and political change, I analyse both the inner workings of his project, and the few reactions it inspired, all through the lens of current scientific discussions on contemporary warfare, the ethics and limits of participatory art, and the global renewal of nationalistic movements. In my exploration I also make use of the interviews which I conducted with the artist and his contributors. Finally, I answer Wodiczko's own call for help and cooperation. Borrowing heavily from sociology, anthropology and cultural studies, I examine how his project could be improved, if the artist was willing to reconsider his methods and the role of art in creating social change. RN02S08a Power Relations, Inequalities and the Artistic Imagination New publics of art in Brazil: the appropriation of spaces of exhibitions Lígia DABUL (Universidade Federal Fluminense, Brazil) | ligia.dabul@gmail.com In Brazil, the value recognised by the state and the artistic field of spaces for exhibitions and pieces of art, curators and artists does not correspond to the appropriation made by the public of these spaces. The historical absence of this public can be linked to different factors or their merging, such as localisation of places of exhibition, the prices of entrance tickets, the nature of the exhibition, the identification of these spaces with the upper classes, among others. This paper will talk about the process of these spaces being increasingly occupied by the public originated from poorer backgrounds. It is possible to note the reconfiguration of curatorial lines and efforts being made by the educational sectors in museums and cultural centres to redefine their uses and their relationship to the city, and their political and economical importance in the hierarchy of spaces used for art. However, this occupation has recently happened driven by other factors linked to changes provided by the Brazilian government since 2003 -the increasing of the income of the working class, as well as their access to higher education and to information from the internet, and political mechanisms of supporting the access to cultural goods. This recent occupation of spaces of exhibition by the working class has many consequences, one of them being the creation of new social practices related to art and to the visiting of spaces traditionally used by the upper classes, such as the Museum of Modern Art in Rio de Janeiro. The Staging of Cultural Diversity at Performing Arts Festivals Lisa DR. DES. GAUPP (Leuphana University of Lueneburg, Germany) | gaupp@leuphana.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 171 The planned talk analyzes how curatorial strategies at urban performing arts festivals regarding the (de-)construction of cultural diversity function. The curatorial strategies at "transnational" festivals will be compared with the curatorial strategies at "intercultural" festivals. "Intercultural" festivals stage cultural diversity mainly as "exotic" or "traditional", while at "transnational" festivals these and other ascriptions (e. g. national classifications) recede into the background, when instead, cultural diversity is mainly presented in an "innovative", "urban", "cosmopolitan" or "transcultural" way. Accordingly, transnational festivals have a good reputation of being "up-todate" and to stage the state of the art in performing arts. "Transnational" festivals address global questions and topics and present artists, which are not associated with a certain location or nation. By deconstructing mechanisms of staging cultural diversity as exotic and by constructing dynamic, contradictory, ironical, affirmative and anti-hegemonic identities, curators "play" with diverse self-images. These are no "patchwork-identities" but rather can be seen as performative hybridity, which rules out a reduction of artists to their cultural backgrounds. These curatorial strategies are nevertheless almost non-existent in the scientific debates on diversity, immigration and cosmopolitanism. The planned presentation therefore asks through which curatorial strategies, structural circumstances, lifestyles and social practices of artists and through which practices of performing arts it is achieved to (de-)construct the respective meaning of cultural diversity. The focus of the proposed talk will be set on curatorial strategies understood as a discursive social practice, which (de-)constructs identities, symbols and relations. Thus, the interactions between urbanization, globalization, cultural practices and curatorial strategies will be sketched. The Whirling Dervish in the Cartoon: Sufism, Power and Satire in 21st Century Turkey Nevin ŞAHIN (Yildirim Beyazit University, Turkey; Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | nevinsahin@ybu.edu.tr Once the de facto art school of the Ottoman Empire, the Mevlevi lodges were the places where significant composers and poets were educated. This tradition came to a strict end by the new republic's law on the closure of Sufi lodges. The literary and musical productivity of the tradition virtually ceased to exist but Mevlevi Sufism instead became an important image fostering satirical productivity. The changing social and political positionality of Mevlevi Sufism resulted in different reflections on popular culture such as TV series and cartoons. The close contact with the popular representations of whirling dervishes and the conservative government tells about the power relations dominating the cultural aura of the 21st century Turkey. Concerning the cartoon debate within the Islamic context following the Danish cartoon controversy in 2005 and Charlie Hebdo attack in 2015, it is crucial to look at the social and political reflections on the "cartoonification" of a mainly Islamic Sufi tradition so as to have a better understanding of local experiences of Islam and Sufism in this regard. How Mevlevi Sufism becomes both the object and the subject of the power relations in the cultural domain, how the ritual performances represent and reproduce these relations and how they find their reflections in popular culture are the questions to be discussed in this paper. The data to be analyzed under these questions, including works of cartoonists like Yiğit Özgür and Umut Sarı kaya, have been collected throughout an 18-month ethnographic research among Mevlevi circles in Turkey. Inequality and the artistic imagination: how the Portuguese culture is dealing with the Portuguese crisis Paula GUERRA (University of Porto, Portugal) | paula.kismif@gmail.com Augusto Santos SILVA (University of Porto, Portugal) | asilva@fep.up.pt BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 172 Helena SANTOS (University of Porto, Portugal) | hsantos@fep.up.pt Subsequently to the 2008 international crisis, Portugal and other countries of the Euro Area were forced to comply with programs of adjustment, as a condition to financial support from the IMF, the ECB and the European Commission. The Portuguese adjustment program ran from 2011 to 2014, key decisions in budgetary and economic policies depending upon a previous agreement by that 'troika'. This three-year period was traumatic, in social and political terms. It was also traumatic in symbolical terms. Four topics were critical: the loss of sovereignty; the failure of the European integration; the 'moral issue', concerning the so-called 'Southern' habits of 'conspicuous expenditure'; the responsibility of Portuguese elites. The issues of difference and inequalities were central to the national debate on the positioning and the future of Portugal in Europe. It also pervaded the arts and culture. In performing and visual arts, in literature and music, or in the cinema, the circumstance experienced by the Portuguese state and population; the 'ontological' threat to Portugal as one of the most ancient nations of Europe; the need to react and the role of the artists in that reaction; and the vision of a different future, those were topics addressed by many intellectuals, novelists, musicians, performers and visual artists. This paper aims to provide a panoramic view of this debate, framed by the general theme of the Conference: how the artistic 'imagination' has been dealing with issues of difference and inequality that were so dramatically pointed out in the Portuguese 'troika years'. RN02S08b Global and Local: Cultural Cosmopolitanism, Glocalisation and New Arts World Structures 'Western' architecture and urbanism seen by Czechoslovak architecture magazines 1950s to 1989 Slavka FERENCUHOVA (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | ferencuh@fss.muni.cz Much writing about architecture and urbanism in socialist-times Central and Eastern Europe and in Soviet Union has focused on specificities that defined the practice and ideas of architects and urbanists in this context. As specific design of buildings and public spaces has been depicted (Hirt 2012; Häussermann 1996; Alexander 2007; Ladd 2001; Czepczyński 2008), academic literature created a picture of socialist era architecture and urbanism as different and disconnected from practice in other countries. Although several authors recognized that socialist architects referred to 'Western' modernism (e.g. Molnár 2005; Musil 2002), only few researched the actual connections and exchanges that existed between architects and planners across the borders (e.g. Stanek 2012; Ward et al. 2013; Ward 2012; Cook et al. 2014). This paper attempts to add to this body of writing by analysing how architecture and urbanism from Western capitalist countries was presented in Czechoslovak magazines for professionals and how it was used as inspiration or criticised. Arguments are based on analysis of selected media published between 1950s and 1980s. The paper points out to what extent the local 'socialist' architecture and planning referred to 'Western' practices, how it developed in parallel to international production, and how the ideological context influenced the way this practice was discursively framed. Although it works with historical materials, it aims to debate issues of broader relevance: especially the travelling of ideas between professionals working in geographically distant places, and the role that political and ideological context plays in perceiving and judging architecture and urbanism. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 173 Around the World in a Day: The Relation between National and Global Culture and the Arts in Five European Newspapers, 1960–2010 Tina Marjukka LAURONEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | tina.lauronen@helsinki.fi Riie HEIKKILÄ (University of Helsinki, Finland) | riie.heikkila@helsinki.fi Irmak KARADEMIR HAZIR (Middle East Technical University) | irmakka@metu.edu.tr Semi PURHONE Cultural globalization is one of the key processes affecting cultural classifications and hierarchies in national contexts. The significance of national borders may have decreased during the last decades (at least in the sense of the abundance of global cultural items circulating across countries), but the influence and amount of global cultural flows are hardly similar everywhere. Distinctions between global and local might also have become more salient in novel ways. This paper presents an analysis of the changes in the relative weight of national and global culture and the arts in the cultural sections of nationally leading newspapers from five European countries – ABC/El País (Spain), Dagens Nyheter (Sweden), Helsingin Sanomat (Finland), Le Monde (France) and The Guardian (UK) – from 1960 to 2010. Through content analysis of samples of the newspapers (the unit of analysis being an article, altogether over 7,000 cases), the paper examines how the composition of national and geographical origin of the artists and cultural products discussed has changed in 50 years. Thus, the paper asks whether there are traces of increase in "cultural cosmopolitanism" or whether national culture remains dominant, to what degree there is variation according to the cultural area or art form discussed, and whether the five newspapers embedded in their national contexts are different in these respects. The analysis will cover several cultural areas, including music, literature, cinema, television and the fine arts. The results are in line with the supposed trend towards globalization of culture, but not as straightforwardly as one might expect. Museums, design and identity. Contemporary Polish ethno design as the example of glocalisation. Dominik PORCZYŃSKI (University of Rzeszów, Poland) | dporczynski@gmail.com This paper has three objectives. Firstly, it articulates modern Polish design grounded in traditional folk aesthetics as an example of glocalisation. Secondly, it presents an analysis of the process by which folk aesthetics have moved from the peripheries to the centre of Polish culture and relates this movement to Poland's historical struggle for independence. Thirdly, it describes the role of ethnographic museums in the process of constructing national consciousness. A predicted result of the globalisation process has been the unification of life-styles as well as a reduction in the importance of nation-states. According to Wallerstein (2004), the contemporary world may be divided into 'core' states (for example, the USA and UK) in which cultural patterns are produced and transferred to 'semi-peripheral' and 'peripheral' states. According to this theory the system of museums as well as definitions of art might work similarly in different countries. However, the analysis of Robertson (1992) shows that through processes of globalisation local cultures are not always supplanted but in fact sometimes revive, a phenomenon he calls glocalisation. The growing popularity of folk-inspired artistic practices in Poland will be discussed as an example of glocalisation. This phenomenon may be perceived in music (for example, rap-musician Donatan's performance during the Eurovision 2014 Festival) as well as in design. The latter may refer to various spheres of aesthetic production – architecture, clothing and everyday objects – and is commonly defined as ethno design, the focal element of this paper. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 174 Although the intensification of events related to folk-inspired artistic production has been noted only recently, discussion about it began as far back as the second half of the 19th century and it might be called a Polish contribution to the issue raised for the first time by Ruskin and Morris which was the objection to a low quality of mass-produced goods and the appraisal of handicraft. However, in case of Poland, which had been dissolved as an independent state during that period, a very important element was the drawing of inspiration from traditional aesthetics, specifically the aesthetics of dozens of ethnic sub-groups resident in Poland. The main reason for this strategy was to build a national consciousness in relation not only to aristocratic culture but also in relation to traditional cultures (Huml, 1976). Pursuing this topic, the paper demonstrates the role of folk art inspirations in design during three periods: 1) during the inter-war period when traditional aesthetics became an element of formal, 'national', style in handicraft, painting and architecture; 2) during socialism (Polish People's Republic) when support of folk-culture rooted activities was an element of official state policy; and 3) after year 2000 when folk aesthetics became understood as a way of expressing uniqueness in the increasingly uniform world. This conclusion will be discussed in relation to official (state supported) practices such as exhibitions (e.g. EXPO 2010 or "Unpolished") which aim at promoting Poland abroad. The issue to be addressed is therefore whether such a strategy is just one of the voices in the discourse of polyphonic, late modern art which draws from a variety of different aesthetics or instead an example of a metanarrative. According to Giddens (2009), tradition in late modern societies demonstrates deliberative and reflective traits. Polish ethno-design is comprised of diverse folk related aesthetics (e.g. Krakowiacy, Górale, Kurpie). Products related to them are, however, presented abroad as Polish. The discussion, then, will consider whether such a practise is an example of simplification and stereotipisation of group culture which – as Cohen (1985) noted – is a common pattern in contact with outsiders, or whether it is an intentional strategy of creating a 'national' style similar to those of 19th century and inter-war period. Since the main actors of the aforementioned process are museums, their role in particular will be analysed. The main assumption in this part of the argument is that with the ennoblement of folk aesthetics the role of ethnographic museum has also changed. The system by which modern societies collected and exhibited cultural artefacts may be identified as colonial. Different aesthetic systems were rendered subordinate to the aesthetics of the Western elite. The strict division between traditional and fine arts was institutionally sanctioned through the establishment of ethnographic museums and art galleries. The former were constructed to collect and exhibit objects related to folk or tribal communities (as the objects related to past and primitive cultures) while the latter concentrated on the sphere of fine arts which, in fact, are the result of cultural production fitting with the framework of art defined by the Western elite (Clifford, 2000; Ossowski, 1966). In contemporary museums, however, this division seems to blur. Traditional aesthetics entered the main art discourse and popular culture. Objects inspired by folk production are displayed in galleries or may be watched on television. Ethnographic museums are no longer repositories of ancient testimonies but rather active participants in the construction of regional and national consciousness. The regional and ethnographic museums of Opole, Cracow and Bydgoszcz organise events (exhibitions, festivals, museum lessons and workshops) that familiarise their guests with the past of their region but also show that the traditional still lives in contemporary artistic production thus becoming an element of national consciousness along with 'fine' artworks such as Chopin's Polonaises or Matejko's paintings. The paper is based on both historical and empirical data. The author followed qualitative methodology based on social anthropology of Geertz (2005) with referrences to sociological grounded theory (Charmaz, 2009) and symbolic interactionism (Blumer, 2007). To describe the processes related to folk aesthetics' and museums' transformations references to literature are made, however in the analysis of museums' role in the regional and national consciousness process construction the argument is structured by outcomes of existing data analysis (museum BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 175 websites and catalogues) and participant observation during exhibitions and museum educational events. Museums, referring to Berger and Luckmann (1983), are hereby defined as participants in this process of meaning construction, thus their publications are treated as narratives so – in this case – not sources of data, but as data itself. Literature Berger, Peter; Luckmann, Thomas (1983): Społeczne tworzenie rzeczywistości. Warszawa: PIW. Blumer, Herbert (2007): Interakcjonizm symboliczny: perspektywa i metoda. Kraków: Nomos. Charmaz, Kathy (2009): Teoria ugruntowana; praktyczny przewodnik po analizie jakościowej. Warszawa: Wydaw. Naukowe PWN. Clifford, James (2000): Kłopoty z kulturą: dwudziestowieczna etnografia, literatura i sztuka. Warszawa: Wydawnictwo KR. Cohen, Anthony P. (1985): The symbolic construction of community. London: Routledge. Geertz, Clifford (2005): Interpretacja kultur; wybrane eseje. Kraków: Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Jagiellońskiego. Giddens, Anthony (2009): „Życie w społeczeństwie posttradycyjnym". In: Beck, Ulrich; Giddens, Anthony; Lash, Scott (eds.) Modernizacja refleksyjna. Warszawa: Wydaw. Naukowe PWN, pp. 79–140. Huml, Irena (1976): Polska sztuka stosowana XX wieku. Warszawa: Wydawnictwa Artystyczne i Filmowe. Ossowski, Stanisław (1966): „U podstaw estetyki". In: Dzieła. Warszawa: Państwowe wydawnictwo naukowe. Robertson, Roland (1992): Globalization: social theory and global culture. London: SAGE. Wallerstein, Immanuel (2004): Analiza systemów-światów. Warszawa: Wydawnictwo Akademickie Dialog. Different interrelated Events in the Structures of Art world Gerhard PANZER (TU Dresden, Germany) | gerhard.panzer@tu-dresden.de Two types of events could be observed in the development of art world e.g. in Germany from 1913 to 1945. The first type includes the crucial events like two world wars ended with defeats, one revolution followed up by democratization and the takeover of the nazi party. What role do these events play at the processes of devastation or transformation of structures of the art world? The second type contains the local exhibitions of art work organized by art institutions. How do these events reflect the crucial events or how do they reproduce structures? This historical period provide us with a focused view on the coincidences between structures and the two types of events. The structures of the local art world are generated within a historical process. The theoretical concept of art world analysis (Becker) will be used as a heuristic instrument to examine empirically which role plays networks of actors with different affiliations to institutions, organizations and events in art world of visual arts across the period. In order to reconstruct the relationship between the events and the local art worlds it is necessary to combine the different qualities of affiliation together in a suitable model to catch the significant transformations in the local art world. The data has been collected from exhibition catalogue, literature and investigations in archives. In the center of the investigation stands an art world with an art academy, artist groups, an art society and some large-scale exhibitions in particular during 1913 to the 1930s. The main question is to develop an approach for actors as well in institutions as at events. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 176 RN02S09a Theoretical Development in Arts Sociology: Revisiting Weber, Becker and the Role of the Author Telling About Society – Howard S. Becker revisited Dagmar DANKO (Albert-Ludwigs-Universität Freiburg, Germany) | dagmardanko@yahoo.de More than 50 years after the seminal publication Outsiders (1963) and over 30 years after the publication of Art Worlds (1982), which has become a major reference in the sociology of art, it is time to revisit Howard S. Becker's oeuvre and importance for our research area. The use of the term and notion of art worlds comes naturally to sociologists of art, yet few of them are really familiar with his work and especially his more recent writings. Also, reducing Becker's findings to his concept of "art as collective action" is not doing justice to the large variety of his studies and publications – not to mention how the persistent misunderstanding of cooperation taking place in art worlds as being conflict-free is altering his very ideas in an all too simplistic way. Also, Becker's research allows for a consideration of what a "sociological imagination" – a notion used in the main title of the conference – really is, or what it could or should be. In his much less known book Telling About Society, Becker compares the "sociological imagination" to the "imagination" offered by the different arts. Both, says Becker, tell us something about society. In this sense, sociology and the arts can tell about "differences" and "inequalities" as well. In my presentation, I wish to elaborate on this point. Generally speaking, my presentation will be based on my own work about Becker, which takes the form of an introduction to his writings and which is to be published (in German) this summer. 'Beyond Bourdieu?' Back to Weber! Isabelle DARMON (University of Edinburgh, United Kingdom) | Isabelle.Darmon@ed.ac.uk Music is once again proving to be a fertile ground for explorations and programmatic attempts for a renewal of the sociology of the arts and of cultural sociology as a whole. In part under the influence of actor network theory and in the midst of interrogations as to Bourdieu's legacy for the sociology of art, the social and cultural sciences are questioning their capacity to give an account of engagement with art that is not reduced to analyses of the social reproduction of taste. Drawing on my analysis of Max Weber's music writings, presented in Turin in 2013, I propose to explore further the potential of Weber's approach for theoretical renewal today, by contrasting Weber's notions of domains, logics and momentum with Bourdieu's structure of artistic field. I will suggest that this discussion ultimately hinges on the distinction between homology and affinity; as well as on a conception of fields as organised by relations between elements vs. by tensions between forces (e.g. of rationalisation). Through this confrontation between Bourdieu's and Weber's approach to the artistic field or the domain of music I hope to contribute to current debates on the ways forward for the renewal of the approach to the arts and art works in cultural sociology. Kundera Effect – the Role of the Author in the Sociology of Arts Miroslav PAULÍČEK (Charles University in Prague, Czech Republic) | mpaulicek@email.cz Milan Kundera is well known (beside his famous novels) because of his struggle for "the death of the author". In his brilliant essays, he often repeats (with Gusteve Flaubert) that the author should be considered as he never was alive. That means we have to interpret works of art without the intention of the author. Simultaneously, Kundera writes prefaces and epilogues BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 177 (explaining how to read his text), forbids translations of his books and forbids film processing of his novels. Shortly he acts as a living author while writing that the author should be dead. This is what I call the Kundera effect. The same ambivalence we can find in the field of the sociology of arts. For the sociology of arts the author is one of the most important actors (along with the work of art, the public or the society) but he is usually viewed as a socially constructed genius (Heinich's Van Gogh), product of institutions (DeNora's Mozart) or at best a part of the art world (Howard Becker). In my contribution I would like to emphasize the role of the author and suggest how to strengthen his position in the sociology of arts. Ambivalence of category of "success" on the example of biographical stories of polish émigré artists Tomasz FERENC (University of Lodz, Poland) | tomasz.ferenc@wp.pl I would like to present research perspective based on the idea of biographically oriented sociology of art. I will refer to the biographical research that I carried out in 2008-2012 among the polish artists who settled in London, Berlin, New York and Paris. In the first part of presentation I will try to describe various reasons of leaving home country and different strategies of adaptation abroad undertaken by artists. Artistic mythologies dispose us to believe in the uniqueness of each of the authors, not only their works, but also their life. It seems to be interesting to reconsider the question about this what is common and typical in their life and what is unique. I will try to point some of those typical and repeatable elements of biographies of émigré artists. Also I want to show how settling outside the country of origin affects the work of artists and how it impacts this what can be called as an success. This aspect become the main subject of the article. What factors determines artistic success? In presentation both literature sources and empirical data are presented. Success in almost every narrative story is defined differently. Sometimes artists in their narratives mention its objective dimensions, such as publications in prestigious journals, important exhibitions, sales of their works or placing the works in prestigious collections, good reception among audience and critics. In other cases, success is defined by achieving state of independence, a strong position in the art world, achieving social and financial security. What is important objective evidence of success doesn't necessarily represent the subjective feel or treating it as important. By invoking to biographical stories of the artist I am showing ambivalence of category of 'success'. This concept is so variously interpreted, each time requiring a precise definition and concretization in relation to the biography and the circumstances in which live every particular artist. Main idea of this approach is based on a attempt of breaking the dominance of institutional determinants and ways of defining artistic success and the associated with this hierarchy of artists constructed by participants and decision-makers in the art world. RN02S09b Theoretical Development in Arts Sociology: Rethinking the Aesthetic, the Artistic Imagination, the Field and the Museum Museum Sociology Approaches to an Important Societal Institution Volker KIRCHBERG (Leuphana University of Lueneburg, Germany) | kirchberg@uni.leuphana.de The study of museums is not yet an established field of sociological research, or even an acknowledged sub-discipline of sociology of art in most countries. The influence of society on museums and, vice versa, the influence of museums on society does not necessarily have to be researched from a sociological perspective; museology is usually considered part of the field of museum philosophy. Nevertheless sociology can be considered a highly relevant approach to museum studies. This presentation will describes the state of the art of a sociology that BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 178 analyses the interrelationships between museums and society. This includes studies on the overall societal macroand the individual micro-perspective, production, e.g. on the causes and development of exhibitions and collections, consumption and reception (e.g. on the causes and effects of museum visits and the visitors' perception and evaluation of exhibitions), the contextualization of museums in a space-time continuum (e.g. the consequences of globalization, historicity and post-colonialism), the polarizations of museums between change and affirmation, changes from a traditional (hegemonic and heterotopic) localization to a postmodern (polysemic, polyvalent and non-heterotopic) relativism, and methodological categories of a museum sociology, with specific phenomenological, etymological, historiographical and critical-rational approaches. As a result, I will locate the museum in a sociological space bifurcated in a textualistic and in a contextualistic area. This phenotypical dichotomization characterizes as well museums as museum sociology. Genesis and Structure of the Field of Theatre in Hungary Ádám Kornél HAVAS (Corvinus University of Budapest, Hungary) | huvasadam@hotmail.com In providing an account on the historical process of autonomy of the fields of artistic production in the framework of a historical sociological approach, Bourdieu argues that the evolution of artistic fields in the broader Western context is governed by similar principles that might be interpreted on the basis of the field theory. By focusing on the evolution of the genesis and structure of the field of theatre in fin-de-siècle and early 20th century Hungary, this paper considers issues at stake associated with Bourdieu's account on the social principles of aesthetic hierarchization, as a result of ongoing struggles between competing agents, in order to conserve or transform the field. The analysis of the historical process of differentiation of institutions and genres manifested in them, makes possible the designation of the socially determined laws affecting the evolution of the autonomous field of theatre. By concentrating on the Hungarian case, it will be intended to test the Bourdieuien theory in a different socio-cultural context, which holds the prospect of specifying the interdependencies between economic and political forces in structuring the field of theatre. Finally, by taking into account the emergence of the international field of theatre marked by the founding of the European free theaters in the last third of the 19th century, the impact of the international theatre field on the transformation of the Hungarian field of theatre will also be analyzed. This historical sociological project clarifies the universality and limits of the field theory by analyzing the Hungarian theatre field. Art in the Sociology of Art: Conceptualizing the Aesthetic as Field of Action Victoria D. ALEXANDER (University of Surrey, United Kingdom) | v.alexander@surrey.ac.uk Anne E. BOWLER (University of Delaware, United States) | abowler@udel.edu In this talk, we argue that the work of art is often neglected in sociology of art. This is not the case in fields such as art history or literary analysis, and while these fields have incorporated sociological ideas via attention to social history, sociology of art has been slower to adopt ideas from the arts and humanities. We briefly discuss some reasons for this, arguing that the ethic of value neutrality sits at the heart of sociology's frequent refusal to engage with questions involving aesthetic judgment (also, to lesser extent, aesthetic meaning). We then turn to the more important project, asking what a sociology of art that takes art seriously would look like. We suggest that it would include several elements and, for the purpose of the talk, focus on two: 1. Attention to the object/work of art is necessary, including discussions of form and content, and an explicit attention to aesthetic judgment. 2. Particular works then need to be contextualized within what we term an 'aesthetic field'. This includes systems of production, distribution, and reception; aesthetic objects and practices; and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 179 aesthetic discourses. We argue that, like Bourdieu's social fields, the aesthetic field is a field of action in which aesthetic ideas are socially constructed, and value is created and contested. While Bourdieu discussed art and aesthetics, he did not explicitly theorize the aesthetic as a field of action. We illustrate these arguments with a case study on the nude in visual art. Rethinking the artistic imagination: from formalistic 'innovation' to productive potential for social and political change Ian BRUFF (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | ianbruff@gmail.com Melanie JORDAN (Royal College of Art, United Kingdom) | melanie.jordan@rca.ac.uk Contemporary art has long been accepted as the space in which limits are boundless; from Ducahmp's 'Fountain' to Manzoni's can of 'Artist shit', there is no doubt that art has been articulated as anything one wants it to be. However, this obsession with expanding the category of art as a function of the avant garde has conversely restricted the transformative potential of art. We argue that a key consequence has been, somewhat ironically, for the avant garde to reproduce the formalism of earlier, elitist paradigms such as those advocated by Clement Greenberg. Instead of the form-heavy focus on 'innovation', the artistic imagination needs to be rethought in favour of a renewed focus on the productive potential of art. Returning especially to Walter Benjamin's classic essays on the author as producer and art in the age of mechanical reproduction, we argue for a conception of art practice that moves away from preoccupations which emphasise the formal (re)arrangements of the object. While this may superficially seem close to contemporary discussions of art and society (e.g. the radical aesthetics perspective), our approach is founded upon the notion that a sociology of art ought to have at its core a discussion of what it is doing rather than what it is. This more materialist conception of art makes it possible to consider art practices as embodying the potential to contribute to wider processes of social and political change. RN02S10a Everyday Aesthetics and Organisational Life Applications of Everyday Aesthetics in Daily and Organizational Life Dan Eugen RATIU (Babes-Bolyai University, Romania) | daneugen.ratiu@gmail.com Recently, the idea of practical aesthetics has gained interest in a variety of disciplines, such as arts management and arts policy (DeVereaux 2009) as well as sociology of arts. My paper aims to explore new applications of everyday aesthetics, examining in particular everyday life decisions and actions prompted by our sensory experiences, emotional states, and aesthetic preferences or taste. A significant research question will be how aesthetic methods provide new ways of conceptualizing and answering significant questions in these domains. This paper will also tackle two other important problems. Firstly I investigate how the concept of "aesthetic knowing", that has informed training and practice in a variety of disciplines, produces improved arts management and policy processes. Other open problem is that of the role of aesthetics in motivating individuals and the way in which aesthetic responses prolong in actions. This includes explorations of the aesthetic dimension in the sphere of consumption and leisure (in line of Molotch 2003; Scott 2007), and in organizational life (in line of Witkin 1989/2009, Guillet de Monthoux 2000, and Strati 2000). The hypothesis is that individual decision-making and action can also be explained through the concept of "aesthetic choice", which differs significantly from the assumptions of models framed in terms of "rational actors" or "utility". The concept of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 180 aesthetic motivation requires elaboration, especially in terms of how it operates in individual and communal action including the ways in which rationality and utility diminish in significance as explanations for behavior. Organizational Aesthetics. Case Study: Paintbrush Factory, Cluj-Napoca. Ileana-Nicoleta SALCUDEAN (Babes-Bolyai University, Romania) | nicoleta.salcudean@gmail.com The study of organizational symbolism in the `80s tackles issues regarding image, feelings and values that are representative in an organization, pointing to that aesthetic sensibility that could generate meaning and significance. Art and aesthetics are remodeling "a way of knowing an organization" (Carr, 2009). The paper seeks new methodological development models related to organizational aesthetics, an inventory of those "non-rational elements" (Warren, 2008), which construct "sensitive knowledge" (Strati, 74, 1999). Based on the research categories for organizational aesthetics proposed by Taylor and Hansen in 2005 (intellectual, artistic, aesthetic and instrumental), the paper will analyze a contemporary art space, Paintbrush Factory, Cluj-Napoca (2009-2014), focusing on the aesthetic leadership and the everyday cognitive and sensory experience of the people involved. The Paintbrush Factory is creating a "central imaginary" (Castoriadis, 1987) both by provided a new memory of the past (the conversion of a communist location) and by establishing a leading role in the contemporary art (the network developed by this spontaneous, contextual space). The presence of the individuals (involved in management, artists or regular participants to the events) is observed through the "intelligence of the feeling" (Watkin, 1974) and symbolic effects. The Paintbrush Factory models the following: industrial space conversion, creative cultural management, a cultural brand, and a unique organization as federation. On the Social Nature of Everyday Aesthetic Experience Cristian HAINIC (Babes-Bolyai University, Romania) | cristihainic@gmail.com The notion of aesthetic experience undisputedly rests at the foundation of everyday aesthetics as a philosophical movement. However, the unitary aspect of everyday aesthetic experience as Dewey construed it (i.e., everyday situations do not form aesthetic experience unless they are brought to completeness in a sensory and cognitive sense) has received a lot of criticism in other groundlaying works in the field. Unitary aesthetic experience is seen as a standpoint still loyal to traditional aesthetics, where the artwork worked as a disruptor of the everyday. Irvin, Melchionne, and Saito proposed that everyday aesthetics take interest in fragmentary experience, arguing that Deweyan everyday aesthetics takes out specific complete events from the borderless everyday flux of events, thus rendering them exceptional and not so "everyday" from the outset. In this paper I propose a propitiatory solution to the unitary/fragmentary debate over aesthetic experience. The answer I provide consists in considering everyday objects and events as social and time-indexed entities, meaning that they correspond to the specificity of a given society, culture, and set of beliefs during a certain period of time. The criteria used for establishing that something is an instantiation of everyday aesthetic experience would, then, allow for both complete and fragmentary features, depending on the awareness of the subject undergoing the actual experience. Civic environmentalism in Romania and everyday social aesthetics: a framework for assessing environmental protests as 'aesthetic social situations' BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 181 Stefan Sebastian MAFTEI (Babes-Bolyai University, Romania) | stmaftei@yahoo.com Our study has a fourfold aim: a. To provide an overview of recent theories of civic environmentalism as related to the nowadays theories of 'everyday aesthetics' (EA). Our thesis is that both environmental theories and EA theories proceed from the same holistic, 'ecological' (Arnold Berleant, John McDermott) theoretical model, informed by a non-dualistic understanding of the individual's consciousness as being connected to its 'environment'. Thus, the quality of 'everydayness' can be attached not only to EA, where the issue of aesthetics boils down to 'recovering the continuity of aesthetic experience with normal processes of living' (John Dewey), but also to civic environmentalism; b. To analyze the social implications of Dewey's and Berleant's theories of 'aesthetic experience', theories which share the same penchant towards seeing the individual's aesthetic experience as part of its social context. In Berleant's as well as Dewey's case, there is a 'perceptual common' (Berleant) in aesthetic experience that renders it immediately 'public' (Dewey); c. To assess the environmental protest (EP) from the perspective of EA, knowing that human 'experience' in general can possess 'aesthetic character' even when it is not 'aesthetic' per se (Dewey). EP, which is basically a human performance, a meaningful, creative ritual, usually pervaded by artistic elements, may thus be looked at from the perspective of EA as an 'aesthetic social situation' (Berleant). d. Finally, to apply Berleant's explanatory model of 'aesthetic social situations' to environmental grassroots protests in Romania, by pointing out concrete illustrations, both artistic and non-artistic. RN02S10b Arts and Everyday Life On the Enactment of Roundabout Art A Case Study Michael JONAS (Institute for Advanced Studies, Austria) | jonas@ihs.ac.at Roundabouts are an integral part of the landscape in Austria. Especially in Lower Austria, one of the federal states, traffic circles have been built both in the urban road networks as well as in the entrance and exit areas of towns and villages. Since a couple of years this seemingly useless space has been increasingly transformed into a site where and in which popular art is enacted. In a specific sense roundabouts function more and more as a kind of businesscards of the respective towns or villages. This enables it that expeditions from artists, landscape architects and engineers but also from politicians and other actors start to hoist their flags in the middle of the roundabout. My planned contribution follows the aim to offer an understanding how and in which multiple ways the mentioned popular art is enacted through various social practices and arrangements. On the basis of extensive ethnographic research various data forms generated in qualitative interviews, document analysis, observation trips, participant observation of car drivers, photo trips, informal talks, internet forums, artifact analysis and others have been used to present a praxeological analysis of the mise en scène of roundabout art. After a short overview about the multiple enactment of this popular art, I present a case study of one roundabout art in a small Lower Austrian town. Here I would like to demonstrate, that the enactment of roundabout art is something multiple. It depends not only on the activities of the individuals involved in the planning and implementation practices of roundabout art. Instead not only relevant practices of art reception have to be taken into account, in which car drivers, bikers or pedestrians are engaged in using the respective roundabouts, but also the activities of the roundabout art itself. Everyday Aesthetics: The Case of Humor BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 182 Noel Edward CARROLL (Graduate Center City University of New York, United States of America) | knollcarroll@gmail.com One of the most pervasive examples of the role of aesthetics in everyday life is presence of humor. In this essay, I will characterize humor, emphasizing that it is the object of the positive emotion of comic amusement. I will go on then to show how by marshaling this positive emotion, we are able to alleviate the pressure of negative emotions and moods including fear, anger, stress, and grief. I will show how this operates in concrete situations like bereavement. I will also attempt to show that the power of the emotion of comic amusement fosters social cohesion and detachment in ways that serve the social agency of groups dealing with emergencies, disasters, and conflict situations such as medical workers, doctors, police and military forces, fire teams and so forth. I will also emphasize the role of comic amusement as a persistent social lubricant among strangers and even rivals. Although the theory of humor is much studied, it is not usually conceptualized under the category of everyday aesthetics. That will be the contribution of this essay. This is being submitted to 10RN02 -the session on everyday aesthetics The Stream of Life: Aesthetic Vitality and Pathologies of Form Arthur Oliveira BUENO (University of Sao Paulo, Brazil) | artbueno@gmail.com This paper explores the relevance for today's aesthetics and social theory of the 'artistic-vitalist' approach that Georg Simmel developed in his late works. It does so by examining how his notion of life – understood as something that "vibrates, resonates, radiates, pulses, propagates, oscillates, diffracts, shimmers, scatters and dissipates in fluxes" – plays a crucial role and is elaborated by the author in several domains: his philosophy of art and his Lebensphilosophie, but also in his essays on money and modern culture. Strongly influenced by Nietzsche and Bergson, Simmel strives to devise forms in which the "stream of life" can be adequately expressed, whether in particular artistic experiences or, with regard to "the life of society," in critical moments during which social relations are "suffused with a passionate vitality bursting forth as if from one common source of energy." Such moments – brought forward especially in periods of crisis – provide the counterpart to pathological phenomena manifested in mechanical, non-vital social forms which tend to reduce life to strictly logical schemes and thus fail to realize its characteristic fluidity, lively pulsation, and intensive undifferentiation. The reconstruction of Simmel's energetic perspective on art and society allows moreover to establish fruitful connections, until now unexplored, with more recent social-philosophical endeavors, such as those of Deleuze, Simondon and Massumi. It constitutes thereby a significant resource for critically investigating not only the artistic movements of the last century (several of which were examined by Simmel himself), but also modern and contemporary forms of life. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 183 RN03 Biographical Perspectives on European Societies RN03S01a General Session I Using a biographical methodological approach to explore infant feeding choices in Newcastle-upon-Tyne, England. Justine GALLAGHER (Northumbria University, United Kingdom) | justine.gallagher@northumbria.ac.uk Breastfeeding provides significant health benefits to both mother and child. The average rate of breastfeeding in the UK is around 67%. Rates in areas of high social deprivation are lower than this. In the wards of Walker and Byker in Newcastle-upon-Tyne, just 47% of women breastfeed their children at birth. This paper explores how a biographical methodological approach has been used to elicit women's 'infant feeding stories' in Newcastle-upon-Tyne, helping to "make sense of what has been and what is happening in...lives, cultures, communities and societies" (O'Neill, Roberts and Sparkes, 2015 p.1). These stories are part of a research study which aims to explore sociocultural factors relating to infant feeding decisions. To date six women have been interviewed. The use of one 'generative narrative question' (Riemann and Schütze, 1987, p.353 cited in Flick, 2009, p.177) has allowed the women to be in control of the interview process; to tell their story without interruption and through the use of their own frame of reference and vocabulary. This approach has allowed the women space to introduce others into their stories. These social actors, friends, family members and health professionals are often included though the use of direct speech (James, Hall and Collins, submitted). It is argued that this method produces 'a richer version of the events' (Flick, 2009, p.179) than by using other methods. To conclude, this paper will map some of the women's stories. This will demonstrate the complexity surrounding influences present for women during this important decision making process. Flick, U. (2009) An Introduction to Qualitative Research. 4th edn. London: Sage. O'Neill, M., Roberts, B. and Sparkes, A. (eds.) (2015) Advances in Biographical Methods. Creative applications. Oxon: Routledge. James, Hall and Collins (submitted) The use of direct speech and scene enactment by participants in research interviews: A window on the site of practice? Continuity in the families of owners of private capital and big business in Russia Elena ROZHDESTVENSKAYA (National Research University Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | erozhdestvenskaya@hse.ru The study was initiated by the Moscow School of Management SKOLKOVO, Wealth Transformation Centre. Submitted report is the segment of this study family factors that determine the transfer of wealth and business to successors, the next generation in the family. Target group owners of private capital, the owners of big business, which lead its operations in Russia. The sample (30) is constructed on a public list of the richest businessmen in Russia, on average state about 300-500 million Dollar. Method of research a semi-structured and narrative interview. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 184 Meaningful results. The families of business leaders are dual: the family as an economic actor, but also as non-economic category, there is a demand for "optimal" strategy and principles of coexistence of the two "arenas" business and family. Respondents lay primarily on themselves as responsible for the formulation and transmission of values. They appreciate the closeness of their own worldview and values with their children, consider themselves as the main carrier of values and behavior patterns, but also call parents and wife. The conditions of successful transmission of values to children as a guarantee of continuity are: to talk with children about life and business, to discuss the interests of children and their problems, to build a common way of life, to create the right context for growing and nurturing, educate by example, to form the experience of independence, to build the suitable environment of communication. The closeness of values depends on family strategies. The typology of families to engage in the business is following: "isolation" (the family as the beneficiary of business activity of the entrepreneur), "cooperative autonomy" (the entrepreneur involved in the affairs of the family as an investor), "clan history" as a resource for the family and business ties, "business university" (employer provides opportunities for the implementation of the biographical challenges of family members), "the family business" (quasi-organization in which kinfolk work). The volume of tasks to engage the next generation in to business stimulates the creation of a set of rules or relation's protocol, their degree of formalization varies. Connecting lived lives and social policy change in Europe – a review of the biographical approach to disability Rune HALVORSEN (Oslo University and Akershus College, Norway) | rune.halvorsen@hioa.no This paper examines how the lived experience of persons with disabilities can be linked with the changing institutional conditions for full and effective participation in society. The paper explores the interlinks and relationships between the lived experiences of persons with disabilities and social policy reforms with consequences for their lives. First, the paper presents in brief the historical background for biographical research in sociology. Second, the paper discusses the concepts of 'life-course' and 'generation' and their relevance to interpreting the lived experience of persons with disabilities. Third, the paper presents early experiences from data collection of life-course interviews with three age cohorts of persons with disabilities in nine European countries in 2014. The paper concludes by identifying theoretical and methodological issues of relevance for how we collect and analyse life-course interviews. Women's lived experience of coping with domestic violence: vulnerability and agency Annele TETERE (University of Latvia, Latvia) | annele.tetere@inbox.lv The paper is being elaborated in the perspective of interpretative sociology, giving a voice to women and applying structural and thematic narrative analysis. The central theme of the paper is the women's lived experience of coping with domestic violence. The aim of the study is to investigate the dynamics of women's lived experience of coping with domestic violence. The key issue that the author seeks to illuminate in her research is to understand the ways in which women survive their social and psychological vulnerability to domestic violence in their everyday lives and how narratives allow women to represent their experience of coping according with their own frames of meaning. The theoretical framework of the research is based on anthropology of experience. The research strategy is the biographical research. The presentation of the epistemology of the theoretical framework is being provided by means of analytic description, along with assessing possibilities for applying this framework in the context of studying lived experience of women coping with domestic violence. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 185 The empirical part of the research presents narrative analysis of biographical interviews with ten women who were victims of domestic violence. Intersectionality of different aspects of vulnerability and variety of agency strategies are being analysed. Continuity and dynamics of women's agency, ranging from helplessness, distancing, manoeuvring and opposition to resistance indicate their everyday practice in coping with domestic violence. RN03S01b General Session II Historical sociology of the biographies of recognized Czech Elites Nicolas MASLOWSKI (Charles University in Prague, Czech Republic) | nicolas.maslowski@gmail.com Since 1860, dictionnaries and who's who types publications are proposing list of recognized Czech Elites, presenting shortly their life. We are conducting a research, on the argumentation of their worth that is constitued by these biographies. All those personnalities, taken together, are proposing a symbolical system of the profiles that can be taken by the Great Citizens. The changes of contexts, of the technical capabilites, of the political situation are explaining only partly these changes. Our analyses is based on more than 150 years of publications, taking into account around 1500 biographies. I wish I could turn back time: Understanding social vulnerability of early school leavers Jelena OGRESTA (Faculty of Law, University of Zagreb, Croatia) | jogresta@pravo.hr Tanja VUČKOVIĆ JUROŠ (Faculty of Law, University of Zagreb, Croatia) | tanja.vuckovic.juros@gmail.com In today's international economic crisis, various groups confront growing vulnerability. Recent studies have stressed how educational deficits, underachievement and skill gaps among young people are both a cause and effect of unemployment, low incomes and other multiple deprivations and social exclusion. The youth that has dropped out from secondary education are in a particularly precarious position. This group has been at the margins of society even during prosperity, but now their life chances are increasingly shrinking and they face enduring social exclusion. Therefore, we examine a group of young people in Croatia who had dropped out of secondary education. By conducting life story interviews focusing on their educational paths, we pinpointed the critical junctures of these young people's educational (drop-out) trajectories. We also examined how they perceived their life chances and the consequences of their decision to drop out. Our preliminary findings, based on six interviews, suggest a wide array of specific circumstances that, combined with the lack of support in their environment, resulted in these young people's decision to leave the secondary education, which they all now regret. Results illustrate an early school leaving as a process resulting from a complex interaction of factors and emphasize the contextual situations that can truncate educational attainment and work prospects. This study is ongoing, but even these preliminary results, based on life story interviews, outline a complex picture of the cycle of marginality as well as social uncertainty of these young people, that other methods of research would not easily have found. Is It All About the Money? Autobiographical Narratives in the Transition to Adulthood BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 186 Filipa C. CACHAPA (University of Lisbon, Institute of Social Sciences, Portugal) | fccachapa@gmail.com This paper explores the social meaning of adulthood as well as the role of money during the process of becoming an adult. Based on autobiographical narrative interviews from higher education young European students (from Portugal and Italy) it analyzes individual experiences with money throughout life (childhood, adolescence and youth) as a lead to the sociological comprehension of adulthood and financial independence. Variations in 'future plans' as a postmodern experience are analyzed in relation to familiar and social backgrounds and field of studies (Fine Arts, Medicine and Law). This paper aims to contribute to and expand the debate on the application of micro level methods within the course of life and transition to adulthood research. Biography, ethno-mimesis and emergence in mobile refugee groups Maggie O'NEILL (Durham University, United Kingdom) | maggieoneill5@hotmail.co.uk Through arts based biographical methods [ethno-mimesis] we are able to get in touch with emergent phenomenological and affective experiences in ways that connect with the biographical sociological imagination. Drawing upon biographical and arts based research with refugee groups and referencing the work of young film makers this paper asks: to what extent can taking an 'emergent analysis' help in 'working through the past' in ways that connect to issues of difference, inequalities, democracy and social justice? RN03S02 The Process of Transformation in East European Countries in the Everyday Experiences of their Ordinary Citizens A Normalisation of precarity? Biographical experiences of young workers with the flexible forms of employment in Poland Adam MROZOWICKI (University of Wroclaw, Poland) | mrozowicki@gmail.com This paper explores interpretive practices and life strategies related to the flexibilisation of employment in Poland. The socio-economic background for workers' biographical experiences and coping patters can be defined in terms of a shift from the socialist variety of Fordism to the capitalist, neoliberal, flexible labour regime. As of early 2015, Poland was the leader in the EU in terms of the share of employees with temporary contracts. Yet, despite the expansion of precarious jobs, the Polish workers were until recently not too much prone to collectively protest against it. This paper presents an attempt to explain this apparent paradox by analysing the meanings given to the changing nature of employment by workers themselves in the context of their overall biographical experiences. The empirical basis are (24) biographical narrative interviews collected within a mini-research project on non-unionised young (18-29) workers in services in the city of Wrocław, in South-Western Poland (in 2013-15). The analysis documents some level of "normalisation" of labour market flexibility among young precarious employees for whom instable employment became an important aspect of their "taken-for-granted" assumptions about the shapes of contemporary occupational careers. Simultaneously, the research demonstrates the biographical and social limits of "normalisation of precarity" and suggest that the "disenchantment" with flexibility can (in some cases) contribute to greater support for various collective counter-movements (K. Polanyi). In the paper, both the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 187 normalisation and disenchantment with the effects of labour market flexibility are discussed with the reference to selected biographical cases. Systemic transformation "loosers" – biographical experiences of social welfare clients in post-industrial Polish city Agnieszka GOLCZYŃSKA-GRONDAS (University of Lodz, Institute of Sociology, Poland) | agrondas@uni.lodz.pl Małgorzata POTOCZNA (University of Lodz, Institute of Sociology, Poland) | matmalmar@poczta.onet.pl Since 1990. the sociologists from the University of Lodz have been conducting multidimensional analyses of poverty and social exclusion. In 1998-1999, within the framework of two projects, "The Social Cost of Economic Transformation in Central Europe Social History of Poverty in Central Europe" and "Forms of Poverty and Social Risks and Their Spatial Distribution in Lodz", 40 family life histories with 3 generations of the families supported by social welfare agencies were collected. In Polish People's Republic the narrators from the generation named as „the basic" (40-50 years old) belonged to (lower) working class and represented the collectivity of socialism beneficiaries; at the moment of the research they were experiencing traumatic trajectories of unexpected impoverishment resulting i.a. in specific coping strategies. In our paper we will come back to the data from 1990. and discuss biographical experiences of the "basic generation" narrators within the context of their understanding of transition process. Some information regarding the analysed sample on the basis of follow-up project conducted in 2008-2010 will also be presented. The 'transition to democracy' in biographical perspective Ina ALBER (University of Göttingen, Germany, Herder-Institute for Historical Research on East Central Europe) | ialber@uni-goettingen.de The changes of 1989-91 have often been interpreted and remembered as the "transition to democracy" (Linz/ Stepan 1996) or the victory of civil society in Western scientific discourse. The hegemonic discourse states that transition to democracy and a vivid civil society are something morally good – that could either be reached or not. But on which and whose experiences are these narrative patterns based? In my approach using discourse analysis in the tradition of the sociology of knowledge (Berger/ Luckmann 1967, c1966; Keller 2012) and biographical research (Rosenthal 2004) I am interested in the interdependency of discourses and biographers in creating these narrations. Generally, I would like to argue that the hegemonic discourse has influenced and shaped the (collective) memory about the transition/transformation processes. However, collective memory is not only constructed by discourse, but also by social actors ('ordinary people') who through their everyday acting reproduce and transform these discourses. The way in which they do this is influenced by their biographical experiences. The questions I would like to discuss in my paper are: how do people who are engaged in democracy promotion today remember and interpret this period of time in their biographical narrations? Which biographical significance does the "transition to democracy" have in their memories? How do they narrate the transition? And do they offer an alternative, non-hegemonic contribution to the scientific discourse? Analysing these questions I would like to draft a theoretical generalisation on the interdependency of discourses and biographies. From 'kolhozniks' to 'riabs'. The reconstrution of the identity of post-socialist farm workers. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 188 Piotr ŻULIKOWSKI (Institute of Sociology, Warsaw University, Poland) | luczul@gmail.com The aim of the paper is to present changes of workers identity which were caused by transformations in post-soviet farming. The dissolution of USSR brought farming in Kazakhstan, its former "eastern granary", into deep crisis. Most of state farms ('sowhoz') disintegrated while only some of cooperatives ('kolhoz') survived, though faced financial problems for long. In the farm I conducted research the relative economic success of the company was accompanied by feudalization (Verdery 1996) of economic relations. Nowadays this kolhoz is a privatized company which pays a substantial part of wages in form of commodities which makes the survival of workers possible thanks to keeping livestock in small homesteads. Moreover, finding a job outside agricultural the sector (e.g. in cities) is challenging for former kolhozniks due to lack of ability to speak Kazakh language. Thus international migration is often perceived as the only way out of this uneven power relations. My aim is to show how current transformations are understood in peoples narrations and how they shape their identities. What strategies do farm workers use to maintain their self-esteem and the sense of agency in spite of the changes, which degrade them almost to the status of serfs? I will also present main differences in narrations between those who left the farm and those still living in Kazakhstan. The basis of the paper is analysis of biographical interviews with former members of four cooperatives (now merged into one company) made in northern Kazakhstan as well as in Poland, Russia and Germany. Bibliography: Katherine Verdery: „What Was Socialism, and What Comes Next?", Princeton University Press, 1996. RN03S03 Marginality and Social Exclusion in Biographical Research Paradoxes and Traps of the Transnational Mobility Porcess. "Wasting" of One's Biographical Capital and Potential of Marginalization Katarzyna WANIEK (University of Lodz, Poland) | k.m.waniek@gmail.com The paper aims at exploring situations that are supposed to "add" to one's biographical development, but paradoxically lead to disorientation and biographical traps in one's life history; i.e. expected "enrichment" of one's biographical experience (for instance gained abroad or at home country academic title or gathered professional experience, improved language fluency (i.e. cultural and social capital) cannot be used in another country because they are (usually unfairly) defined as "too poor" (also "too good" – that is usually treated as some sort of a threat to the existing "status quo"). The finding to be presented are based on an in-depth analysis of autobiographical narrative interviews (Schütze 1981, 1983, 1984; 2012) with individuals who have temporarily or permanently resided (work and / or study) in another European country and who either in a receiving country or after returning their home country wished to accomplished their biographical plans, but were not able to. It would be claimed that although (as Park argued) they become individuals with the wider horizon, the keener intelligence, the more detached and rational view-point and are relatively more civilized human beings (Park, 1961: xvii-xviii), their loyalty becomes doubtful and their knowledge too "vague" to be taken seriously or too good to be taken fairly. Therefore, instead of starting successful careers they become marginalized and usually suffer. The role and relevance of migrants' biographical experiences for the meaningmaking of the meeting with the Danish welfare state BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 189 Barbara FERSCH (University of Southern Denmark, Denmark) | fersch@sam.sdu.dk Karen N. BREIDAHL (Aalborg University, Denmark) | knb@dps.aau.dk In the context of our research project, qualitative interviews with migrants in Denmark have been collected that on topics like the migrants' experiences with the welfare state programs and their interpretation of them. Additionally we have encouraged the interviewees to include topics from their own biography in their narration. Concerning the choice of interviewees the logic of "maximizing differences" (Glaser & Strauss 1999) has been applied – i.e. migrants with quite different backgrounds have been interviewed. Thereby, one aim was to get a grasp on the role and relevance of their different biographical experiences for the meaning-making of the meeting with the Danish welfare state. In this paper we are focusing on this question – what role do their particular biographical experiences (like the experience of societal transformation processes in countries in the case of the Ukrainian and Hungarian interviewees or the severe economic crisis in the case of the Greek interviewee) play for the individual interpretation of the welfare state in their host country? In our analysis it becomes clear that the interviewees use the diverse biographical experiences from their country of origin as a "contrast foil" for the new experiences and, despite their diverse backgrounds, reach to similar conclusions about the Danish welfare state. Going beyond standard categories and routine thinking: understanding crisis through the lens of biography Antonella SPANÒ (Università degli Studi di Napoli Federico II, Italy) | spano@unina.it Markieta DOMECKA (independent, UK) | markieta.domecka@gmail.com In the paper we will demonstrate how biographical data and analysis help us to go beyond standard indicators in order to discover differences within seemingly similar social categories and explain the different ways of acting people choose confronting the crisis. On the basis of the empirical material (autobiographical narrative interviews) recently collected within the PRIN project, Sustainable Practices and Everyday Life in the Context of Crisis, we will show how differently life is constructed by young people living under the conditions of crisis in the south of Italy. In the project, the rich biographical data and meticulous analysis allowed us to go beyond the 'objectively similar' (is a sense of similarities in age, gender, educational attainment and life context) and to prove the crucial role played by biographical work and sociological imagination in overcoming the crisis conditions and finding one's place in the world. Biographical work is understood here as the capacity to reflect upon one's life in order to establish and re-establish ultimate meaning for one's existence, for everyday life situations and significant social relationships. When biographical work is combined with sociological imagination, understood as the capacity to link one's life situation with broader social and political processes, it results in better understanding of reality, which is then decisive for self-understanding, identity construction, orientation and planning. We do not ignore here the amount and type of capital possessed but we argue that the use of resources is conditioned by additional biographical skills, which are crucial for defining and pursuing one's life projects in spite of the negative potential of macrostructural crisis. These processes will be demonstrated empirically through comparative case analysis. Belonging at the Margins of Society: How do the Long-Term Unemployed tackle Experiences of Exclusion and create Belonging? Marliese WEISSMANN (SOFI Goettingen, Germany) | marliese.weissmann@sofi.uni-goettingen.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 190 My proposal addresses the question of belonging regarding a group which is typically considered with respect to its experiences of social marginalisation and exclusion: the long-term unemployed. In contrast to previous research, I draw attention to their active efforts to be included and to belong to society, while 'objectively' being excluded from employment as a paramount form of individuals' societal integration (Vergesellschaftung). How do they find ways to participate in society and create belonging? Which social fields, practices or affiliations do they conceive as important? What are their individual strategies of inclusion? The paper presents typical subjective modes of inclusion and examines how they are related to biographical processes, experiences and resources. The study is based on biographical narrative interviews with German welfare recipients, conducted within the project "Worldviews in Precarious Conditions of Life" funded by the German Research Foundation (DFG). The analysis, using the Grounded Theory and Objective Hermeneutics (Oevermann) methods, reveals that the stigmatized actors' inclusionary efforts serve as identity claims and take on different forms. Some unemployed emphasize normality in their everyday life practices, while others stress uniqueness by e.g. engaging in virtual spaces or communities. Therefore they refer to various biographical resources as social or cultural capital. Moreover, I can demonstrate that enduring dependency on helping institutions corresponds to the subjects' expectations that these institutions create and should create their societal belonging. RN03S04 Online/Virtual Biographies Doing biographical research – ethical dilemmas in changing social contexts. Kaja KAŹMIERSKA (University of Lodz, Poland) | kajakaz@uni.lodz.pl When biographical research started rapidly developing in last decades of 20th cent. ethical problems of biographical interviewing were focused more on the very relationship between a narrator and interviewer, the promise of anonymity and methodological responsibility. Nowadays in times of digital archives, interdisciplinary approaches, great popularity of narratives in public discourse as well as changes in social definitions of public vs private spheres, biographical researchers must face ethical problems going far beyond methodological aspects of used tools or collected data which status may also change in time. In my presentation I would like to comment on all these issues referring to my research experiences. Video-recorded essays: interaction between the imaginary and the biographical Lyudmila NURSE (Oxford XXI, United Kingdom) | lyudmilanurse@oxford-xxi.org Technological advancements of the 21st century in digital recording, gadgets and accessibility of camcorders not only provided a new variety of qualitative methodology (Shrum, W., Duque, R. & Brown, T. (2005), but also increased the variety of documentary information on the life experience of individuals. An increasing number of those video-recorded auto-biographical essays could be regarded as sources in biographical research. Video-recorded essays by transnational migrants are materials that enable exploration of complexity and dynamics of their identities. To a large extent these self‐identifications are deeply rooted in cultural memories and practices which make sense in a strictly time‐dependent, contextualised environment of the political discourse in which the real lives took place; video-recorded self-identifications therefore offer more than merely biographical narrative for analysis and interpretation. In my comparative analysis of the video-recorded essays and video-recorded biographical narrative of a European transnational migrant artist I argue that when research materials involve video-recorded essays of transnational artists we should consider the imaginative material in which the artist's BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 191 biography "acts" first as means of artistic (imaginary) expression and secondly as a "documentary" source. Migrants at the ordeal of "bidonvilles" in France. Biographical consequences of a residential experience Margot DELON (Sciences Po Paris, France) | margot.delon@sciencespo.fr In this presentation, I will focus on "bidonvilles" (slums), a residential experience known by many migrants arriving in France in the 1960's. Since bidonvilles have recently known a renewal with the arrival of migrants from Romania and Bulgaria, it seems relevant to look at the biographical consequences of such an experience of marginality for the previous "children of bidonvilles", namely people of migrant origin who spent a significant period of their youth time in slums. To do so, I will analyze the effects of three main factors: • familial strategies and trajectories, anterior and posterior to the bidonvilles experience • national and local political contexts • contemporary patterns of sociability in their interplay with memory dynamics In this perspective, I will distinguish between three types of trajectories and memories, drawing the boundaries of three distinct groups. For some migrants, living in slums had little consequences on their later lives, while for others, it had long lasting and negative ones. For a last group, bidonvilles'experience seems to have had short but nonetheless negative consequences. For each of these groups, I will describe and analyze the effects of this residential experience, looking at both patterns of trajectories and memories. Empirical materials are from an ongoing PhD research in the cities of Nanterre and Champignysur-Marne, that both hosted bidonvilles after the Second World War. It includes in-depth interviews with 60 previous inhabitants from Portuguese and Algerian/Moroccan origins, ethnographic data and various written sources analyses. Media and Mobility: (new ) portraits of departure and arrival Emília Araújo ARAÚJO (University of Minho, Portugal) | emiliararaujo@gmail.com This paper aims at examining the role that broadsheet media – mostly on line newspapers have been having in narrating the more recent mobility flux of Portuguese towards other countries of Europe and other continents. Additionally, the paper aims at showing until hat extent and trough what processes and mechanisms national identities, as well as individual decisions to emigrate or move to another country can be influenced by mainstream narratives on the phenomenon. The authors take into consideration literature on migration, mobilities and media studies. Developing a methodological strategy based on critical discourse analysis of international mainstream media, the authors sustain that media tend to follow through a dramaturgical narrative describing current mobility flows from Portugal following a line or argumentation which is deep-rooted in colonial and imperialistic frames of representation . The paper presents some insights concerning the role the same media may have on portraying individual images about other European countries. RN03S05 Biographies of Work and Working Lives Biographical narratives on habitus transformations – Migrant industrial workers and transformations of the stranger BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 192 Lars MEIER (Institute for Employment Research (IAB), Nuremberg, Germany) | lmeier@ifs.tudarmstadt.de Migration is also to bring in biographic and social identities that are inscribed into the habitus (Bourdieu 1984). The feeling to be a stranger is also connected with having an unsuitable habitus. Former experiences leave their traces also in the body, its sense and in unique bodily actions. But these traces are tested and transformed with new everyday activities in a new setting. Encountering a host country is a challenge on the level of everyday life and it is also a challenge to make suit oneself to the needs of a new working place. I want to analyse ways the habitus of migrants is transformed by encountering a new working sphere and a new urban realm on the example of migrants working in the industrial sector in Nuremberg (Bavaria). Working in industry means also to make oneself fit into a place with specific rules, like work regulations, time rhythms, new colleagues or challenges for the body. For those growing up in a family with a tradition of industrial work, this is a less demanding task than for those without a family background in industrial work. In the early stage of industrialisation, the task to adjust oneself to the rules of industrial work was hard for those who had migrated from rural agricultural areas. But this requirement also had to be met by those migrants and refugees who had arrived in Nuremberg since the 1960s, for example from rural areas in Kurdistan. Based on biographical interviews such transformations of the habitus and of being a stranger are examined. Starting to work and being included in the workers community also means to adapt one's habits, the bodily practices and other elements of everyday activities to the new demands. By doing so, identities are transforming, from a rural farmer to an industrial worker. My presentation will demonstrate migrants feeling of being a stranger (G. Simmel) in Nuremberg is shifting together with transformations of the habitus. Clients, Norms and Egos: Constructs of Professionalism in Autobiographic Narratives of Russian Lawyers Rafael MROWCZYNSKI (Institut für Kulturwissenschaften, Universität Leipzig, Germany) | rafael.mrowczynski@uni-leipzig.de The paper presents the first findings of an empirical study of practicing lawyers who consult and represent individuals or legal entities in Russia. It is based on autobiographic narrative interviews with advocates, in-house lawyers and "private-practice lawyers" from three different regions of the country and from two different generations--those who started to practice during the Soviet period and those who entered the professional field only after the collapse of the USSR. The aim of the analysis is to develop a typology of ways how interviewees construct their self-conceptions as legal professionals when narrating their biographical experiences in a period of societal, political and economic transformations. A combination of the grounded theory (Glaser&Strauss), the narrative analysis (Schütze) and the documentary method of interpretation (Bohnsack; Nohl) was used in the process of data analysis. Three different constructs of legal professionalism are identified in the analyzed narratives: a client-centered one, a norm-centered one and a self-centered one. These three types are described in detail based on twelve cases which were selected for in-depth comparisons from a pool of 44 interviews. In conclusion, it is hypothesized that the client-centered type is on the rise among the post-socialist generation of legal practitioners. Social workers' views on biographical approaches Johanna BJÖRKENHEIM (University of Helsinki, Finland) | johanna.bjorkenheim@helsinki.fi BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 193 The empirical data for this paper consist of 16 essays written by social work practitioners attending a piloting course within the EU Leonardo project INVITE in 2005-2006. The essays were analysed using content analysis. The work fields represented were psychiatry, rehabilitation, addiction treatment, gerontology, pre-adoption counselling and vocational education. In the essays, the respondents reflected on the use of biographical approaches in their practice. In discussing the use of biographical approaches in professional practice, two levels of approaches can be distinguished: first, specific techniques for eliciting and analysing users' biographies and second, a general holistic attitude, 'biographical lenses'. In social work, strict biographical narrative interviewing, as done in research, is seldom possible or even necessary. However, more interactive thematic biographical interviewing was found to be productive and promote biographical work. According to the respondents of the study, biographical approaches provide spaces for users' reflection and social workers' listening and deepen the understanding of users' life situation. Biographical interviewing is often performed in, for example, psychosocial and work capacity assessments. Biographical approaches can also be used as tools for service users to change their life situation. In addition, the use of biographical approaches was seen to affect the social workers' views of their own professional role and strengthen their professional identity. The challenges in using biographical approaches pertained to the user/social worker relationship, ethical considerations and the prerequisites for working with service users' life stories. Between social exclusion and social recognition. Analysing biographies of welfare recipients becoming self-employed. Lisa ABBENHARDT (Ludwig-Maximilians-University Munich, Germany) | lisa.abbenhardt@soziologie.uni-muenchen.de In my presentation I want to focus biographical experiences and coping strategies of long-term unemployed people who aim to overcome the risk of social stigmatization and exclusion by becoming self-employed. Since employment is one of the central vehicles for social recognition and societal participation, being unemployed can have massive consequence for individuals, such as social exclusion and defiance. Especially when people are long-term unemployed and depending on welfare benefits it is likely form them to become socially isolated due to their limited financial means and probably even more due to the stigmatizing effect of being a welfare recipient. The labour market reforms in Germany at the beginning of the 20th century intensified the stigmatizing effect for welfare recipients insofar as the responsibility for unemployment was increasingly communicated as an individual rather than a social failure. Becoming self-employed can be a strategy for long-term unemployed people to avoid social marginalization through stigmatization but at the same time it implies an enormous risk of facing (another) failure. Referring to biographical interviews conducted for the research project "Between self-employment and social welfare. Analysing 'Einstiegsgeld' a public aid for business start-ups", I want to reconstruct how individual meanings of work and societal expectations come to effect in the aim of becoming self-employed. Doing that, the contradictory influence on individuals of social welfare institutions on the one hand and market demands on the other hand should be analysed. RN03S06 Biographies of Performativity, Healing and Belonging BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 194 Speaking Through Silence. Working with Paradox in Buddhist Biographies. Thea D. BOLDT (Kulturwissenschaftliches Institut, Essen, Germany) | thea.boldt@kwi-nrw.de The 19th century saying states, that when speech is silver, silence is golden. Whereas narrative accounts are at the empirical and theoretical focus of biographical research, there is still a limited knowledge about the meaning of silence in the biographical reflexion. The paper encounters this question on the example of people in the West, who has been introduced to buddhist meditation technics, in which learning how to be silent is crucial. Drawing from these experiences, the paper examines the role of silence in the biographies of Western Buddhists as well as the paradoxical issue of speaking through and about silence. "Memory of Time" and "Social Embodiment of Violence" in Serbian and Italian gender relationship Ignazia Maria BARTHOLINI (University ofo Palermo, Italy) | ignazia.bartholini@unipa.it The contribution has the aim to analyse the phenomenology of violence in intimate relationships and in proximal relationships of second generations post-conflict in Serbia and comparatively in Italian generations of adults and young people. The intersectional perspective allows to identify elements of continuity between the "Memory of Time (M.T.)" as "long" and "short" durée and some practical aspects in production and re-production of the "Social Embodiment of Violence" (S.E.V.) in the gender-based relationships. "S.E.V." has different characteristics in "M.T." of Italian people or in "M.T." of Serbian and Bosnian populations crossed by the 1990s war. This proposal analyses the effect of "M.T." as "durée of Bergson" into a "S.E.V.", identifying the elements of continuity and discontinuity in violent relationships among adults and young trough narrative interviews to sample of 40 adults and young people of these different Countries. The intersection between "S.E.V." and "M.T." permits a different definition of the categories and "action fields" of the violence. The effects of "M.T." as durée (diachronic time) and the crystallization of "social embodiment of violence" in intimate relationships or in peer relationships becomes essential for an heuristic analysis of violence in Eastern and Western Europe. The interconnection of the two concepts allows to define a complementary tool for more wider understanding of phenomenology of violence in a comparative perspective between Italian people that has a "Past Memory" of the Second World War and the people of ex Yugoslavian that has a most "Recent Memory"of the 1990s conflict. Ideology of talent and the lives of artists Piotr SZENAJCH (Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | piotrszenajch@gmail.com This paper aims to present one of possible solutions to the problem of how C. Wright Mills' famous appeal can be answered today: how sociologists can try to inseparably grasp 'the problems of biography, of history and of their intersections within social structures' while developing a palpable sociological object. My research project confronts life stories of renowned visual and performance artists with a genealogical critique of contemporary, individualistic language used to describe human abilities and achievements. This language was considerably inspired by concepts deriving from the reflection on art of the Enlightenment and Romanticism (such as 'talent', 'genius', 'gift', 'taste' or 'expression'). Now commonplace, this idiom has its role in supporting social reproduction, especially within educational systems, where pupils are today still judged as 'talented' or 'untalented' – a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 195 distinction which seems to be sustained by quantitative testing, competitive selection and tracking practices, and at the same time parallel to class differences. Nevertheless, this individualistic language played an emancipatory role in defending the development of the artistic fields within the European bourgeois societies from the XIX century onward. The art world is a field of research particularly well suited to show how life histories, perhaps especially in elite milieus, are entangled in and influenced by both history and social structures – also in ways further from the familiar meanings of these words. For instance, a scholar studying the art world should take into consideration the structural and relational aspect of the field of cultural production (as described by Pierre Bourdieu). Likewise, the previous states of a local field should be taken into account, as well as the memory of the field's self-reflection. However, an artist's life can be influenced even more by the history of artistic work itself. To grasp this influence, I have employed an interpretation of modern art as a discourse in the Foucauldian sense. Art can be perceived as a multi-generational discussion, a dialectic of gestures, attitudes, forms and practices, in which a work of art constitutes a further step (or a next move), gaining significance in relation to the previous ones. One can reconstruct its lineages of inspiration, development, gradual modifications, as well as recognise its ruptures, irregularities and contingency. Thus defined, the discourse of modern art has invariably shaped and re-shaped the artistic field. There is another important aspect of the discussed artists' life stories that I provisionally label with the category of 'trajectory of subjectivation' – to underline the multidimensional aspect of the biographical path of an artist: through social strata and social worlds, positions within the artistic field, discursive formations of modern art and, finally, understood as individuation or development of subjectivity. In my paper I would like to focus on a series of concepts that I have developed, stemming from this initial interpretative model. These concepts are a secondary result of a 'thematic' analysis of my interviews. They helped me name and describe certain particularly interesting elements of what my interviewees had told me. Therefore, they are rooted in a certain theoretical tradition (of French political philosophy and social sciences), as well as in a detailed analysis of the interview material. I use them to describe perhaps the most mysterious moment of the biographical path of distinguished artists: the stage of entering this path of subjectivation, which can be observed in the early stages of the life histories of my interlocutors. The notion of an 'initiator' serves me to characterize a figure (discovered in many of the interviews) whose influence strongly led certain interviewees of mine to develop an interest in high culture and the discipline of modern art. Encountering an initiator opens up a new world of possibilities: life choices, strategies of career, acceptable ways of building a life for oneself, spending time, experimenting; it also broadens the horizon of one's imagination. These options were not necessarily easy or intuitive from the social starting point of the individual. The 'initiator' is usually a clearly understood significant figure in the life stories of my interlocutors. However, I have also come to understand that it is not a single person that 'initiates' an interest in art, but rather an entire network of heterogeneous actors that interact with an individual while constituting his or her environment. That is why I made an attempt to describe this phenomenon from the standpoint of the Actor-Network Theory and, even more productively, by referring to the original concept of rhizome by Gilles Deleuze and Felix Guattari, that inspired the A.N.T. authors. With the metaphor of 'infection (with discourse)', I attempt to describe a clearly remembered moment in the life history when an artist encounters contemporary art for the first time (this event was related in a number of my interviews and pointed out as very important). The term 'infection' would suggests that this first encounter is a brief moment (like when a sneeze transmits the virus of flu). However, if we take into account the scholarship on BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 196 socialisation, social reproduction, educational environments, etc. – this stage seems less to be a moment, but rather a longer process. That is why the metaphor of 'incubation' is, perhaps, more fitting. It underlines continuity, over some period: from the moment the first microbes of the 'virus' of the current, recognized contemporary art are injected into the 'organism', that is, become attached to the initiating rhizome until the patient develops 'symptoms' – artistic work rated as valuable. I believe that these metaphors, that I will attempt to elaborate upon using the language of the field theory, the theory of Foucauldian discourse analysis and Actor-Network Theory, can prove helpful in studying life histories shaped in other professional environments. Suitcase of Survival SOS Jane Louise ARNFIELD (Northumbria University, United Kingdom) | jane.arnfield@northumbria.ac.uk Live witness testimony is an integral tool to accessing further testimony. Working with host, testimonial witnesses seeking to uncover new and engaging ways to demonstrate how testimony can continue to have a living presence through a series of surrogates. Through physical and intellectual exercises Suitcase of Survival investigates and excavates how resilience is formed and how resilience is maintained. The work of SOS depends on defining core values personal, individual core values which contribute to building of personal resilience, helping both the development of the individual and the individual operating with a group. Utilising drama based approaches, the participants activate a personal opportunity to reflect on their life, explore their own decision making and construct or deconstruct their one value systems with the single aim of developing and nurturing themselves as active citizens as citizens of activism. The multimodal creative programme Suitcase of Survival not only provides participants with the tools to meet the challenges and responsibilities of active citizenship and an awareness of global communities but its themes provide a fertile ground for innovative art making. Central to Suitcase of Survival (SOS) is the exploration of memory and personal history, diversity, human rights, empathy, identity and interdependence. RN03S07 Biographical Perspectives on Cultural Diversity Collective memory and identity through life stories of different generations of Russians in the Czech Republic Tatiana KOSYAEVA (CERGE-EI, Czech Republic) | eva-sib@mail.ru This research in progress is based on interview-in-depth and participant observations within Russian diaspora in the Czech Republic since 2006. I also employ Critical Discourse Analysis of local Russian-language mass-media and other diaspora-related publications. This study aims to track life-stories of representatives of different generations of Russianspeaking diaspora in the Czech Republic, seeking to shed light on their varying understanding of ethnic identity. Collective memory forms the basis of any collective identity such as ethnic identity, and national identity. I use a concept of distributed version collective memory due to Wertsch (2002), who writes: "The distributed version of collective memory assumes that a representation of the past is distributed among members of a collective". In this paper I will present the life stories that are most representative for different generations: "children" of the first post-revolutionary wave of immigration out of Russia, "wives" coming in 6070es, "professionals" moving in in 90es, and "students" of 2000es. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 197 "Sacred curriculum vitae" in the in the postcommunist times. The biographies of the contemporary Siberian shamans. Wojciech POŁEĆ (Warsaw University of Life Sciences SGGW, Poland) | wpolec@wp.pl The crucial problem for the contemporary Siberian shamanism after the break of tradition in the communist times was the lack of shamans and the lack of the knowledge about the tradition. The interruption of the tradition is usually interpreted in frames of the "clerical" or "ecclesiastic" interpretation, it means the main problem is the discontinuity of the shamans' teaching. The transitory period was hard because "supply did not match demand" for shamanistic practices and rituals, there was the problem of the "proficiency" of shamans, the level of their knowledge, renown and reputation. Every shaman is considered as exceptional person and he must have an exceptional biography. The shaman biography should be "standardized" in the sense of having a traumatic episode (e.g. an illness, an accident) and other typical for the "model of shaman" life events needed for creating the "sacred curriculum vitae". Taking into account the communist ideology claiming that the last "true" shamans stopped their activity in the thirties of the twentieth century, many people were suspicious about the "authenticity" of the contemporary shamans. One way of solving this problem was the claim that "somewhere else" the true shamans have survived, that there was easier to preserve the true shamanism (and survive the persecution) for instance in Mongolia. Another solution was the creation of formal organization of shamans, which can contact authorities at various levels and can try to expose impostors, "false" shamans in a diverse society, in which the only traditional social control ceases to be sufficient. Siberian identity in the biographical narratives of the descendants of Siberian exiles. Alla Aleksandrovna ANISIMOVA (Novosibirsk State University, Russian Federation; Far Eastern Federal University, Russian Federation) | alla.anisimova@inbox.ru Being based on the narrative analysis of biographical interviews with children and grandchildren of Stalin-time exiles ("kulaks", ethnic Germans from Volga region, prisoners of the World War 2 ) and descendants of pre-soviet period exiles to Siberia, conducted in 2014 in Tomsk (Siberia), the paper explores the peculiarities of their "versions" of Siberian identity. The ways of the Siberian identity formation, its content (self-descriptive concepts and ways of their interrelating in the course of "biographical work"), as well as it's "scale" (regional or local) are in the center of the analysis. The paper provides a number of versions of Siberian identity along the dimensions mentioned above and explores complex interrelations between the "version" of identity of the narrator and the family story of exile as a part of her/his individual biography. The paper also attempts to draw comparisons (based on the previous study of Siberian regional identity conducted in three Siberian cities (Omsk, Novosibirsk and Irkutsk) in 2012) between identity formation and content of exiles' descendants and that of Siberians who do not have exile as an episode of their family story. For instance, the results of the study demonstrate that unlike "not-exiled" Siberians the children of exiles less tend to share so-called "soviet" identity. Different model of collective memories in post-soviet region. Case of Polish minority in Ukraine BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 198 Kamila ZACHARUK (University of Warsaw, The Institute of Sociology,Poland) | k.zacharuk@is.uw.edu.pl Solidarity is a base to create thinking about another people like "my compatriots". But in different historical region, as in case Ukraine, some differences have deeply consequence for minorities: for their individual self and whole community. During the process of transformation this regionally features have a great means in process of development the society as a whole. In my research from summer 2014 I was trying to find general community features, collective ideas and practice in commemoration historical fatherland (Poland and polish influence in Ukraine). And in general I can use few rules and request: Local society in Ukraine have often very individual memory practice Polish minority history is reinterpreted in a way that almost the same as among Ukrainians In means of local identity, activity vary considerably as over in Ukraine. I would like to tell about it in the point of view my research. RN03S08a Creative Applications of Biographical Research: Telling Ordinary Stories of Everyday Lives I 'Snowed in!': offbeat rhythms and belonging as an everyday practice Julia Margaret BENNETT (Manchester Metropolitan University, United Kingdom) | j.bennett@mmu.ac.uk Using elements of Lefebvre's rhythmanalysis to interpret a diary written during a week of snow in north west England (a relatively rare event), I will illustrate how belonging is created through the activities of everyday life, such as being a neighbour or a grandparent. The diary was written, and accompanying photos taken, as part of a larger research project into senses of belonging of those who have remained living in one place all their lives. Repositioning the 'sense' of belonging as an activity with tangible consequences brings with it associated responsibilities for neighbourhood and the people who live there, including children and grandchildren. Belonging is usually seen as a taken-for-granted, and perhaps ill-defined, aspect of everyday life. Using the voice of the participants through written diaries shows instead that belonging should be recognised as an active and everyday practice, creating and recreating relationships and an associated ethic of care between people, place and history. "I have a story to tell and I need to somehow help others by telling it" Living with HIV/AIDS and the usefulness of life histories as an educational tool for the wider community. Andrew DALTON (University of Sunderland, United Kingdom) | andrew.dalton@sunderland.ac.uk Working alongside the local HIV/AIDS support charity; Body Positive North East, and with funding from the National Lottery: Awards for All scheme, Drew Dalton is undertaking the first known life histories approach in order to document the experiences of people living with HIV in the North East of England. This project aims to document (but is not limited to) people's experiences of childhood, stigma, parenthood, status disclosure, HIV transmission emotions and mental health as well as respondents hopes for the future. So far, 14 respondents have BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 199 been interviewed and the project aims to interview 20 in total with a completion date (for interviews) set for 2015. The aim of this conference paper is to highlight the issues and complexities which I have come across so far with using biographical research methods when interviewing people living with HIV; as well as casting light on some of the difficulties people who live with HIV face within the North East as they live day to day lives with their status. After some initial analysis, this method and research has led to questions of safety, security, identity and the difficulties in discussing HIV in an area, and a much wider society within the UK, where HIV has 'fallen off the radar.' This climate of 'HIV silence' has posed unique questions as to whether educational campaigns are effective and widespread enough amongst the public. Key to this conference paper is the exploration of the emerging themes of concept of 'having a story' to tell to others and the 'need for education' around HIV/AIDS for young people. This paper will address the usefulness of a life histories approach in contributing to HIV/AIDS awareness amongst both young people, practitioners and the wider community. "Life in two parts" – An inquiry about migration in and through a theatre play in Sweden and Serbia Erica RIGHARD (Malmö University, Sweden) | erica.righard@mah.se This presentation links arts-based research with social science. It draws on a theatre play, "Life in two parts", that narrates the biographies of two persons. The play tells about their life stories from childhood up until today, which involve, in different ways, migration between Sweden and Serbia/former Yugoslavia. As the play goes on, it gradually turns clear that the two actors are also man and wife, and that they are playing their personal life stories. The piece is a one-act play and the actors create close contacts with the audience. It ends with the question "What do we tell our children?" [about ourselves] and an invitation to the audience to have soup and bread and share their life stories with the actors. The presentation focuses on migration in the Swedish-Serbian context, and in particular on tacit and implicit knowledge about, as well as on emotional and embodied experiences of, this. It builds on field notes taken during the preparation and the set up of the play, and during audience conversations, in Sweden (2013, 2014) and Serbia (2014, 2015), with empirical focus on the actors, the audience and the interaction between the two. Relying on arts-based methodology in a transnational societal context, the analysis seeks to contribute with tacit forms of knowledge about migration, as this is manifest and experienced in its varying forms in the everyday life of individual migrants and non-migrants in both the sending and receiving context. Filming My Parents: Methodological Challenges of Visually Documenting Domestic Intimacy in the First Months of Retirement Ileana Gabriela SZASZ (National School of Political and Administrative Studies, Hungary) | ileanaszasz@gmail.com How do two people, who spent over twenty five years working in the same state controlled enterprise, cope with the retirement moment? After three years of rejected retirement applications, a sixty years old couple finally got the answer they so much hoped for. The research is based on a visual documentation which looks at the reactions, the daily activities, the thoughts and feelings that emerge in the first months of retirement of my parents. What happens to the time they used to spend at their job? Is this experience the reword they were hoping for? Their stories about the efforts they've made to keep a job in the past decade and the openly expressed desire to start this new stage in their lives are in strong contrast with the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 200 way they manage time and activities. The discourse about an idealized projection of retirement shifts towards resignation. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Bf8UWdROMYw Unraveling the pedagogical role of educational practitioners through lived experiences of youngsters Caroline VANDEKINDEREN (Department of Social Welfare Studies, Ghent University, Belgium) | caroline.vandekinderen@ugent.be Rudi ROOSE (Department of Social Welfare Studies, Ghent University, Belgium) | rudi.roose@ugent.be This paper draws upon a research project in Ghent, a city in Belgium, in the context of the system of part-time vocational education and workplace learning (PVEWL). This system is confronted with many challenges with regard to disadvantaged youth, as illustrated by the high truancy rates and unqualified drop-out. Although these rates give an idea about the kind and extent of the problems, they say nothing about which initiatives are set up to work with these young people, nor about the underlying logics of these practices. Based on the theoretical framework of the Capabilities Approach, developed by Sen and Nussbaum and the methodological perspective of the life world orientation, a biographical research was set up in the context of the PVEWL system to explore the educational career and lived experiences of disadvantaged youngsters about what they have reason to value in relation to policy and practice. In our findings, we link endogenous aspirations and concerns of youngsters in the system of PVEWL with exogenous dynamics at play in the system. The vital issue at stake is the pedagogical role of the practitioners in the system of PVEWL while they shape the relationship between the youngster's aspirations and society's expectations. This role balances on the tension between emancipation and control, engaging with the life world of students and supporting them on an individual level while at the same time keeping open the discussion on the structural dimensions of social problems and the broader social and political context in which practitioners operate. RN03S08b Creative Applications of Biographical Research: Telling Ordinary Stories of Everyday Lives II Communicational and Integrative Function of "Radio Majdanek" in Nazi Concentration Camp Prisoners' Accounts Łukasz POSŁUSZNY (Adam Mickiewicz University, Poland) | posluszny.lukasz@gmail.com Joanna POSŁUSZNA (Maria Curie-Skłodowska University, Poland) | joa.posluszna@gmail.com "Radio Majdanek" was an experimental form of sustaining social life and communication among inmates of Majdanek concentration camp. Institution of the radio was reconstructed by a group of prisoners, who only with a power of their voices and imagination, without the use of antennas and equipment, broadcasted programs on live. In presented auditions they talked about the situation in the camp, gave pieces of advice concerning survival, but also shared news about fashion, played concerts, read books, and had educational discussions on various topics. The main objective of the radio was to provide prisoners with the opportunity to focus their thoughts on positive aspect of life, and at the same time to distract their attention from the cruelty of everyday life in captivity, which could have easily led to demoralization. It was a form of opposition to the merciless of torturers, and the futility of camp life. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 201 How did these activities restore faith in a human being, integrate groups, and fight hopelessness and apathy? To which point radio was also a form of clandestine struggle and resistance, and how irony, satire, and ridiculing torturers helped in breaking free from the paralyzing fear? Despite the fact radio existed only for the period of few months, it gained much popularity among inmates, and has left the trace both, in biographies of its creators, and the audience. Since the only data related to this extraordinary phenomenon is kept in prisoners' accounts, presentation will be based on biographical materials only. Interaction of Personal and Social within the Lifestory Interviews Maruta PRANKA (Latvia University, Latvia) | pranka@latnet.lv Ilze TRAPENCIERE (Latvia University, Latvia) | trapenciere@inbox.lv The paper discuses the relationship between social changes and the biography as well as how the biography accommodates itself to a changing cultural and social environment during changing times. The analysis will be based on lifestory interviews from the Latvian National Oral History collection of the Institute for Philosophy and Sociology of Latvia University. The paper deals with lifestory interviews with ordinary people of different ethnicities living in Latvia. Their experience of biographical disruption in the context of great social changes after 1989 will be analyzed. Biographical disruption is analysed as the process brought about by a turning point (Strauss) or fateful moment (Giddens) that is the basis for subsequent changes in a person's identity. The authors have used Giddens' concept of a fateful moment to expand on the content of the biographical disruption concept by stressing aspects of the individual's opportunities corresponding to the changed situation during fateful moments, when the individual, having involved the system of experts may be presented with certain opportunities. Fateful moments put in motion a process in which the individual may become a completely different person and can potentially provide experience opportunities as well as develop self-identity and future action. Experience in the field of biographical researches argues that in biographical narratives the very personal events and emotions are revealed in connection with radical political and social changes. Personal and historically important events interact and even intensify each other. Restoring the violated life story Thomas KAMPEN (University for Humanistic Studies, Netherlands, The) | t.kampen@uvh.nl Like in other European countries, Dutch social policy is increasingly based on the notion of reciprocity. A typically Dutch example of this development is mutual obligation policy which requires welfare clients to do volunteer work in return for their welfare benefit in order to improve their employability or to empower them. The effects of this policy were studied qualitatively in five Dutch municipalities. This paper argues that for welfare clients volunteering is a way to restore their 'violated life story'. They do so in two ways which are described as types of 'biography management'. First, they manage to 'turn the page' by either finding out what is possible within the limits of physical or psychological limitations or by considering volunteer work as a new chapter in life and thereby erasing the regret which dominates their life story. Second, volunteering is a way to prove themselves again in an 'improved sequel' by using volunteer work to take revenge for a defeat suffered in the past or to pay back the help they have received in the past. It is concluded welfare clients provide a counterweight to the future orientation of the activating welfare state with its emphasis on social investment and policy aimed at developing responsibility, skills and confidence. They consider their volunteering as a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 202 gift and as part of a cycle, rather than as part of a 'transaction' thereby contrasting it with the ways in which Dutch society presents their obligation to volunteer in return for a benefit. RN03S09 Meet the Authors Meet the Authors Maggie O'NEILL (Durham University, United Kingdom) | maggieoneill5@hotmail.co.uk Come and meet with the authors of a new book from ESA RN03 and discuss issues of theory, methodology and the biographical imagination.Advances in Biographical Methods: Creative Applications, London: Routledge Edited by O'Neill, Roberts, and Sparkes. Prof. Maggie O'Neill and Prof. Robert Miller will introduce the book. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 203 RN04 Sociology of Children and Childhood RN04P01 Poster Session Research on Social Capital of Children and Adolescents with and without Disabilities: theoretical and methodological issues. Eleni KOUTSOGEORGOU (Department of Special Education, University of Thessaly, Greece) | e_koutsogeorgou@hotmail.com Anastasia VLACHOU (Department of Special Education, University of Thessaly, Greece) | anavlachou@uth.gr Panayiota STAVROUSSI (Department of Special Education, University of Thessaly, Greece) | stavrusi@uth.gr Recent studies have shown the significance of exploring social capital and its impact on various sectors of a person's life, such as health, education, and employment. Despite the increasing number of studies on social capital of adult populations, it has been repeatedly argued that there is need for a larger number of studies on younger populations too. Furthermore, social capital for children and adolescents with disabilities is even more under-studied, despite the fact that studies indicate a potential positive impact of social capital on the everyday lives of persons with disabilities and health outcomes in general. The aim of the present paper is to explore theoretical and methodological issues around research on social capital of children and adolescents with and without disabilities. Based on an extensive literature review, the current study presents key issues that should be considered when assessing social capital for children and adolescents. The theoretical ambiguity among the terms and indicators or outcomes of the notion of social capital causes difficulties in forming a universal definition and an established tool for the measurement of social capital as well. The fact that social capital flourishes in inclusive environments makes the assessment of social capital for persons with disabilities even more complex. There are also negative critiques about the usefulness of social capital building and bonding which should not be overlooked. Future studies which reflect on these issues would contribute to the development of tools which will be applicable to children and adolescents with and without disabilities. Between the voice of conscience and bonds of friendship. Behaviour of bystanders of bullying and group structure. Agata KOMENDANT-BRODOWSKA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | komendanta@is.uw.edu.pl The aim of the presentation is to analyse group characteristics related to the problem of school bullying. Bullying is a group phenomenon – the bystanders' reaction can either encourage or discourage potential bullies. I analyse a game-theoretical model of bystanders' behaviour in order to show how a structure of interaction can block the intervention even if all witnesses are willing to help the victim. It is assumed that bystanders feel morally obliged to defend the victim but they also want to conform. In order to analyse the factors that can influence the scope of group reaction, a structurally embedded sequential coordination game was played for different initial conditions. Computer simulations were conducted for networks of a specific type (ER random graph). The main aim was to identify structural features of the group that can enable or block the intervention of bystanders. There is a non-linear relationship between network density and the scope of reaction. Both low and high density can make it harder for the bystanders to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 204 oppose the bully. There is a positive relationship between the scope of group reaction and the strength of the internalised norm, whereas the level of conformity affects the chances of group intervention in a negative way. Interactions between structural and non-structural features of the group have been observed: depending on the strength of the internalised norm and conformity level, different structural characteristics may improve or lower the chances of group intervention. The results may be applied to improve prevention programmes. Children's experience of poverty and their subjective well-being Mia HAKOVIRTA (University of Turku, Department of Social Reserach, Finland) | miahak@utu.fi Leena HAANPÄÄ (University of Turku, Institute for Child and Youth Research, Finland) | leena.haanpaa@utu.fi Mirka KUULA (University of Turku, Department of Social Reserach, Finland) | mmkuul@utu.fi It is well established that childhood poverty is a hugely damaging experience for children and it has negative impacts on well-being of the child. However, some studies have shown minimal or no association between child poverty and child well-being. One possible reason for that is that many parents try to protect their children from material impacts on poverty and income poverty measured on household level is not able to capture how poverty affects on children. Therefore, to be able to analyse what effects poverty has on children's well-being we need to distinguish household level and child level poverty. In this study we examine the relationship between childhood poverty and children's subjective well-being from children's own perspective. Child poverty is measured using the child derived index of material deprivation (by Bradshaw & Main 2012; Main 2013) and children's own experience of the making their ends meet. The data is drawn from a survey called Youth under Focus which targets adolescents at school grades 5, 7, and 9 (N = 1803). The survey is part of a wider survey that aims at gaining understanding about the living conditions of youth in Finland. The survey was carried out in November 2014 by Webropol, the web-based data collection method. Findings show that poverty is an important predictor of subjective well-being. Children with a difference: Exploring the production of inequality in the daily-life of preschool Mari VUORISALO (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | mari.vuorisalo@jyu.fi International studies show extensive evidence of inequalities prevailing among young children. In recent years, inequalities have become more prevalent also among children in Finland, as the number of families and children affected by a range of disadvantages has increased. The general trend in modern welfare states is towards increasing provision of Early childhood education and care (ECEC) services. ECEC is increasingly seen also as a means by which disadvantages that tend to be reproduced across generations could be disrupted. While evidence is slowly gathering on how ECEC services may benefit young children, considerable less attention has been put on the ways in which the services handle the social diversity and individual differences of children. The focus of this research project is precisely here. The study problematizes the tradition of preschool as a self-evident provider of equality in contemporary society and looks at processes which construct disadvantage out of difference in ECEC settings. The poster will present a coming research project. The research explores what actually happens in the preschool arena designed for young children with respect to questions of difference and disadvantage. The data for this study will be derived from an ethnographic involvement with the children and professionals of one municipal preschool group in a Finnish ECEC institution and with the children's families. The aim is to examine whether the diversities and individual BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 205 differences with which young children daily enter the preschool are transformed into advantages and disadvantages – and finally inequalities between children. Social participation of children and youth from low-income families: How much evidence can we find? Juliane ACHATZ (Institute for Employment Research, Germany) | juliane.achatz@iab.de Economic deprivation among children and youth is an important policy issue in Germany, as children face a higher risk of living in relative poverty than adults. A growing body of literature shows, that the experience of poverty during childhood and youth is not only related to material deprivation but to social deprivation and school deprivation as well. While some empirical studies show disadvantages of poor children regarding social participation, other studies point out that low-income parents nevertheless manage it to enable their children to take part, for example, in school and leisure activities. This paper investigates whether there is a gap between low-income children and youth and more affluent groups in terms of their opportunities to participate in social activities with peers, like school trips, organized sports or cultural activities. The empirical analysis explores to what extent social participation of youth is affected by the family's financial restrictions and to what extent it is associated with the parent's aspirations, reflected by parent's educational level and leisure activities. Results and policy implications will be discussed against the background of the implementation of "Education and Inclusion Subsidies" for low-income children in Germany. The analysis is based on representative micro-level data from two waves of the German Panel Study "Labor Market and Social Security" (PASS). It is a novel dataset in the field of labor market, welfare state and poverty research in Germany, providing comprehensive information on the income and living conditions of different types of households. Birth order, Socio-economic Deprivation and Height Development in Early Childhood – Empirical Evidence of 21st Century Flanders Lieselot DE KEYSER (Ghent University, Belgium) | lieselot.dekeyser@ugent.be Ronan VAN ROSSEM (Ghent University, Belgium) | ronan.vanrossem@ugent.be Objective. Height is not only considered as an anthropometric detail, but it is also generally accepted as an alternative measure of well-being and standard of living in a specific context. Historical research shows a negative association between living in large families and the growth pattern of individuals before and during the demographic transition. This thesis is frequently explained by the resource dilution hypothesis. We, however, question this negative effect of birth order on growth patterns in present day society, whereas the fertility decline has stabilised and policies supporting the family are well established. Therefore, the first aim of this study is to investigate the influence of birth order on the early child development – expressed in length/height – in today's society. Secondly, we control for socio-economic and sociodemographic parameters. Methods. We studied a longitudinal dataset of near all births in Flanders between 2006 – 2009 (N = 294,495), which covers N = 2,951,024 check-ups. We used both linear regression, logistic regression and growth curve models to estimate the five-step-model. WHO-standards, based on the LMS-method, were used to standardize the height measures. Results. Results show that the effects of birth order is significant at the 5% level but explain very little of the variation in height growth. Socio-economic indicators like educational level of the mother and deprivation of the household seem to be a part of the possible explanation. Conclusion. This contribution improves the understandings of the present-day link between birth order and early child development in Flanders. In light of historical trends, our results indicate BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 206 that the effect of birth order is almost non-existent in contemporary Flanders. A part of the explanation for the changing role of birth order at the macro level can be found in the demographic transition, the fertility decline and family policy. Main trends in reading of Russian children and youth: comparative sociological research Elena KOLOSOVA (Russian State Children's Library, Russian Federation) | the_shmiga@mail.ru Over the past twenty years in the life of society there have been cardinal changes which influenced reading status, its role, attitude changed dramatically. The information revolution continues to exert a strong influence on the reading of children and families, so the changes are global in nature. Modern children read differently on the number, and repertoire, and on perceive and understand of texts in compare with previous generations. A comparative study of the Russian State Children's Library commissioned by the Federal Agency showed that the appearance of the child-reader and reader-teen is constantly changing. Thanks to the development of information and communication technologies new readers are more independent, informed, selective and demanding in reading and their reading becomes rather sketchy, fragmented and kliping. Participation of parents and other family members in the process of reading is an important factor of initiation of reading in the early stages of child development. Parents today began to pay more attention to children's reading and actively participate in joint reading with a child. Major changes in the genre and thematic preferences of both children and adolescents is not observed. In primary school age are increasingly popular folk tales along with other traditional works of foreign and native classics. The most popular among teens are fantastic, "magic" books (56%), adventure literature (55%), and fun book (37%), entertaining, informative literature (30%), scary, mysterious books (25%) . Main sources of books are bookstores (78%), libraries (42%), Internet (29%). Age of entering the information space of the Internet each year decreases. One-third of primary school children and two-thirds of teens actively read books on the Internet. In addition to reading e-books, they are interested in information on various topics related to school, leisure, entertainment, hobbies. Features of children's reading in the 2000s. associated with the advent of Internet in the region, and that young people are actively developing new electronic tools for reading and searching for information about books on the Internet. Reading circle of children and teenagers today consists of two main parts: the reading of printed (paper) books, magazines and reading books and periodicals on the Internet. Proportions gradually changed toward preferences "screen" reading, but at the same time "paper" books while still dominate. Social exclusion through categorization and classification: some propositions André TURMEL (Laval University, Canada) | andre.turmel@soc.ulaval.ca Social exclusion refers to complex social processes, many of which being investigated in classic sociological topics: gender, social class, ethnicity, etc. All those are appropriate to generate relevant knowledge in regard to social exclusion. Most investigations focused their attention on social policy issues. I propose a different modus operandi to this difficult albeit central question. In line with both Hacking's proposition around categorization as 'making up people' and with Douglas' argument about classification as the fundamental cognitive process, I put forward that category shows – make visible and convey the social world. Firstly, it shows a form of social reality through classifications used by public/private authorities to ordain childhood. Secondly, it BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 207 shows the main cognitive process with respect to children: category impinges upon children so classified. Therefore, classification of children, far from being a neutral-bureaucratic activity, bear significant outcomes that affect them in pivotal ways. But one must bear in mind that classification is not a one-way process, as children and those monitoring childhood do react in a number of ways. Institutional categories are a fundamental sociological device for analyzing how children are taken care of by monitoring supervisors. How social processes put them on non-determinist cognitive rails. Drawing from Hacking's analysis of the category 'child abuse', I will track down the socio-historical trajectory of the umbrella category of 'orphan', from its inception in midnineteenth century western institutional thinking to its modern understandings. The same can be asserted of the category 'Muslim'. Who cares? Children left behind and their everyday life Joanna BIELECKA-PRUS (Maria Curie Skłodowska University (UMCS), Poland) | prus@pronet.lublin.pl Marzena Sylwia KRUK (Maria Curie Skłodowska University (UMCS), Poland) | marzenkak1@gmail.com In the view of increasing number of labour migrations associated with broadly understood economic crisis, many families experience migration separation. The consequences of these changes affect directly the left-behind children. Sociological analysis of the phenomenon in most research focuses on the description of the negative effects of the loss of physical and emotional contact with one or both parents. In great deal of debate conducted in many environments, political, educational and welfare, specific numbers, figures, statistics or psychological descriptions of the phenomenon and its impact on children's development are presented. Rarely, however, is the phenomenon of migration described from the child's point of view or the changes that parents' migration brought to their lives. So far, the studies on left-behind children have mainly focused on the problems of children living in developing countries (according to IMF classification), e.g. Mexico, Indonesia and the Philippines. Few studies in this area were conducted in Europe (e.g. in Albania, Romania). The paper will present the results of research carried out in Norway (Polish female migrants N = 20) and Poland (children left behind and their caregivers N = 40 and teachers N = 10). On the basis of in-depth interviews (or narratives) it will be shown how they interpret their own situations and problems and how they are solved by children and related social actors: mothers, caregivers and teachers. More Participation for children in low-income families? (Non-)Take-up of the "Education Package" in Germany Claudia WENZIG (Institute for Employment Research, Germany) | claudia.wenzig@iab.de Juliane ACHATZ (Institute for Employment Research, Germany) | juliane.achatz@iab.de In most European countries, children and adolescents are still at greater risk of poverty and social exclusion than the rest of the population. Growing up in poverty might have detrimental effects on the child's development. In order to tackle child poverty and prevent children from its negative consequences the so-called "Education Package" have been introduced in Germany in 2011. These additional means-tested benefits are aiming at improving material welfare of children in low-income families as well as social inclusion, e.g. through covering costs for school trips, daily meals or cultural activities. In this paper, we analyse the (non)take-up of the new subsidies by the entitled families. Our main research questions are as follows: Are there groups like children in large families, with migration background or in rural regions that are left behind due to lack of information or BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 208 opportunity costs? Does the new benefit contribute to enlarge social inclusion for needy children by opening up participation? For our analysis we are able to use two waves (6th and 7th) of the panel study "Labour Market and Social Security" (PASS), which is an annual household panel survey for research on unemployment, poverty and the welfare state in Germany. The questionnaire includes several items concerning knowledge and usage of "Education Package". It also contains comprehensive information on the income and living conditions of different types of households. Child Poverty in Turkey: Risks and Problems Fatih KAHRAMAN (Süleyman Demirel University, Turkey) | fatihkahraman@sdu.edu.tr Poverty has been a global problem that affects many countries in a serious measure. Children rights, especially having a secure future and healthy development are interrupted by the treat of poverty. Families who forced to emigrate from rural to urban place have a high risk to face with poverty and children are the most effected group from this risk. Poverty has not only caused deprivation of certain resources but it also brings alone deprivation of children human rights. Yet children who are living in poor conditions have been deprived from both rights for health, education, healthy feeding, and right for protection from social inclusion, exploitation, violence, and discrimination Child poverty has become one of the important social problems that Turkey has faced since 3 decades. Some of the triggering factors of the child poverty are immigration from rural to urban place, lack of prevention policies, and unequal income distribution based on unequal economic growth. UNICEF reports emphasized that Turkey have a bad mark on child poverty even though Turkey are not classified as poor country. Similarly, European Union Development Report indicated that the proportion of child poverty for under age 15 have been increased in Turkey and child poverty in rural places has reached an extensive level. In the current global recession, it is indicated that children have entered job marketing as a result of family poverty. Regarding effects of income poverty on children, there is a consensus among international organizations which Turkey is one of the countries that they have the highest probability for falling families with children into below the poverty line. The aim of this study is to reveal an outlook of child poverty in poor families who are not only socially disadvantage group but also a high risk group to face with rural and urban poverty in Turkey. Differences in academic achievement and family background as determinants of friendship formation among primary school students Gábor HAJDU (Institute for Sociology, Centre for Social Sciences of the Hungarian Academy of Sciences; MTA-ELTE Peripato Comparative Social Dynamics Research Group, Hungary) | hajdu.gabor@tk.mta.hu Tamás HAJDU (Institute of Economics, Centre for Economic and Regional Studies of the Hungarian Academy of Sciences) | hajdu.tamas@krtk.mta.hu In this research we will analyze social contacts (friendships) within Hungarian primary schools among 8th graders (at age 14). Using a unique Hungarian database that measures friendship networks in 160 school classes (3200 students) in 2010 and linked with the Hungarian National Assessment of Basic Competences (NABC) we will explore the determinants of friendship formation. In this study the friendship or potential friendship dyad is the unit of analysis. Our main research question is whether differences in academic achievement, social and economic background are associated with friendship formation, i.e. how differences between peers in income, family background, cultural capital, ethnicity and school performance affect friendship nominations. Our second research question is whether determinants of friendship formation differ between BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 209 intra-ethnic (non-Roma – non-Roma or Roma – Roma) and inter-ethnic (Roma – non-Roma) contacts. Besides classroom composition, actual connections between classmates might also affect individual student outcomes; on a broader level, connections between groups with different social and economic background are important for a well-integrated and cohesive society. Thus, our research has implications for educational policy regarding school integration and for broader social policy regarding social integration and social inclusion. Contextualizing Children's empathy: individual abilities embedded in social processes Simone ROERIG (VU University, Netherlands, The) | s.roerig@vu.nl Floryt VAN WESEL (Utrecht University, Netherlands, The) | f.vanwesel@uu.nl Sandra EVERS (VU University, Netherlands, The) | s.j.t.m.evers@vu.nl Lydia KRABBENDAM (VU University, Netherlands, The) | lydia.krabbendam@vu.nl In neuropsychological and neuro-scientific research, empathy is often approached as an individual ability, whereas researchers in the field of anthropology focus on empathy as a dialectic process between two (or more) people. In our study we work as an interdisciplinary research team combining and comparing these theoretical frameworks within an especially developed three-level design: (1) Lab-life: children's individual abilities based on empathy components measured using self-reports, psychological tests, and behavioural tasks, (2) 'As if' life: children's individual abilities to engage with other children's enacted emotions examined in a controlled but interactive research setting by means of an innovative Theatre Test, (3) Daily life: we investigate whether and how individual children participate in empathic processes as they occur in their classrooms hereby using participant observation and social network analysis. Preliminary results suggest that the contextual information as collected on the daily life level, is crucial to understand children's individual social actions. In general a difference between concrete ways in which children interact socially doing and empathy as understood through cognitive ability knowing occurs. More particular children's individual motives to express empathy were influenced by either the supervision of their teacher and the related 'school rules' or the presence of their in-group peers. In this regard, both the dialectic processes in and outside the classroom and children's individual abilities were relevant. Furthermore, the social network data enhanced the interpretation of our three-level findings. 0 violence since 0 years: dialogic recreation of knowledge Esther OLIVER (University of Barcelona, Spain) | estoliver@gmail.com Lídia PUIGVERT (University of Barcelona, Spain) | lidia.puigvert@ub.edu Teresa MORLÀ (University of Barcelona, Spain) | teresa.mofo@gmail.com In this paper, we present the relevance of the preventive socialization of violence since 0 years through the successful educational actions (SEA) in which the dialogue acquires a very significant role. This is a dialogue which enables the recreation of the SEA analysed by the FP6 INCLUD-ED integrative research project in different contexts which is the only project of Social Sciences identified as one of the ten success stories in the Framework Programs of Research (European Commission, 2011). INCLUD-ED contributes to prevent violence since 0 years through the implication of all the educational agents together with the researchers in this recreation. Previous research demonstrates that any exposure to violence at an early age becomes part of the vision of the world that children learn and internalize (Mayes & Cohen, 2002). In order to educate in a 0 violence since 0 years, the INCLUD-ED project emphasises the relevance of the collaboration between members of the community (family members, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 210 teachers, volunteers of the community) and the researchers in the implementation of the actions which have scientifically proved to be successful in preventing and overcoming violence since 0 years. In this way, this paper is focused on the relevance of the dialogic recreation of knowledge where the researchers together with all educational can contribute to dismantle myths and false assumptions and to prevent this violence through positive interactions. Differences in the treatment of twins in families of diverging social situation Rita HEGEDŰS (Corvinus University of Budapest, Hungary) | rita.hegedus@uni-corvinus.hu Zsófia DRJENOVSZKY (Károli Gáspár University of the Reformed Church in Hungary) | drzsofi@gmail.com András PÁRI (Hungarian Central Statistical Office) | andraspari@gmail.com The arrival of twins in a family generally implies enhanced financial, physical and psychological burden. While treating and educating their twins, parents should pay individualized attention to them, and at the same time, it is worth to exploit the power of the dual relationship. Our study is based on a questionnaire survey, conducted in 2012, of parents of Hungarian twins (N=553) and focuses on the handling of such unique impediments in families of different social background. Our assumption is that families of higher social status report smaller numbers of hurdles, pay more attention to the particular personality of their kids, so twins, overall, are better off if they are born to such families. Social status is measured by parents' education, since in Hungary there exists an extremely strong relationship between education and status. We examined parents' attitude towards their twins. We tried to capture the advantages and disadvantages of twinship by asking respondents to evaluate some typical life situations as well as by eliciting from them a summary score that indicated how they feel towards twins. We also used open questions, where parents had the opportunity to describe their experiences with their own words. Differences between the two status groups has been analyzed with both quantitative and qualitative methods. Our results only partially support our hypotheses: differences between the two groups could not be identified for all the examined areas. The role of social and affective components in educational achievement and further education of children in foster care Attila RAUSCH (University of Szeged, Hungary) | rausch@edu.u-szeged.hu Tímea TÖRÖK (University of Szeged, Hungary) | torokt@edu.u-szeged.hu In Hungary more than 10 thousand children live in foster care and after ageing out of the system they have to face with several problems related to lack of education or marketable profession which makes their social integration difficult (Racz et al., 2010). Therefore it is essential to support their achievement considering that education could be the key to compensate the lack of healthy family background. Previous researches show that peer relations, motivation, and self-esteem could play an important role in school success (e.g. Finkelstein et al., 2002). The aim of our research was to examine which affective and social characteristics influence educational achievement and further education of these children. In our study we asked children from age 9 to 18 living in foster care (N=498). We used a complex online questionnaire, which contained 3 scales to assess mastery motivation, 2 scales from self-description questionnaire, Rosenberg self-esteem scale and scales related to school climate. The assessment tool proved to be reliable (Cronbach's alpha ranged between .74 and .91). With SEM we identified that mastery motivation and general self-concept have influence on the factors of school climate which has significant impact on educational achievement and selfBOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 211 esteem. And these two factors determine the plans of further education. The model fitted well (CFI=.93; SRMR=.05). Results show that we need to draw more attention peer relations and improve self-esteem of children in foster care to facilitate them continuing education. Furthermore higher level of motivation and self-concept contributes to a favoured school climate. Child Marriage: Snatching the innocence of Childhood Ritu SHARMA (National Law University, Delhi, India, India) | ritups2803@gmail.com Marriage is a basic and an important institution of any society providing a base to the social structure and stabilizing the personality of the individual but this beautiful institution has taken a shape of social evil in the form of Child Marriage. Child Marriage is a gross violation of all categories of Child Rights. A Child Marriage legally means a marriage to which either of the contracting party is a child, i.e a male who has not completed 21yrs of age or a female who has not completed 18yrs of age. Child Marriage is common all over the globe and has inflicted dangerous and devastating effects on young children who are compelled to tie the knot in the most cases. There are various factors related to Child Marriage like Social, Economic, Religious and Cultural. At the Social and Cultural level, the customary practices of the society, the patriarchal structure, notion of morality & honour forces parents to push their children into marriage. The Economic factors also play an important role as poverty stricken families sell their daughters off which many a times gives way to trafficking. The paper will try to examine and understand the history & culture of the society practicing Child Marriage and will try to analyse the various socio-economic and cultural factors leading to Child Marriages. The paper will also focus on the differences and inequalities faced by the children who are married as compared to the other children. RN04S01 Adult-child Relations Exploration of biographical disruption in young people living with liver disease Shahreen BASHIR (Aston University, United Kingdom) | bashirs6@aston.ac.uk Pam LOWE (Aston University, United Kingdom) | p.k.lowe@aston.ac.uk Elizabeth PEEL (University of Worcester, United Kingdom) | e.peel@worc.ac.uk The extent to which children with a chronic illness can experience biographical disruption is debated. Originally developed to explain the onset of chronic illness in adults, it has been claimed that either children do not experience biographical disruption at all (as they have no previous identity) or that it is experienced differently to adults. This research paper draws from a wider qualitative PhD research project examining the transition to adulthood of young people with liver disease. Some participants had been born with liver disease and others were diagnosed later on in life. The interviews indicated biographical disruption was experienced in many ways during childhood. For some participants diagnosed at a younger age, the extent of the disruption became more prevalent during secondary school where the identity they had created for themselves was disrupted by prolonged school absences for health reasons. The sudden onset of a chronic illness can result in profound changes to the way children conceptualise themselves and subsequently manage lifestyle changes. Managing visible markers such as scars were crucial for some young people. Biographical disruption can be both personally and socially derived. Young people exercised agency through efforts to reduce the disruption to their lives via carefully managed illness disclosure, concealment of symptoms and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 212 maintaining their social lives through contact with peers. Overall, our research shows that biographical disruption is a concept relevant to the lives of children and young people diagnosed with a chronic illness and reinforces the need to recognise children as social actors. Adult–child power relations, and the changing emotional identifications with the child in Ireland during the twentieth century Paddy DOLAN (Dublin Institute of Technology, Ireland) | paddy.dolan@dit.ie Following Elias's figurational perspective, this paper examines changing forms of difference and inequality between children and adults in Ireland. Elias argues that the heightened demands on people associated with civilizing processes creates greater adult–child distance. But there is also a convergence around principles of privacy and individual dignity in Ireland accelerating from the 1960s. The valorisation of the child, and the adult responsibility to protect children from damage, is a very uneven process due to rapid social change from the mid-twentieth century. Such change involved developing social relations between adults across national spaces, which were partly planned in response to the unplanned continuing demise of the national group through emigration. Commercialisation, industrialisation and cosmopolitanisation created new social relations between parents, children, teachers, and moral specialists (clergy). As intergenerational morals and social standards were increasingly scrutinised in the wake of broadening interdependencies with other national groups, power relations between such moral specialists and other functional specialists in Ireland shifted in favour of the latter. Whereas children were previously targeted as objects of cultural continuity and nationalisation, they were increasingly respected as future subjects required to navigate the uncharted waters of new social functions forming in the nexus of international economic and political relations. Drawing on data from teaching manuals, curricula, and child protection campaigns, the paper further argues that former shaming practices perpetrated on children in primary schools, including corporal punishment, became unacceptable as moral certainty subsided in the face of changing social relations and unknown futures. Negotiating kinship responsibilities in difficult times: Children's experiences of grandparents' responses to domestic violence Lucas GOTTZEN (Linkoping University, Sweden) | lucas.gottzen@liu.se Linn SANDBERG (Stockholm University, Sweden) | linn.sandberg@gender.su.se Grandparenting is a burgeoning field of inquiry within research on intergenerational relations. In this paper we posit that sociology of childhood may expand and advance this research by studying how children contribute to grandparenting. We also argue that it is essential that childhood sociologist explore circumstances where children are particularly vulnerable, such as domestic violence, in order to fully understand how children and their grandparents negotiate kinship relations and responsibilities. Based on qualitative interviews with 15 children (12-18 years of age) exposed to domestic violence, this paper studies how grandparents respond to domestic violence, how children experience the responses, and how they negotiate their roles and responsibilities. We understand kinship relations not merely as biological ties but as a set of social expectations; that is, ongoing negotiations that develop over time and in relation to one's biography. The ways responses are narrated are consequently both reflections of what children expect grandparents to do and what they experience is possible to do in different situations. Although kin are often expected to help out in times of crisis there is no given model for how, in this case, grandparents should respond. Domestic violence may be a particularly complicated case given the stigma and shame that often accompany. Children may consequently employ different BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 213 strategies to involve their grandparents, and grandparents may respond in different ways depending on gender, kinship position, and over time. Absent fathers : how children understand and negotiate their relationship to their imprisoned fathers Helene OLDRUP (SFI, Denmark) | heo@sfi.dk Many children live with absent fathers and one such group is children whose fathers are in prison. Indeed, prisoners are not the 'lone male', as sometimes made out, but have partners, ex-partners, and, indeed, children. Thus, in Denmark appr. 6-7% of children experience father's imprisonment at some point in their life. Until recently, little attention was given to this group of children (Scharff Smith), but existing research suggests that children of prisoners have greater risk of behavourial problems, mental health problems and of committing criminal acts themselves (Murray, Farrington), thus seeing this group of children as victims of parental imprisonment. However, children's own views and positions are rarely included. The paper draws on the sociology of childhood to explore these children's experiences, particularly the ideas of children's agency, and with a view to the limitations for such agency. The paper draws on qualitative interviews with 15 children and young people whose father is imprisoned (and their mothers/main carer) to explore how they make sense of the imprisonment, in particularly how they handle and negotiate their fathers absence in their daily life and how they negotiate their emotional connection to him. The socio-cultural conditions that the children have for understanding and negotiating their relation to their father are understood as practises of fatherhood. One dominant practise is characterised by reflexive fatherhood, however, this may not always fit the experience of this group of children. Another practise may be 'monstrous masculinity', a term coined by Gottzen in a study of men exhibiting violence in families. RN04S02 Care and Protection Practices and perceptions of discrimination in the Hungarian adoption system Maria NEMENYI (MTA TK, Hungary) | nemenyi.maria@tk.mta.hu Judit TAKÀCS (MTA TK, Hungary) | takacs.judit@tk.mta.hu Examining adoption families – i.e. families where adoption occurs as an important factor in family formation – in the context of pluralisation of family forms can highlight the socially constructed nature of family life on the one hand, and challenge the normative concept of the family, on the other. Through successful adoption practices the ethnic homogeneity of Hungarian families can be altered, and planned one-parent families as well as families including same-sex couples and a child or children adopted by one of the partners can be constructed. Our presentation, based on qualitative and quantitative data (key informant interviews with representatives of adoption agencies; in-depth interviews with adoptive parent candidates; and document analysis of 249 adoption applications), will focus on the potential occurrences of discrimination in the adoption process in Hungary. First we examine the relationship between adoptive parent candidates and representatives of (state and private) adoption agencies, followed by the examination of how the preferences of adoptive parent candidates relate to the realities represented by children who are available for adoption. On the basis of analysing all the adoption applications submitted within one calendar year (2011) to the Budapest based main state adoption agency (TEGYESZ), it can be seen that there are certain pre-selection BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 214 mechanisms in place that adversely affect mainly older (than 2-3 years), not completely healthy and non-white children. Discrimination in the Hungarian adoption system is a multidimensional issue: discrimination is done by the law that prioritises certain family forms, while it excludes others. Discrimination can be done by the official persons participating in the process of who decides on the eligibility of the applicants; it can also be done by the adoptive parent candidates who tend to reject older, not completely healthy and non-white children; and ultimately class-based discrimination can also be observed, when children of the disadvantaged can get into more well-to-do families. Exploring the interplay between the narratives of a child placed in care and the surrounding adults Manon Alice LAVAUD (Roskilde University, Denmark) | manon@ruc.dk This paper explores how a narrative approach can be used to examine the construction and implications of notions of normality and difference in the interactions between children placed in care and the professionals around them. Understanding children as actors in their own life and not merely passive recipients of the thoughts and actions of their surroundings, the paper demonstrates how the narratives of and about the children affect their experiences and actions in everyday-life, and vice versa. The paper presents the analysis of a single case that is part of an on-going research project based on narrative interviews with 15 children placed in care in Denmark, interviews with three adults around every child (i.e. caseworker, foster parent, teacher), combined with observations of the everyday life of the children. More specifically, the paper looks into whether and how categories such as age, gender, psy-diagnosis and notions of 'ideal childhood', 'ideal development' come into play in the narratives and everyday-life experiences of the child. First, the paper shows how the narratives that the child tells about himself, and the stories that the adults tell about the child convey notions of normality and difference. The paper then focuses on how the child negotiates his position in relation to the storylines and identity positions available in relation to these notions. Subsequently, the paper shows how this affects the everyday life and well being of the child. The papers sums up with concluding remarks concerning the potentials and possible weaknesses in using a narrative approach. Redistributing care from the perspectives of children and young people and their (mis)recognition by magistrates in contested child protection cases Briony HORSFALL (Swinburne University of Technology, Australia) | brionyhorsfall@optusnet.com.au Applying Nancy Fraser's (2009) integrated theory of justice, this paper presents a content analysis of 27 unpublished judgements by magistrates in contested child protection court cases in Victoria, Australia. It focuses on the instructions of 35 children and young people who had legal representation and how magistrates responded to their status as participants. My starting proposition is that child protection functions as a field of State power where 'redistribution' of care for children and young people occurs. Realising justice for children and young people in this context relies upon access to effective legal representation for participatory parity and recognition via due weight in judicial decision-making (UNCRC Art. 12). This paper builds upon my previous ethnographic study showing how lawyers conducted power relations with children and young people in ways that scaffolded participation behind the scenes in child protection proceedings (Horsfall 2013). My analysis of the unpublished judgements is presented in three parts. Patterns in children and young people instructing about parental care and out-of-home care will be reported first. Next, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 215 themes are distinguished by their negative out-of-home care experiences and sense of belonging with biological family compared with ongoing fear and safety concerns about their parents and positive experiences of out-of-home care. Finally, magistrates are shown to recognise and misrecognise children and young people to varying extents when attributing due weight, with themes including age and perceived maturity, consistency with evidence from witnesses, stability of instructions over time, and their expressed sense of safety with parents or out-of-home care. Repositioning understandings of inequalities in child welfare interventions Geraldine BRADY (Coventry University, United Kingdom) | g.brady@coventry.ac.uk Paul BYWATERS (Coventry University, United Kingdom) | p.bywaters@coventry.ac.uk Tim SPARKS (Coventry University, United Kingdom) | T.sparks@coventry.ac.uk Elizabeth BOS (Coventry University, United Kingdom) | E.bos@coventry.ac.uk Nicola STANDEN (Coventry University, United Kingdom) | nicola.standen@coventry.ac.uk Large differences in rates of out-of-home public care for children or child protection interventions have long been identified. Since 2000, the central focus of research on child welfare services in the UK has been on improving the identification, assessment and management of children at risk and outcomes for children in out of home care or examined inequalities in intervention rates between local authorities (Oliver et al., 2001; Dickens et al., 2007, Owen and Statham, 2009) but has focused on systems rather than fundamental causes . In this paper we present findings from a recent study of 10% of looked after children (LAC) and Children on Child Protection Plans (CPP) in one region in England. We will also introduce a major extension to this study (2015-2017) which seeks to explore inequalities in intervention rates within and between the four UK countries (England, Wales, Scotland and Northern Ireland). We present new evidence about the extent of child welfare inequalities between local councils and between small geographical areas within local councils in England and demonstrate that these large differences in children's chances of being involved with welfare services are systematically related to deprivation: they are social inequalities. In re-framing child welfare as a site of social inequality, our research seeks to focus more attention on populations, social structures and welfare systems and less on individual 'risk', parenting and professional behaviours. The underlying intention of which is to contribute to a fundamental shift in the evidence base for child welfare policy and practice in the UK and internationally (254 minus refs) References Dickens, J., Howell, D., Thoburn, J. and Schofield, G. (2007) 'Children starting to be looked after by local authorities in England: An analysis of inter-authority variation and case-centred decision making', British Journal of Social Work, 37(4), pp. 597–617. Oliver, C., Owen, C., Statham, J. and Moss, P. (2001) Facts and Figures: Local Authority Variance on Indicators Concerning Child Protection and Children Looked After, London, Thomas Coram Research Unit. Owen, C. and Statham, J. (2009) Disproportionality in Child Welfare. The Prevalence of Black and Minority Ethnic Children within the 'Looked After' and 'Children in Need' Populations and on Child Protection Registers in England, London, Institute of Education, University of London. RN04S03 Child Welfare Discourses and Heterogeneous Childhoods The impacts of European family law reforms on Japanese policy-making on child's contact with non-resident parent in post-divorce/separation life Mutsuko TAKAHASHI (Kibi International University, Japan) | mutsuko@kiui.ac.jp BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 216 This research aims to discuss how the Western family law reforms and related discourses have influenced Japanese policy reforms on child's contact with non-resident parent in postdivorce/separation. It will be questioned how realistic it is to ensure proper child's contact with non-resident parent especially in the cases with some conflicts between parents. Various interpretations on parental responsibilities and the best interest of child will be examined by analyzing European and Japanese discourses on child's contact. Under the U.N. Convention on the Rights of the Child, co-parenting after divorce or separation has become a mainstream norm since the 1990s in most of European societies where family law reforms have been encouraging child's contact to non-resident parent. Since the 2000s more careful consideration has been addressed in some societies such as Sweden. In Japan these most recent reforms on child's contact in the West has been mostly neglected among policy makers, and the court practice tends to force all the children to contact "equally". It would be argued that the value conflicts between family norms of adults and the child-centred approach in child's contact be made explicit in Japan by taking lessons from the West, in order to promote the readiness for listening to children with different socioeconomic and cultural backgrounds. Unequal childhoods and social reproduction. On the relation of family life and primary school from children's perspectives Laura B. KAYSER (Goethe-University, Germany) | l.kayser@em.uni-frankfurt.de Educational opportunities in childhood are not equally distributed, as already apparent in primary school. This has been discussed in regard to children's class specific family life that brings about not only different, but 'unequal' childhoods and their specific 'fit' to school (Lareau 2011; on the latter: Kramer 2011). While the last years have seen a growing interest in questions of social inequality and its reproduction in childhood studies (for example: BühlerNiederberger 2011), as to yet, little is known about the meaning of these unequal childhoods and their relation ('fit') to primary school in children's daily life, from children's own perspectives. In my presentation I address this relation empirically by linking the generational perspective of childhood sociology with inequality theory following Bourdieu. Passages about family life and primary school from two interviews with German primary school children of differing social background (part of my ongoing Ph.D. project at Goethe-University in Frankfurt, Germany) will be analysed. Using the Documentary Method (Bohnsack 2008) I reconstruct the practical sense underlying the children's everyday practices in both settings and elaborate on their relationship as well as children's according experiences. This illustrates how children's socially embedded family life and respective childhoods become meaningful in the primary school context at the level of habitus. Showing the interplay of generational and class order and how children hereby become actors of social reproduction in their everyday life with (primary) school, sheds new light on the micro processes of the reproduction of inequality in the context of childhood. Seeing Heterogeneity of Childhoods: A Historical Analysis on Multitiered Discourses on Juvenile Protection Systems in Japan Eriko MOTOMORI (Meiji Gakuin University, Japan) | motomori@soc.meijigakuin.ac.jp This presentation attempts to question the homogenous image of childhood which is still prevailing when we refer to "socialization" or "Invention/Disappearance of childhood." Alan Prout discusses that childhood sociologists have to show the plurality of childhoods and the heterogeneous network of the social. I analyze discussions in the formation of juvenile protection systems in pre-war Japan as a case study. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 217 Japan had established a "tutelary complex" (Donzelot) for children in the early twentieth century. The modern school education system reached provisional completion in 1907, and the juvenile justice system was established through the 1911 Juvenile Act. Along with this process, some typical discourses on children, such as "protection for developing bodies" and "care for children's inner minds", had appeared, and then discussions such as "freedom or guidance" and "protection or responsibility" had been repeatedly brought up. This shows the convergent but still heterogeneous "Invention" of modern discourses. Furthermore, a close reading of enactment and amendment processes of three systems, e.g. the Factory Act, the Act Prohibiting Alcohol for Minors, and Public Licensed Prostitution, indicates that there were varieties of images on children. While the systems were ostensibly parts of the complex and the proponents repeated the typical educational discourse, many still use children for factory labor, sell them alcohol to gain profit or collect revenue, and abuse them to satisfy sexual drives. I will show these varieties of meanings used referring to children and their connection to technologies and institutions, showing how our images of childhood has been heterogeneous. "Rescue our children"?: the public discourses to reform residential care for disabled children in the post-Soviet countries Victoria SHMIDT (Masaryk university, Czech Republic Institute of inclusive education studies) | 320753@mail.muni.cz The campaigns around children operate as an indispensable driving force of welfare policy in the Global North. The bad moral panics (initiated by pro-state interest groups) regarding pedophilia, arbitrariness of child protection professionals, and deviant youth claim to rely on the responsibility of parents and reinforce familialisation of social policy (Clapton et al 2013). The good moral panics (brought into action by NGOs) disseminate the feeling of guilty towards Global South and legitimate symbolic participation (Well 2013). This landscape systematically maps by academics, whose analysis amongst other tasks critically revises the discourses and the impact of moral panics on policy-making (McRobbie and Thornton 1995; Critcher 2011). Even various public campaigns focused on child protection thrill the post-Soviet public over the last two decades, their analysis remains on the margins of social studies – despite the obvious mutual influence of recent initiations (enhancing parental responsibility in criminal law, introducing special censorship regarding under age, the ban on the adoption by foreigners, and etc...) and public policy. In line with the discourse institutionalism, we aim to highlight the role of public campaigns and civic journalism in the current reform of residential care as either connecting the claim of institutional changes with upgrading the approaches to disability or leading the public concern to tokenism due to reproducing developmentalism inherent to Soviet special education. Media framing research permeates three consequential comparisons. Firstly, we demonstrate the compatibility of the Soviet defectological discourse and the ideological platform one of the earliest moral campaigns (2008-2009), around the case of Kristina A. the 8-year girl who was transferred step by step from mainstream orphanage to the setting for children with multiple disorder of development. Even the moral panic attacked residential care, paradoxically the activists reproduced the discourse resemble with that Soviet defectology which precisely legitimated the development of special education in the 1970s. Building the activists' discourse into developmentalistic vision on the norm, professional assistance and the contrast of family placement with residential care, we recognise the limits of good moral panic as inevitably reproducing the discourses relevant to the audience's expectations and simultaneously segregating the children with disability. Then, derived criteria for evaluating discourses are applied to the analysis of two documentary films, Mama I'm Gonna Kill You (2013) and Anton's BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 218 right here (2012), and their postfilmic life. While the first movie has attracted the attention of the authorities and set the reform of residential care, the second has recruited liberal elites to the local initiations targeted to preventing children with autism from placing into residential settings. We discuss two different sorts of tokenism accompanying these movies in order to identify the interrelations between particular discourses and the shortcomings of public participation as the prerequisites of reform. The last comparison, the reporting by Julia Vishchnevetskya (20112012) and the blog by Dmitry Markov (2007-2015), presents two different genres of civic journalism and answers the question "What stipulates the formation of new discourse free from developmentalistic cliché, universilised solutions and taking-for-granted suggestions?". We focus on the diverse reframing of the dilemma of human capital vs. human rights as the core for transforming the system of procedures around the children with disability. By public demand, moral panics continue affecting policy-making, but civic journalism could not be led to opposing to simplified constructions and the simulacrum of citizen participation. The last part discusses the options for cooperation between academics and civic journalists in order to achieve the sustainable reproduction of relevant ideas within the projects towards providing the rights of children with disabilities. RN04S04 Education Narratives of memories and dialogue in multicultural classrooms. An actionresearch based on the use of photography. Claudio BARALDI (University of Modena and Reggio Emilia, Italy) | claudio.baraldi@unimore.it Vittorio IERVESE (University of Modena and Reggio Emilia, Italy) | vittorio.iervese@unimore.it The presentation concerns the social construction of children's memories during classroom activities. At present, social interest seems to be focused on present time rather than on the past. Moreover, the focus on globalisation processes obscures the influence of differences and inequalities in the social construction of memory. Against this background, in multicultural societies, different social constructions of memory can be source of different, if not separated, constructions of cultural identity. This presentation concerns an action-research concerning facilitation of narratives and dialogue, which is based on photographs collected by children, regarding their personal memories. This action-research is performed in four classes of 9-10 yearold children, including a large number of migrant-background children. Facilitation of classroom interactions regards: (1) narratives of photo contents; (2) reflections on differences and commonalities among the memories and identities that the photos evoke. Three meetings for each class, involving the children and one facilitator, will be videotaped, transcribed and analysed, in order to study: (1) the narratives and forms of dialogue that are produced in children-facilitator interactions, and (2) the method of facilitation that can promote these narratives and forms of dialogue. The expected outcome of the analysis is achieving new knowledge on (1) children's different narratives of memory and identity, and (2) ways of enhancing dialogue by comparing these narratives. The presentation will include a description of both the theoretical and methodological background of the action-research, and its results, which will be available at the time of the conference. Actors of Unequal Childhoods Aytüre TÜRKYILMAZ (University of Wuppertal, Germany) | tuerkyil@uni-wuppertal.de Doris BÜHLER-NIEDERBERGER (University of Wuppertal, Germany) | buehler@uni-wuppertal.de In Germany, students who leave secondary school without a qualifying examination have rare professional opportunities. While educational courses have become increasingly important, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 219 parents intensify their educational efforts, using strategies of social positioning and adapting these continuously to school responses. Despite this children themselves play a crucial role for the success of these efforts as well, as the presented research results of the longitudinal study "SEBI–Self-orientation and Self-directed Learning: An Analysis of Socialization and Learning Environments of Primary School Children", will reveal. In the study, qualitative data was used to develop a typology of family interactions in which the child is represented as a relevant actor. The findings demonstrate how children are able to take social responsibilities into account, and how they mostly remain their parents' accomplices, regarding their aspirations, their self-assessment and a whole repertoire of adjustment strategies to fit into predetermined educational arrangements. Children also need to develop strategies to help these arrangements persist: strategies, which include a high self-orientation, self-regulation or even self-restriction, depending on the expectations that they are addressed with. It will be argued that children as actors can also reduce this cooperation more or less, that they can introduce their own interests and needs and thereby provoke adaptions of the educational program. Supplementing Western sociological imagination with children and young people's Ibasho Mizuho OZAKI (University of Bath, United Kingdom) | M.Ozaki@bath.ac.uk Many children and young people in urban Japan attend Juku, a private tuition in after-schoolhours. Juku supplements school education or prepares students for entrance examinations. This research looks at the influence of such activity on child well-being, and one of the focuses is on their experiences in each life space, such as home, school and Juku. Considering the life space, the notion of Ibasho, a physical and emotional location in which a person can feel herself, is explored. It is extremely significant concept and social concern for Japanese people, especially for children. The method of research involved interviews with girls aged 10 to 18 about their experience at life spaces, and the cartographic analysis inspired by Deleuze and Guattari's rhizome theory. The finding suggests that Ibasho requires close people, feeling relaxed and being oneself. Ibasho has significance at school the most, where collective harmony is valued and children keep making efforts to maintain it. It has a relevance to the Japanese concept of seken that is constituted of acquaintances, and which acts as a middle ground between individual and the society. From these points, this paper argues that the Western sociological imagination has a limitation in considering children's lives in other regions of the world. Japanese children's everyday lives are extensively relational, and the sense of 'an individual' is much more obscure than in the West. Thus, this paper finishes with suggestion that Western sociological imagination could learn from the others. Imaginations of Children in the social space. Future positions in the perspectives of Italian and German teachers Claudia DREKE (University of Applied Sciences Magdeburg-Stendal, Germany) | claudia.dreke@hs-magdeburg.de Teachers are part of the generational order in primary schools, and they have the power to distinguish and evaluate students. What are the criteria in doing that, and how do they construct inequalities? In which way national systems of education shape selective perceptions and criteria of teachers? Focused Interviews with German and Italian teachers are the empirical object of the phenomenological-constructivist study according to Grounded Theory. The evaluations of students and school structures by teachers as they are found in the interviews BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 220 are analyzed in view of underlying basic concepts, and in relation to their specific social, cultural and political contexts. In this presentation, I shall present results of my interpretation of interviews and observations in classroom. The spatial metaphor of "way" was found as an organizing concept: The teachers interviewed had used this metaphor to present different images of social spaces, of directions children – as students – should take and positions they could achieve as adults. Four different patterns of social inequality, identified both in Italy and Germany, include different ideals of children and adults with specific qualities. These ideals, based on historical concepts like Enlightenment or Romanticism, are the first criteria to distinguish children with regard to their future ways, and they are strongly connected to social categories like social class, gender, nationality, ethnic background, religion and common ideas of school and society. RN04S06 Early Years Children's participation to a research on ECEC services: a methodological device for a plurality of voices Pascale GARNIER (University Paris 13, France) | pascale.garnierx@free.fr Based on an empirical inquiry in four early childhood education and preschool services for 2-3 years old in France, this communication tries to show the place and the role of children's voices among the voices of their parents and the voices of the professionals. Using standpoint theory, and more precisely the concept of "situated and embodied knowledge" (Haraway, 1988) stressing the importance of visual methodologies, we engage a critical and reflexive thinking of the research process with very young children. First, we present the main tools used for investigating children's point of view concerning their daily life in early childhood services: observations and moments when they take pictures all around and were, at the same time, tape recorded. We show how children engaged in the situation and the limits of this kind of data, particularly in terms of researcher's interpretations. Then, for each child, we used these visual data as a support for interviews with their parents and with the staff. The confrontation between the adults and this visual material that involves the embodied life of the child in the services goes hand in hand with operations of decentration. Adults realize that children have their own point of view and may emphasis the reality and singularity of children's standpoint and agency. The importance of this methodological device is not only scientific but ethical: it tends to create and support a conception of children as real participants to the services in the eyes of the parents and the professionals. It offers also space for "dispute" (Garnier, 2014) inside the research itself, in which the main question is not the age itself (Punch, 2002), but the model of competences of the actors and its negotiations. References Garnier P. (2014). "Childhood as a Question of Critique and Justification: Insight into Boltanski's Sociology", Childhood, 21(4), 447-460. Haraway D.(2003). "Situated Knowledge: The Science Question in Feminism as a site of Discourse on the Privilege of Partial Perspective", Feminist Study, 14(3), 575-599. Punch S. (2002). "Research with Children: The Same or Different from Research with Adults?", Childhood, 9(3), 321-341. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 221 Multi-Layered Positioning in Care Arrangements – an Ethnographic View on Social Inequality in Day Care Sylvia NIENHAUS (University of Luxembourg, Luxembourg) | sylvia.nienhaus@uni.lu Despite its small size, Luxembourg is a socio-culturally diverse country. Moreover, its day-care system ranges from day-care parents to preschools as to the care of 2to 4-year-olds (Honig and Haag 2011). Considering that children at this age are not only positioned in different settings, but care arrangements created by their parents , carers  and their own daily practices and decisions, they experience different day-care realities. Based on this assumption, my paper argues that social inequality in care arrangements can only be understood from the view of children s multi-layered positioning in day care: First, parents position their children in more or less complex care arrangements drawing on specific, often class-related, care strategies (Stefansen and Farstad 2010, Vincent et al. 2007). Second, carers position the children in daily routines often based on class-related ideals and norms (Nelson and Schutz 2007). Third, children are positioned and position themselves within their care arrangements in taking part in everyday practices that may be relevant to social inequality, e.g. practices of distinction (Kalthoff 2006). Aiming at showing how the assumption of such a multi-layered positioning of children in day care could contribute to researching social inequality with ethnographic methods (Diehm et al. 2013) my paper presents extracts of two ethnographic case studies which are part of my ongoing PhD-project embedded in the Luxembourgian CHILD-study. Based on interviews and participant observations, these case studies focus on the interaction between parents, carers and children involved in care arrangements and describing children s unequal positioning in the Luxembourgian day-care system. A twofold concept: 'disadvantage' in the hegemonic discourse on Early Years Education in England Federico FARINI (Middlesex University, United Kingdom) | f.farini@mdx.ac.uk Angela SCOLLAN (Middlesex University, United Kingdom) | a.scollan@mdx.ac.uk Since the report produced by the Effective Provision of Pre-School Education project (2003), mainstream pedagogical research in England has been advocating the inclusion of Early Years Education in the strategies to narrowing the gap of educational achievement, countering socio‐ economic disadvantage. This claim underpins legislation (Every Child Matters 2003, Children Act 2004, Early Years Foundation Stage 2008/2012, Children&Family Act 2014) and was recently renewed by a report commissioned by OFSTED (2014). The hegemonic discourse which permeates the field of Early Years Education, particularly with regard to the relationship between educational achievement and economic status, is the object of our research. The results of the research suggest that such discourse is framed by the distinction 'advantaged/disadvantaged'. This presentation argues that mainstream research and the political system cooperate in conceptualizing 'disadvantage' as a form of deficit in socialisation that can be overcome employing pedagogical techniques. The other possible meaning of 'disadvantage', relating to objective conditions of economic deprivation is marginalized in the hegemonic discourse. Within the dominant 'deficit approach' it is Early Years Education, rather than the reduction of economic inequalities, that should tackle disadvantage, while the cultural capital of children from low Socio Economic Status (SES) is observed as a problem to be solved, In the conclusion section, the valorisation of personal diversity in educational activities is discussed as an alternative to cultural assimilation, towards the inclusion of low SES children in education. In particular, it is discussed the possibility of a change of paradigm, from 'filling the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 222 gap' to 'building on diversity' where low SES children are conceptualized as active contributors rather than disadvantaged users of educational programmes. RN04S08 Food and Bodies Body weight and inequality in residential child care: the athletic body as an expression of good care Florian ESSER (University of Hildesheim, Germany) | florian.esser@uni-hildesheim.de This paper will present an empirical analysis of the differentiation between and the regulation of children's bodies in residential child care units. Proponents of so-called Fat Studies claim that while it has become less socially accepted to disrespect people because they belong to a certain gender, class or ethnicity, this is not true for being overweight. Even though an increased body weight has a high statistical correlation with other categories of social exclusion, "fat" people are easy to blame themselves for being lazy or lacking self-control. At the same time children are the target of a wide range of nutrition, sports and other health programmes to 'protect' them from being or becoming overweight. Drawing on Science and Technology Studies (STS) this paper will explore how body weight works as a hidden and at the same time very present category to produce and reproduce social inequality in the everyday live of residential child care and thus provides an insight into the corporeality and materiality of inequality in public welfare services. Observations from ethnographic field work in German residential homes show how children are differentiated and valued based on their body weight by members of staff as well as by other children. However, children's (athletic) bodies also act as a sign of good care. While a well-fed body traditionally symbolised proper nourishment, today a slim and athletic body is regarded as being particularly healthy. This is why members of staff try to influence children's everyday food practices according to this ideal. "Inspired by Nature": Childhood, bodies and the normalization of infant orality tools Lydia D MARTENS (Keele University, United Kingdom) | l.d.martens@keele.ac.uk Emma HEAD (Keele University, United Kingdom) | e.l.head@keele.ac.uk This paper presents an analysis of how "what is 'natural' ... in relation to infant" (Brownlie and Leith 2011:206), maternal and tool bodies is performed on the webpages of brand-companies that sell infant orality tools. In our definition of infant orality tools, we include all those tools/toys that may enter the baby's mouth, including feeding bottles & teats, and soothing and teething tools. Operating in the highly moral terrain of infants and their feeding, which has been characterised by the mantra that 'breast is best' for more than 20 years, poses clear challenges for such brand-companies, and we are therefore interested in the cultural work that is undertaken to normalise the products on which the profitability of these brand-companies rests. We identify three tool purification strategies and discuss how these understand young children, parents, the practice of breastfeeding and tools in 'natural' and embodied ways. The theoretical purpose of the paper is to offer a contribution to emerging debate in childhood research on very young children, infantile bodies and interembodiment (Brownlie & Leith 2011; Doucet 2013; Lupton 2013), on bio-social dualism in the sociology of childhood (Lee & Moutzkau 2011; Prout 2005; Taylor 2013), and to consider the potential political consequences of embodied ways of thinking about infants. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 223 Childhood and Media Popular Culture: An Ethnographic Approach of Children's Beauty Cultures Galatia KALLITSI (University of Cyprus, Cyprus) | kallitsi.galatia@ucy.ac.cy In the last century there has been intense anxiety in academic and media debates regarding the early sexualization of young children, especially girls, that presumably leads to the loss of "the innocence of childhood". These arguments indicate concerns about the sexualization of children, focusing mostly on issues such as psychological effects, increasing risk of sexual abuse and the negative impact on children's development. However, these debates mostly represent adults' concerns and do not reflect the voices of young girls and boys who are active participants in the sexual consumerist cultures and messages. Therefore, children's own views and experiences on the "sexualization" debates are absent or ignored. This paper tries to cover this knowledge gap by focusing on children's own voices and understandings of their gender, beauty and sexual identities and cultures.It is based on an ethnographic approach and it aims to explore the connection between childhood, media and sexualization and detect children's views and attitudes regarding the meaning they provide to the concepts of "beauty" and "sexy". It also aims to shed light on cultural and social procedures that influence children in adopting "beauty" practices , including practices of "self-sexualization". The major contribution of this paper is that it attempts to link feminist theory on beauty and sexualization with empirical data, based on children's experiences and expressions of agency on these issues. Ten boys and ten girls of primary school age in Cyprus, coming from urban and rural places, were interviewed in their home environment. Children were asked to share their favorite fashion items, cosmetics, toys and books and talk about their favorite celebrities. Items such as fashion magazines, school pictures, and dolls dressed by "Dollz Mania" online dress-up game were used as a starting point for discussing the desirable "beauty" ideal. Subsequent interviews with children's parents provided additional information on parental intervention strategies with regards to how children shopped for clothes, how they dressed and what they were allowed to watch on television or the internet. Data were also gathered through observations in the school setting and other children's social activities such as birthday parties. My research questions are: 1. How do children understand the concepts of "beauty" and "sexy", that is, what do they identify as a beauty ideal and what role do the media play in shaping these ideals? 2. What is the kind of agency that children develop to oppose media pressures concerning promoted beauty ideals models? In general, this project investigates how the concepts of "beauty" and "sexy" influence children's construction of identity, their self-sexualization and self-conception and how these concepts affect their educational success, their aspirations and future plans. Moreover, the study examines the role that parental involvement plays in shaping these meanings. This study confirms other studies' findings that beauty ideals are often exemplified, transmitted, and maintained through cultural products such as music industry, movies and literature. More specifically, results indicate that children's understandings of "beauty" and "sexy", from a very young age, are deeply influenced by mass media models, something that displays the powerfulness of media in communicating beauty ideals in modern societies. More specifically, "beauty" is often conflated with "sexy", which means that many girls' attempts to become beautiful lead to practices of early self-sexualization. Exposure to pop culture increases girls' desire for thin and feminine bodies and boys' ambition for toned and muscled bodies that helps them to perform a "tough" and "hard" masculinity. Therefore, it becomes obvious that children face intense pressures to conform to and express a socially acceptable gendered body. In addition, it seems that, from a very young age, children develop a strong sense of the beauty BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 224 style they want to adopt. There are also strong stereotypes about the fashion a boy or a girl is "allowed" to follow. Therefore, there is intense selfand peer-policing regarding children's choices on appearance, style and body type. Moreover, data show that children moralize "beauty" and they relate beauty and sexy with popularity, friendship and social acceptance. However, factors such as age, gender, socioeconomic background, urban/rural locale and religion shape the ways children address beauty and sexiness media messages and seem to be related with different levels of children's media critical thinking skills and agency. The study concludes that it is necessary to develop media literacy programmes and reflective thinking in order to enhance children's critical skills on beauty messages.Media-critical literacy pedagogy programmes centred on the promoted beauty ideal can contribute to the critical deconstruction of the media messages' content, preventing the internalization of harmful depictions and practices of beauty, like sexualized behaviours, and reducing the comparisons with promoted unhealthy models. It is also necessary to empower children to appreciate more other aspects oftheir personality, beyond the superficial "beautiful" and "sexy" model that the media promotes, avoiding, in this way, the negative effects on children's psychological world and socialization. Cooking Aesthetics and Lunch Discipline: How lunch-time staff influences children's experience of food Sidse Schoubye ANDERSEN (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | sisan@ifro.ku.dk The vast majority of children in developed democracies eat at least one meal a day in an institutional context, such as in school, but research about the ways in which school contexts influence children's perception of food is limited. This paper analyzes how two very different contexts shape the way the same group of children relates to food in school. Both contexts are new inventions at the school, introduced through a school meal intervention to promote better health among the children. Field observations, focus group interviews with participating children, and interviews with participating adults document the experiences in both contexts, and results reveal new evidence on the relation between context structure and children's perception of food. In one context, the children prepare their daily school meal, and this context offers a playful and sensory handling of foods. The adults (school chefs) engage the children playfully and involve them in, for example, decisions about food preparation, tastes, and presentations of the meal. In the other context, the children eat the school meal they just prepared in the first context, but this second context is predominantly rule structured, insisting on the traditionalism of appropriate table manners. Here, in stark contrast to the first context, the adults (teachers and school chefs) control and regulate social interactions firmly. Results suggest that adults' preconceptions of what constitutes a "proper" meal inhibit the children from gaining an aesthetic and joyful meal experience. RN04S10 Methodology Playing with Socially Constructed Identity Positions: Accessing and reconstructing children's perspectives and positions through ethnographic fieldwork and creative workshops Hanne WARMING (Roskilde University, Denmark) | hannew@ruc.dk This presentation is based on two research projects in which the researcher played with socially constructed identity positions in different ways. It explores how children's agency in both projects influenced, and was influenced by, the research process, notably the ways in which it BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 225 positioned and represented the children involved; and it documents how their agency shaped the project's results. Overall, the analysis shows that although children's (and others') agency is framed by power relations that cannot be totally suspended, playing with socially constructed identity positions opens up possibilities for new, 'thicker' and more nuanced alternatives to existing representations of children's agency and their perspectives than would be possible in more naturalistic inquiries, as well as enabling them to actively influence the research process. Moreover, the analysis suggests that some of the 'techniques' that were deployed to play with social identity positions may have the potential to empower children to produce collective critique and to draw on new resources which they can use to re-negotiate their identity positions. Telephone Versus Face-to-face Interviews: Mode Effect on Semistructured Interviews with Children Susanne VOGL (University of Vienna, Austria) | susanne.vogl@univie.ac.at Usually, semistructured interviews are conducted face-to-face, and because of the importance of personal contact in qualitative interviews, telephone interviews are often discounted. Missing visual communication can make a telephone conversation appear less personal and more anonymous but can also help prevent some distortions and place the power imbalance between adult interviewer and (child) respondent into perspective. In this article telephone and face-to-face interviews are compared in order to analyse the general applicability of telephone interviews and their peculiarities when researching children. The data consists of 112 semistructured interviews with 56 children aged 5, 7, 9 and 11, conducted in Germany. Each child was interviewed twice; once on the telephone and once faceto-face. By triangulating qualitative and quantitative analytical steps, both interview modes are compared from a number of perspectives. The results showed very little difference between the two modes of interview and therefore challenge the reluctance to conduct semistructured telephone interviews, both in qualitative research and with children. Dependent on the research question, relevant distinctions could be the lower interviewer involvement, the lower number of opinions and suggestions stated by respondents and fewer signs of tension and tension release in telephone interviews. Placing one's self in an out-of-school learning facility – videography at a children's university Miriam BÖTTNER (Bergische Universität Wuppertal, Germany) | boettner@uni-wuppertal.de In Germany, participating in out-of-school learning facilities has become more popular. Nevertheless, there has been little qualitative research on this issue. In a quantitative and qualitative project about different socialization contexts ("SEBI – Self-Orientation and SelfDirected Learning", University of Wuppertal) we focus on amongst other things, a children's university. This is an institutional context where children can participate voluntarily on different thematic courses. Based on video data collected at a children's university we discuss how generational order is produced and shaped into different constellations. Our video analysis of this out-of-school learning facility shows three findings: First, how children grasp, work out and modify rules in this unfamiliar context and how they become accomplices in the production of generational order. Second, how children paradoxically are 'doing pupil' even in this out-of-school setting, revealing the dominance of 'school order'. Third, by contrasting different courses, a variety of ordering processes can be found. This concerns the ways children are addressed and the way they present themselves. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 226 As theoretical reference point we use the concept of socialization as 'generational ordering' (Bühler-Niederberger). Thereby we gain further insights in producing and reproducing differences between adults and children and elucidate children's contributions to processes of social ordering. Methodical insights into the process of analysis will be given and results will be discussed. Innovative Methodological Perspectives for Surveying Online Sexual Practices of Adolescents Agnese PASTORINO (Université Paris V René Descartes, Paris, France) | info@agnesepastorino.com The everyday use of Internet by digital natives (Prensky, 2001; Helsper and Eynon, 2010) represents a revolutionary change in family life, characterized by the «growing autonomy» of children from adults (Martin, 2006). Furthermore, the use of mobile devices increases the possibility to escape from parental control and, through new technologies, communication among peers become central in the so-called «bedroom culture» (Livingstone – Bovill 2001). By consequence, some authors describe the change in the interaction norms either among children themselves and between children and adults as the «disappearance of childhood» (Postman, Meyerowitz, 1985 ; Buckingham, 2000)1. In the intimate space of the house, forbidden images and messages (such as pornography, sexting and grooming) are now freely accessible (Boyd and Hargittai, 2010). This change raises forms of «public anxiety» or «moral panic» towards the innocence of children, which implies a polarisation between protectionist and libertarian positions in the public and political debate (Livingstone and Haddon, 2012). The aim of this research paper is to present the recent debates in sociology of childhood, sociology of family and sociology of media on the exposition of children to online sexual risks (online pornography, grooming, sexting). We will first present the results of a field study conducted in Italy in 2012, on the reception of online pornography among youth (16-19 years old) from different social contexts; then, we will examine the most innovative methodologies for surveying children online, paying particular attention to the pieces of research based on the intimate life of adolescents; finally, we will introduce the experimental methodological protocol we have developed within our PhD research project at Sorbonne University (2012-ongoing). RN04S11 Identity and Difference Dare we say racism? Exploring silence, difference and the potential for shared social citizenship through participatory research with young people have offended Cath LARKINS (University of Central Lancashire, United Kingdom) | CLarkins@uclan.ac.uk John WAINWRIGHT (University of Central Lancashire, United Kingdom) | JPWainwright@uclan.ac.uk This paper presents findings from participatory research with young people (aged 11-17 years) in contact with local authority youth offending teams in the north of England. Within the broad aim of seeking to identify 'what works in stopping offending', four young people in custody took a lead in shaping the research and data analysis. The research tools they created were used by adult researchers to interview 46 young people attending locality based teams. We focus on the differences which were articulated at the start of the project and which continue to emerge from the silences in the data we generated. Differences in relation to confinement (in custody, localities and employment status) limited the extent to which young people were permitted to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 227 engage in co-research, their access to services and their experience of services. Differences in relation to race, ethnicity, class, gender, sexual orientation and identity tended to remain unspoken but on reflection became apparent both in how we performed ourselves, as researchers, and in between the silences of some young people's accounts of their experience. Despite these differences, the research participants shared many common priorities for the youth justice services they received. Their aspirations for these services reveal the importance of individual and familial social rights, the potential role of responsibilities that are not attached to conditions and the centrality of relationships and resources. These findings reveal commonality and difference in young people's experiences of social citizenship and the need to dare to name issues of identity when negotiating change. Children's experiences in Roma communities Lynette ŠIKIĆ-MIĆANOVIĆ (Institute of Social Sciences Ivo Pilar, Croatia) | lyn@pilar.hr Marica MARINOVIĆ GOLUBIĆ (Institute of Social Sciences Ivo Pilar, Croatia) | Marica.MarinovicGolubic@pilar.hr The research that informs this paper grew out of the need for authentic qualitative research with Roma children who are frequently the most disadvantaged children in Croatia. This study attempts to focus on the child and constructs the child as co-constructor of knowledge, culture and identity. The lives and experiences of Roma children living in different Roma settlements throughout Croatia are explored in this paper. Apart from relying on parental perspectives, this research also aims to give power and voice to child research participants while taking ethical considerations into account. It also examines structural inequalities associated with socioeconomic class, gender and ethnicity while presenting knowledge and insight into Roma communities. Based on research in their home settings, this study reflects on how everyday life is structured and constructed for children. By providing insights into their subjective world, exploration of how Roma children 'see the world' around them is highlighted in this paper. Considering aspects of their complex daily lives, this paper examines children's school life, work, play, and aspirations. It also analyses Roma children's experiences of inclusion and exclusion as well as their feelings of safety and vulnerability. Negotiating Difference: Childhood and Transracial Adoption in Contemporary Norway Kjersti GRINDE (NTNU) | kjersti.grinde@svt.ntnu.no Randi Dyblie NILSEN (NTNU) | randi.nilsen@svt.ntnu.no Historically, Norway has been relatively homogeneous in terms of 'race' and ethnicity with a firm political and cultural base in an ideology of equality, while in later years this has been challenged. Limited, but increasing immigration is making Norway more ethnically and culturally diverse. Refugees and asylum seekers of non-white persons contribute to this change within a restricted and debated immigration policy. Despite the majority of Norwegian adoptions being transracial, 'race' and ethnicity are largely omitted from adoption politics and the children are granted Norwegian citizenship without question. According to earlier research a 'color blindness' that disregard race and ethnicity is prominent within adoptees  families and neighborhoods, where "these children are fully accepted as belonging to the category of ethnic Norwegian identity" (Howell 2006:128). In an ongoing Phd project situated within Sociology of childhood (e.g. Prout and James 1997) it will be explored how 'race' and ethnicity are constructed and negotiated (Tizard and Phoenix 2002) by and for transracial adopted children. Of particular interest in this paper are experiences BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 228 of how 'race' and ethnicity are made relevant in encounters with strangers, and how such childhood experiences fuels constructions of ethnic identities. It is further an aim to illustrate how biographies of the studied group intertwine with the wider social and cultural context. Apart from an analysis of political documents, life history interviews, emphasizing childhood, will be conducted with young adults; in this paper a preliminary analysis will be presented. Becoming 'normal' and different: the construction of embodied selfand social identity of the first recipients of childhood liver transplant in the UK Karen LOWTON (University of Sussex, United Kingdom) | k.lowton@sussex.ac.uk Paul HIGGS (University College London, United Kingdom) | p.higgs@ucl.ac.uk Chris HILEY (King's College London, United Kingdom) | chris.hiley@kcl.ac.uk In the mid-80s the world's first paediatric liver transplants began in an attempt to halt early deaths of children with severe liver disease. Although many recipients died shortly after surgery, the surviving children can be conceptualised as a pioneer group. Based on in-depth interviews with 27 now-adult transplant recipients, we consider how these children constructed their selfidentity, and how they experienced social relationships with others at home, in hospital and at school. We demonstrate how, in the construction of a 'normal' yet pioneer childhood, children's bodies mediated between their self-, social-, and felt identities. In constructing their self-identity most respondents stated they were not aware of receiving a human donor liver, with few reference points being formed at that time as to what was 'normal' or 'healthy'. Participants recalled thinking it was 'natural' for every child to be unwell and have regular clinical tests and visits, yet as they grew, comparisons with other children's bodies revealed their own (yellow, hairy, round, scarred, unreliable), to be 'different'. School was a salient environment for the creation of social identity, this being negotiated, shaped and contested more publicly than in hospital or home environments. In school, name-calling was reported to take place most commonly when children's master status, constructed through bodily appearance or prolonged absence, was as a sick or 'different' child. However, being known to others primarily as a 'school friend' was reported to foster a sense of childhood 'normality' in this context. RN04S12 Migration Discovering possible childhoods: insights from a multimethod research with children Giulia STORATO (University of Padova, Italy) | giuliastora@gmail.com In this paper I discuss the preliminary results of my PhD thesis which focuses on children's multi-layered belongings. Moving from the assumptions developed within childhood studies, therefore considering the child as an expert social actor (James, Jenks, Prout, 2002), this study aims at exploring where children actively displace their belongings. Particular attention will be placed on the role assumed by their primary relationships and by the institutions (such as family and school) in shaping these belongings. In order to reach these aims, I organised a series of multimodal workshops, combining different qualitative and visual techniques. I collected their narratives both in the written and in the oral form, starting from their everyday artefacts such as toys, mementoes and pictures of their favourite places. Artefacts can, in fact, materialize experience, creating new spaces for storytelling (Pahl, Roswell, 2011) and evoke different memories, cultures, and belongings (Pahl, 2012). I involved about 70 9-10 years old children BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 229 attending primary school in two different social contexts in Veneto region (Italy). I worked within their classroom, which might be considered as a social microcosm reflecting the differences of the wider society. The children had in fact different social, regional, national, linguistic backgrounds. Therefore, within their narratives linked to their artefacts, I could explore various aspects of their everyday life, discovering also the different physic and symbolic places in which they build their belongings. Children's transnational narratives in a school setting. The relevance of positioning in producing narratives in the interaction. Sara AMADASI (Università di Padova, Italy) | samadasi@yahoo.it In the last decades transnational mobility has involved a high number of people and transnationalism has become an important concept through which migrants' experiences can be analysed. However when these transnational experiences involve children with a migration background and included in a school setting, these journeys represent a break in the structure of the schooling institution, allowing us to observe how meanings of concepts like culture, identity and belonging, usually taken in their fixed and reified daily use inside school, are called into question. Based on video recordings of workshops and focus groups with children realized during a research year in two primary schools and one first grade secondary school, this paper aims to reflect on how children deal with and play with these transnational experiences in their daily school life. I will focus therefore on children's active contribution in producing narratives concerning these transnational experiences in the interactional process. In particular, through analysis of interaction and positioning theory it will be possible to observe how positioning strategies activated inside the group by children on one side and narratives concerning their travelling experiences on the other, are interrelated and create an interactional play through which children together with adults becomes co-constructors of meanings linked to identity, culture and belonging. The reproduction of discrimination in the modern Russian children's cinema (2000-2014) Ekaterina Aleksandrovna OREKH (Saint-Petersburg State University, Russian Federation) | ek.orech@mail.ru Elena Sergeevna BOGOMIAGKOVA (Saint-Petersburg State University, Russian Federation) | elfrolova@yandex.ru Olga Vjacheslavоvna SERGEYEVA (The Sociological Institute of the Russian Academy of Science) | sergeyeva.olga@mail.ru Our paper focuses on the results of the research of lookism in modern national children's cinema (2000-2014). Lookism is a kind of discrimination based on estimation of person's appearance. Attractive or unattractive appearance often becomes the basis for attributing to person positive or negative qualities that are often implemented in behavior that restrict rights of the person or people, who are compared with him. With the help of view, we perceive not only appearance, clothing, body condition, but also gender orientation, age, national and ethnic affiliation. Stereotypes as well as evaluation criteria of a person's appearance are constructed and therefore vary within and between social groups that eventually leads to a variety of discriminatory practices. In the modern world, visual images play a significant role in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 230 transmission and perception of the information, and children's cinema is one of the most important instruments of socialization. The lookism reproduction in the children's cinema discourse by means of visualization and positive labeling of behavior as well as stereotypes associated with person's appearance estimation, leads to increase of discrimination. Using methods of semiotics, iconography and content analysis we research visual film's content and answer the question, what the discriminatory discourse is: what are the stereotypes associated with the evaluation of person's qualities on the impression of his appearance, and what kind of appearance features are evaluated in the films. Transnational childhoods: Methodologies for studying children's perspectives on migration Laura ASSMUTH (University of Eastern Finland, Finland) | laura.assmuth@uef.fi Aija LULLE (University of Latvia) | aija.lulle@gmail.com Transnational childhoods and children's experiences of migration consist of extremely varied and dynamic elements and conditions. Transnational life-ways and environments create novel realities that demand methodological imagination and non-standard solutions so that the social realities of children can be captured, described and understood. The paper presents and discusses methodological approaches that we have taken in our collaborative research about children's perspectives on family migration in Europe. Some of the approaches, such as interviews and participant observation, are more traditional for the social sciences while others, such as examining of children's visual arts activities, 'observational collaboration' with children with the help of the story crafting method (e.g. Karlsson 2013), or preparation with children of theatrical performances, are less conventional. Time, places and various mobilities are at the very core of transnational childhoods. Therefore, mobile methods such as travelling with children yield specific insights into children's worlds on the move. Moreover, we particularly emphasise the value of a long term engagement with families over several years, which compellingly reveals children's agency and allows researchers to unpack the structures of difference and inequality that children adopt, resist and negotiate in different places and times. Based on our research experience, we strongly argue for creative and multi-methods oriented ethnographies as a productive way to study children's perspectives on contemporary migration. Reference: Karlsson, L. (2013) Storycrafting method – to share, participate, tell and listen in practice and research. The European Journal of Social & Behavioural Sciences (eISSN: 23012218). RN04S13 Place and Adversity Urban inequalities from below. The perspectives of 7-9-year-old children living in disadvantaged neighbourhoods Michele PORETTI (University of Geneva, Switzerland) | michele.poretti@unige.ch In many European cities, the past decades have witnessed the progressive gentrification of city centres and the growth of suburbs characterised by the prevalence of large apartment buildings, often inhabited by a predominantly immigrant population. These evolutions have gradually reinforced social divisions, making the integration of migrant communities, and especially of young people, one of the main public concerns of contemporary Western societies. While marginalized adolescents have attracted the attention both of researchers and policymakers, little is known about the experiences of younger children living in low-income BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 231 neighbourhoods. Indeed, confined in dedicated places, such as kindergartens, schools or playgrounds, these children seem to inhabit a space located outside the polity. Yet, not only do children explore the city from an early age and represent it in their own terms, but the quality of their environments, especially in terms of housing, spaces, infrastructures and public services, has a crucial influence on their lives and on how they conceive their present and future place in society. Based on a participatory ethnographic inquiry with 7-9-year-old children living in the disadvantaged neighbourhoods of Sion, a town located in the French-speaking Alpine region of Switzerland, the paper will examine children's representations of their environments and their assessment of spatial, social and economic inequalities. It will show, in particular, how children's daily experiences of these inequalities are accompanied by deep-rooted interrogations about their place in society and the legitimacy of the social order. Young children's favorite places – a comparison between Kyrgyzstan and Germany Jessica SCHWITTEK (University of Wuppertal, Germany) | j.schwittek@uni-wuppertal.de Questions on children's use of space, on the types and qualities of spaces available to them have long been an interest of childhood researchers. Behind that interest lies the notion, that social structures and conditions are connected to specific patterns in the distribution of space (and access to it) to different age groups. The here presented research shares this notion and offers an innovative methodological approach by comparing data from children (aged 3-7) in two rather different societies: Germany and Kyrgyzstan. During a larger research project on children's lifeworlds, the participants were asked to draw their favorite places and to comment on their choice. Data analysis focused on two dimensions: 1) On the character of the places depicted – Were they in the public or in the private space, were they allocated to children by adults or were they 'self-conquered', can they be regarded as age-specific ('child-centered')? 2) On children's views: What did they particularly like about a place and when, how and with whom would they spend time there? Besides children's (positive) choices, the data also included their critiques and comments on scarcities of spatial resources and options. To interpret the results on a more abstract theoretical level, the concepts of 'generational order' and 'agency' as well as 'complicity' were used. The paper will present the differences as well as similarities between the German and Kyrgyz subsamples and will discuss in how far the children's spatial choices, preferences and critiques are associated with different generational arrangements in those two societies. What's in a life phase? Cross cultural visions of adolescence in floodprone areas Cecile DE MILLIANO (University of Groningen, Netherlands, The) | ceciledemilliano@yahoo.com By the year 2020, 175 million children and adolescents, especially those from the Global South, are annually expected to be affected, by natural disasters. The young are a significant group of those who need to respond to, recover from and adapt to disasters. By drawing on cross-case study research, this article sets out to explore the plurality of young people's lives in flood-prone areas in Bolivia, Burkina Faso and Indonesia. Using the theory of generational construction, it explores the complex set of social processes that 'construct' adolescence in these three contexts. It subsequently questions how these constructs influence the abilities of adolescents to cope with adversity. The research predominantly draws on qualitative and some quantitative empirical evidence (N=1887 adolescents) from Indonesia, Burkina Faso and Bolivia. Qualitative data were gathered through adolescent-centred BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 232 participatory activities, interviews, focus group discussions and observations during fieldwork (around 4 months in each case study). The findings firstly show discrepancies between the three countries, in terms of the structural, symbolic and individual dimension of this life-phase. Secondly, three inextricably related societal issues are found to influence adolescents' behaviour. This is the societal perception of adolescents as 'economically priceless' or 'economically worthless', the level of their participation in society and the interrelated space for inclusion provided to them. The study concludes that when aiming to enhance adolescent resilience, it is of great importance to understand the transactional nature of the relationship between adolescents and adults. This will help acknowledge and appreciate adolescents' agency and allow supporting them constructively when dealing with adversity. Children and the perception of urban spaces in a city of southern Europe: an analysis of the crisis Deborah DE FELICE (University of Catania, Italy) | defelice@unict.it Carlo COLLOCA (University of Catania, Italy) | carlo.colloca@unict.it The paper provides an analysis of the perception and representation that children have of public spaces in a city of southern Europe (Catania), focusing, in particular, on the feelings of insecurity and autonomy that arise in their daily lives. Specifically, the testing of a mixed methodology was carried out to study the complex production and demonstration needs of this specific portion of the population. The theme of urban security is a privileged field of analysis of the perception of risk, as a result of the practices of interaction and selection of social systems. The organization and use of physical spaces become central issues in the models used by social sciences to explain the factors and action processes that are at the origin of the spread of a feeling of insecurity. From this scenario, it becomes interesting to ponder on how children perceive the urban space, how dangerous they consider the territory of their city, and if they suffer a number of limitations in the use of some places, as a result of the choices of local institutions. Referring to the social category of the child means proposing an interpretative perspective, summarizing one of the social conditions that seems to be most involved in the continuous negotiation process of socio-spatial frameworks. The research carried out in Catania highlights that along with the emotional and behavioral aspects, it is important to focus on the cognitive dimension of insecurity, which can have tangible consequences on the use of the city by minors. RN04S14 Place, Belonging and Children's Perspectives Day care life from children's perspective Maarit ALASUUTARI (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | maarit.alasuutari@jyu.fi Kirsti KARILA (University of Tampere, Finland) | kirsti.karila@uta.fi In the paper, we apply a Foucauldian framework and consider early childhood education and care as an agent and a technique of government. We argue that the regulation of children towards particular subjectivities is founded on the institution's dominant discourses and exerted in the daily practices in which the discourses are embodied. Moreover, we draw on a constructionist view of institutions. The approach argues that while an institution aims at producing specific subjectivities, it is also produced by its actors. We study how children, as one of the main actors of early education institutions, construct the institution and their position(s) in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 233 it. The data were collected in 24 early education settings – day care in vernacular – in Finland. They include photographs that 48 children took of their day care in pairs, and audiotaped and transcribed discussions in which the children present their pictures in a small group. In the analysis, the photos and the talk were examined side by side, applying thematic and discourse analysis as analytical tools. The results show that in children's photos and talk day care is constructed on three foundational blocks. First, it is built on children's peer relations. Second, the institution is founded on child-adult relations. Third, the data shows that the institutional environment has an important role in the children's notions of day care. In each of the three 'elements' somewhat different activities are emphasized, and consequently, different aspects of governance and regulation become salient. Children's perceptions of cities: different patterns of children's agency lead to different forms of child friendliness An PIESSENS (Childhood and Society Research Center, Belgium) | apiessens@k-s.be Child friendliness of cities has become a policy issue in itself. In this study we used a lifeworld approach to investigate with children their framework about 'good living' in cities. Children were addressed as fellow citizens, able to reflect upon life in their cities. We explored what 'the city' could mean for them as a useful framework. The results informed the development of a tool, allowing policy makers to gauge children's perceptions about their cities. Using data from 15 workshops with children aged 7 to 14 in three Flemish cities, we were able to clarify the different ways children perceive their neighborhood and the city. The range in which children can exert some agency in their surroundings informs the way they speak about and deal with matters of mobility and (social) safety. This range of agency differs between children and groups of children, and has implications for thinking about child friendliness as such. Child friendliness is more than arranging provisions for children. Any child-friendly policy will have to deal with these differences, and should address both the agency and empowerment of children. Spatial practices and governing in daycare Anna Laura Elina SIIPPAINEN (University of Jyvaskyla, Finland) | anna.siippainen@jyu.fi Intergenerational relations between children and adults are going through changes. The turn from governing to governance has also reached children and new kinds of intergenerational relationships are being constructed. According to many researchers, the same tendency has reached the Finnish educational system. Institutions regulate children for example with the spatio-temporal structuring (James and James 2008). This qualitative case study concerns the physical closeness and/or distance between adults and children: how do the spatial organization of activities and child-educator closeness and/or distance function in the government of children in daycare? The research is part of my PhD study in which I research intergenerational relations in daycare with extended opening hours. The data is comprised of ethnographic and interview material collected in Finland in a daycare group that offers daycare with evening service for 3–5-yearolds. The daycare center was open from 5.30 a.m. to 22.30 p.m. and children were present based on their parents working hours. Theoretical ideas are adopted from childhood studies (Alanen 2009) and governmentality research (Foucault 1991, Rose 1999). Based on the analysis, daycare routines and spaces were classed in categories according to the 'freedom' they allow for the children. Categories can be linked with different practices of child-educator closeness: the closer to an educator a child is located, the increasing of the amount of adult surveillance and control. This paper takes one of the categories, called as "free BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 234 play", under closer scrutiny. The closeness to the educator is primarily actualized in spaces that are 'free' to children throughout the day. Finally, the analysis suggests a spatial logic where the physical distance between children and adults diminishes as activities take more academic features. Results presented in this presentation show a constant tension between autonomy and surveillance. As mode of power varies, vary the ideas of child and childhood. Positioning in space can also be interpreted as expressions of current discourses about the ideal childhood. Space, place and relationships: exploring belonging and connection with young people with cognitive disability in regional communities Sally ROBINSON (Southern Cross University, Australia) | sally.robinson@scu.edu.au Anne GRAHAM (Southern Cross University, Australia) | anne.graham@scu.edu.au Karen FISHER (University of New South Wales, Australia) | karen.fisher@unsw.edu.au A sense of belonging and connection is fundamental to young people's identity. For young people with cognitive disability who live in regional Australia, very little is known about what helps and what hinders belonging and connection in their communities. Using an accessible, photo-rich research approach grounded in social geography, we worked collaboratively with thirty young people with cognitive disability in three communities to explore what helped them to feel like they belong and they are connected, and what makes it hard. Young people described their connections and relationships using pictorial mapping, and explored the facilitators and barriers to belonging and connection through photo research methods and interviews. As well as individual spaces, places and relationships, this specifically included the effects of living in a regional community. The views and experience of young people about participating in research of this nature were also gathered through the research process. This paper describes the research and discusses the key emerging themes, which centre on how conceptions of belonging and connection shape identity, the importance of relationship and recognition, and the impact of isolation, loneliness and harm in these young people's lives. Implications arise from the results for young people's participation, for their support through services, for communities more widely, and for disability and childhood studies theory. RN04S15 Play Play activity through the paradigm of sociological imagination Maria SIBIREVA (North-West Institute of Management of the Russian Presidential Academy of National Economy and Public Administration, Russian Federation) | vesna172@yandex.ru Play and games are the areas which sociologists can research through the paradigm of sociological imagination, because in this sphere we can show empathy, research the games and play as constantly varying objects and interconnect "simple" play activity with wider socially historical context. The play of children is a social activity which is directed on the construction and reconstruction of the modern practices. At the same time children's play and games reflect social reality, existing values and even socially spatial characteristics of concrete places. By addressing to the different periods in the history of mankind, we can see that the needs, wishes and fears of people generate the inquiries of different types of play and games. During centuries the games and play give the community of people to feel the unity: adults and children played together. Now this tendency is decreasing – the given circumstance leads to the lack of intergenerational relationships. In the modern world the technologies are becoming the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 235 agents of socialization and play a great role in the development of children and in the lives of adults. So, how is the social world mirrored in games and play of children and can we describe society while observing and researching children's play and games? All of these problems are in the sphere of sociology. The conducted research which includes the analysis of literature, art, and, certainly, children's pictures and interviews of the children, who are 4 7 years old, attempts to answer these questions. Making monsters: Inscribing the ludic on the racialised bodies of children Rachel ROSEN (UCL Institute of Education, United Kingdom) | r.rosen@ioe.ac.uk As critical scholars of race have pointed out, racism does not reside in the realm of the extraordinary but is part of the fabric of British history and the contemporary (Redclift, 2014). Despite the recognition that racism roosts in the routine, however, relatively little attention has been paid to the ways everyday practices and embodied relationships with young children are involved in sustaining, and potentially shifting, the coordinates of racial inequalities. Seeking to contribute to an emerging body of work in this area, this paper considers the way that responses to young children's playful activity, specifically about the monstrous, are implicated in the process of racializing bodies and the production of accompanying inequalities. Drawing on data generated in an ethnographic study in a London-based nursery, the paper will demonstrate the ways that imaginary characters became resources for some children – recognised for their creativity, imagination, and ability to 'move the play on' by taking on monstrous characters – whilst similar play characters became inscribed on the bodies of others beyond the imaginative world. It will be argued that this happened when the attributes of ludic characters coincided with reified assumptions about the raced, as well as classed, gendered, and 'generationed' (Alanen, 2011) body. The paper will conclude by discussing the implications of this argument for theorisation of the relationship between childhood and intersecting inequalities. Gender play in school interactions: how children, adolescents and adults manage differences and stereotypes Elisa ROSSI (University of Modena and Reggio Emilia (Italy), Italy) | elisa.rossi@unimore.it Over the last thirty years, sociological studies with an ethnomethodological and performative approach, often inspired by Judith Butler's work, have increasingly considered gender differences and identities as accomplished, performed, displayed, but also negotiated, adapted, and sometimes subverted. Gender "doing" and "undoing" take place in everyday interactions: under the influence of images, models, symbols, discourses and narratives available in a society under specific historical and political circumstances, individuals construct and reproduce the gender difference, or they can negotiate and change it, challenging traditional representations. Children and adolescents certainly learn from adults and society, but they do it actively through their agency: they confirm or ignore borders and differences, or they pass through and play with them. In the end, gender difference is situated, i.e. created in some circumstances, ignored or subverted in other. Combining childhood studies, gender studies, dialogue and mediation studies, with a theory of social systems and forms of communication, and a theory on narratives, this contribution examines in research data if and how children and adolescents, and an adult interacting with them, invoke and orient to gender, manage differences and stereotypes. Data are drawn from evaluative researches in primary and secondary schools, which I personally supervised. They concern discussion activities conducted by an adult (teacher or mediator), who had a twofold task: 1) to promote children's social BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 236 participation and reflection about cultural and gender differences; 2) to promote respectful and constructive relationships in the classroom. Activities were video-recorded and data were transcribed following a simplified version of the conventions developed by Conversation Analysis. 'Care Bear Bombs': Getting Gender 'Right' in Preschoolers Talk-in-Interaction Olivia FREEMAN (Dublin Institute of Technology, Ireland) | olivia.freeman@dit.ie The development of consumer preferences has received much attention from marketing academics (McNeal, 2007) and critics of children's consumer culture have argued that the pressure on children to consume in order to maintain social links with their peers is relentless and exploitative (Linn 2004; Mayo and Nairn; 2009). This paper takes a discourse analytical approach to pre-schoolers' talk-in-interaction produced in a focus group setting. The 'stuff' of consumer culture comprises the putty of interaction as characters and products derived from commercial culture are evaluated through interactive sequences recognisable as 'assessment sequences' (Pomerantz, 1984). Here product evaluations are understood to be fluid and shifting social constructs produced through talk-ininteraction and not inner mental states revealed through language. Consumer objects are made sense of in terms of age and gender (in)appropriateness with some popular characters from consumer culture variously constructed as being 'babyish' or as being 'just for girls' or 'just for boys'. The 'for girls' label can be attached to boys by other boys resulting in interactive work such as the construction of a hyper masculine narrative evoking 'fire bombs' and 'shooting' in the context of a discussion around 'Care Bears'. It can also be attached to boys by girls as girls take ownership of areas of consumer culture deemed to be their gendered spaces. This paper demonstrates how commercial products can be employed as a form of social currency by children as young as three for age and gender based social ends. RN04S16 Policy and Citizenship Young people's Daily Lives and Policy Making Asma KHALID (University of Wollongong, Australia) | ak996@uowmail.edu.au There are millions of children and youth facing different forms of inequality. Moreover social inequality is further exacerbated when it is combined with the financial inequality. This was very evident in an ethnographic study of children and youth which was conducted in Rawalpindi and Islamabad – Pakistan. The young people in the studied group live with their impoverished families but also work daily on the streets. In interviews and other ethnographic research exercises, it became readily apparent that the children and youth working on the streets demonstrated a clear and deep understanding of their daily lives, including their roles in their families. However, as the children asserted, that policymakers lacked understanding of their daily lives, so that not surprisingly public policies were poorly designed and so do not work to improve their lives. It also appeared that the policy makers gave little heed to the potential value of good policies for these disadvantaged children and youth. This is disappointing especially since the children in the study also expressed a strong desire to raise their voices and concerns to policy makers in important matters such as schooling choices, technical education, employment opportunities, better working and living environment among other things. It seems possible then that the children's and youths' lives can be improved if policy makers gained a deep insight of the daily lives of those target groups for whom they formulate policies It is also concluded that children and youth have the right to raise their voices and make choices about BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 237 their lives, if opportunities are given to them. But at heart this means that policy makers need to acknowledge and respect the views of children and youth to make policies effective and successful. Participatory action research with unaccompanied girls: Pedagogy between oppression and hope Mervi KAUKKO (University of Oulu, Finland) | mervi.kaukko@oulu.fi Brazilian educator Paulo Freire's ideas have been used as a foundation for critical pedagogy, participatory action research and also, as some authors agree, for promoting children's participation. In Pedagogy of the Oppressed (1970), Freire claimed that visible and invisible mechanisms in the society 'oppress' people, which means prohibiting them from growing to their full personhood. Instead of adjusting with this oppression, practitioners and researchers who work with these groups should promote 'conscientisation,' a shared process of becoming aware of the injustices in the world and engaging in critical activities towards transformation. Children's participation is stated as a goal of the care and education of unaccompanied asylumseeking children. In this presentation I discuss Freire's ideas of 'conscientisation', transformative participation and emancipation concerning the lives, experiences and emotions of unaccompanied asylum-seeking children. The presentation is based on a participatory action research with twelve unaccompanied girls (8-17 years of age) from Somalia, Angola and Democratic Republic of Congo, who lived in a Finnish reception centre. Although Freire's assumptions of oppression have rightly been criticized for reproducing social inequalities and strengthening marginalization, the participants of my study can in many ways be seen as 'oppressed' by societal mechanisms due to their special status. Nevertheless, they are also extremely resourceful and enthusiastic in their attempts for integration and participation, and have found ways to encounter, adjust or resist the 'oppression' in individual ways. That is why my research adds an updated lens to the phenomenon of unaccompanied children's participation, combining Freire's theory by feminist ideas of intersectionality. Theorising Children's Social Citizenship: New Welfare States and Intergenerational Justice Tom COCKBURN (Edge Hill University, United Kingdom) | tom.cockburn@edgehill.ac.uk Dympna DEVINE (University College Dublin, Ireland.) | dympna.devine@ucd.ie Welfare research has traditionally viewed children as objects of social investment in areas such as education, childcare and family support. However, this paper aims to theorize welfare provision and policy from the perspective of children. We raise questions about new welfare states and children's social citizenship. In doing so, we foreground the impact of neo-liberal economic policies, especially during a period of economic retrenchment, on children's experience of welfare, as well as their construction as citizens. The paper adopts a theoretical model that allows children's everyday lives and the diversities and inequalities of children and childhoods to be the central focus of analysis in understandings not only of their experiences of social citizenship but also their contributions to that citizenship. Building on our previous work in this area (Devine 2002/2011; Cockburn 2013) we utilize a variety of concepts, including Bourdieu's concepts of capital, habitus and field; Foucault's framings of power and 'governmentality'; and the important characterizations of different forms of citizenship by Delanty. Crucially, we consider children as social, economic and political actors, rather than passive recipients of welfare. We seek to understand them as contributing citizens in the present, building and exercising their citizenship through intergenerational relations of care, solidarity and contribution. We explore how these are being reshaped and redefined drawing BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 238 exemplars from the wider field of policy on child care and institutionally in education. We are especially interested in exploring how new forms of exclusion and inclusion permeate these neo-liberal shifts. Children and young people's particiaption in social change: Reflections on findings from an EU evaluation. Barry PERCY-SMITH (University of Huddersfield, United Kingdom) | b.percy-smith@hud.ac.uk As European countries experience significant social and economic change consequent upon the global recession and austerity the impacts on children and young people has been profound. With levels of youth unemployment in some regions of Europe exceeding 50% and social inequalities within an across EU countries widening, it is timely to reflect on the extent to which children and young people's views and experiences are included in political responses to austerity and in navigating a way forward towards more inclusive, equal and sustainable futures. This paper reports on a recently completed evaluation of children's participation across all EU member states for the EU Commission (DG Justice). The evaluation involved country mapping in each member state to understand better the situation concerning children's participation with regards to legislation, structures, impact, effectiveness, barriers and good practice. The country mapping was supplemented by a child peer research process in 5 countries. The paper will discuss some of the key findings from the evaluation which highlight variations in patterns of good practice as well as challenges in achieving impact and effectiveness in practice across different member states, across different sectors and settings and for diverse groups of children and young people. In spite of increasing provisions for children's participation in legislation, there are significant challenges in realising meaningful participation in practice and in addressing fundamental inequalities for children and young people across Europe. Drawing on findings from the study, this paper will open up to critique assumptions underlying prevailing models of participation that emphasise the representation of children and young people's voice in representative democratic structures and instead open up debates about the need for alternative discourses of participation which focus on the empowerment, active roles and creative articulation of the sociological imaginations of young people as drivers of change in confronting the systemic inequalities within and across EU countries and that can play a more influential role in constructing alternative futures. RN04S17 Poverty and Wellbeing The go-between: low-income children negotiating relationships of money and care with their separated parents. Tess RIDGE (University of Bath, United Kingdom) | T.M.Ridge@bath.ac.uk Recent UK child maintenance reforms have resulted in a radical move towards increased private ordering, the withdrawal and recasting of state services and the removal and renegotiation of existing child maintenance agreements. In this new policy landscape children may play their own often hidden and unacknowledged part in maintaining and managing relationships of money and care with each of their parents. This aspect of children's involvement with and between parents is rarely acknowledged or explored through research. While there is increasing recognition in UK policy that children are social actors and bearers of rights, there is still little understanding of the roles and responsibilities that children may hold or undertake within families, and the ways in which policies, ostensibly developed with children in mind can BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 239 have both intended and unintended consequences for children. Child maintenance policies reach deep into the heart of family life, and yet in policy terms children remain essentially passive objects of policy intervention rather than recognised as active family participants who contribute in a range of ways to producing and reproducing family life and family practices. To understand the implications of new child maintenance policies for low-income children this presentation draws on findings from children and young people taking part in an ongoing qualitative longitudinal research study which explores work and care in low-income working lone-mother households. The Family Work Project: earning and caring in low-income households provides a unique child-centred insight into low-income children's experiences and strategies in relation to their separated parents and issues of money and contact. Towards an Index of Child Well-Being Alexandra N. LANGMEYER (German Youth Institute e.V., Germany) | langmeyer@dji.de Susanne GERLEIGNER (German Youth Institute e.V., Germany) | gerleigner@dji.de Since the UN Convention on the Rights of the Child committed themselves to create a world in which "all children get the best start in life" by promoting "the psychological, social, emotional, cognitive and cultural development of children" (UN, 2002, p. 5) the term "Child Well-Being" becomes more and more popular. While it is widely acknowledged, that child well-being is a multidimensional concept, which includes objective factors (e.g. physical health) and subjective factors (e.g. how children experience their lives) (Axford, Jodrell, & Hobbs, 2014; Ben-Arieh & Frønes, 2007; OECD, 2009), there is a broad range of perspectives on different dimensions, which have to be considered for child well-being. Furthermore, studies often focus on only one aspect of child well-being or analyse a number of dimensions, separately from one another. Using data from the representative survey "Growing up in Germany II" (AID:A II, 2013/2014), we intend to create an index of child well-being, which includes physical, psychological, social, cognitive and educational well-being as well as socio-economic factors. In AID:A II, children from the age of 9 to 18 answered a children's questionnaire (N = 3.500) by themselves, added by information about the socio-economic situation and the household composition, provided by one parent (mainly the mother) living with the child. We assume the included aspects do all have impact on child well-being, but in a different amount. Breaking intergenerational transmissions of poverty: rights based research to understand the lives of street connected adolescent girls in Nairobi Vicky JOHNSON (University of Brighton, United Kingdom) | vicky.johnson@brighton.ac.uk This paper draws on the life histories of young street-connected girls living in some of Nairobi's poorest communities. Starting from the perspectives of girls (aged 8-13), this retrospective research funded by the UN Girls Education Initiative (UNGEI) identifies strategies that have helped street-connected girls to integrate into education and escape from abuse, crime, poverty and gender inequality on the street in their transient lives. Policies and services provided by local non-governmental organizations in partnership with government include reaching out to girls and their families in the places where they live and work, including on rubbish dumps and in street markets in slums around the city. Interventions include creating temporary spaces away from their current situation for rehabilitation and reintegration, remedial education in preparation for school, skills training, providing temporary loans and increasing access to services for family members, many of whom have HIV/AIDS. Participatory visual methods in the research include journeys to the street, mapping safe and unsafe places and photo narratives. The analysis examines the girl's subjective indicators of wellbeing as they and their families received support, their perspectives of changing intergenerational and peer relationships, and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 240 their sense of belonging in educational and living spaces. The paper shares lessons about the strategies that girls prioritise in improving their lives and considers how these contribute to breaking intergenerational transmissions of poverty (Moncrieff 2009) and helping them to realise and shape their rights in their complex lives (Hanson and Nieuwenhuys 2013). What is important for child well-being in different family types? Christine S. ENTLEITNER-PHLEPS (German Youth Institute, Germany) | entleitner-phleps@dji.de Alexandra N. LANGMEYER (German Youth Institute, Germany) | langmeyer@dji.de Sabine WALPER (German Youth Institute, Germany) | walper@dji.de Child well-being has been subjected in many empirical research in sociology, psychology and education. Whereas previous studies based on objective criteria of well-being such as economic situation or health, the resent literature extended research on a subjective dimension of child well-being. The aim of this paper is to examine main factors influencing child well-being with a special focus on different family types, namely lone-parent families and stepfamilies. Using data from the survey "Growing up in Germany" (AID:A, 2009), a large representative data set from Germany with respondents age 0 to 55, we include also the children's point of view. We have extended information about the household composition, socio-economic background of the family as well as subjective indicators for child well-being and information about the relationship quality between mothers and children. At age 9 to 17 children were asked to answer a children's questionnaire whereas the information about the socio-economic situation and the household composition is provided by a parent, mainly by the mother living in the same household. To answer our research question we selected a sample of 2.152 children age 9 to 12, who answered the children's questionnaire. First results of regression models highlight the importance of a sophisticated look at family types, especially at children living in different types of stepfamilies. Further, the relationship quality within the family is a non-negligible factor. Together with the educational level in the household, these factors seem to be the important ones for child well-being from a children's point of view. Child well-being has been subjected in many empirical research in sociology, psychology and education. Whereas previous studies based on objective criteria of well-being such as economic situation or health, the resent literature extended research on a subjective dimension of child well-being. The aim of this paper is to examine main factors influencing child well-being with a special focus on different family types, namely lone-parent families and stepfamilies. Using data from the survey "Growing up in Germany" (AID:A, 2009), a large representative data set from Germany with respondents age 0 to 55, we include also the children's point of view. We have extended information about the household composition, socio-economic background of the family as well as subjective indicators for child well-being and information about the relationship quality between mothers and children. At age 9 to 17 children were asked to answer a children's questionnaire whereas the information about the socio-economic situation and the household composition is provided by a parent, mainly by the mother living in the same household. To answer our research question we selected a sample of 2.152 children age 9 to 12, who answered the children's questionnaire. First results of regression models highlight the importance of a sophisticated look at family types, especially at children living in different types of stepfamilies. Further, the relationship quality within the family is a non-negligible factor. Together with the educational level in the household, these factors seem to be the important ones for child well-being from a children's point of view. RN04S18 Poverty, Imagination and Crisis Routes out of (child) poverty: Key strategies of parents and professionals Tineke SCHIETTECAT (Ghent University, Belgium) | tineke.schiettecat@ugent.be BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 241 Griet ROETS (Ghent University, Belgium) | griet.roets@ugent.be Michel VANDENBROECK (Ghent University, Belgium) | michel.vandenbroeck@ugent.be Internationally, child poverty is a persistent social problem, which has also gained political and scientific attention in recent years. Although it can point out existing inequalities of power and resources, the attention paid to child poverty in contemporary anti-poverty strategies often coincides with a more narrow focus on equalizing developmental opportunities of future adults, parental support and labour market participation, rather than on tackling structural inequalities in the current lifeworlds of both children and their parents. The goals, processes or outcomes of these interventions are, however, rarely negotiated with the families involved. Moreover, there exists a lack of attention to the (interactions between) strategies parents, children and professionals develop in order to realize families' mobility out of poverty and an existence worthy of human dignity. In this presentation we discuss insights of a PhD research project that aims to identify – from different perspectives – the conditions under which social work interventions are interpreted and experienced as supportive leverages in order to realize the welfare of parents and children in poverty situations, and how this relates to the concept of mobility out of poverty. The contribution will discuss some of the results of this research venture, based on the retrospectively documented life trajectories of parents with young children who are living in poverty. Children and the crisis: indicators, representations Ana NUNES DE ALMEIDA (Instituto de Ciências Sociais, ULisboa/University of Lisboa, Portugal) | ana@ics.ul.pt The research project "Children and the Crisis in Portugal: voices of children, public policy and social indicators" (2013) was commissioned by the UNICEF Portuguese Committee and prepared by a team at Instituto de Ciências Sociais, University of Lisbon. It aimed to provide a thorough and updated picture of childhood in Portugal in times of crisis. To give visibility to children's everyday lives and how they are being affected by the crisis meant, first of all, to listen to the children themselves and know their experiences and perceptions about how their everyday experiences (family, food, school, leisure, etc.) have been affected by the drastic drop in family income and rise in unemployment levels in the country. A second purpose was to analyze, based on available recent studies and statistics, the current situation of children in Portuguese society . This more extensive analysis highlighted the evolution of some key indicators over the last few years in the context of economic crisis and austerity measures. The presentation will be based on the qualitative field approach: 77 face-to-face in-depth interviews to children aged 8-12, 14-17, a sample ensuring heterogeneity of childhood conditions (boys and girls, living in urban,sub-urban and rural areas of the North/Centre/South, different family forms (biparental, reconstituted and monoparental families), higher, middle and lower classes. We'll demonstrate that as a word and as a situation, the "crisis"is fully perceived by children, who are able to mention and exemplify impacts in the country and in the life of the Portuguese, but also on their own lives and the lives of those who they know. Several dimensions will be illustrated. However, their appropriation of the crisis does not fit into a single formula,as the context matters: social, age and even gender divides are visible. Social crisis drawn by crisis: imagination and social knowledge Gabriela de Pina TREVISAN (CIEC University of Minho (Portugal), Portugal) | gabriela.trevisan@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 242 Manuel Jacinto SARMENTO (CIEC University of Minho (Portugal), Portugal) | sarmento@ie.uminho.pt The social and economic crisis that has been underway since 2008, particularly in Southern European countries, has had a special impact in childhood with the rise of poverty and vulnerability indicators and exposure to social risk and loss of rights. Analysis on these incidences has been the focus of a significant number of reports from International NGO's and academic studies. Less usual however are researches that aim to interpret children's representations on the crisis and on its specific expressions on their daily lives. This paper looks at children's representations on the social and economic crisis and is based on previous studies that authors have been conducting on childhood and crisis in Portugal. Here graphic narratives made by children aged 6 to 10 years old, from working class families are analyzed, from two different contexts: children's after school activities programs and foster care centers. Through these narratives, children express using visual forms their imaginative ways of representing the crisis in which they are simultaneously positioned: as observers, as interpreters and as actors. The methodological device applied to the interpretation of these graphic narratives allows the understanding of meanings only possible through visual expression deriving from children's ways of imaginative interpretation and transfiguration of social reality. Hence, children's imagination is a means to access knowledge on society. Child poverty in the cultural imaginary: digital photographs, dominant stereotypes and the media Janet FINK (University of Huddersfield, United Kingdom) | j.fink@hud.ac.uk Helen LOMAX (University of Northampton, United Kingdom) | helen.lomax@northampton.ac.uk This paper examines the nature and currency of digital images of child poverty in contemporary Britain and explores how particular stereotypes of, for example, blighted urban landscapes and 'broken families' have come to dominate depictions of disadvantage in online media reportage. Our argument is situated in a context of rising social inequality across Europe and increasingly punitive and derogatory discourses around poorer people's lives in the media. The aim of the paper, however, is to consider not only the significance of context for reading images of child poverty but also the value of different theoretical approaches for interrogating processes of interpretation and meaning making. In this we suggest how the language and method of social semiotics (Jewitt and Oyama, 2001) offer useful tools through which to articulate how images of child poverty might provoke particular readings. At the same time, we identify how images are always in internal dialogue with the texts in which they are embedded and in external dialogue with their times (Trachtenberg, 1989). By illustrating the insights to be gained by holding these two approaches in tension within analyses of 'found' images, the paper seeks to extend an often neglected theoretical field in the sociology of childhood literature and to encourage more critical reflection on practices of image based research with children and young people. RN04S19 Sports and Leisure Inequalities in children's participation in organised leisure activities Daniel STOECKLIN (University of Geneva, Switzerland) | daniel.stoecklin@unige.ch Jean-Michel BONVIN (University of Geneva, Switzerland) | jean-michel.bonvin@unige.ch Ayuko SEDOOKA (University of Geneva, Switzerland) | ayuko.sedooka@unige.ch The paper aims to analyse effective participation in leisure activities through a combined use of the children's rights (UNCRC) and the capabilities approach, and with a focus on differences BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 243 and inequalities among children regarding their agency in formal leisure structures. The first results of an ongoing research in Switzerland are presented. They show that the right to be heard (art. 12 UNCRC) is a formal entitlement that is not transformed into real freedom for all children. In this paper, the authors explore new way of thinking about children's citizenship and participation. The study highlights child participation as a sequential process whereby the actor's reflexivity plays an important role as a converting factor, and thus enriches the theoretical model used in the capabilities approach. A former phase of the research identified four factors (economical, political, organisational and personal) that convert or obstruct the child's entitlement to participate in the definition of organized leisure activities Two ideal types of participation – topdown and bottom-up – are consolidated along these four factors. Innovative methodology and theoretical framework allow specify child participation and agency through the prism of vulnerability. The results have important implications for the paradigm of the social actor and specifically the theory of child participation. Leadership culture and the position of girls and young women within elite gymnastics Jonas STIER (Mälardalen University, Sweden) | jonas.stier@mdh.se Maria ERIKSSON (Mälardalen University, Sweden) | maria.eriksson@mdh.se Mainstream discourse on sport and young people brings positive aspects, such as enjoyment, development and health promotion to the fore. Sport is also presumed to be secure. Drawing on a study of leadership culture within Swedish elite gymnastics, the paper examines how coaches and gymnasts approach issues such as food and diet, weight and weight control, injuries and pain, sport relationships (coach-gymnast, coach-gymnast-parents, coach-sport association, etcetera), knowledge and competence, as well as the relationship between leadership culture and policy documents such as the National guidelines for elite gymnastics and the UN convention on the rights of the child. The analysis brings the gendering practices of the coaches – often an adult man to the fore and indicates that girls and young women are subjected to more control, verbal abuse, and stricter demands on both obedience and diet than boys and young men. Boys and young men seem to be treated more democratically and receive more positive feedback and social support. These results are discussed in relation to the intersection of age and gender inequality, as well as constructions of both gender and the child, for example, how the treatment of girls and young women is associated with a well-established notion that female gymnasts need a child-like body to be able to perform at the elite level. Furthermore, prevailing conceptions of the optimal body of a successful gymnast is discussed, particularly in the light of the pubertal development of girl's' and boys' bodies. The Role of Youth Clubs in Local Communities: Inclusion or Exclusion of Children and Adolescents? Vadim VOSKRESENSKIY (National Research University "Higher School of Economics" (Saint Petersburg), Russian Federation) | vadimvoskresenskiy@gmail.com Svetlana SAVELIEVA (National Research University "Higher School of Economics" (Saint Petersburg), Russian Federation) | sv.savelieva@gmail.com In the presented paper we discuss the social exclusion/ inclusion mechanisms of children and adolescents forming in communities with different characteristics. We view youth clubs as common places created by local community for children and adolescents with different socioeconomic background where they can communicate, feel a sense of cohesion and support and be controlled by adults. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 244 We use data from the qualitative research in two towns of Leningrad region (Russia): 40 interviews with children and adolescents, their parents and community leaders. This data were completed by results of anthropological observation. Two towns were chosen as contrast cases. One of them (community K) has well developed industry, high level of economic development and social order. Another one (community S) is characterized by economic decline, high unemployment rate and social disorder. In community K there is a great differentiation between children from high-income families who visit extracurricular activities and children from low-income families visiting free youth clubs. In community S socioeconomic composition is more homogenous and the majority of children go to youth clubs because their parents haven't enough economic resources to pay for special extracurricular activities. As a result, in community K clubs' activity is connected primarily with excluded group of children and directed to support and control them. In disadvantaged community S youth club activities address to children with different social background and characterized by inclusion in community life. Analyzing youth clubs' daily-life organization, local social and institutional context we explain why youth clubs play such different roles in two local communities. RN04S20 Theorising Childhood Generagency: Bridging Structure and Agency in Childhood Studies Madeleine LEONARD (Queen's University, United Kingdom) | m.leonard@qub.ac.uk The problematic relationship between structure and agency continues to vex and influence theoretical and empirical articulations of children and childhood. While the 'new sociology of childhood' sought to reposition children as active agents, their location within the structual component of childhood limits their scope for autonomous action. While children are undoubtedly agents, nonetheless they continue to be widely influenced by adults' ideas about childhood and these ideas and the structural generational framework poses limits on chldren's agency and actions, thereby calling into question their status as autonomous agents. The paper will review how the concept of generational order was an important advance in sociological thinking around adult-child relations and suggests that children's agency needs to be framed within and between generations. This argument will be developed through the author's conceptualisaton of generagency which is further subdivided into inter/intra generagency. Intergeneragency sheds light on the macro framework within which children's agency is expressed and practiced. The concept of intra-generagency will be used to suggest that children do not simply internalise adult society but actively select, dilute, contest and challenge aspects of the adult world through creating their own peer cultures. These peer cultures do not exist independently of the adult world and at times they may become appropriated by the adult world but they also have the ongoing ever-present potential of directly and indirectly influencing that adult world. The paper will provide a range of examples to illustrate inter/intra-generagency in action and will assess its potential for moving forward the traditional structure/agency debate. From childhood to elite professional football: sociological explorations of inclusion and exclusion Kay TISDALL (University of Edinburgh, United Kingdom) | K.Tisdall@ed.ac.uk Carole EWART (Ewart Communications) | carole@ewartcc.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 245 Children's participation in football (soccer) and especially elite football, is rarely looked at from a children's rights perspective. It is usually perceived as something to promote – for encouraging social inclusion, community involvement and cohesion (Sanders et al. 2014), for encouraging children's physical activity and preventing obesity (Dohle and Wansink 2013) – and considerable investment from sports scientists to investigate how to improve training and ultimately sports performance (Haugaasen et al. 2013). But a more critical view emerges from a Public Petition to the Scottish Parliament, concerned with children's registrations with professional football clubs. The paper draws on research commissioned by the Scotland's Commissioner for Children and Young People, which explores children's experiences and views of such registration, to contribute to the Parliamentary consideration. As children sign player agreements/ contracts with football clubs, the control and interests of the commercial world become prevalent rather than the more usual influences in children's policy such as education, public health and social inclusion. This raises issues of: children and their families' legal understandings and relationships; children's role, responsibilities and identities as current or future workers, celebrities and professional athletes; regimes of 'elite' training and surveillance and children's separation off from school and community participation in sports; and human rights' and the state's relationships with businesses and sports. Sociological resources allow for particular aspects of social inclusion and exclusion to be highlighted, and their implications explored, which are under-recognised in the research literature. Recognition and capability: alternative or complementary ways of understanding children's participation and intergenerational relations? Nigel Patrick THOMAS (University of Central Lancashire, United Kingdom) | npthomas@uclan.ac.uk Recognition theory, particularly as developed by Honneth, has been put forward as a 'useful way of thinking' about children's participation in society, and more broadly about intergenerational relations. Honneth's account of the struggle for recognition as the motor both of individual development and of social progress, and his articulation of three distinct modes of recognition, have been seen by a number of authors as providing powerful analytic tools and opening up questions about these questions. At the same time Sen and Nussbaum's development of capability theory, which brings physical and social resources together with individual capacities to provide a nuanced and complex explanation for social inequalities and an account of what is needed to overcome them, also appears to have great potential for understanding children's position in societies. Both theories also have an important ethical content. This paper will examine the differences between the two theories and also the potential for using them in combination to provide a richer sociology of children, childhood and intergenerational relations, especially in conditions of local and global inequality. Childhood Studies and the Sociological Imagination David OSWELL (Goldsmiths, University of London, United Kingdom) | d.oswell@gold.ac.uk This paper argues that Childhood Studies has made a profound contribution to the sociological imagination. The paper considers what that contribution has been and whether it is apposite to rethink the form and the medium of that contribution in what many consider to be the social world that we now inhabit. Firstly, the paper discusses the pre-history to Childhood Studies (late nineteenth century to early 1980s) in terms of its diverse contribution to a sociological imagination. The paper briefly considers this in the context of paediatrics, psychology, anthropology and a normative BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 246 sociology. Secondly, the paper looks at the contribution of Childhood Studies (from 1982 to mid1990s) inasmuch as it provides a particular conceptual underpinning to a social imaginary regarding children and childhood. Central to this second part of the paper will be a question of the co-relation between Childhood Studies and the UNCRC regarding their separate or joint contribution to a sociological imagination. And finally, the paper considers Childhood Studies now in terms of its conceptual engagement with a hybrid ontological world, a methodological complexity, and a biopolitical understanding of social organisation and political agency. Running throughout the paper, and central to the investigation of each sociological moment, will be a consideration of the form and medium of the articulation of Childhood Studies with the sociological imagination. JS_RN04+RN28+RN30 Sport Participation: Means of Social Inclusion or Social Exclusion? When sport is helpful. The role of sport in the after earthquake at L'Aquila (Italy) Geraldina ROBERTI (University of L'Aquila, Italy) | geraldina.roberti@univaq.it Ariela MORTARA (IULM, Italy) | ariela.mortara@iulm.it The current economic crisis is having very heavy consequences on young people, causing an increasing risk of marginality and social exclusion; at the same time the connections that allowed the sense of belonging and social bonding are loosening, weakening the same youth social integration. In such a framework sport ends up filling a place as never in the past (Dunning, 1999), fostering the ways of youth growth. Indeed, sport plays an important role in the growth and socialization process of young people, letting them explore new perspective of social relations inside peer group (Horne, Tomlison, Whannel, 1999). In order to investigate the elements characteristic of young sports training, we carried out a qualitative research by means of semi-structured interviews on a specific target group. Our informants are young athletes members of a sport team from a medium Italian town, L'Aquila. This is a very peculiar framework, because in 2009 the town was hit by a serious earthquake that caused hundreds of victims and destroyed sports facilities nearly thoroughly. Our main aim was not only assessing the role of sport in the pathway of social and identity reconstruction after the earthquake, but testing how much sports training can also increase the capability of young people resiliency. The preliminary results highlighted that sport has been a mean of social integration for the young in L'Aquila indeed, helping them to reconnect those social links that the earthquake had destroyed. Dunning, E. (1999), Sport Matters. Sociological studies of sport, violence and civilization, Routledge, London. Horne J., Tomlinson A., Whannel G. (1999), Understanding Sport, Routledge, London. Anti-radicalisation as aim – social exchange as outcome – an intervention using sport as a means to antiradicalisation Annette MICHELSEN LA COUR (University of Southern Denmark, Denmark) | amlacour@sam.sdu.dk For decades, sport has been assigned a central role in the promotion of health and social inclusion, in crime prevention etc. Recently, public funding in Denmark has become increasingly directed towards involving non-state actors in welfare policy through sports. Using the perspective of event management and the concept of social exchange this paper describes the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 247 ways in which the DGI, an umbrella association for local sports clubs, in cooperation with civil society actors involves itself in an intervention (Playground) enrolling ethnic children and young ethnic people as participants. The DGI uses sports events to activate children and adolescents in so-called socially disadvantaged areas (DGI Playground) aiming at anti radicalism and at reducing crime rates. The article points to the heterogeneous motives of the actors involved in the events, the social exchange processes leading to the establishment of a social exchange relationship, which offer various subject positions for (the predominantly ethnic minority) children and adolescents participating in the event. The data were generated during a three year long process evaluation using qualitative methods including interviews, focus group interviews, observations and document analysis. Further, the paper discusses the social exchange transactions in which the civil and public rationalities intermesh with the private rationalities and create balanced forms of exchange relationships, during which the participants through their own rationalities act in order to meet their own needs. In doing so the outcome of the event is balanced processes of social exchange between the event managers and the participants. For the participants the outcome is meeting their conditions and this leads to an evaluation of the events as being socially beneficial for them, but not for the event managers nor for the DGI. The needs of the event managers are partly met and they are left with an imperfect outcome and a negative evaluation. Visions of Normality: Body Pictures of Boys and Girls Nicole KIRCHHOFF (TU Dortmund, Germany) | nicole.kirchhoff@tu-dortmund.de Boys should be strong, girls should wear skirts and both should be sportive. In this way I cautiously sum up the first group discussions, which take place within the framework of my dissertation. It is about body pictures of boys and girls in puberty. My question is originated from a project of the TU Dortmund, which is based on quantitative and qualitative data. This research project studies socialization mechanisms that contribute to varying participation rates of adolescents with migrant backgrounds in schools, in extracurricular exercise and in sports practices. The goal is to evaluate how gender, social class, migration and their intersections predict the socialization process of teenagers in school sport as well as extracurricular sport. The socio-somatic cultures of migrants will be investigated with regard to their construction processes, their possible ethnic connotations accomplished in practices of self-attributions and attributions by others as well as their realization in everyday life. Furthermore we ask how migrants perceive, judge and influence physical education, school sport and extracurricular physical activities through their own decisions. In my dissertation project I focus on the field of physical culture and body images of adolescents. First experiences in the field show, that talking about the body is difficult especially for teenagers. Because of that I expand the group discussion by adding the collage as a visualized approach. In this way, results could be gained, which show an idealized orientation of the boys to "neo-traditional" forms of masculinity and femininity. At the same time the model of the petty-bourgeois nuclear family seems to determine the normality of these boys. In my contribution I foremost want to discuss patterns of body-images which I could find in the collages. New Alternative Masculinities in Physical Education and school sport Guiomar MERODIO (Universitat de Barcelona, Spain) | guiomar.merodio@gmail.com Marcos CASTRO-SANDÚA (Universitat de Barcelona, Spain) | marcos.castro@ub.edu Research has provided many evidences that Physical Education (PE) and sport have traditionally privileged certain forms of hegemonic masculinities which contribute, through BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 248 concrete behaviours, practices and conceptions, to build an hostile environment in which violence (bullying, harrassment) is perceived as normal (Hickey, 2008; O'Connor & Graber, 2014). Girls and boys that do not respond to this hegemonic model are mainly the victims of this violence. Gathering the contributions of research on masculinities initiated by Gómez (2004), the metaresearch conducted by Flecha, Puigvert and Ríos (2013) revealed the difference between Dominant Traditional Masculities (DTM) and Oppressed Traditional Masculinities (OTM), as the two sides of the traditional and patriarchal model of relationships. In the same vein, the New Alternative Masculinities (NAM) were presented as an alternative model, radically opposed to OTM and DTM, as they are represented by men who are egalitarian, but who are also confident, strong and courageous to confront abuses and inequalities. Here we present the promotion of NAM through physical activity based on the principles of dialogic learning as the cornerstone for creating a safe environment in PE and school sport, thus turning this area into a means of social integration instead of discrimination or exclusion for children and adolescents. As successful educational actions has demonstrated in schools (Flecha & Soler, 2013), initiatives based on dialogic learning are currently contributing to promote NAM, overcome traditional hegemonic models of masculinity and improving coexistence (Gomez, Munté and Sordé, 2014). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 249 RN05 Sociology of Consumption RN05S01 Food: Meals and Eating Patterns Changes in the context and conduct of meals in Nordic everyday life Lotte HOLM (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | loho@ifro.ku.dk Drude Skov LAURIDSEN (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | dl@ifro.ku.dk Thomas Bøker LUND (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | tblu@ifro.ku.dk Johanna MÄKELÄ (University of Helsinki, Finland) | johanna.m.makela@helsinki.fi Mari NIVA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | mari.niva@helsinki.fi Jukka Olavi GRONOW (University of Helsinki, Finland) | jukka.gronow@helsinki.fi Following the sociological idea of the meal as the epitome of the social, this paper addresses social aspects of eating in modern everyday life. Meals are guided by norms and conventions for table manners varying with social status and class, and meal practices may range from the loose and informal to the strict and regulated. Although hypotheses about grazing and individualization have flourished during the last decades, empirical evidence rather points to stability in, e.g., the sharing of meals in families. However, less is known as to whether the etiquettes surrounding the eating situation and the conduct of meals are changing. In this paper we analyze changes in the social context of and the activities during eating in four Nordic countries since the late 1990s. We investigate where and with whom people eat, the duration, sitting arrangements and parallel activities to eating, and analyze social differentiations related to these. Inspired by post-Elias-theories of informalization (Cas Wouters) and flexibilisation (Stephen Mennell) we ask: Are table manners becoming more informal? Are social differentiations diminishing? The analysis is based on two comparative surveys studying meals in Nordic everyday life, conducted in 1997 and 2012 respectively. Representative samples of four Nordic populations (N=4823 and 8248) were interviewed about details of one day of eating. Food consumption at the intersection of gender and marital status: the case of vegetable consumption in a large epidemiologic cohort in France Marie PLESSZ (INRA, France) | marie.plessz@ivry.inra.fr Alice GUEGUEN (Inserm, France) | alice.gueguen@inserm.fr Over the last decades, a way of reinventing the study of social inequalities has been intersectionality. This theoretical framework has highlighted that women experience various forms of domination according to their class position, ethnic origin or age. The related studies, however, focused mainly on the public sphere (discriminations, civil and political rights, labour market). How is this approach relevant for the study of domestic practices such as food consumption? Food practices differ according to gender, age, class and ethnicity, as well as according to marital status. In this communication we use the intersectionality approach to analyse the interplay of gender and marital status in the quantitative analysis of food practices. Specifically we study vegetable consumption in the GAZEL cohort, consisting of 16,000 people who were employees of the French national gaz and electricity company in 1989 and who have been followed-up since then. Repeated data on respondents' food practices allow to examining whether eating vegetables everyday depends on marital status for men and for women. We are able to estimate the impact BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 250 of losing one's partner, according to gender. Our conclusion is that men's vegetable consumption depends more on the presence of a spouse. This suggests that vegetable consumption is influenced by the intersection of gender and marital status. Existing research on longevity and morbidity of men and women according to their marital status suggests that such approach could be relevant for a wider array of practices related to health. Places of work or places of eating? Canteens and the everyday practices of workplace food Jonathan EVERTS (University Bonn, Germany) | jeverts@uni-bonn.de Christine WENZL (University Bonn, Germany) | cwenzl@uni-bonn.de This paper examines and contextualises the practices of eating in workplace canteens. We consider canteens as places, where highly complex practices of food provisioning and eating are orchestrated. We seek to understand the making of canteens as places of work and as places of eating through social practices. More specifically, we propose to analyse canteens from two angles: First, as a site of eating, comprehended as a manifold social practices linked to and organized around the consumption of canteen food, and second, as a microcosm in itself. Drawing on the vocabulary of Schatzki's (2002) site ontology, we highlight the multiple entanglements of social practices and material arrangements of the canteen. Our research is embedded within the ERA-Net project on Food, Convenience and Sustainability (FOCAS) with a strong focus on empirical research in different contexts of convenience/convenient food. We will present some preliminary findings of on-going ethnographic research within workplace canteens in two mid-sized German towns. Spending and time management in households: deciding to eat out Cecilia DÍAZ-MÉNDEZ (University of Oviedo, Spain) | cecilia@uniovi.es Elio CASTAÑO (University of Oviedo, Spain) | cecilia@uniovi.es Eating away from home is ussually analised like an economical and individual behaviour. This point of view is partial because it forgets its more social and dynamic dimension. With data gathered in Spain, we can show that eating out is a decisión associated with the general food organization at home. It is a strategy for saving or spending money and an assesment about the time used shopping, cooking and eating. This decisión reproduces the home role structure. Eating out could have parental, leisure or work motivations, and be quite different, but they are all integrated in the household domestic logic. This essay shows the results of a national study, with both qualitative and quantitative tecniques, carried out in Spain in 2014. In this paper we present the data obtained with in depth interviews to household members living in cities of different sizes. This research was funded by the 2012 Research National Plan of the Spanish Government. RN05S02 Ethical and Political Consumption Taking a stand through food choices? Characteristics of political food consumption and consumers in Finland Mari NIVA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | mari.niva@helsinki.fi Piia Tuuli JALLINOJA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | piia.jallinoja@helsinki.fi In western societies, the politicization of food and eating can today be seen not only in food policies but also in everyday life and practices of eating. People increasingly take a stand on the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 251 politics of food by buycotting or boycotting foodstuffs based on ethical, social or environmental considerations. Unlike other Nordic countries, political consumption of food has been an understudied subject in the Finnish context. In this study, we examine the characteristics of political food consumption and political food consumers in Finland. The analysis is based on an Internet-based population survey collected in December 2014 (N=1021). The data are representative of the Finnish population in terms of age, gender and region. By means of multivariate statistical analysis, we will look at how socio-economic background factors, food consumption patterns as well as political and food-related attitudes are associated with practices that can be characterized as 'political'. Our preliminary exploration of the data suggests that a minority of the respondents can be characterised as political consumers: only 14% reported often boycotting or buycotting certain food products because of ethical, political or environmental reasons. Approximately one-third reported doing this occasionally. Women, the highly educated and those with a left-wing political orientation were more often political consumers than others. Political food consumption was also related to buying organic foods and fair trade products, and to supporting political measures for improving environmental, animal welfare and societal justice aspects of food production and consumption. Towards an Integrative Explanation of Fair Trade Consumption: Moving beyond NAM, VBN and TPB Patrick SCHENK (University of Zurich, Switzerland) | schenk@soziologie.uzh.ch In the last two decades, sociologists have established a new field of research at the intersection of the sociology of consumption and political sociology, the field of political consumption. One specific example of political consumption is the consumption of Fair Trade (FT) products. Up to this point, a large body with the aim of explaining FT consumption has developed. However, most of the research on FT consumption has focused on different explanatory variables without investigating the interrelations between behavioral determinants such as attitudes, norms or values. In the few cases where a mechanism based explanation has been attempted, no comparison of different theoretically derived models has been undertaken. In my contribution, I address this gap by firstly testing three different theories for the consumption of fair trade products: The Norm Activation Model (NAM), the Value-Belief-Norm Model (VBN) and the Theory of Planned Behavior (TPB). I will argue that although each of these theories identifies crucial antecedents of FT consumption, each of them suffers from a theoretical blind spot. Therefore, I secondly propose an integrative explanation of FT consumption that draws on each of these theories. This paper thus contributes to current research in that it not only provides a comparison of different structural models but also moves towards an integrative model that allows a mechanism based explanation of FT consumption which goes beyond an additive list of explanatory factors. I use data from a random sample of inhabitants of Zurich (Switzerland) and Structural Equation Models for model testing. Does political orientation associate with consumer attitudes? Examining Finnish consumers, 1999–2014 Aki KOIVULA (University of Turku, Finland) | akjeko@utu.fi Pekka RÄSÄNEN (University of Turku, Finland) | pekka.rasanen@utu.fi Arttu SAARINEN (University of Turku, Finland) | aosaar@utu.fi According to Max Weber, an individual's position in the social strata results from three equally important factors. These factors can be conceptualized in terms of class, status, and political party. For Weber, party membership was an expression of power, which did not necessarily BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 252 associate with class or status. At the same time, however, the explanatory mechanism of party was considered very similar to that of class and status. Party, class, and status groups consist of people that, in terms of specific interests, have the same preference. In more recent discussions in the sociology of consumption, the original distinctions between class, status and party have largely been rejected. It has also been suggested that party membership, or political orientation, has very little to do with consumption. In this paper we argue that political orientation continues to be highly effective factors when analyzing individuals' consumer attitudes. Our data are derived from comparable surveys, collected in Finland in 1999 (n=2,492), 2004 (n=3,448), 2009 (n=1,202), and 2014 (n=1,351). All samples consist of respondents aged 18 to 74 years, thus providing an extensive look at the phenomenon. The analysis focuses on temporal and socio-demographic differences in attitudes towards media and daily consumer practices. In addition to political orientation, our independent variables include age, gender, education, residence, and income. Smartphone apps as ethical consumption tools: Materialities, moralities and agency Christian FUENTES (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | christian.fuentes@cfk.gu.se Niklas HANSSON (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | niklas.hansson@cfk.gu.se In this paper we examine ethical consumption apps as market devices. Drawing on an ethnographic study of three Swedish ethical consumption apps this paper argues that these apps work to promote various forms of ethical consumption by socio-materially encouraging and enabling the formation of ethical consumers. More specifically, these smartphone apps work to encourage a number of ethical consumption practices while simultaneously affording consumers the resources needed to carry out these practices. The apps are designed to equip consumers with the cognitive, moral, affective and symbolic resources required to become an ethical consumer. They are scripted to (and also function to) solve a number of problems connected to ethical consumption by adding to consumers' capacities in various ways. The analysis shows the dynamics involved in the dispersion and successful implementation of ethical consumption apps. But it also contributes to existing research by bringing to fore the importance of acknowledging the materiality and practices in the analysis of ethical consumption. To become an ethical consumer, the analysis shows, one needs to develop a range of practical and symbolic capabilities. The formation ethical consumer agency is carried in relation to a socio-material landscape and often with the assistance of material tools. Ethical consumers are thus in this analysis neither individual decision-makers with a specific set of ethical beliefs nor socio-cultural beings producing ethical identities but instead hybrids: humanmachine assemblages configured to accomplish ethical consumption practices. "Ethic by the Shopping Trolley"– Sustainable Awareness or elitist Lifestyle and differentiating Characteristic? Jelena HENKEL-OTTO (Justus-Liebig-University Giessen, Germany, Germany) | jelena.henkel@sowi.uni-giessen.de The years of plenty have passed! – at least this is the impression given by the rising demand of sustainable products. Entrepreneurs increasingly develop and market sustainable products accepted by consumers. It seems that the "throwaway society" is on the retreat and a sustainable awareness is establishing. This suspicion is supported by the high rating of environmental protection expressing in surveys. Moreover, the LOHAS-group is growing continuously. But taking a closer look at these processes, it can be seen that despite the high BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 253 survey results regarding environmental protection, the share of those who are actively engaging in environmental protection is low. Furthermore, personal consumption is often not associated with environmental issues covered by the media. In the wake of this there is no consumption reduction in society, but rather a different consumption can be discerned. It seems that consumption is still a central issue in society. Therefore consumption still plays a critical role for identity construction and social stratification too. Due to the fact that many sustainable products are more expensive than non-sustainable products, sustainable products are frequently reserved to higher-income classes. The question therefore arises whether sustainable consumption replaces mass consumption – according to T. Veblen, P. Bourdieu et al – in terms of social prestige and therefore also relating to identity construction, social localization and differentiating characteristic? Does the trend towards sustainable consumption mean nothing else than an opportunity to express identity, lifestyle and social status under the conditions of a (post-)modern consumer society creating differences and inequalities? What do these patterns tell us about contemporary and future society? RN05S03 Consumption Inequalities and Exclusions I Exploring the phenomenon of Spanish Time Banks in times of crisis Carmen VALOR (Universidad Pontificia Comillas, Spain) | cvalor@upcomillas.es Eleni PAPAOIKONOMOU (Universidad Rovira i Virgili) | eleni.papaoikonomou@urv.cat Lately, Spanish time banks (TB) have gained popularity in international media and among policy makers, presented as a tool for social inclusion that allows marginalised individuals to counteract the negative effects of the crisis. However, previous literature (e.g. Dittmer, 2014; North, 2011) questions their potential. This paper reviews existing literature on TB and presents the results of a mixed method study conducted in Spain (in-depth interviews with time brokers of 27 Spanish TB; an online survey of 247 TB users). First, Spanish TB appear to be fragmented; although they share some commonalities, they pursue different goals and are organised very differently. TB emerge as "chameleonic" devices, instrumental for different purposes. We provide a taxonomy of Spanish TB using three criteria: (i) type of promoter, (ii) organisation and functioning, (iii) means of communication, because these emerge as the criteria that best capture differences among them. Also, we observe that Spanish TB have attracted mainstream users, instead of households stricken by poverty, unemployment and vulnerability, that see in TB a kaleidoscopic project, combining political, social, and, to an extent, economic dimensions. Then, our findings evidence that the number of exchanges is very limited and most participants have never carried out a transaction. This is interpreted along the lines of a mismatch offerdemand, inherent inflexibilities and inefficiencies of the TB models, and users' "psychological barriers", e.g. the reluctance to ask for services. This study contends that for various reasons users do not see TB as a source of use value, thus the social and political value of the project is jeopardised. So, a paradox emerges: users join because they are attracted by the social and political dimension of the project, but unless TB become a way of meeting users' needs, they will not fulfill their potential. References Dittmer, K. 2013. "Local currencies for purposive degrowth? A quality check of some proposals for changing money-as-usual". Journal of Cleaner Production, 54: 3-13. North, P. 2011. "Geographies and utopias of Cameron's Big Society". Social & Cultural Geography 12(8): 817-827. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 254 Reducing inequalities: the role of Internet in the construction of a responsible lifestyle Ariela MORTARA (IULM University, Italy) | ariela.mortara@iulm.it Geraldina ROBERTI (Universita degli Studi dell'Aquila (Italy)) | geraldina.roberti@univaq.it In recent years, the adoption of a responsible lifestyle has become an issue both in public and private discourses. Governments and citizens have become more and more involved in fostering responsible behaviour and engaging in responsible practices, driven by the necessity to save natural resources, preserve the integrity of natural cycles, prevent the spreading of toxic substances in the environment, but also to assure fair labour conditions all over the word and to reduce the social inequality. Indeed social inequality is now not any more typical of third world countries only, but, boosted by the last years of economic crisis, is also found in the streets of the Western metropolis. Among the different mass media that are seen as an important factor in influencing opinions, habits, and actions of the recipients, in the last years, Internet, as a new media, has gained a very important role (Reisch, 2001). The paper analyses the potential impact and the possible role of Internet in encouraging consumers towards more responsible practices, leading to a more efficient and sufficient lifestyle (Langley, van den Broek, 2010). An explorative qualitative study has been conducted in order to understand which are the online available resources and what kind of support they offer to Italian citizens and customers willing to engage in a more responsible lifestyle. References Reisch, L. A. (2001). The Internet and sustainable consumption: perspectives on a Janus face. Journal of Consumer Policy, 24(3-4), 251-286. Langley, D., & van den Broek, T. (2010). Exploring social media as a driver of sustainable behaviour: case analysis and policy implications. In Internet Politics and Policy Conference (pp. 16-17). Consumption of the poor in Germany: projecting the development until 2030 Thomas DROSDOWSKI (GWS mbH, Germany) | drosdowski@gws-os.com Tobias RITTER (ISF München, Germany) | tobias.ritter@isf-muenchen.de Britta STÖVER (GWS mbH, Germany) | stoever@gws-os.com Recent macroeconomic data for Germany reveal improvements in terms of employment and material situation of private households. These successes have apparently shifted public attention even further away from distributional issues. However, income inequality remains high and rising energy prices, inner-city apartment rents or purchasing other essential goods such as food pose a significant burden for the households in the bottom tail of the income distribution. The purpose of this paper is the analysis of the expenditure structures of the bottom-quintile households of five household groups differentiated by size (one to five and more), in money terms and in relation to income. Moreover, given projected income components and expenditures until 2030, future developments and disparities will be discussed as well. The results are obtained by using the macroeconometric input-output model INFORGE with a household module DEMOS designed to project socio-economic developments and perform policy simulations. Its data basis includes input from the German Income and Expenditure Survey from 2008 and various official economic statistics. The modelling tools have been extensively used in a variety of socio-economic studies including the Socioeconomic Reporting for Germany (soeb) over the last 10 years. The expected results of the study are quantitative insights into expenditures and burdens of lowincome households, their development over time and divergence (or convergence?) in relation BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 255 to household average for a given household size. Additionally, the results are expected to offer further modelling possibilities related to simulation of social policies, macroeconomic shocks or alternative behavioral assumptions. Consumer Acculturation and Ethnic Group Inequality: A Relational Configuration Analysis Marius K. LUEDICKE (Cass Business School, City University London, United Kingdom) | m.luedicke@city.ac.uk Inequality between consumer groups has existed since the emergence of consumption as a symbolic practice. However, the forces that produce inequalities are constantly shifting. One domain in which inequality is particularly apparent is the domain of relationships that form immigrant (minority) and indigenous (majority) consumer groups. The point of departure for this study is to explore how consumption affects the relationships of ethnic groups and, more specifically, how indigenes' responses to immigrant consumption practices foster inequality. Among consumer acculturation researchers who publish in outlets such as the Journal of Consumer Research or Consumption, Markets & Culture, consumer acculturation is typically theorized as a project that immigrants pursue when adjusting their consumer identities and practices to unfamiliar sociocultural environments. The present article broadens this view by conceptualizing consumer acculturation as a relational, interactive adaptation process that involves not only immigrant consumption practices but also indigenes who interpret and adjust to these practices, thereby shaping the paths of possibility for mutual adaptation. Based on John Fiske's relational models theory and a relational configuration analysis derived from his work, the author explains how indigenes in a rural European town interpret certain immigrant consumption practices as manifestations of a gradual sell-out of the indigenous community, a crumbling of their authority, a violation of equality rules, and of indigenes being torn between contradictory microand macro-social morals. The article thus contributes a broader conceptualization of consumer acculturation, highlights four sources of ethnic group conflict in a consumer acculturation context, and demonstrates the epistemic value of Fiskenian relational configuration analysis for sociological consumer research. Is the Working-class Body the 'Identity Project'? Social Inequalities and the Significance of Physical Appearance Dorota OLKO (University of Warsaw, Poland) | dorota.olko@gmail.com Individual choice is an ideal celebrated in nowadays culture (Mol 2013), incorporated in practices of everyday life. According to hegemonic cultural message people create themselves through countless choices and they have no other option than to nurture their individualism. One of the objects of reflexive techniques is the body, presented in popular culture as 'identity project'. The relation between the body and the identity is defined by consumption of cosmetics, clothes, vast range of beauty services etc. However, some sociologists confront the utopian vision of lack of determination in shaping the body and point out that such practices are conditioned by social inequlities (Smith, Holm 2010) or class habitus (Bourdieu 1984). The hegemonic ideal of 'plastic' body – disciplined and shaped by individual, instrumental strategies – is rooted in the ethos of the middle class, for which body work is evidence of their struggle to improve the 'self' (Adkins 2010). The paper focuses on the significance of physical appearance and practices aimed at its improvement in the working-class men and women's everyday life. Using the empirical data from individual interviews and case studies I explore the meanings and dispositions behind respondents' consumption strategies in the field of fashion, cosmetics and body care, as well as BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 256 their opinions on the hegemonic images of beauty and ways of caring for body. The analysis is aimed to answer the question, whether the individualistic ethos diffuse (being a tool of domination) into working class bodily practices or if they result from other values, rooted in working class' habitus. RN05S04 Sustainable Practices and Change Eating less meat? Changing consumer practices as a sustainability issue Pasi POHJOLAINEN (University of Turku, Finland) | pasi.j.pohjolainen@utu.fi Pekka JOKINEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | pekka.t.jokinen@uta.fi The growing global consumption of animal based foods is one of the biggest sustainability challenges within the food sector. Thus, reducing high meat consumption in the Western world is an essential pathway to sustainability. To achieve this target the different processes embedded in the food system should be understood more profoundly. There is evidence of wide consumer interest in reducing meat consumption but simultaneously a lot of uncertainty surrounding the establishment and consequences of new practices. This paper deals with the factors that drive and hinder meat reduction aspirations as seen from consumer's lifeworld. These include individual, social and political considerations that are typically interlinked, context specific and prone to constant transformation, yet simultaneously resisting change. We focus on the practices involved in meat consumption in everyday life surroundings and on the ways these practices can change and evolve in time. We also explore how consumers position their role and operating space within the food system and whether they see meat consumption as a politicised sustainability question. On the basis of focus group interviews and both quantitative and qualitative content analyses, we concentrate on the high meat consumers who either are considering reducing their meat consumption or have already made such consumption changes. In this way the attention is on the nexus where new practices are essentially established. How to measure sustainable consumption? Torvald TANGELAND (National Institute for Consumer Research (SIFO), Norway) | torvald.tangeland@sifo.no Gunnar VITTERSØ (National Institute for Consumer Research (SIFO), Norway) | gunnar.vitterso@sifo.no Nina HEIDENSTRØM (National Institute for Consumer Research (SIFO), Norway) | nina.heidenstrom@sifo.no Consumption of raw materials and energy is increasing as a consequence of more resource intensive lifestyles and population growth. In post-industrialised societies, the consumption level is non-sustainable and above the carrying capacity of the Earth. However, it is in many ways impossible, and to some degree uninteresting, to estimate whether consumption is at a sustainable level. What is of more relevance for policy-making, and possible to identify, is in which direction consumption is going regarding sustainability, and what measures have been effective. In this paper we ask how the private consumption in Norway has developed regarding sustainability in the periods 2002-2007 and 2008-2014. The paper has two aims: (1) To develop a methodology for evaluating the impact of changes in consumption on the societal sustainability level with an emphasis on environment and climate. The impact of changes in consumption is a function of the type of change (product replacement, reorganization of consumption and changing in consumption level) and the consequences that these changes BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 257 have on the environment and climate (from local to global. (2) To apply this method in analysing statistics from Statistics Norway that describes the development in private consumption in Norway concentrating on three important consumption areas: energy, transportation and food. The results from this paper may be utilized to evaluate and develop more efficient and action oriented sustainability policies in order to change consumption in a more sustainable direction in both a short and long-term perspective. Household Sharing and Consumption: Solo Living, Sustainability and Domestic Economies of Scale Luke YATES (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | luke.s.yates@manchester.ac.uk Recently, sociologists, economists and environmental scientists have focused on households, suggesting that their reducing size in average number of inhabitants has implications for environmental sustainability due to losses in economies of scale. Findings suggest that resources are shared more or more efficiently in large households, without specifying how. This paper analyses and theorises 'shared' domestic consumption, drawing on literature about consumption practices and sustainability, one-person households, and sharing. Recent survey data relating to meals and domestic laundry, two sociologically significant and resourceintensive spheres of domestic activity, are explored, with particular attention to sharing and the differences between one-person and multiple-person households. Drawing on these examples, three 'economies of resource sharing' significant for household resource consumption are identified. In concluding, it is argued that household size, allied to dynamics of state, market and community provisioning of goods and services, affects the resource intensity of production and consumption through modes of resource sharing attainable in both the domestic and public sphere. The split between ecological movements of "green growth" and "degrowth" and its impact on sustainable change: Press's coverage of electric vehicles (EVs) and care sharing as case Anita BORCH (National Institute for Consumer Research, Norway) | anita.borch@sifo.no Most research on ecological movements address the movements' causes rather than their effects on sustainable change. To contribute to fill this gap of knowledge, this paper deals with two ecological, partially overlapping and competing movements: the "green growth" movement, which main aim is to reduce the CO2 emission through technological innovations, and the "degrowth" movement, which primarily goal is to reduce the CO2 emission through reorganization or reduction of current consumption patterns. The study is based on an analysis of the Norwegian press's coverage of EVs and car sharing. A basic assumption is that spokespersons of EVs tend to be adherents of the green growth movements, whereas spokesperson promoting car sharing tend to be part of the degrowth movement. The analysis indicates that the number of press articles dealing with EVs is much higher than the number of articles dealing with car sharing, which may reflect that the green growth movement in the Norwegian society is stronger than the degrowth movement. However, the analysis also indicates that spokespersons of EVs increasingly meet opposition from spokespersons of the degrowth movement, which may imply that the dominance of the green growth movement in these days is declining, at least in the Norwegian transport sector. The impact of this tendency on the reduction of CO2 in the Norwegian transport sector is discussed. Friend or foe? Sustainable consumption and political activism. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 258 Frederic VANDERMOERE (University of Antwerp, Belgium) | Frederic.Vandermoere@Uantwerpen.be In this presentation the results will be reported of a statistical study on the relationship between conscious consumption and political activism. The main focus will relate to the question: Can sustainable consumption practices lead to political engagement? Building on previous research findings (cf. e.g. Stolle, Hooghe, & Micheletti, 2005; Willis & Schor, 2012; Lorenzen, 2012) specific attention will be given the crowding out and crowding in hypotheses. The first hypothesis is driven by a conflict view as it assumes that conscious consumerism displaces the willingness to act collectively. In contrast, the latter hypothesis – crowding in frames conscious consumption as a potential political act whereby sustainable consumption practices at the individual scale may trigger political acts such as signing a petition, taking part in a demonstration, and voting. To address this issue data will be analyzed that stem from an online survey that was recently organized in Germany between June and July 2014 (N=936). Preliminary findings suggest that the strength of the relationship between sustainable consumption and political activism is depending on the type of consumption practice on the one hand, and different measures of socioeconomic status on the other. References Lorenzen, J, A. (2012). Going Green: The Process of Lifestyle Change. Sociological Forum 27(1):94-116. Willis, M., M. & Schor, J., B. (2012). Does changing a light bulb lead to changing the world? Political action and the conscious consumer. Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science. 644, 160‐190. Stolle, D., Hooghe, M. & Micheletti, M. (2005). Politics in the supermarket: Political consumerism as a form of political participation. International Political Science Review 26 (3): 245– 69. RN05S05 Material Culture Media-ating practices: tracing the development of (un)sustainable consumption through media Tullia JACK (Lund University, Sweden) | tullia.jack@soc.lu.se It is increasingly recognised that habitual, inconspicuous consumption is ingrained in daily practices (Warde, 2011); as such creating pro-environmental default practices requires an understanding of people, everyday life and conventions. Household rituals, amongst them cleaning bodies and homes, consume significant volumes of energy, water and chemicals. Yet inconspicuous practices, such as these, are often overlooked in approaches to sustainability, compared to conspicuous actions like recycling or acquisition of goods (Shove and Warde, 2002). The cultural context that underpins current cleaning routines of homes and bodies is represented in popular media through the advertising and marketing industries. On television and in lifestyle magazines there is a high proportion of sanitation advertising that overtly aims to increase consumption of cleanliness paraphernalia, however it is unclear how these interact with cleanliness conventions. As the world strains to accommodate up to 9 billion people in the coming years, we will face increasing resource shortages, droughts, energy supply, and food security. One way of saving water, energy and chemicals is through reconsidering our cleanliness expectations to bring them into line with locally available resources. Compounding the increasing population is the ratcheting upwards of cleanliness expectations (Shove, 2003), BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 259 however cleanliness narratives are simultaneous and interactive and there are many variations in the way that cleanliness is performed. Understanding how conventions change is key. Changing cleanliness conventions are interrogated in this paper using television and magazine advertisements from Australia, India and Sweden over the past 20 years. The advertising context is used to gain insights into how discourses have changed geographically and temporally. Alternative discourses exist around household cleanliness practices, both relating to, and competing with each other, in both a domestic, and also the broader sustainability and health discourses. These alternatives arise in different iterations in media and in everyday life, both drawing from and adding to collective conventions. The use of advertising as a departure point for an analysis of cleanliness narratives, proves fertile ground for ascertaining ways that advertising interacts with changing conventions, and implicated consumption practices. Methodology Social practice theory is a useful tool in exploring sustainability transitions. However, there is a case to be made that it is built asymmetrically on what people 'do', rather than on the meanings that propel daily life (Southerton et al., 2012: 240). Problems also arise from the SPTs differentiation between practice as performance (individual) and practice as entity (social). While Nicolini (2012) has made some headway with a zooming-in, zooming-out framework, investigating the individual moments still form the bulk of suggested tools. While this fits with the proposition that a practice is a 'pattern which can be filled out by a multitude of single and often unique actions' (Reckwitz, 2002: 250), there is also a need to think about, and experiment with, methods to collect qualitative data on the entity level, developing some framework to gather data on macro social phenomena. Gathering data at the macro level is important if research is to understand the systems that structure performances. While there is no end in sight to the theoretical question of whether or not agency is an illusion, empirically at least, sovereignty changes over the distance between researcher and unit of study: 'agency' increases with in-depth, small samples, studies at close quarters when the observer is explicitly entangled in the co-creation of data, whereas ' structure' increases when the sample size grows, distances become longer, and the observer uses 'mechanical and deterministic explanatory frames.' (Fuchs, 2001: 40). The fullness of conventions that underpin social practices may be more easily observed from a distance, but this could come at the cost of qualitative understanding, and may miss propulsive meanings of aggregated social practices. In everyday life there is an observable coherence in ways of doing laundry between Australia (where I grew up), India (where I have travelled) and Sweden (where I now live), so I assume there is some structure at play in the reproduction of laundry conventions. The challenge, then, is to gather data on the structuring entities: '[a]rguing that such a structure is there is one thing, representing it as part of empirical research is another' (Nicolini, 2012: 181). To borrow an analogy from physics; the convention is the wave that changes over time and space and the individual is the particle being able to relatively account for their practices. If we look at the person we see the performance, but know less about the ways that the performances converge and change. Even if we do ask someone to account for their practices they may not have the language to tell us as '[w]e will not ordinarily ask another person why he or she engages in an activity which is conventional for the group or culture of which that individual is a member.' (Giddens, 1984: 6). Yes, people can talk about their practices in surprisingly reflexive ways (Hitchings, 2012), but these accounts are so deeply embedded in their conventions that a researcher cannot help but to over-attribute agential decision making power to individuals. Data at the entity-level representations of everyday life are also needed to triangulate performance data and get closer to understanding social wholes. With this is mind, I use television and magazine advertisements as a data source as it has both agential and structural properties: an aggregated macro-representation of an idealised individual practice. Situated inside the social world, advert makers are so entangled within culture that even as they try and 'steer' consumer behavior, they cannot help but reflect modes of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 260 appropriate conduct back into culture; leaving residues of how 'ideal' practices exist. Advertising contains further promise as performers absorb cultural conventions as the basis for individual reproduction in everyday life; part of the absorption must occur through exposure accepted ways-of-doing, thus this empirical material promise a still-frame of the entanglement of entity and performance. A glimpse of description creating. A creation describing. In this paper television and magazine advertisements, are used as the entry point into the entanglement of entity, performance and media. These were viewed using a mediated discourse analysis (Nicolini, 2012: , Ch 8; Cameron, 2001). Data is collected from Australia, India and Sweden in 2015 from both magazines and television. Random samples of representative media are coded for themes and used to make descriptions of cleanliness conventions in the three countries. A temporal element is also explored using archival magazines, and analysing different cleanliness advertisements over the past 20 years. This provides insight into ways that cleanliness discourse changes across time and space, providing a departure point for considering ways that advertising interacts with cleanliness conventions, a question important in exploring sustainable consumption. Will the Prosumer Survive in Digital Society, or it is/was just an utopia Piergiorgio DEGLI ESPOSTI (university of bologna, Italy) | pg.degliesposti@unibo.it Undeniably the increasing digitization of products and services, as well as many aspects of contemporary life changes the relationship between consumption and production, to the point that the role of the prosumer and the concept of prosumerism arise as interpretive paradigms of a reality in transition. The phenomenon of prosumerism in the digital society becomes ever more widespread and pervasive; despite not being a historically new phenomenon it has specific features in the global society, on the net and in the sphere of consumption. The objective of this contribution is to describe and analyze the role of the prosumer in contemporary society, through analysis of the literature and the main theoretical sociological approaches. To this end, and as a starting point of our analysis, we believe it appropriate to reference the global society as the framework within which this and other complex social phenomena are the lifeblood and environment in which they spread. The heart of our subject, analysis of the role of the prosumer, hovering between being a producer and consumer, a representation of the contradiction of being a qualified subversive subject in respect of capitalist logic whilst at the same time being increasingly commercialized even more than in traditional discussions on brand. Central to the debate in question we feel it is important to consider how the agency, consistent or deviant compared to predefined templates of production and consumption, leads us to propose those which are our ideals of contemporary prosumer: Maker, Fixer, Tester and Sharer. Based on what is seen as the principle action contribution of the subject we can categorize them according to the types proposed. Our theoretical conception is that the role of the prosumer is the expression of a contradiction, a qualified, but at the same time, exploited person, voluntarily and forcibly, free and yet imprisoned. Prosumer as a result of a multiple utopian vision derived from the brandtopia, the cyberutopia, the Californian ideology and from the ecologist utopia. A subject who molds his awareness of freedom in the marketplace through the market, only partially aware of being qualified in some contexts and exploited in others even more than in traditional capitalist logic. Thus the proposed models cannot be defined as pure but as hybrids, since prosumeristic action does not necessarily exclude one from the other. The conclusion of the study places its emphasis on the relationship between man and machine through the theoretical proposal of Ritzer who speculates upon the death of the human prosumer and the advent of prosuming machines, as opposed to our more utopian and romantic BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 261 vision in which the prosumer can still find space and margins of resistance through its soft power. Performing realities experts taking on domestic household practices Eivind JACOBSEN (National institute for consumer research, Norway) | eivind.jacobsen@sifo.no For more than a century home economics has had an explicit performative aim. Accordingly, science is not primarily about describing and explaining realities, but about changing them. Domestic household practices are mapped, measured and analyzed in order to improve upon habits, understandings and materials. This paper explores how this is done in regard to domestic food safety issues, where the instruments and methodologies of science leave marks in everyday kitchen practices as well as in its material premises. Drawing on practice theory as well as STS, Jacobsen discusses tensions that emerge when these science based realities meet up with the realities done in domestic everyday practices. The paper concludes reflecting on how to surpass sciences' paternalistic legacy without throwing away its potential to improve upon peoples lives. Portugal Village. Material culture, migration and difference. Marta VILAR ROSLAES (University of Lisbon, ICS, Portugal) | marta.rosales@ics.ul.pt The "Portuguese Community" of Toronto integrates three generations of migrants who, during the second half of the twentieth century, abandoned Portugal and the Azores. Although the community presents the classic features of most large migrant contingents (spatial concentration, associations, cultural agenda of its own, alternative media productions), it shows the emergence of new distinctive signs. Less based on ethnicity than on class, gender, age, time of migration, local context of origin and social affiliation they are affecting, not only the relationship of the Portuguese with the city and its population, but also the ways the group sees itself as such, since it promotes original forms of identification beyond the ones based on ethnicity. Grounded on three years of ethnographic fieldwork, this paper aims contributing to the investigation of these new processes of differentiation and inequality their impacts in terms of identification and interaction and how they coexist and negotiate with more "classic" configurations of difference and affiliation. Through a focus on everyday domestic consumption practices and mundane material culture, the paper unfolds and discusses the existing heterogeneity of the "Portuguese Community" in Toronto, its foundations and materializations. More specifically, it will explore: a) The importance of class, gender, age and time of migration in the migrants' positioning strategies and its impacts in terms of integration, belonging and appropriation of Toronto; b) the work of everyday key consumption practices (food, clothes, housing, transportation) in the production and management of identification and difference. Shopping, storage and gift-giving: An Ethnography of Oniomania Liviu CHELCEA (University of Bucharest, Romania) | liviu.chelcea@sas.unibuc.ro The existing studies of oniomania (shopoholism) have produced valuable understandings of the psychological, cultural, financial, legal causes and consequences of this process. Nonetheless, partially because they accentuate the potentially destructive and dysfunctional dimension of this way of life, such studies tend to overlook the way these people actually use these objects. One such overlooked social practice is the way oniomanics store, handle and get rid of the objects that they buy. Disposal of acquired objects so as to create room for new ones is a crucial BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 262 institution that makes possible this way of life. I will discuss how the disposal of these objects turns into a range of strategies ranging from gift-giving behavior to re-commodification. The study is based on interviews and observation of the behavior of people who engage in excess buying in Bucharest, Romania. This cycle of shopping and gift-giving is an excellent window to revisit the gift-giving – commodity discussion in anthropology. Existing studies of the relation between gift and commodities exchange emphasize speciation (Karl Polanyi), replacement (Karl Marx, articulation theories), coexistence (Jean Baudrillard, Joh Davis), hybridization (Gretchen Herrman on garage sales) or survival of pockets of gift-exchange in market economies (James Carrier). The process of excessive buying, thorough the imagined and real gift-giving acts involved in the acquisition of commodities, situates gift exchange at the core of market exchange. RN05S06 Sociology of Taste I Back to the Future of Consumer Society: Evaluating Jean Améry's Preface to the Future. Culture in a Consumer Society (1964) after half a century. Dennis SMITH (Loughborough University, United Kingdom) | d.smith@lboro.ac.uk Jean Améry is a brilliant sociologist of consumer culture, ripe for rediscovery. This paper analyzes his best book on this topic, entitled Preface to the Future, published in 1964. It focuses on Britain, France, Germany, Italy and the United States. This work presents a conspectus of the highly commercialized cultural landscape of the mid-1960s. It is a marker against which to compare the current situation, half a century later, and trace the further unfolding since 1964 of the 'leveling, elevating and equalizing' tendencies identified by Améry in the 1950s and early 1960s. Améry is alert to tensions between Americanization and Europeanization, the mingling of 'high' and 'mass' culture, the shaping role of capitalism, the monopolizing tendencies exploited by 'captains of culture' (such as Karajan), and the continuing openness of a European cultural field subject to potential influences from eastern Europe, Africa, Asia and America. Améry is best known for another enterprise in 1964: his talks on German radio in that year later published as Mind At Its Limits. These talks report his resentment for the suffering he endured as a concentration camp inmate. Améry wanted to become a famous existentialist author of fiction like Sartre. That is why he changed his Austrian Jewish name, Hans Mayer, to the Frenchsounding Jean Améry after the Second World War. He failed to make it and instead became a successful journalist investigating popular culture. The resulting empirical and theoretical insights in Preface to the Future are invaluable for today's historical sociologist. Dispositional flexibility across aesthetic domains Stijn DAENEKINDT (Ghent University, Belgium) | stijn.daenekindt@ugent.be A dominant assumption in sociology of consumption is that an individual's taste is unified across aesthetic domains. For example, if a person prefers legitimate music, s/he will also prefer legitimate movies. This assumption stems from the strong legacy of Bourdieu. Bourdieu (1984) argued that the social environment generates generic dispositions, which can be transposed to other cultural media and to other cultural fields. However, is this a tenable claim? Possibly, individuals develop domain-specific dispositions, which are not transposable to other domains. This would imply, for example, that the dispositional tools an individual deploys to appropriate visual arts differ from the ones s/he deploys when being confronted with music. This dominant assumption in sociology of consumption needs to be addressed empirically, and a rejection of it would result in the need to fundamentally change underlying assumptions in the sociological BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 263 model of cultural taste. I use data from an audience survey in two art museums in Flanders (n = 1,448) and contrast aesthetic dispositions towards music with aesthetic dispositions towards visual arts. These aesthetic dispositions are measured by means of items assessing abstract evaluation criteria that make art objects deserve appreciation. Implications for the sociological account on cultural taste are discussed. What is tasting? On subjective knowing, stilling hunger and praising God Anna MANN (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | a.m.mann@icloud.com The historian of science and technology Steven Shapin has recently stressed (2012) the importance of investigating subjective ways of knowing, such as 'tasting'. Following this call, the paper provides a study of 'tasting' as it is configured in three sets of ethnographically observed practices. That tasting is a practice in which a subject gets to know an object is not a general truth, the paper argues, but a specific achievement realized in wine tasting. In mundane eating, it has to do with stilling one's hunger and in devoted living in a Benedictine convent it becomes yet another way to relate to God. What we can learn from 'tasting', the paper concludes, is that people may take on different subject positions or renounce on being a subject altogether; and that knowing is just one among many ways of being and engaging in the world. By bringing together detailed ethnography of everyday life practices with social science theory, the paper sheds light on sensual engagements with food and drinks. Wine Consumption and Dimensions of Cultural Openness Simone PAPE (University of Zurich, Switzerland) | post@simonepape.ch Jörg RÖSSEL (University of Zurich, Switzerland) | roessel@soziologie.uzh.ch Sebastian WEINGARTNER (University of Zurich, Switzerland) | weingartner@soziologie.uzh.ch Patrick SCHENK (U Since the first publications by Kern and Peterson about omnivorous musical tastes, research on cultural consumption has explored cultural openness in its different forms and dimensions. Even though there has been a strong emphasis on music, more recent research also embraces other cultural fields, including omnivorousness with regard to food consumption. Additionally, omnivorousness is approached in a more differentiated manner. Besides the traditional focus on the breadth of taste, there is also research referring to the range of actual consumption (eclecticism) and the frequency or intensity of consuming different cultural offerings (voraciousness). Furthermore, there is a growing discussion on cultural cosmopolitanism, which is linked to the discourse about openness and omnivorousness. Finally, there is still the open question of how the traditional highbrow dimension is related to the different aspects of cultural openness in consumption. In our paper we focus on wine consumption patterns in Germany. Wine consumption is a culturally meaningful activity, which makes it very well suited for a contribution to the research on cultural openness. Since our data include information on different aspects of wine consumption, we are able to analyze the interrelation between the breadth of taste patterns (omnivorousness), the range and intensity of wine consumption (eclecticism/voraciousness), the cosmopolitanness of consumption, and other highbrow activities. Thus, we are able to present a comprehensive picture of the different dimensions of openness with regard to wine consumption. The material markers of 'white trash': Consumption and taste in Finland Marjo KOLEHMAINEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | marjo.kolehmainen@uta.fi BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 264 This presentation examines the ways in which 'white trash' is defined and contested in Finnish online discussions. It is based on an empirical study whose data is gathered through combining online observations and extracting discussion threads on white trash. Both race and class are often seen as sensitive issues in Finland. Consequently, when white trash is debated online it is not done in relation to either class or race as explicit categories but mainly in relation to consumer choices. Whereas conceptions of white trash have been linked with tastelessness, poorness or immorality in several other countries, white trash can signal several contradictory features in the data. In addition to conventional low class features such as the lack of social, cultural or economic capital, distinctions are made on almost anything. Consumerism is central for those discussions, where even expensive travels or designer brands may be interpreted as white trash. Interestingly, popularity and ordinariness are interpreted as white trash rather than poorness or tastelessness. Hence white trash is used in contradictory but also in extremely flexible ways in Finland. It seems that this results from the shifting position of the Finnish middle-classes and from the ways how making distinctions within the middle-classes requires more and more cultural capital. RN05S07 Markets of Consumption Time-banking on line: between sharing economy and personal branding strategies Davide ARCIDIACONO (University of Catania, Italy) | davide.arcidiacono@gmail.com More than sixty years ago Polanyi observed how reciprocity is one of the main form of economic exchange at the basis of social coexistence. Today, Web 2.0 becomes an amplifier of reciprocity in the so-called sharing economy. The paper is focused on a Time-Banking On line platform, called Time-Republik (TRK). The hypothesis is how such practices, although due to the logic of giving, are not alien even to personal and practical advantages for the givers. The study tries to deepen the following dimensions about these practices: a) the "narratives" perspective of the users, their aims and motivations; b) the size and structure of social relationships on line based on goods and services free exchanging. The research follows a net-nograghic approach but also a survey was submitted to deepen the aims and the interactions with other traditional forms of exchange. In TRK many users mutually exchange services not only for ethical purposes but also as an opportunity to demonstrate their skills and finding a job. For this reason, on the platform who offer expertise is more widespread than those who require it. Moreover, frequently aid operations in TRK concern in most cases "online" operations but involving people of the same territorial contexts despite the global nature of the platform. The use of the platform melts to occasional needs, hardly recurring daily and intensely. A community sense of belonging is still limited, so the issue of trust on line and the possible integration between spaces on line and off line become crucial. Liquid and linked. The concept of brand community. Konstanty STRZYCZKOWSKI (University of Warsaw, Poland) | kstrzycz@is.uw.edu.pl The start of the consumer society was a defining feature of the last century. Mass production enabled creation of consumer goods at the level unknown before. With or without prior intention of producers, the social and cultural value of many products surpassed their use value. They BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 265 were turned to a raw material employed in the practices of identity construction, aesthetization of everyday life and distinction. However, one of the results of this consumptive work has basically gone under the sociological radar. The phenomenon surrounding consumer identity, a new forms of neotribal sociality centered on brands – brand communities – groups of consumers demonstrating an affiliation to a certain products and their manufacturers and turning them to the basis of social interactions oddly didn't earned much attention. Since the seminal paper of marketing theorists Albert Muniz and Thomas O'Guinn (2001) we can observe an outbreak of similar studies revealing communities surrounding brand based consumption of motorcycles, cars, computer games, toys, movies, fantasy literature, football clubs, shoes, photo cameras etc. etc. They all agree that brand communities turn to be realms of shared experiences and meanings, constituting their own culture with multiple rituals, traditions, and behavioral rules. As such they resemble other symbolic (imagined) constructions formed around shared symbols, producing particular sense of we-ness, a consciousness of a kind as well as group boundaries and exclusions of the others. In the same time brand communities are based on interactions, communication, cooperation and various forms of prosumption. As such they offer ground for a coordination of actions which require shared definitions of reality and collective forms of knowledge. The aim of the presentation is to answer the questions about communal character of the brand community, key features of brand communities that make them distinct types of social formations (especially in comparison to other concepts used to describe consumption based groupings), and the relationship between producers and consumers influencing a different shapes that brand community can adopt. Sharing economy: between social inclusion and market exclusion. Insights from the case of leboncoin.fr Renaud GARCIA-BARDIDIA (University of Lorraine, France) | renaud.garcia-bardidia@univlorraine.fr Sharing economy online platforms have provided new opportunities for wiser consumption (Belk, 2014). Such practices help consumers cope with harder economic conditions. They may even foster new forms of solidarity (Caillé, 2013), but the prosumption it requires may also reinforce inequality and domination issues (Cova and Dalli, 2009; Ritzer and Jurgenson, 2010). This study addresses this ambivalence by analysing the uses on leboncoin.fr. As the main French website for second-hand goods, it has been described as an effective way for consumers to relief the pain of the crisis. Its success relies on its free access and user-friendly interface. Using it therefore requires taking charge of transaction issues without usual evaluation tools or online payment features. We conducted 26 interviews with non-professional buyers and sellers in order to enlighten how users conduct transactions. Specifically, users need to develop skills in fields as various as computer, information, communication, self-presentation, or business. All of these skills help making business with other users through dedicated operations: the valuation of goods, the negotiation of exchange conditions or the demonstration of one's honesty. The transaction often ends with a pleasant meeting that enacts inclusion between trustful people. But one of the counterparts may decide to stop before that grateful experience. This decision often relies on the cultural capital (Bourdieu, 1979) of the other user. Notably, spelling skills are assimilated to honesty and care. To that extent, users may reinforce social inequalities by disqualifying the "marketplace and digital illiterate" from the economic benefits of this emerging economy. Spreading of shopping practices (in theory and practice) Dirk DALICHAU (Goethe-University Frankfurt, Germany) | dalichau@soz.uni-frankfurt.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 266 The shopping of daily goods seems to be repetitive when people are doing the same practices during their everyday shopping: Entering stores, looking for items, paying and leaving the stores. But these practices differ regarding the degree of conversation or the degree of interaction. Nonetheless they seem quite similar observing the shoppers in one and the same store for weeks. But what happens if the setting changes? Let us imagine a small square in a city center with small stores on its surroundings. Usually there are some people doing their shopping, nothing special is going on. During two days per week, a small open air mart is taking place on that square. While the shopping practices repeat day in, day out they are different during the market days. On these days, the shopping practices being typical for the market and including a lot of conversation and interaction are being transferred into the surrounding stores. How can that transfer or spread of practices be explained by practice theory? What results out of that for the composition of different stores in our cities, if shopping practices of one store might also influence the practices in surrounding stores and maybe compensate unequal practices? The presentation is about an ethnographic case study, in which the consumption practices in 80 different stores in Frankfurt (Germany) have been analyzed. The major aspects, being important for the phenomenon described above, will be presented and connected with an explanation delivered by practice theory. The inverse ticket office: analysis of a "pay what you want" experience Jordi TENA-SÁNCHEZ (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona) | jordi.tena@uab.cat Francisco José LEÓN (Universitat de Girona) | francisco.leon@udg.cat José A. NOGUERA (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona) | jose.noguera@uab.cat In times of crisis, the exploration of new avenues of commercialization has entailed the emergence of successful innovative strategies like reverse auction, paywall and many others; some of which challenge certain canonical principles of standard economics. Along these lines, the PWYW strategy has become increasingly popular in recent years. In these experiences, customers decide how much to pay for a good or service (usually including the possibility of paying nothing). From the scientific point of view, the study of PWYW experiences is placed in the framework of the study of the role of trust, reciprocity and pro-social motivations in economic decisions. The analysis of variability in the outcomes of these experiences permits us to gain a better understanding of the factors that promote or discourage behaviors which move away from selfinterest; a principle usually unquestioned in standard rational choice economic theory. Traditionally, evidence of these behaviors has come from laboratory experiments, but the external validity of these results has not been sufficiently tested in natural settings. In this paper we present the analysis of one of these experiences. In 2013, three plays were performed with this system (there called inverse ticket office) in a theatre in Barcelona. The experience constitutes one of the most successful ones known until the present. The main purpose of this paper is identifying the mechanisms that explain attendees' payment decisions. At this respect, the existence of an internal prize of reference could act as a cue which importantly determined these decisions. RN05S08 Cultural Stratification I Cultural consumption and social stratification in Athens: results of empirical quantitative research Dimitris EMMANOUEL (National Center for Social Research, Greece) | demmanuel@ekke.gr Roxani KAFTANTZOGLOU (National Center for Social Research, Greece) | rcaftan@ekke.gr BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 267 Nikolaos SOULIOTIS (National Center for Social Research, Greece) | nicolassouliotis@ The paper presents the results of a recent empirical quantitative research project (SECSTACON, 2013) on the relation of cultural consumption and social stratification in Athens. SECSTACON follows the approach advanced in the collective research programme "Social status, lifestyle and cultural consumption: a comparative study" led by J. Goldthorpe and T.W. Chan (2010). The main leading hypothesis is that socio-economic class (in the Neo-Weberian model of occupational classes introduced by Erikson & Goldthorpe) does not suffice for understanding differences in cultural consumption and must be supplemented by the Weberian concept of social status. Furthermore, we investigate whether cultural consumption in Athens is closer to a one-to-one correspondence between class/status groups and forms of cultural consumption (as suggested by Bourdieu) or to a distinction between omnivores/univores (as suggested by Peterson). SECSTACON is based on a sample survey of households (2518 interviews) and examines the choice of establishments and genres in outings for music and the performing arts (theatre and dance) and the cinema. We make use of latent class analysis to distinguish patterns of cultural consumption which are then related to status, social class and other socio-demographic variables (using multinomial logistic regression). We arrived at a typology of cultural consumers which combine elements of the omnivore thesis and the distinction thesis, distinguishing between four types of consumers: omnivores, high consumers, "pop" consumers and inactive. A point of particular interest is the cross-class character of the group of "pop" consumers. The paper argues that, at least in the case of Athens, cultural consumption is only in part status-related and embedded in relations of social competition and distinction. Alongside this, cultural consumption is also linked to the creation of shared culture and mechanisms of social inclusion. The paper concludes by summarizing the characteristics of this cross-class "popular" cultural consumption. Establishment of hierarchies in culture and arts: A temporal analysis of Turkish fields Irmak KARADEMIR HAZIR (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | irmakka@metu.edu.tr Analysing the coverage of culture and arts in issues of a widely consumed Turkish newspaper between 1960 and 2010, this paper explores how the social valuation of culture has changed over time. Drawing on data gathered within the framework of a comparative project titled 'Cultural Distinctions, Generations and Change: A comparative study of five European countries', this paper questions the state of hierarchies (distinguished, legitimateillegitimate, low) associated with certain forms of culture. The research adopts a Bourdieusian perspective, which suggests that the cultural classifications are established relationally and constantly legitimated by several institutions such as the public media. The cultural sections of all the newspapers sampled for the project are analysed by means of quantitative content analysis. Zooming in on the Turkish case, this paper investigates three main questions. Firstly, it explores what is defined as legitimate culture throughout Turkey's rapid modernisation period. Secondly, it illustrates the ways in which the distinctions between western/modern and local culture are formed. Thirdly, it highlights the changes in the attention paid to various genres of culture in order to understand the temporal development that took place in the national repertoire on culture. By emphasizing the 'production' side of cultural hierarchies rather than the tastes of consumers per se this research contributes to research on cultural stratification. Moreover a case on cultural hierarchies and boundaries outside the European core, but nonetheless operating at the crossroads of globalisation, will help to refine the knowledge accumulated so far within the cultural stratification literature. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 268 I Watch It Just for Mocking: Cultural Stratification through Documentary Consumption Gulay TALTEKIN (Bilkent University, Turkey) | gulay.taltekin@bilkent.edu.tr This study aims to understand why and how people with different levels of cultural capital enjoy the same cultural product. I explore the different manners of watching a television program and the ends it serves for different social classes and how this media consumption interacts with class identities and boundaries. The program in focus is Ayna, the highest rated documentary in Turkey. Unlike other documentaries, which appeal to middle classes, Ayna has a very heterogeneous audience ranging from low to high cultural capital viewers. The study employed observations and interviews. I watched one (45 min. long) episode of Ayna together with each of the informants and took field notes. Later, I conducted in-depth interviews with the same informants. 12 informants from different social classes who were regular Ayna viewers and 2 informants who watched Ayna for the first time participated in the study. The results indicate that people from low classes are proud of watching Ayna and appreciate the sincere and modest image of Saim Orhan, the producer and presenter of Ayna. On the other hand, people from middle and upper classes, even though enjoy watching Ayna, tend to criticize Saim Orhan for his clothing style, physical appearance and parlance. The most interesting group of Ayna viewers is middle-upper class students and young professionals with high cultural capital. They watch Ayna for mocking Saim Orhan and the content of the program. Holt's study on cultural capital (1998) suggests that people with high cultural capital tend to criticize media texts while people who have low cultural capital identify the content of these texts with their own lives. The contribution of this study is to propose mocking as an alternative strategy to criticizing media texts for young people who have high cultural capital. Leisure, taste and cultural stratification of youth in Prague Ondřej ŠPAČEK (Charles University in Prague, Faculty of Humanities, Czech Republic) | ondrej.spacek@fhs.cuni.cz The nature of cultural capital is constant subject of discussion especially with respect to its difference in local, national and social contexts (e.g. Atkinson 2011, Hanquinet et al. 2014, Meuleman and Savage 2013, Roose 2014). The paper uses recent data from survey of 18to 20year-old students attending high schools in Prague. It examines local specifics of cultural stratification as well as broader questions of cultural reproduction. Several questions will be addressed in presented analysis. First, the existence and nature of legitimate culture among Czech youth will be empirically assessed. Most quantitative empirical accounts are limited by variables focused on traditional 'high' culture practices; therefore usage of wide range of indicators from different fields (e. g. movie, series, food, ICT practices) could substantially enrich these results. Second, taste and consumption practices will be related to family social position as the mechanism of reproduction through acquired habitus go beyond simple parent-child imitation. Third, following the origin of cultural capital concept in the study of reproduction of social inequalities, the differentiation in taste and consumption will be related to further career and educational plan of Czech youth at the end of secondary education. RN05S09 Arts Participation I BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 269 Reading between the lines. Understanding youth's reading behaviour and the ethnical differences in this cultural practice Sofie BEUNEN (Ghent University, Belgium) | sofie.beunen@ugent.be Jessy SIONGERS (Ghent University, Belgium) | jessy.siongers@ugent.be John LIEVENS (Ghent University, Belgium) | john.lievens@ugent.be Though cultural participation has lots of advantages (for instance for educational performances), it is one of the most unequally spread behaviours in modern society. Ethnicity is one of the key stratifying characteristics. Research on differences in cultural behaviour between ethnic groups, however, is scarce. This paper reveals insight in cultural preferences of an understudied population in European countries. More specifically, we deal with youngsters' (non-compulsory) reading behaviour. We expect less tresholds related to language, theme and timing for reading behaviour than for other (mostly investigated) Western cultural activities (one can chose the subject, when to read as well as in which language). This way we can make a more fair comparison between ethnic groups. We use data from a large scale survey held in 2013 in 84 secondary schools in Flanders (Belgium) (n=5122), including 30,4% of respondents with a non-Belgian background. First, we examine differences in reading behaviour (both in intensity as in types of works read). Furthermore, we test whether observed differences can be explained by factors such as the respondent's educational level, the parents' economic capital and the three forms of cultural capital Bourdieu distinguishes. The institutional form comprises the parents' educational level, the objectified capital is operationalised as the availability of books at home. Embodied cultural capital encompasses the parents' reading behaviour and whether libraries were visited and books read to the children earlier. We will use multilevel analyses to control for school clustering and to assess possible effects of in-school art-education programs and reading stimulation. Is Opera Attendance Fashionable? Iuliia Olegavna PAPUSHINA (National Research University-Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | yupapushina@hse.ru The research addresses to fashion as a significant dimension of performing arts consumption. The appliance of marketing technics for performing arts promotion creates supportive environment for fashion in high culture consumption. Simultaneously, marketing is also strongly associated with inequality (Huntington, 2007). The analysis of high culture consumption in terms of fashion allows catching details of inequality in high culture consumption. Although the phenomenon of fashion expands much wider than the sphere of clothes and accessories (Aspers, Godrat, 2013), it is still disregarded for high culture consumption. The research contributes in the field of high culture consumption by introducing a value framework for analysis of the fashion dimension of opera attendance. By contrast to other frameworks (Abrahanson, 1996; Hirsch, 1972) the value framework relies on the definition of fashion as a mechanism of social regulation found on fashion values (Gofman, 1994/2004). The framework is applied for the analysis of Perm Opera and Ballet Theatre case. Perm Theatre is one of the leading Russian theatres in terms of quality of ballet and opera performances. The case is relevant to the research goals because in last few years the theatre's managerial team has achieved impressive results in promotion of the theatre based on sophisticated promotional tools and the personal brand of the theatre's artistic director. The data comes from in-depth interviews with different types of operagoers and discourse analysis of Internet discussions. As a result, the set of indicators for evaluation of the fashion dimension of operagoers' behavior is designed. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 270 Teachers, pacesetters for cultural participation? Cultural profiles of secondary school teachers and their views on cultural education. Jessy SIONGERS (Ghent University, Belgium) | jessy.siongers@ugent.be John LIEVENS (Ghent University, Belgium) | john.lievens@ugent.be Sofie BEUNEN (Ghent University, Belgium) | sofie.beunen@ugent.be Several studies indicate that cultural experiences at school are conducive to general cultural participation and to a lasting cultural interest. In addition, these cultural experiences also have a clear impact on the pupils' school well-being and school careers. Yet, the study of cultural education is still in its infancy and the existing studies focus almost exclusively on the formal aspects of arts education or on some of the most visible and easy countable indicators such as the existence of a specific arts subject or the time devoted to arts education. However, cultural interests and cultural tastes are more influenced by the so-called "hidden curriculum". In this hidden curriculum teachers play a vital role. At the end of the seventies Bourdieu already described teachers as eminently rich in cultural capital but relatively poor in economic capital. In our paper we want to delve deeper into the cultural profiles of teachers nowadays based on data that were collected during spring 2013 in 84 secondary schools in Belgium. In all of these schools teachers (n=1098) as well as pupils (n=5086) and school heads filled out a questionnaire about cultural activities and cultural education inside and outside school. Besides a description of the cultural interests and practices of teachers, we want to search for cultural profiles of teachers by using latent class analysis. In a final step we will relate the found cultural profiles to the teachers' idea on cultural education in schools . Here we will make use of multilevel analysis. Differences and Inequalities in arts participation: Case of Latvian Song and Dance festival Jānis DAUGAVIETIS (Latvian Academy of Culture, Latvia) | janis.daugavietis@gmail.com Lī ga GRĪ NBERGA (Latvian Academy of Culture, Latvia) | liga.grinberga.lg@gmail.com The Latvian Song and Dance Festival is traditional national event (and process) in Latvian culture and society, which began in 1873. The Festival takes place every five years in summer and joins together more than 35 000 performers from amateur choral, dance, orchestra, art and folk craft groups. It is recognized as a nationwide ritual and represents self-awareness of Latvian identity, which is closely linked with nation`s creativity. The participation in amateur arts is one of the most popular leisure time activities of the Latvian society, however the digital era and new technologies are changing conditions for the people taking part in the Song and Dance Festival. We are looking for the conditions which make society to keep this tradition in the new and innovative environment. In the process of the Festival it is important to include all social groups, since it is regarded as a nationwide celebration and must meet goals of modern social policy. Previous research on this shows (Tisenkopfs et al 2002, 2008) that there are some social groups (ethnic minorities, people with low income, etc.), which have been excluded from taking part in the Festival. The aim of our research is to continue to explore those social groups and detect possible changes in conditions which make people to participate in The Latvian Song and Dance Festival. We are comparing the survey of participants of latest Festival (2014) with data from similar surveys in 2002 and 2007. RN05S10 Sociology of Taste II BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 271 Clothes we choose to wear: distinction, entitlement and conspicuous consumption in Romania Iulia GHEORGHIU (The University of Hong Kong, Hong Kong S.A.R. (China)) | iuliag@connect.hku.hk Theories of conspicuous consumption emphasize symbolic communication in affirming social status with focus on elites and the way they display wealth in material possessions. Everyday notions of conspicuous consumption operate across social strata as devices of exclusion centered around legitimate claims of entitlement in social interaction. Based on 80 in-depth interviews with Romanian consumers of brand and counterfeit clothes, I argue that dress indexes socially sanctioned notions of morality, serving as a tool to inscribe the person and her choices within social order. Dress makes people intelligible to others by communicating their tastes and preferences, position in social space, as well as claims they are socially entitled to make and boundaries whose crossing will cost them censorship and exclusion. Accounting for consumption of brands entails opting for good quality, pleasing designs, natural fabrics and predictability. Distinction amounts to downplaying the pecuniary prerequisites of brand and its misrecognition as the appeal of functionality, vocabularies of the select consumer who does not care for logo, but is concerned with comfort. The fake is met with twofold rejection: first, it fails to meet quality standards; secondly, it merely mimics the symbolic function of brand. My analysis stresses the relegation of conspicuous consumption to the category of consumers lacking the cultural and economic resources to appreciate brands in their functionality. Conspicuous consumption is related to posing claims of presentability that cannot hold the test of social interaction and therefore consigned to the category of individuals most likely to be confronted with losing face when claiming undue entitlement in social situations. Tastes Erasing All Differences: Production and Consumption of Food in Antioch, Turkey Zerrin ARSLAN (Mustafa Kemal University, Faculty of Arts and Sciences, Sociology, Hatay, Turkey) | azerrin@gmail.com Antioch (Hatay) is a border town located on the Turkey-Syria border, recently a scene of turbulence. The population encompasses different religions (including Islam, Christianity, Jewish) and various ethnicities (Arab, Turkish, Kurdish, Turkmen, the Roma), making it an exemplary of peaceful togetherness of religious and ethnic diversity, as well as a condensed representation of perhaps all cultural cleavages in Turkey. The city is also famous for its tastes and cuisines. The very name of the city reminds throughout the country a cuisine of extraordinary diversity and richness. Within the city, the diversity of tastes makes food especially significant, something more than just nutrition. Tastes in this city construct a unique culture that is an intersection of religions, ethnicities, and cultures, a culture that erases religious, ethnic, social and cultural differences; also, a medium of communication among both natives and strangers. This study is a qualitative investigation of the role and significance of tastes and food in the daily of life of different social groups in Antioch, with the aim to discover their role in both representing and erasing cultural differences on a wider scale. The study is based on the data provided by interviews conducted with individuals from different religious and ethnic groups, as well as entrepreneurs working at different steps and fields of the production of those tastes. Rationalization of pleasure. The analysis of the blogs of Polish minimalists BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 272 Joanna ZALEWSKA (The Maria Grzegorzewska Academy of Special Education, Poland) | joanna.marta.zalewska@gmail.com Marta COBEL-TOKARSKA (The Maria Grzegorzewska Academy of Special Education, Poland) | mcobelto@gmail.com In this paper, we focus on consumption practices reflected on blogs of Polish minimalists. The objective of the minimalists is to consume less and live simple life without the excess of material objects. We studied the instructions of everyday conduct which the minimalists give on their blogs, as well as the meanings they give to their practices: their personal stories of becoming a minimalist and statements of their values. We analysed all 16 blogs of the minimalists present in the Polish blogosphere. The authors belong to one generation – their childhood took place in the times of the shortage economy in the 1980s. The trajectory of becoming a minimalist occurs to have four stages: 1) excess of material objects in life, connected with having first earned money and buying lots of things in the 1990s and 2000s, when Polish economy opened to free market, to satisfy needs and desires suppressed earlier. 2) Critical point of feeling overwhelmed by things; 3) decision on making life simple; 4) becoming a minimalist. The instructions how to become a minimalist, are constructed around metaphors of healing a house, which is sick of the excess of things, or fighting with the enemy of excess of things. The aim of the minimalists is simple, happy life. They methodically get rid of things which do not match their criteria (useful, beautiful). Happiness is being reached and maintained by rationalization of everyday conduct and control over emotions involved in consumption. Cultural differences and the perception of happiness: a multidimensional perspective on leisure consumption and time allocation Nela FILIMON (Universitat de Girona, Spain) | nela.filimon@udg.edu This research analyses the impact of cultural differences and socialization patterns on individuals' perception of happiness. (In)equality and diversity are treated from a multidimensional perspective (gender, age, nationality, cultural, economic and social status) with a focus on: socialization patterns (alone, with friends, couple, relatives) emerging from leisure consumption; frequency of meetings with relatives/friends, parents, brothers, children, neighbors, compatriots; issues and values important for a happy life (having good friends; being well valued by the others; feeling useful to others; having a couple relationship; having children; good health; good family relationship; being physically active; having clear values in life; guaranteed freedoms; having religious beliefs; studying/intellectually active; advancing in the professional career); and the self-rated level of (un)happiness. The empirical analysis uses a representative data set of 2,465 Spanish and foreigners of both genders and age 18 years and older, all resident in Spain in 2014, provided by the Centre for Sociological Research (CIS). Overall, preliminary findings reveal that, on average, good health and a good relationship with the family go first for a happy life although national and socioeconomic differences apply. Socialization patterns show that some leisure activities are performed alone (reading, music and radio listening) while others are shared with friends/couple (bar and disco, cinema and theatre, excursions, concerts, watching TV, shopping); activities with children or meetings with parents and brothers are the most frequent ones. Findings could contribute to a better understanding of socialization and integration patterns among nationals and foreigners in a given country or region. RN05S11 Problematic Forms of Consumption BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 273 Types of gambling and their riskiness Michael Dieter EGERER (University of Helsinki, Finland) | michael.egerer@helsinki.fi The current scientific discourse understands the riskiness of the different gambling activities as a result of the structural characteristics inherent in the game. Electronic gambling machines (EGMs) are widely identified as the most risky form of gambling, whereas lotteries are considered the least dangerous. Poker stands out as a separate case due to the possibility of actively influencing the outcome. Highlighting structural characteristics of games, however, disregards the variability of the environmental characteristics of gambling. Starting with the common typology of games (EGMs, (sport) betting, table games, lottery, and poker) this work revisits the inherent characteristics of games in the context of gambling environments. The work is based on a thorough literature review and aims at guiding ensuing empirical research on types of gambling and their riskiness. In the reviewed literature, the environment and the situational characteristics of gambling are mainly discussed as a factor contributing to getting involved with gambling, or in an epidemiological framework. Only a few studies evaluate gambling environments in a comparative perspective, finding differing interpretations of game characteristics dependent on the cultural background. Furthermore, routines, rituals, and informal rules have been identified as a means to keep gambling consumption within controlled limits. This study suggests widening the framework for research on gambling risks by taking the example of drug studies on set and setting. The identification of high and low risk gambling settings is crucial in establishing tailored legislations in order to prevent problem gambling. Fulfilling Your Destiny? Towards a Relational Approach of Online Video Gaming Tom BROCK (Manchester Metropolitan University, United Kingdom) | tom.brock@me.com Destiny is the name of a massively multiplayer online (MMO) video game that to date has 16 million registered players. Some of these players play in excess of 12-16 hours a day; completing quests, levelling their characters, and co-operating to overcome some of the game's most difficult challenges. What makes this game so gratifying? How does it 'fit' into broader discussions of the contemporary consumer culture? Drawing on a six-month virtual ethnography, this paper begins to address these questions by drawing out an analysis ofDestiny that is sensitive to the ways in which its interface (or design) mediates the broader social and cultural contexts of its players. In particular, it looks to the practices of game playing, and how Destiny blurs the relationship between 'work' and 'play' to offer players a masculine, embodied and affectual gameplay experience. The paper contextualises the appeal of this experience in terms of some of the uncertainties that adult men face in late modern life. In particular, it focuses on a case study of two men from Manchester for whom playing Destiny unfolds over the spatial and temporal fabric of their everyday lives, presenting a variety of relational 'goods' and 'evils' along the way. Consumerism and deviance: Adolescent prisoners in cognitive treatment settings and the wish to consume Ronald KRAMER (University of Auckland, New Zealand) | r.kramer@auckland.ac.nz Based on fieldwork involving unobtrusive observations and interview data collected from young male prisoners participating in a cognitive-therapy program, this paper explores how consumerism profoundly shapes the cultural views and desires of racially marginalized BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 274 adolescents. While recent literature intimates that such men will possess idiosyncratic cultural ''repertoires'' or ''worldviews,'' we find that many young prisoners are strongly invested in consumerism. This is evident in the central role that money, commodities, and lifestyles play in their lives. We also find that correctional officers are just as wedded to consumerism, yet castigate the young men for how they make sense of what it means to live in a consumerist world. In our view, this embodies a peculiar form of social injustice that we call ''consumerist entrapment'': Young men are strongly encouraged to adopt cultural orientations and consumerist behaviors for which they are subsequently penalized. Excessive consumption in gambling: society-provided financial assistance for problem gamblers in Finland Maria Kristiina HEISKANEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | maria.heiskanen@helsinki.fi Problem gambling occurs when money or time is consumed in gambling more than one could afford, followed with social and financial difficulties. For many problem gamblers, the primary motives for treatment-seeking are the financial setbacks. Nonetheless, society-provided financial assistance for problem gamblers is understudied. Finnish welfare state offers protection against different life risks, and social assistance is a last-reform form of means-tested financial support, which purpose is to secure the livelihood for those who have no other way to manage financially. Is there financial support available for people who consume their money in gambling, especially in the current economic situation with welfare state retrenchments? This paper examines the practices through which problem gamblers have applied or used social assistance, as well as perceptions of social service directors about allowing social assistance for problem gamblers. What kinds of mechanisms connect problem gamblers and social assistance? The data consist of 17 interviews of problem gamblers and 10 e-mail or phone interviews of social service directors. The results reveal four scenarios: problem gamblers (PG) not applying for social assistance (SA), PG's denied from SA, PG's receiving SA before problem gambling and PG's receiving SA after (because of) problem gambling. Social service directors connect the roots of problem gambling to growing inequality. Social assistance is available for PG's, but social service directors emphasize that if gambling is active, SA may not be the best measure. In that case, control over the customers finances or help for indebtedness could be more efficient in enhancing the situation. Alcohol consumption practices among Russian university students Kiril MAKAROV (Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | makarov.vk@gmail.com Problematic drinking among young adults and especially among college students is a topic of substantial significance. Being regarded as a form of deviant behavior, it may lead to a variety of negative consequences, concerning both young people and society as a whole. However there are evidences showing that Russian students tend to drink lesser than their contemporaries not enrolled in the university. Thus the question of the research is: whether we can explain or not the specificity of Russian students' alcohol consumption practices by applying widespread terms (e.g. binge drinking, alcohol-related problems, maturing-out etc.) used in American and European surveys? Three tasks need to be done in the research. First of all it is necessary to compare drinking patterns among those young adults (aged 18-25) who attend university and those who do not. Secondly, we should observe the development of alcohol consumption practices in time, attempting to answer a question of whether the fact of graduation from university alters drinking patterns of young people. And lastly we seek to scrutinize the very essence of college alcohol BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 275 consumption practices by examining motives, problems and factors concerning alcohol consumption. Two datasets will be used in this project. One is data gathered within the Russian Longitudinal Monitoring Survey and second is the data of Higher School of Economics (HSE) Centre for Institutional Research annual survey of students' life 2014. RN05S12 Theories of Consumption Re-evaluating critiques of consumer society Alan WARDE (university of manchester, United Kingdom) | alan.warde@manchester.ac.uk This paper reviews critiques of consumption and the consumer society in light of the contemporary social and economic change. The problems generally held to characterise consumer society during the 20th century were neatly summed up by Schudson as being detrimental effects on character, waste, privatism, disregard for the people whose labour is embodied in commodities, and the deficient quality of mass produced items. Generalised critique has become less common in the last 25 years, but new and important themes have emerged. I will comment on this evolution and try to establish the grounds on which a plausible critique might now be mounted. I consider both epistemological and practical-political difficulties. With reference to the sustainability of contemporary patterns of consumption, I seek to isolate appropriate objects of critique, which is primarily a theoretical matter, and what courses of practical action might be effective in establishing and diffusing such a critique. The paper will be illustrated with examples concerning ordinary consumption in the realm of food. Are some practices denser than others? Analytic implications for practice change interventions. Margit KELLER (University of Tartu, Estonia; Institute of Social Studies) | margit.keller@ut.ee Triin VIHALEMM (University of Tartu, Estonia; Institute of Social Studies) | triin.vihalemm@ut.ee The present paper's main inspiration comes from the authors' recent research on behaviour change interventions employing social practice theory (Vihalemm et al, 2015, in press). We zoom in on Schatzki's (2002, 2013, 2014) and Warde's (2013) concepts of integrative practices (more cohesive and crystallized nexuses of doings and sayings) and compound practices (looser sets of activities, either failed integrative practices or activities on their way towards greater integration). We introduce the notion of density for analysing social practices prior to planned interventions. We argue that compound practices could be understood as lower-density (mainly practices within leisure and private domains) and integrative practices (such as professional and institutional practices) as of higher-density. Following Warde (2013) we look at how higher-density practices are such mainly by virtue of their tighter coordination by various coordinating agents (both human and non-human). We analyse what are practice density's implications for various policies and governance responses such as behaviour change (or alternatively practice change) interventions within the domain of contested consumption (related to health, sustainability, financial literacy etc). We discuss in which case could practices be more amenable to creation, modification, substitution or complete interruption (see Spurling et al, 2013). We juxtapose practices with varying degrees of density and coordination with the concept of distributed governance (or distributed intervener) proposed by Schatzki (2014) as well as Moloney & Strengers (2014) and discuss, how different types of coalitions of such BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 276 interveners could convene around various consumption-related social problems. Empricial examples are presented from alcohol policy and sustainable consumption policy. Food Sociology and the Classics of Social Thought: Reductivism, Systemism and Microsociology Filippo ONCINI (University of Trento, School of Social Sciences Sociology and Social Research, Italy) | filippo.oncini@unitn.it Introduction Over the last twenty years, food sociology has received great attention from scholars all around the world (Beardsworth, 2013). Some authors pointed out how nutrition had actually been investigated also by the classics of social thought, whose reflections on food and society are usually residual parts of their works (Mennel et al, 1992). This contribution tries to further elucidate the positions of the classics regarding meals and humans using three diverse macrotheoretical frameworks: reductivism, systemism and microsociology. I will eventually show how these three frameworks are still able to capture the most relevant contemporary sociological contributions in the sociology of the meal. Reductivism In the first section I take into account those authors that treated nutrition in a reductivist manner, namely as a simple means to surviving. Many authors in the past happened upon nutrition, but their focus is limited and serves other macroscopic purposes. Engels (1845), in "The Condition of the Working Class in England", highlights how the eating practices of the working class are forced by their material conditions, imposing them a poor and lower quality diet: workers buy food at the market once they get out from the fabric, thus choosing among left-over. Moreover, given their lack of education, they do not possess the upper class refined taste that would allow them to discover the trickeries of the "petit bourgeoisie": butchers selling rotten meat or bakers selling stale bread. Similarly, the first empirical studies on material deprivation by Charles Boot (1903), Seebohm Rowntree (1908) and Maud Pember Reeves (1914) often mention food consumption. However, differently from Engels, their real objective is to find a realistic and generalized measure of malnutrition that could help them in constructing a deprivation threshold and thus to intervene through political programs. Finally, the contributions of Kropotkin (1892) and Sorokin (1921) are examples of a different kind of reductivism: the former proposes a strategy to manage the foodstuff in the post-revolutionary society; the latter, from a radically different perspective, depicts starvation as the "invisible director" which determines revolutions, wars and eventually authoritarianism. Systemism The conceptual framework that can be defined as "systemic", help me to combine those authors that treated human subjectivity and food consumption as subordinate to and subsumed by the social system. Spencer's analysis of several tribes' food habits, Durkheim's focus on religious sacrifice and donation, Halbwachs' analytical study on the "classe ouvriere" eating routines and Lévi-Strauss and Mary Douglas structuralism are all part of this inquiry. There are of course strong differences in the way those authors envisioned nutrition in their works: Spencer's organicism aims to show similar behavioral configurations in all social groups, running parallels between the Fijians and the Middle Age men (1899); Durkheim identifies the religious commensalism and the sacrifice as the moment of creation of the sacred intangible sphere (1912); Halbwachs (1912), backing on Durkheim's methodological framework, studies the expenditure for food of the working class, showing how nutritional choices are mainly driven by social needs, and not by physiological ones. Class consciousness emerges indeed as a result of the lifestyle adopted outside the workplace, though strictly tied to workers' timing and resources. Finally, Lévi-Strauss (1964) and Mary Douglas (1972), through their structuralist BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 277 lenses, aim to identify the unconscious structure of the human nature: whilst the French anthropologist concentrate on myths regarding "the row and the cooked" and (supposedly) discover bridges that make sense of the nature-culture leap, Mary Douglas tries to "decipher" the sintagmatic relations of her family meals and indeed engage a vivid intellectual battle over the origins and the reasons of prohibited food in the Hebraic tradition. Microsociology In this section I consider Simmel and Elias for their similar conception of the dichotomy "individual-society" wherein their sociologies originate: the dualism between collective and individual identity is in fact resolved for both authors in the complex intertwining of social relationships (Wechselwirkung). Simmel encounters food in his essay "Sociology of the meal" (1910). The ingestion of food or drinks perfectly resemble the dual character of society: it is the "most common thing that people have in common", but, at the same time and "in a remarkable way, is the most egotistical thing, indeed the one most absolutely and immediately confined to the individual". Hence, the sociological structure of the meal emerges in the intersection between the self-centeredness of the act, and the spontaneous gathering of individuals to share a superior social end. Norbert Elias, on the other hand, deals extensively with food and table manners in his famous "The Civilizing Process" (1939). The historical analysis focused on the raise of western individualization, leads the German sociologist to study the evolution of table manners. Since civilization firstly appears among the upper classes, bon-ton and its punctilios can perfectly illustrate the "general behavior prescribed by the society". The slow but pervading diffusion of forks and knives are hence to be understood as post-hoc adaptations to the inexorable individualization. Similarly, the evolution of meat cuts well depicts the phenomenon: the etripage of the beast, once ineludible part of the banquette, it is gradually moved behind the curtain and assigned to professionals. In like manner, the animal's morphology disappears from the dishes in order to hide the killing of the animal itself, thus shaping a new ethic of refinement and demeanor. Conclusion There is a risk of being too severe in proposing such a distinction. Surely, there are strong differences among authors within the same framework: Spencer and Durkheim philosophical stances, for instance, were quite contrasting. Nonetheless, it is a useful conceptual tool for understanding contemporary trends in the sociology of the meal. Current studies on food deprivation or obesity rates, do not recall the methodology used in the first studies on poverty? And what about the totalizing idea of McDonaldization proposed by Ritzer (2011)? The reductivist view offers a panoramic glance over nutrition, in the attempt to reduce the complex symbolism beneath food consumption in a linear and generalized picture. The systemic framework, probably because its looseness, gathers together the vast majority of sociological research on food. Fischler (1988), for instance, is strongly influenced by Durkheim's thought in proposing the notion of gastro-anomy; similarly, Bourdieu's Distinction makes explicit reference to Halbwachs when approaching eating practices (1979). Simmel and Elias represent a third way in the structure-agency debate: whilst the former inspired ethnomethodology and symbolic interactionism (it is worth reminding Blumer (1986) words on the arise of appetite), the latter paved the way for a historical and sociological understanding of the evolution of culinary practices. Mennel's work (1996) on the evolution of English and French cuisine is surely the most appropriate example. References Beardsworth, A., e Keil, T. (2013). Sociology on the menu: An invitation to the study of food and society, London, Routledge. Blumer, H. (1986). Symbolic interactionism: Perspective and method, London, University of California Press Booth, C. (1903). Inquiry into the Life and Labour of the People in London, New York, Macmillan and Co., disponibile online https://archive.org/details/lifeandlabourpe02bootgoog BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 278 Bourdieu, P. (1979) [1983]. La distinzione. Critica sociale del gusto, Bologna, Il mulino. Douglas, M. (1972). Deciphering a meal, Daedalus, 101, 1, pp. 61-81. Durkheim, É. (1912) [2004]. Le forme elementari della vita religiosa, Milano, Meltemi. Elias, N. (1939) [1982]. La civiltà delle buone maniere, Bologna, Il Mulino. Engels, F. (1845) [1972]. La condizione della classe operaia in Inghilterra, E. L. Casalotti. Fischler, C. (1988). Food, self and identity, Social Science Information 27, 2, pp. 275-92. Halbwachs, M. (1912) [2014]. Come vive la classe operaia. La gerarchia dei bisogni nelle società industriali contemporanee, Carocci editore. Kropotkin, P. (1892) [1990]. The conquest of bread, Black Rose Books Ltd. Lévi-Strauss, C. (1964) [2008]. Il crudo e il cotto, Milano, Il saggiatore. Mennel, S. (1996). All manners of food. Eating and Taste in England and France from the Middle Ages to the Present, University of Illinois Press. Mennell, S., Murcott, A., e Otterloo, A. H. (1992). The sociology of food: Eating, diet, and culture, Gower Publishing. Reeves, M. P. (1914). Round About a Pound a Week, disponibile online https://archive.org/details/roundaboutpoundw00reevrich Ritzer, G. (2011). The McDonaldization of society, Pine Forge Press. Rowntree, B. S. (1908). Poverty: a Study of Town Life, disponibile online https://archive.org/details/povertyastudyto00rowngoog Simmel, G. (1910) [1997]. Sociology of the meal in. Frisby e Featherstone (a cura di), op. cit,. pp. 130 137 London, Sage. Sorokin, P. A., e Smith, T. L. (1921) [1975]. Hunger as a factor in human affair, University Presses of Florida. Spencer, H. (1899) [1967]. Principi di sociologia, Torino, Utet. Imagining the Sustainable Consumer: Cultural Intermediation and Sustainability Communications Daniel James WELCH (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | daniel.welch@manchester.ac.uk This paper examines a novel form of cultural intermediary (Bourdieu, 1984)-the sustainability communications practitioner-and the performative role these practitioners play in instantiating 'the sustainable consumer'. The paper draws upon research into the commercial field of sustainability communications in the UK, conducted through participant observation, keyinformant interviews and secondary data analysis. Rather than making a strong case for the instantiation of this figure of 'the sustainable consumer' in the social world, the paper explores attempts to enact it on the part of practitioners. The paper addresses three areas. Firstly, the paper introduces the commercial field of sustainability communications in the UK, its discursive and normative dynamics, and the multiple "orders of worth" (Stark, 2009; Boltanski and Thevenot, 2006) it embodies. Secondly, I identify four ideal type modes of instantiation of 'the sustainable consumer' enacted within the commercial field. Thirdly, I address the issue of cultural intermediation. In current consumption scholarship there is a pervasive acceptance of the power of cultural intermediaries, but relatively limited attention paid to the empirical processes whereby that alleged power is enacted, or to the conceptualisation of that power. The paper offers an account of the cultural intermediation of sustainable consumption through the lens of contemporary practice theory (Warde, 2014; Schatzki, 2002). RN05S13 Gender, Body and Consumption BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 279 Healthy living, consumer culture and governmentality: Cultural themes from Czech republic and Denmark Zuzana CHYTKOVA (University of Economics, Prague, Czech Republic) | zchytkova@gmail.com Dorthe BROGÅRD KRISTENSEN (University of Southern Denmark, Odense, Denmark) | dbk@sam.sdu.dk In late modern consumer culture people have an unprecedented degree of control over their bodies, but they also live in an age that has thrown into radical doubt what bodies are and how they should be controlled (Shilling 2003, 3). Consumer culture then offers templates for the construction of bodily subjectivity, as well as options for its creation. These templates and options, however, are not uniform. While there are certain similarities of late modern experience of own body due to the common heritage of Western thought, the particular discourses concerning bodies differ within particular cultures, not least because of a diverging historical development. Similarly, states create bodies according to their particular goals. These issues shape dramatically consumers' experiences, yet the effect of consumer culture on consumers' bodies is often treated as a uniform force. In this paper we set out to explore the interrelationship between the national cultural context and consumers' experiences of their bodies. We do so by examining two data sets that build on qualitative studies of consumers' perceptions and practices in the area of health and food in Denmark and the Czech Republic. Particularly, we explore how consumers deal with body and food consumption through different forms of governmentality mediated by consumer culture. We draw on a notion of trust and mistrust that consumers use as a tool to navigate safely the risky arena of health and that leads towards different modalities of self-government. We thus illustrate how the specificities of a particular cultural and historical setting reflect in the microphysics of consumers' bodily experiences and health choices. The gender gap in teenagers' incomes. A 30-year trend in Finland 1983-2013 Terhi-Anna WILSKA (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | terhi-anna.wilska@jyu.fi Tomi LINTONEN (The Finnish Foundation for Alcohol Studies, Finland) | tomi.lintonen@alkoholitutkimussaatio.fi In this paper, we examine the gender differences in teenagers' disposable incomes during the 30-year period 1983-2013, using large nationally representative survey data. Since the gender pay gap in working life has been rather persistent in Finland and the EU, it was necessary to see whether the gap persists in teenagers' incomes as well. Although teenagers don't receive much income from work, they adapt to the structures of society during their teenage years and learn gender roles in consumption, education and working life. Several factors affect young people's incomes and consumption. Macro-level factors include changes in the national economy and cultural traditions. Micro-level factors include age, gender, type of household, place of residence, income and the socio-economic status of the family. Also parents' educational principles, teenagers' material socialization, teenagers' and their parents' attitudes towards money and consumption and the availability of part-time work are likely to affect the disposable income of teenagers. Our results reveal that, unlike in many other countries, the gender pay gap has been rather persistent in Finland, particularly among 14and 16-year-old teenagers. It is only among 18-year-olds that the gender difference in income has narrowed. There were interactions between gender and socio-economic variables such as the father's education among the 18-year-olds. For younger teenagers, the area of residence and family type had an effect on the income of young people. Since young people's full-time work is nowadays very rare, the gender pay gap cannot be explained solely by segregated working life BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 280 and wage differences in any age group. This means that the parents' role in the allocation of money is more important now than in the past decades. The role of market in shaping women's identity as mothers: practices, objects and social representations Carlo BAGNOLI (Ca' Foscari, University of Venice, Italy) | bagnoli@unive.it Francesca SETIFFI (University of Padova, Italy) | francesca.setiffi@unipd.it Gianluca BIOTTO (Ca' Foscari, University of Venice, Italy) | gianluca.biotto@gmail.com Gian Paolo LAZZER (University of Verona, Italy) | gianpaolo.lazzer@gmail.com The aim of the article is to analyze the role of material culture in shaping women's identity as mothers. The first pregnancy is a transition phase and it represents a turning point in the life of future parents. The motherhood transition offers an opportunity to study how material culture and consumer practices are linked to: feelings and self-representations of the pregnant women; social expectations on how a first-time mother should act in everyday activities; anticipation and socialization to a new social role. Many objects such as prams, strollers, clothing, toys, food and medicines can be considered as means by which the identity of a pregnant woman is constructed. Among all, prams and strollers play a central role in shaping the identity of future parents and they anticipate how the child will be part of the future everyday life of parents. Compared to the other objects, they have a high symbolic value. Ethnographic research was conducted in 7 shops and 50 semi-structured interviews were collected from pregnancy women in Italy. On one hand, results confirm the symbolic and relational complexity of the consumer choice. On the other, it can be stated that consumer practices embed the social representation of motherhood and the lived pregnancy experience. In conclusion, consumer practices related to prams and strollers materialize the symbolic transition to motherhood and fatherhood before the children birth. They are material supports for the transition to a new identity. Same-Sex Marriage and its Discontents: Gay Consumers' Response to Positive Subcultural Identity Threat Christian A. EICHERT (City University London, United Kingdom) | christian.eichert@cass.city.ac.uk Since the inception of the modern gay civil rights movement, perceived minority status, heteronormative hegemony, and denial of privileges have been constitutive features of gay subcultural identity. Increasing legal and social recognition of same-sex couples in western democracies, however, can challenge established dominant/dominated logics of subcultural identity construction. Grounded in the context of same-sex marriage legislation in Germany, this study explores the role of consumption when members of a non-mainstream subculture deal with positive subcultural identity threat from normalisation and assimilation into dominant mainstream culture. Through same-sex marriage, gay consumers gain access to institutional language, practices, and artefacts, which are historically marked as heterosexual privilege, and hence, as outside of gay subculture. This change in subcultural capital challenges the status of gay consumers as members of a marginalized group of society, and raises question of how gay identity is (re)negotiated in times of increasing plurality in concepts of marriage, family, and intimate relationships (Baumann, 2000, 2003, 2007; Giddens, 1991, 1992; Illouz, 2007, 2012). Based on a thematic analysis of qualitative data from semi-structured interviews and focus group sessions with 25 self-identifying young gay men, the study reveals that consumption contributes to a (re)negotiation of subcultural boundaries and gay identity between heteronormative assimilation, gay subcultural exclusion, and appreciative inclusion of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 281 commonality and difference. This (re)negotiation happens through consumption strategies of imitation, rejection and redefinition of heterosexually inscribed consumption meanings. Findings complement research on subcultural consumption (Belk & Costa, 1998; Kates, 2002, 2004; Kozinets, 2001; Schouten & McAlexancer, 1995), subcultural heterogeneity (Thomas, Price, & Schau, 2013), and subcultural political activism (Scaraboto & Fischer, 2013). RN05S14 Consumption and Different Generations Intoxicating Entertainment? Alcohol Industry's Sponsored 'Star Music Trek' and Alcohol Misuse among Young People Emeka DUMBILI (Brunel University, United Kingdom) | emeka.dumbili@brunel.ac.uk Sophisticated marketing strategies are increasingly used by transnational alcohol industries in contemporary Nigeria. Whilst this facilitates alcohol availability, use and misuse among young people, there are no policies to regulate alcohol production or marketing. The study draws on indepth interviews with 31 Nigerian university students (aged 19-23 years) to explore the extent to which 'Star Music Trek' (SMTa brewer-sponsored musical concert) facilitates alcohol use among Nigerian students. Data were analysed to generate themes with the aid of Nvivo 10 software. Findings revealed that although the rationale for attending SMT is to be entertained by famous artistes due to reduced entrance fees, SMT influences students' drinking behaviours in diverse ways. Among non-drinkers, results show that SMT encourages alcohol initiation because purchasing 'Star beer' that sponsors SMT does not only serve as a ticket or Gate Pass to the event, it is also the only beverage sold in the event. Among those who use alcohol, data revealed that SMT encourages excessive consumption because of easy availability of Star beer and promotional activities in the form of price reduction, raffle draws and free drinks. Participants also discussed the way in which the sponsor uses its marketing representatives to promote brand allegiance by encourage SMT attendees to patronise Star beer after each concert. Overall, it was found that SMT is a sophisticated disguised marketing strategy to promote the Star brand. The study discusses the implications of the findings, concluding that alcohol control policies should be formulated and implemented in Nigeria. 'Baby boomers' expectations' for leisure travel consumption: the influence of cohort inequalities Susan VENN (University College London, United Kingdom) | s.venn@ucl.ac.uk Russell Stephen HITCHINGS (University College London, United Kingdom) | r.hitchings@ucl.ac.uk Rosie DAY (University of Birmingham, United Kingdom) | r.j.day@bham.ac.uk Julia HIBBERT (University of Birmingham, United Kingdom) | j.f.hibbert@bham.ac.uk The prospect of an ageing population or 'agequake' is often presented as a business opportunity for those working in travel, tourism and leisure. In particular, one cohort of older people, the so-called 'baby-boomer' generation that is currently entering retirement, is seen as offering significant potential because of their distinct 'consumerist habitus' and their determined rejection of the constraining associations of 'old age'. Yet these economic hopes fail, for the most part, to fully acknowledge the heterogeneity of later life and how social inequalities within generations will likely impact upon travel consumption. Since the 'boomers' are still approaching, or in the early years of, retirement, we should be unsurprised to find limited empirical evidence of how, if at all, these wider representations have reached the variety of people subsumed within this generational classification. With this in mind, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 282 our paper presents early findings from a UK study of travel consumption and the transition into retirement. As part of the wider work of a research centre focussed on how areas of predicted energy demand are practically assembled, we conducted serial interviews with three age cohorts from different socio-economic backgrounds. The first were aged 50-55 and still working, the second were recent retirees aged 60-69, and the third were at least 75. Drawing on the data from the first two cohorts (n=40), we discuss their later life travel expectations, where these expectations may have come from, and how this varied with level of affluence. The right age to get good service The stigma of youth and old age in consumer narratives Eliisa KYLKILAHTI (University of Helsinki, Finland) | eliisa.kylkilahti@helsinki.fi This paper studies cultural meanings of age in the context of service consumption. Service encounters appear as charged by age-related meanings, as the consumer culture idealization of youth, and the stigmatization of "too young" and "too old", collide. Thus, Goffman's principle of equality guiding service interaction appears to be contested. Here, the research focus is on how age is discursively done in narratives of service consumers and what kind of representations of age they (re-)produce. We analyse written stories, because in them fragments of events are organized with linguistic tools. The data were collected through an open writing competition in Finland. From the data set of 356 stories describing both 'pleasant' and 'unpleasant' service experiences we have chosen under analysis 37 consumer stories in which age-related notions, such as youth, middle-age, or old age are part of the narration. The analysis utilizes thematic and structural narrative analysis and applies positioning theory (Davies & Harre 1990). The findings suggest that the stigmatized positions of being ignored and mistrusted are negotiated through both, young and old age. If young or old people are noticed and appreciated, it is perceived as an exceptionally good service. Thus, the stories construct the idealization of adulthood. Furthermore, the stories introduce a set of coping mechanisms to resist the stigmatization, some of them strengthening the 'middle-aged' norm even further, such as using a helper of the 'correct' age or modifying own performance towards adulthood, but also ironizing and thus resisting the prevailing discourse itself. The Unseen Fashion Scene: Young Clothing Designers as Entrepreneurs in Kallio, Helsinki Olga GUROVA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | olga.gurova@helsinki.fi This research project is devoted to the study of careers of young clothing designers who have launched their business and have their studios or working space in the district of Kallio in Helsinki, Finland. Through personal interviews focused on designers' careers, we intend to see how designers as young entrepreneurs establish and distinguish themselves on the market and how location adds to this process affecting their identity and the identity of their brands. We also plan to make a methodological contribution by using videography as a method of research and to produce a research-based film, adding voice of the designers to academic and public discourses. In general, the project is aimed at combining social science and visual art in order to explore the careers of young fashion designers in the district of Kallio. Czech consumer through generations example of vacation decision making Anica DJOKIC (Collegue of Polytechnics Jihlava, Czech Republic) | djokic@vspj.cz BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 283 This paper examines changes impacting the Czech consumer through different generations. Czech republic has gone through significant political, economic and socio-cultural changes that had particularly influenced the choice of how to spend vacation. From the strictly controlled environment through the free and open market place, Czech consumer had to change. Yet, some impacts are weaker than other. On the example of vacation choice, this paper will present how different generations today make a choice and elaborate on socio-cultural, emotional and nostalgic factors impacting this decision. Through systematic literature review of pre and post socialist view of tourism and vacation in the Czech republic and applying the theory of distinction by Bourdieux, this context will be confronted with the results of qualitative primary research of qualified participants from the Czech republic. RN05S15 Structural and Institutional Conditions of Consumption The Conflicting Middle Classes in Turkey: The Lifestyle Differences and Spatial Segregation Öndercan MUTI (Mimar Sinan Fine Arts University, İstanbul, Turkey) | ondercanmuti@gmail.com Derya FIRAT SANNAN (Mimar Sinan Fine Arts University, İ stanbul, Turkey) | deryafirat@hotmail.com The relative economic growth during 2000s in Turkey led to radical changes within the composition of middle classes in Turkish society. Especially, a certain vertical social mobility occurred in favor of conservative and religiously high-motivated middle classes, who are represented by the Ak Party, and with an absolute power for over a decade these middle classes have been enjoying the opportunity to emphasize their values and forms of religion in public space. The famous Gezi Park protests of 2013, taking up against the demolishment of a city-park, evolved into protests against latest policies of the government which represents largely religious values and expressions of religion among the same conservative and socially climbing middle classes. During our field research on the middle classes and their lifestyles in a highly disintegrated Turkish society, we have encountered different middle class fragments which are extremely polarised and have willingly limited interactions. Moreover, the lifestyle and cultural differences between the established and traditional middle class members and the socially climbing and conservative middle classes are leading to mutual exclusion dynamics, such as negative classifications, all but importantly to spatial segregation. For this purpose, we aim to present primary results of our research, basically the lifestyle and cultural differences of both groups and discuss the social effects of this 'lifestyle conflict'. Turkey – Middle Class – Lifestyle – Conflict – Spatial Segregation National Identity in the Context of post-Soviet Consumption Oleksandra SELIVERSTOVA (Tallinn University, Estonia; Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium 1) | alekseli@tlu.ee Using ethnographic material collected in 2013-2014 in Estonia and Ukraine, this paper explores the role of consumer culture in the formation of Soviet and later of national identities in postSoviet countries. It engages with the way in which consumer culture was developed during different periods of Soviet history, its role and evolution from the fall of Iron curtain. This paper will discuss different consumer culture models as promoted by the authorities, concentrating, in particular, on one of them the support of the homo sovieticus project. We will suggest that imposing common consumer practices, and in their efforts to create a single consumerism path throughout the whole USSR, could be seen as a way to emphasize BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 284 similarities and, in turn, build a common identity around such commonalities in people's everyday lives. The second part of this paper deals with consumerism and identity after the Soviet Union's dissolution, when models of consumption supporting Soviet identity did not have ground to be further promoted. However in a mix of inertia and desire to promote a national culture, postSoviet states, facing challenges of state-building incorporated some narratives of consumer culture into their nation-building projects. This paper will investigate this attempt by comparing what kind of elements were kept from the Soviet period and which ones were introduced ex novo, exploring whether political preference to one ethnic group automatically implied the inclusion of consumer culture narratives only of that single group. Who earns money and who works in family. Income, housework and consumption in Slovak families.. Ivan CHORVÁT (Matej Bel University, Slovak Republic) | ivan.chorvat@umb.sk Consumption is based on income. Family members (couples) usually decide how the family income is spent. They also make decision about the division of housework. Are decisions about organizing consumption and housework in the family influenced by the fact who is the main breadwinner? Are the resource approaches focusing mostly on aspects of bargaining in couples valid in this respect? The paper deals primarily with the division of household labour in the family from the gender perspective taking into account economic aspects of family life (income), some consumption patterns (with focus on leisure activities), and the role of family values. We are using data from the Slovak survey of the International Social Survey Programme (ISSP), the module Family and Changing Gender Roles (organized in 2012) in order to test whether the relative resource hypothesis (taking into account the control of resources) or the hypothesis stressing the role of values (having the family, marriage as the best alternative, etc.) can better explain some aspects of family life such as the division of housework or consumption decisons on leisure. Consumer Practices as Struggles for Recognition: An Argument from the South Samuel Dominic SADIAN (University of Barcelona, Spain. Department of Sociological Theory, Philosophy of Law and Methodology of the Social Sciences) | samuel.sadian@gmail.com The recent study of consumption has begun to shake up received truths about social change and stratification but remains in need of both conceptual renovation and empirical extension. Conceptually, the study of modern consumer practices needs to move beyond ideology and perfectionist critiques and further develop a socially productive understanding of consumer behavior of the sort implicit in Pierre Bourdieu's landmark works. However, very little research has been done to systematically align the study of consumption with agential and hermeneutically oriented social theory. One important recent extension of this latter theoretical trend is recognition theory, especially as developed in Axel Honneth's critical theory. When reframed in accordance with concepts derived from economic anthropology, Honneth's work can be used as the basis for developing a historical-sociological account of economic behavior potentially applicable across a very broad spectrum of human societies. In so doing I historicize the problematic utilitarian assumptions found in Bourdieu and his followers. I then demonstrate the empirical openings of this conceptual reorientation by examining the experience of a highly stratified society in the global south. Reconstructing, with comparative historical-sociological intent, a range of consumer practices in South Africa from 1948 onward, I demonstrate the intrication of consumer practices and social stratification while arguing that (a) consumer practices do not merely reproduce class stratification but increasingly are constitutive of it, (b) BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 285 globalization affects some consumer practices profoundly while leaving others relatively untouched, and (c) the determinants of consumer behavior are socio-political and epistemological as much as they are economic. Housing consumption practices as a lens on the social trajectories of Chilean Teachers: exploring the entangled nature of everyday understandings of social mobility, biographical change and social change. Andrea LIZAMA (The University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | adlizama@gmail.com Traditionally, the study of social mobility has attempted to distinguish changes in the structure of inequality from movements within the structure of inequality. Analyses show differences between people's subjective understanding and 'objective' concept of social mobility discussed by class analysts. Individuals do not distinguish between questions of social change, biographical change and social mobility when they talk about their own social trajectories. Some analysts (Rose, 2006; Saunders, 2005) have suggested that class subjectivities are strongly affected by the experience of social change, arguing that there significant consequences for how people frame issues of class inequality if they feel they have been 'mobile' in these broader sense. In this context, housing consumption practices allow us to explore complex and intertwined processes social change, biographical change and social mobility. Housing has a pivotal role in the subjective experience of social mobility because people define their social trajectory and aspirations of change in terms of their attitudes to their household location and lifestyle. However, housing consumption practices are also affected by historical and biographical changes in resources, taste and lifestyle, independent of social mobility or class position. This presentation will show the findings of an ongoing qualitative research whose purpose is to explore everyday understandings of the social trajectories of Chilean Teachers through their housing consumption practices; analysing whether these teachers distinguish between questions of social change, biographical change and social mobility when they talk about their own social trajectories and identifying if (objectively) socially mobile Chilean teachers talk in different ways about these issues from socially immobile teachers. This research contributes to enlarge the knowledge of social mobility and class analysis from a subjective perspective and also to understand how people experience inequalities as part of their everyday lives. RN05S16 Cultural Stratification II Cellular Branding The Search For Love Via The Emotions Industry Mira MOSHE (Ariel University, Israel) | miram@ariel.ac.il Culture and art form part of the brand designer's toolbox. Referring to artistic creations and/or developing unique artistic genres form part of marketing strategies whose aim is to create a brand or transform a brand into a cultural and artistic agent. As part of the branding process, "brand narratives" are embedded in the marketing mechanism, expressing, among other things, a connection with a particular time and "truth" imparting a sense of narrative authenticity. This being the case, the Cellcom Company, one of the largest cell phone concerns in Israel, has branded itself by means of emotional references to love, i.e., by means of using emotional imagery, Cellcom is attempting to transform itself into an emotional cultural agent distributing intimacy and love by becoming a beloved brand in its own right. Thus the purpose of this chapter is to examine the characteristics of emotional branding as exercised in the emotions industry. In order to analyze this topic, a qualitative research technique narrative analysis BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 286 was employed in order to examine the branding strategies implemented by Cellcom, an Israeli cell phone company. The research field examined included the content project, "First love," promoted by Cellcom in 2010-2012 in which young men and women told about their first love and an advertising campaign launched by Cellcom from 2004 to 2014 that focused on the contribution of the cell phone to emotional empowerment. The results indicate that Cellcom's brand narratives dealing with love blurred the perception of a specific locality, encouraging a feeling of no sense of place, while creating a large community of young people whose emotional common denominator was stronger than their socio-economic identity. Furthermore, the brand narratives dealing with intimacy and belonging called for the adoption of "new" technologies, while also emphasizing the importance of "traditional" emotions related to home, family, friends and community. Cultural Tendencies of Social Stratas in Turkey: Patterns of Consumption and Life Style Yunus KAYA (University of North Carolina Wilmington, USA) | yunuskaya@gmail.com Lütfi SUNAR (Istanbul Universitesi, Turkey) | lsunar@istanbul.edu.tr Seran DEMIRAL (Istanbul Universitesi, Turkey) | serandemiral@gmail.com In recent years, the relationship between consumption patterns and socio-economic status (SES) has become a widely-debated subject in Sociology worldwide. Concurrently, the relationship between SES and consumption has been a matter of significant debate in Turkey. In recent years some heated debates on the issue of social class and life style in Turkey has increased both in academia and the public sphere. However, the fact that a SES index has not been developed in Turkey yet, empirical research on this topic has been limited. In order to fill this gap, we have conducted a survey in 2014 with a nationally representative sample, in order to develop a SES Index for Turkey. With this survey, we aimed to identify the factors that underline SES in Turkey. At the same time, in order to be able assess the role SES in daily life, we included questions on consumption and life style. In this study, using data from this survey we will explore the relationship between cultural consumption and SES in Turkey. Using linear and logarithmic regression methods, we will model the relationship between SES score and SES variables, and the cultural consumption variables. In this context, we will explore cultural activities such as eating out with family, the use of internet, reading magazines, going to movies, concerts and theaters, using a status scale that will be formulated at the end of the research. Thus, we will identify the areas where different social classes differ from each other in daily life. Class position and musical tastes: A sing-off between the cultural omnivorism and Bourdieusian homology frameworks Gerry VEENSTRA (University of British Columbia, Canada) | gerry.veenstra@ubc.ca The longstanding debate between the homology and omnivorism approaches to the class bases of cultural tastes and practices rages on in cultural sociology. The homology thesis claims that class positions throughout the class hierarchy are accompanied by specified cultural tastes and specialized modes of appreciating them while the cultural omnivorism thesis contends that elites are (increasingly) characterized by a breadth of cultural tastes of any and all kinds. This study tests the applicability of these theses to musical tastes in Canada through the application of multiple correspondence analysis, latent class analysis and logistic regression modelling to original telephone survey data (n = 1,595) from Toronto and Vancouver. I find that musical omnivorism, an appreciation for diverse musical styles, is not dispersed along class lines. Instead I find a homology between class position and musical tastes that designates blues, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 287 choral, classical, jazz, musical theatre, opera, pop, reggae, rock and world/international as relatively highbrow and country, disco, easy listening, golden oldies, heavy metal and rap as relatively lowbrow. Of the highbrow tastes, all but jazz are disliked by lower-class people, and of the lowbrow tastes, country, easy listening and golden oldies are concurrently disliked by higher-class people. Consistent with the homology thesis, it appears that class position is aligned with specific musical likes and dislikes. The 'Hipster' as a Social Type: 'Emerging' Cultural Capital, Symbolic Boundaries and Socio-Spatial Divisions Elias LE GRAND (Stockholm University, Sweden) | elias.legrand@sociology.su.se This paper has to two interrelated aims: (1) to examine the usefulness of the concept of social type for the study of social identity formation in contemporary consumer culture; (2) to explore how the 'hipster' is constructed as a social type in public discourse. The paper critiques earlier uses of the social type concept for their tendencies to functionalism and structural reductionism. An updated, cultural sociological version of the concept is proposed where social types are constructed through typification processes which are bound up with the appropriation and circulation of different capital forms. The paper then explores representations of hipsters in recent British media discourse. The primary source of data is articles published in the elite newspapers the Guardian and the Times during 2012-2014. It is demonstrated that the hipster is frequently typified as a young person appropriating an aestheticized taste of traditionally lowor middle-brow forms of cultural consumption. Moreover, the hipster is portrayed as an early adopter of consumer objects who draws strong symbolic boundaries against 'mainstream' consumers. Such representations are often classed and spatialised: hipsters are frequently associated with artistic or 'creative' occupations and to the gentrification of urban working-class areas. Thus, the hipster has become a contested middle-class social type that often takes on negative stereotypical characteristics. In conclusion, the formation of this social type is linked to developments within the cultural field and particularly recent discussions of the increasing legitimacy of 'emerging' cultural capital vis-á-vis cultural capital linked to high-brow forms of cultural consumption. Cultural reproduction and mobility in the Netherlands – a life course perspective Ineke NAGEL (VU University Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | f.a.nagel@vu.nl Harry B.G. GANZEBOOM (VU University Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | harry.ganzeboom@gmail.com Among several forms of consumption, participation in highbrow culture most strongly marks cleavages between social status groups (Bourdieu). As such, cultural participation is thought to be important in the status attainment process and therefore has received attention in numerous empirical studies. The literature can be roughly divided into two branches: cultural participation is studied as an outcome or as a cause of social inequality. In both lines of literature an important question is to what extent the status attainment process can be described as either cultural reproduction (parents are decisive) or cultural mobility (schools have additional effects) (DiMaggio). In this paper we seek methodological improvements on the following points. First, we study the status attainment process longitudinally, among a sample of adolescents (age 14-17), followed until the age of 20-23. Second, we combine both lines of literature and study processes of cultural reproduction versus cultural mobility simultaneously. Third, we use information from three sources: students, their parents, and the secondary schools. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 288 The longitudinal data set, Youth and Culture (Ganzeboom and Nagel, 1998-2002; Ganzeboom et al., 2004), comes from a sample of 1521 secondary school students (from 69 school classes, 23 schools) throughout the Netherlands, who took part in a classroom survey in 1998 and then were re-interviewed three times. For analysis we use linear multi-wave cross-lagged panel models (Green) in which measurement attenuation is corrected by using panel constraints. RN05S17 Food and Cultures of Consumption National Food and Russiannness in Immigration Anna PECHURINA (Leeds Beckett University, United Kingdom) | a.pechurina@leedsbeckett.ac.uk IIn this presentation I discuss different aspects of food consumption practices among Russian migrants in the UK. In particular, I will look at how typical food items and the rituals associated with them change their meanings in a new cultural context. By examining how migrants articulate their feelings towards foods they miss or like, their experiences of new and old tastes, and their everyday practices of buying, cooking and sharing traditional meals, I will show the connection between the symbolism of food and the sense of national belonging. Thus, food (following Caldwell 2009; Petridou 2001; Rabikowska and Burrell 2009) is understood here as cultural practice, or foodways, which includes a whole range of closely interlinked activities associated with food in daily life. As a result, my focus is not on the presenting a list of actual physical food items which would characterise Russian migrant community, but rather on the relationships and attitudes that Russian people develop towards those items which manifest their cultural identity and sense of belonging to a chosen culture or community (see Skey 2011). In this sense, a food product can be considered to be a visible representation or a tangible reference to the images and ideas people have about their everyday lives, relationships, culture and identity. Drawing on my research of Russian migrants in the UK I will discuss several related case studies to illustrate these issues. Hunger amidst plenty. The institutionalisation of food consumption in Bihar, India Unni KJAERNES (National Institute for Consumer Research, Norway) | unni.kjarnes@sifo.no Arne DULSRUD (National Institute for Consumer Research, Norway) | arne.dulsrud@sifo.no This paper addresses the problem of food insecurity from a sociology of consumption perspective. We are doing this by using the concept of 'the institutionalisation of food consumption', which develops on the basis of how several social institutions come together in influencing food consumption patterns for individuals and households. This includes not only culinary cultures, but even food provisioning systems, food policies, and class structures. Each of these provide certain 'entitlements' to food: "The law stands between food and the eater" (A.Sen). This paper analyses how such dynamics play out among vulnerable households in Bihar – an Indian state with fertile lands and extensive poverty. It is based on a survey among households in rural villages and urban slums, key informant interviews with public authorities and NGOs, available statistics and local field observations. On the basis of this empirical input, the paper will discuss how the various social institutions together form specific preconditions for food consumption patterns for these households. Early observations suggest that economic inequalities are of major importance, but that the handling of an uncertain social and climatic environment is also influenced by failing market structures and inefficient policies. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 289 The Relation Between Cuisine and Cultural Identity Ayşen UTANIR KARADUMAN (University of Gaziantep, Turkey) | aysenutanir@gmail.com My presentation aims to examine the relation between cuisine and cultural identity. The style of preparation, serving and consumption of food can be understood by associating it with the identity. For this purpose, in this study, Turkish Cuisine, specifically Gaziantep Cuisine, will be examined to understand the relationship between Gaziantep cuisine and being a Gaziantepian. It will as well be investigated and studied how the Gaziantep Cuisine evolved, affected by and how the local food culture changed over time in history. It will also be studied how the food practices are changed and evolved for the people living in Gaziantep and identifying themselves as Gaziantepian. The question of local definition of knowing and mastering this cuisine will also is going to be investigated for this region in this presentation. Another question whose answer is looked for in this presentation is the reason of the popularity of Gaziantep Cuisine in Turkey. How did Gaziantep Cuisine achieved to outscore (be by far the best) in comparison to other regions? With the aim of finding answers to all questions mentioned, in this study, oral history and interviewed method with Antepian are be used. Result of analyses after those interviews will be presented in this presentation. "Food for masses" and the taste of luxury: rhetoric of luxury food in the Polish media discourse Urszula JARECKA (Institute of Philosophy and Sociology Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | ujarecka@ifispan.waw.pl Rhetoric of luxury which is also the rhetoric of success in life, dominates the stories on food, advertising slogans, recipes presented in different Polish media. In this paper the ideology of new eating practices, and new understanding of luxury in the food sector will be analyzed on the background of transformation of tastes in Poland. Interpretation of the results of research will be presented here; the research, which had been conducted since 2010 (on "Luxury and poverty"), gathered methods such as social survey and media discourse analyses (including data taken from popular press and the internet sites). During the transformation from the old system to the new, semi-capitalist reality (still there are some relicts of the previous epoch in our social life and in the common consciousness), a lot of households in Poland had changed consumer practices and life priorities; some of them were forced to practice a deficit cuisine. The gap between some social strata became dramatically deep. At the same time, propaganda of capitalism and success for the chosen groups started to influence the social imagination. Chosen restaurants and types of food became the signs of prestige, desirable for social and customary reasons. The food discourse became the ideological battleground for the different social groups. Parallel to rhetoric of success, rhetoric of rationalization and resourcefulness had been developed, and in the social imagination the new strategies support dignity of the poorest in society had been introduced. RN05S18 Food: Health and Sustainability European Food Security and Food Labels: Who Cares and Who Does Not? Carol Diana MILLER (University of Wisconsin-La Crosse, United States of America) | cmiller@uwlax.edu BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 290 The Great Recession exacerbated differences between members of the European Union (EU). While some countries moved toward recovery, others have continued to endure high unemployment, poverty and food insecurity. By conducting descriptive and inferential statistical analyses of data from the Eurobarometer 77.2 survey from 2012, this research attempts to identify and explain regional and national differences between Europeans on attitudes about food security and food product labeling. The Eurobarometer 77.2 provides data on attitudes about EU policies, and analyses were conducted on probability samples of respondents from 27 countries within the EU. Analyses tested the hypothesis that EU citizens in countries still reeling from the effects of the Great Recession express more concern about local food insecurity and more support for food policies that promote local and regional food production. Policies and practices of food waste reduction. Challenging the crisis through sustainable lifestyles Paola PARMIGGIANI (University of Bologna, Italy) | paola.parmiggiani@unibo.it Roberta PALTRINIERI (University of Bologna, Italy) | roberta.paltrinieri@unibo.it Piergiorgio DEGLI ESPOSTI (University of Bologna, Italy) | pg.degliesposti@unibo.it Pierluigi MUSARO (University of Bologna, Italy) | pierluigi.musaro@unibo.it Our objective is to explore how food waste and reduction practices can be considered a way of sustainable and responsible development. In order to achieve such commitment we are presenting the results of an Italian Inter-University research still in progress. Horizon 2020 Program aims 50% reduction of food waste by year 2030, both as a sustainable response to the current economic crisis and as an opportunity to reflect upon our developmental model and the social limits of growth above everything. In this framework food waste reduction can be considered as a path to bridge the gap between economic and social behavior. Policies and practices of food consumption and waste reduction are not just ways to challenge the crisis through sustainable lifestyles, but also important means to generate local social effects in terms of social capital, networks of mutual assistance, participation ... (R.D. Putnam 2004). The result of these practices can be seen as a lifestyle improvement through the creation of common shared goods.From our starting reference the European Charter on Shared Social Responsibilities (SSR) for a renewed social cohesion (EU 2011) we explore the practices and the policies of waste reduction as empirical improvement opportunities for local sustainable development models, as well as experiencing virtuous circles of shared social responsibilities among private sector, NGOs, local authorities and civil society. SSR is the key element in the process of creating a positive vision and a faith for the future. The empirical research is based on a mixed method both quantitative and qualitative. Desk analysis has been made trough a semantic web data mining, in order to define the low waste Italian universe. Then trough the definition of empirical categories we have set up a map of the main Italian food waste reduction communities, studied throughout best practices and case histories. Changing Consumption, Changing Preferences? A Practice Oriented Perspective for Understanding Food (In)Security Jessica Rhiannon PADDOCK (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | jessica.paddock@manchester.ac.uk Mirroring wider trends across Caribbean islands, the Turks and Caicos is seeing an increase in the consumption of foods associated with diet-related disease and ill-health (Schwiebbe et al., 2011). These shifts are broadly attributed to changing food tastes and preferences of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 291 consumers, as islanders are thought to aspire to a modern and 'Americanised' diet. Meals of dried conch and pear-bush hominy are replaced by imported, processed foods and canned goods (FAO, 2013). Drawing on accounts derived from oral-history interviews with Turks and Caicos islanders, we unpack the notion that changing diets result from shifting preferences. Rather, narratives suggest a number of interlocking changes that compound the effects of losing access to a valued local source of healthy protein: fish. By exploring the trajectories through which their diets have changed in interaction with wider institutional, ecological and cultural dynamics, we separate this account of social change from those that explain action as the preserve of individual choice (Tull et al., 2013), bringing to the fore a critical sociological account of changing consumption patterns. That is, through a practice-theoretical lens (Bourdieu, 1990; Schatzki, 2001; Warde, 2005). A practice-theoretical lens offers a means of exploring the nexus of interactions between macro, meso and micro spheres of activity shaping food consumption, production and supply across this small island archipelago and across differentiated social groups. Doing so speaks to wider policy imperatives to boost food security (access, affordability and appropriateness of diets) by offering an alternative problematisation of the challenges faced in meeting this imperative. Food waste: from household coordination to cooking competencies Sophie DUBUISSON-QUELLIER (Sciences Po, Paris, France) | s.dubuisson@cso.cnrs.fr Séverine GOJARD (INRA, Aliss, France) | severine.gojard@ivry.inra.fr In the five last years, food waste issues have become central on public policy agendas in most developed countries. Consumers' responsibilities have been raised as one of the major way of dealing with this public issues. However, ethnographic studies remain limited. Some recent studies have highlighted the role of normative injunctions and coordination constraints that individuals face explaining they waste food (Evans, 2014). Our contribution draws from both a quantitative survey by questionnaire and a qualitative and ethnographic study and proposes to explore the conditions for the production and dealing of food surpluses by households. First, we recall the importance of an economic moral that leads individuals to limit food waste. Second, our data shows that coordination constraints may actually explain a specific part of the food wasted: like small leftovers or food that nobody in the household no longer wants to consume. However, the food items more frequently thrown away consist in out-dated products or products approaching their expiration date, in damaged or rotten fruit and vegetables. Such a result suggested us to explore the cooking skills and the hygiene or preservation knowledge in their relation with food waste practices. Investments in such skills are unequally socially distributed and valuated. Moreover, the type of food purchased may differ significantly regarding social classes, age and type of households, from processed food to fresh fruit and vegetable. RN05S19 Food: Meanings and Practices Trust, pleasure and skepticism. Three attributes of the Romanian farmers' markets Laura NISTOR (Sapientia Hungarian University of Transylvania, Romania) | la.nistor@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 292 Local food products have a number of benefits which are usually centered around the issue of trust: knowledge of the origins of food, fresher and authentic products, re-personalization of commercial relations, etc. In this latter sense, local food related initiatives include many attempts whose aim is to connect producers to consumers and farmers' markets and 'taste education' shows are just a few examples which aim to reduce the gap between these two agents of consumption and to create deeper and trustworthy, personalized commercial relations. The presentation is focused on several Romanian case studies which were realized through qualitative methods like interviews, focus-groups and informal discussions with farmers' market visitors in Cluj-Napoca, Brasov, Sfantu Gheorghe and Miercurea Ciuc during 2013 and 2014. The aim of the research was to collect information about the major motivations, experiences and discourses in connection with shopping behaviors at farmers' markets. The vast qualitative data indicate that shopping experience offered by local food markets in the form of the farmers' markets brings in the forefront the case of trust and such networks can be conceptualized as trust networks between producers and consumers. Once skepticism enters the ground, consumers usually avoid this arena of shopping. Besides trust and mistrust, pleasure in the form of the exploration activities involved in the search of fresher, tastier, more local, etc. goods is also important. In this form, local food consumption frequently includes a strong social element, meaning that such type of shopping and consumption experiences usuallyare shared experiences within families, friends and communities. Responsibility in Everyday Practices of Sustainable Food Choices between SelfReferentiality and Regional Identification Rachel RECKINGER (University of Luxembourg, Luxembourg) | rachel.reckinger@uni.lu The aim of this paper is to analyse everyday appropriations of 'responsible' eating habits – seen as a set of plural ways of how people put into practice plural ideas of sustainability. The qualitative (N = 47) and quantitative survey (N = 3 300) were carried out in the transnational context of Luxembourg and the surrounding Greater Region, allowing for comparative results of consumption dynamics between regions in four countries (Luxembourg, Germany, France and Belgium). To find out by which motivations the motor for 'responsible' consumption is driven, the notion of sustainability is not addressed directly, but is characterised by quantitative indicators of possible sustainability in the food domain, relating to consumed foods or to individual criteria of food selection. Subsequently, qualitative interviews provide insights into the meanings of, and values behind, those indicators, uncovering everyday priorities, appropriations and strategies of consumption, as well as its justifications in a perspective of regional/spatial identification. By contrasting arguments about food consumption ideals and practices, the results show a marked dialectic between egocenteredness and a general interest in food's provenance, understood as regionally produced. This shows which aspects of the polysemic idea of sustainability are relevant to people's preoccupations, and to what extent consumers are reflexive in their 'responsible' food choices. Communicating conveniencisation of cooking: Comparative analysis of how meal box-schemes are framed in four European countries Bente HALKIER (Roskilde University, Denmark) | bha@ruc.dk Convenience food is a food category that is not easily defined (Jackson, 2013). It refers to a multitude of different food items and meal types. In everyday cooking and eating, convenience BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 293 food is difficult to separate out, since it most often is combined with other food stuff (Short, 2006) to such a degree that convenience food and homemade food rather belong to a continuum than two different food categories (Marshall & Bell, 2003). It may even be possible to talk about different degrees and types of conveniencisation, when including not just processed single food items, ready-meals and take-away, but also e.g. assemblage food bags in supermarkets and meal box-schemes. At the same time, convenience food is a normatively ambivalent category of consumption (Szabo, 2011), sliding between being associated with problematic industrial products as well as ease of cooking and eating. The slipperiness of the category makes it interesting to analyse how conveniencised food consumption is constructed in the media-texts communicating directly with consumers. In this paper, I am presenting a qualitative comparative analysis of website communication about meal box-schemes in four countries from an EU-funded research project, FOCAS. The data-material consists in website texts and pictures from two meal-box companies from each country. The analysis is based on qualitative coding (Silverman, 2006) and framing analysis (Borah, 2011). Theoretically, the research behind the analysis takes its starting point in a practice theoretical perspective on food consumption, which sees media-texts as resources for everyday practicing (Keller & Halkier, 2014). Rethinking 'convenience' food Peter JACKSON (University of Sheffield, United Kingdom) | p.a.jackson@sheffield.ac.uk Valerie VIEHOFF (Bonn University, Germany) | v.viehoff@gmail.com Drawing on current research in the UK and Germany as part of an ERA-Net project on sustainable food, this paper challenges conventional definitions of 'convenience' food arguing that it is a chaotic concept which divides what are indivisible categories of food as used in everyday life and combines what are analytically separate kinds of food (such as supermarket ready-meals, take-away food and other types of processed food). The paper summarises the findings of a systematic literature review undertaken for the UK's Department of Environment, Food and Rural Affairs and presents some preliminary conclusions from our current ethnographic research with households in the UK and Germany. We adopt a 'theories of practice' approach, examining the meanings that consumers attach to convenience food; the practices with which convenience food is associated; the embeddedness of convenience foods in the routines and rhythms of everyday life; and the 'do-ability' of different practices, in terms of their practicality and perceived social and cultural appropriateness. The paper contributes to the conference theme of re-imagining inequality by demonstrating that the conventional distinction between 'convenience' food and other kinds of food is ideological in nature, implying that convenience foods are inherently less healthy and less environmentally sustainable than 'homemade' food, using fresh ingredients, cooked from scratch. Our evidence suggests that such distinctions invoke ill-founded moral judgements and serve to reproduce class and gender divisions. The implications of the research for current 'behaviour change' initiatives are considered including their characteristic adoption of highly-individualised notions of 'consumer choice'. "Appetite for a change: consumer agency in contemporary food networks" Wojciech GOSZCZYNSKI (NICOLAUS COPERNICUS UNIVERSITY, Poland) | goszczynski@umk.pl Anna WÓJTEWICZ (NICOLAUS COPERNICUS UNIVERSITY, Poland) | anna.wojtewicz@poczta.onet.pl BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 294 The basic scientific aim of the paper is to analyse the scope and nature of the quality turn of consumers engaged in alternative networks of food production, distribution and consumption. Food and whole cultural activity related to this is one of the most important area of the construction of identity and lifestyle of the contemporary consumers. Meanwhile economic systems are characterised by growing complexity. Elements are being locked in the so-called "blackbox" which is not available for consumers. The focus on technological innovations in agriculture has resulted in a considerable complication of food production and distribution systems. The researchers indicate that the process of industrialisation led to one of the most serious crises (van der Ploeg 2006), mass production and distribution of food generates both economic and social inequalities. This poses question of the role and meaning of new consumer attitudes in these attempts of making the global economy more transparent. The analysis of consumer behaviors that the notion of the quality turn has arisen and divides the contemporary research into consumer impact on selected production systems (e.g. Goodman 2003: In this process, the ideas of nature protection, social equality and moral economics play a symbolic role. They have caused the emergence of a group of citizens, consumers and producers dissatisfied with the type of the global agri-food system (Goodman 2004: 4). Active consumers seek to reconstruct selected social-economic systems. Entering into direct relations with the producers, shortening the distribution network, highlighting the cultural and ethical significance of fair trade, searching for organic, local, or traditional goods, they seem to be forming space for new, alternative social-economic micro-universes (Belasco 2007: 87). The attempts at reconstructing, making food transparent again are undertaken by consumers and producers via activity within the social networks linking the production and consumption processes (Fonte 2006: 231). In this way, the idea of alternative agro-food networks (Renting 2003: 393) has been conceived. References: Belasco, Warren. 2007. Apettite for a change: how a contrculture took on the food industry. Ithaca: Cornell Univeristy Press. Goodman, David. 2004. Rural Europe Redux? Reflections on Alternative Agro-Food Networks and Paradigm Change. "Sociologia Ruralis" 44. Fonte, Maria. 2006. Sloow food's presidia: what do small producers do with big retailers, w: Terry Marsden, Jonathan Murdoch (red.), Between the local and the global: confronting complexity in the contemporary agri-food sector. Oxford: Elsevier. Fonte, Marie. 2008. Knowledge, food and place. A way of producing, a way of knowing. "Sociologia Ruralis" 48. Van der Ploeg, Jan Douve, Marsden, Terry. 2008. Unfolding Webs. Assen RN05S20 Consumption Inequalities and Exclusions II A balanced exchanged of sacrifices: the mechanisms of online barter. Giulia Federica AIRAGHI (Università Cattolica of Milan, Italy) | giulia.airaghi@gmail.com The emergence of the barter practice testifies a reaction to a crisis that is not only financial in nature, but which shows a profound cultural dimension. An analysis of the practice shows how consumers involved are searching for alternative patterns of exchange, not mediated by money, and seeking to transform possessed goods in a form of capital, with the twofold objective of establishing non-anonymous relations and to cope with the shortage of cash. This economic pattern apparently seems to equally redistribute power among the users of the barter websites analysed by the author. Indeed, the paper argues that in theory the barter mechanism could guarantee an high level of equality as it is performed only when the amount of sacrifices is BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 295 balanced between the two participants of the exchange. At the same time, within the contemporary online practice we can find the same hegemonic mechanisms, typical of the monetary exchange, replicated through an unequal distribution of different types of capital: the social and the cultural one. Consequently, barter can be described using the de Certeau's category of tactics: an act of resistance breaking the norms of powerful forces of production, still not powerful enough to determine the rules of the field. The paper is the result of a five-month digital ethnography and 22 in-depth interviews with members of virtual communities. Coping strategies and attitudes to food in budget constrained households: what is the relationship to obesity? Thomas Bøker LUND (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | tblu@ifro.ku.dk Annemette NIELSEN (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | anmn@ifro.ku.dk Lotte HOLM (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | loho@ifro.ku.dk Recent literature primarily from English speaking countries has made it very clear that there is a higher risk of obesity among individuals who live under economic constraints, especially if they live in so-called food insecure households. The reason for this association, however, is not well understood. It is an obvious assumption that the association is related to food intake. But might alterations in people's food values also play a role? And do different kinds of coping strategies that people embark on when they are economically pressured have an influence? To examine these questions we use longitudinal data collected in 2008 and 2012 from a Danish household panel. Using data from the 2012 data only (N=1650), we show initially that obesity, also in Denmark, is clearly related to level of constraint (and especially food insecurity). We examine whether specific coping strategies employed because of food budget constraints (this includes: abstaining from luxury, prioritizing cheaper food, household efficiency) is associated with a reduced risk of obesity. Using a combined dataset with respondents that completed both the 2008 and 2012 questionnaire (approximately N=1080) we then examine whether people who (in 2012) report that they are budget restrained have changed food values from 2008 to 2012 (we look at health considerations and importance attached to food quality) Following that, it is analyzed to what extent changes in food attitudes explain the higher obesity levels in the group of respondents that are budget constrained. Dealing with food budget constraint in Denmark – vagabondic and touristic experiences Annemette Ljungdalh NIELSEN (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | anmn@ifro.ku.dk Thomas Bøker LUND (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | tblu@ifro.ku.dk Lotte HOLM (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | loho@ifro.ku.dk How does an economic crisis influence food related practices? This study explored how shopping, storing, cooking and eating practices changed in Danish households as a consequence of experienced restraints on food budgets. The study applied a mixed method design. The qualitative data source consisted of interviews with 30 individuals from Danish households with different socio-economic characteristics, who experienced food budget constraint. The quantitative data consists of a survey among 1650 members of a household consumer panel. The quantitative results revealed how differences in terms of application of various types of strategies are related to different levels of food budget restrictions. Strategies applied to storing and cooking food in more efficient manners were widely practiced across all BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 296 groups. Strategies which affected eating experiences, first seemed to appear when food budget restriction increased. The qualitative study revealed important factors that link strategies to either positive or negative experiences. Interviewees who made a positive experiences out of coping with food budget restraint reported extra resources in the shape of e.g. more secure life circumstances, higher cooking skills, and a supporting social network compared to interviewees who had more negative coping experiences. We propose that Zygmunt Bauman's metaphors of the tourist and the vagabond can inspire us towards an improved understanding of different experiences of and reactions to restrained food budgets. What if 'the poor' aren't who we think they are?: How urban gleaners redefine the idea of poverty Dominique ROUX (Université Paris Sud, France) | dominique.roux1@u-psud.fr Valérie GUILLARD (Université Paris Dauphine, France) | valerie.guillard@dauphine.fr Despite various motives that drive people to retrieve discarded objets, the practice of urban inorganic collecting is traditionally associated with conditions of exclusion and genuine economic poverty in various countries. A qualitative study carried out with thirteen gleaners (nine women and three men, aged between 22 and 61) from various socio-economic strata – three young people whose financial state places them below the poverty line and eight belonging to the middle class situated between the poorest 30% and the highest paid 20% – examines chosen and proclaimed forms of gleaning. Our findings show that "gleaning by preference" is motivated by various refusals – the refusal to throw out things that can be of use or still have value, the refusal to waste resources, the refusal to suddenly turn "poor things" into "poor people's things" in the name of the latest fashion. They also point to shifts in what it means to be poor. Poverty is no longer viewed as not having the resources to buy products, but as a distinction phenomenon that is testified by the lack in creative abilities, skills in terms of taste or finding makeshift solutions, and the capacity to think about consumer society, the future of the planet and the depletion of resources. Our respondents "are poor" because they exclude themselves from consumption as a legitimate reference system. According to our informants, "the poor" are not the people who retrieve things, but those who fall into the traps of consumption. RN05S21 Consumption and Parenting Convenient food for baby. An ethnographic study of processed baby food and the practice of weaning Helene BREMBECK (University of Gothenburg, Sweden, Center for Consumer Science) | helene.brembeck@cfk.gu.se Maria FUENTES (University of Gothenburg, Sweden, Center for Consumer Science) | maria.fuentes@cfk.gu.se Today, processed baby foods are marketed as a convenient and flexible solution for timepressed modern parents, meeting their needs while conforming to official health advice. Manufacturers have responded by developing products that meet the guidelines of national food authorities, while claiming to solve the difficulties facing contemporary parents. Actual weaning practices are however left to parents, and a great concern. This presentation presents first results from a study of weaning practices from a perspective informed by practice theory. The overall aim is to examine how parents integrate 'convenience' baby food into their everyday BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 297 feeding practices and how consumer information and advice is incorporated. The focus is on the meanings of weaning, the perception of and performance of the steps of weaning, and the special competencies and tools that are used. Results show that what is considered as convenient is dependent on views on children as basically part of the family or separate individuals with their own needs. There are fundamentalist parents sticking to processed foods – preferably organic as the only guarantee of healthy and additive free food for baby, and others who cannot see the meaning of buying expensive jars and packages of something you can just as well make yourself. The study is based on ethnographic field work at a meeting spot for mothers and babies, and interviews and e-mail "weaning stories" with 19 mothers in the small city of Falköping in western Sweden. It is part of the SUSFOOD ERA-Net project Food, Convenience and Sustainability (FOCAS). When the happy parents are 'parent-consumers': the creation of new consumers in transnational surrogacy Ingvill STUVØY (NTNU, Norway) | ingvill.stuvoy@svt.ntnu.no Transnational surrogacy and the expansion of a surrogacy market offer involuntary childless people new opportunities for having children. They are positioned as a type of 'parentconsumer', where parenthood is claimed through buying power rather than fertility and reproductive capacity. This challenges everyday conceptions of what it takes to become a parent, as well as conceptions of what one can legitimately buy in a market. In this paper, I argue that by looking at transnational surrogacy as a (contested) consumer practice, we can tease out new meanings of what makes a good and bad consumer in a time when we are positioned as consumers in more and more aspects of our lives. Analyzing qualitative interviews with Norwegians who are paying for surrogacy outside of Norway, I show how the baby, as the ultimate good(s!), is invoked to make their road to parenthood through purchase appear legitimate and intelligible. In their narratives, the meaning of a potentially problematic form of consumption is transformed into acts of love and biological desires, and as steps to fulfill a norm of having children and living life as a family. This distinguishes their consumption from other problematic forms of consumption, such as the buying of sex, which has otherwise been used as an analogy in the Norwegian debate on surrogacy. Thus, the market frontiers' move into our intimate lives is legitimized by reference to conceptions of what a happy and respectable life consists of; conceptions intimately linked to class and the class position of the consumer. Parents, Kin, and Consumer Pressure Suzanna Johanna OPREE (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | s.j.opree@uva.nl Many parents and caretakers feel powerless to the excessive amount of commercial pressure placed on their children, worrying advertising advocates "the good life being attained through the goods life". Yet, children's selection of and responsiveness to media is largely determined by their social environment. Hypothetically, if their social environment puts great emphasis on the importance of possessions, children might be more interested in advertising and more vulnerable to its effects. To test this assumption, longitudinal data were collected among 2,995 children aged 8 to 12 (53.2% boys) and their parents (67.8% women). The children completed items on their advertising exposure, materialism, and life satisfaction, whereas parents answered questions related to their own level of materialism, their social-economic status (i.e., educational level, household type, household income, number of luxury items present in the home), and the number and nature of parent-child conversations on advertising and consumption. At the ESA conference, we would like to share our project's preliminary findings: Do parents' own level of materialism, social-economic status, and the number and nature of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 298 consumer related conversations predict children's advertising exposure? And do they moderate the effect of advertising on children's materialism and/or happiness? If so, who are at risk of becoming materialistic brats? Those who grow up in affluent families or, as others would argue, those who grow up in poverty – for whom consumerism might symbolize a climb on the social ladder? Candies only on Saturdays: A qualitative investigation of how Somali–Norwegian mothers regulate their children's sweets consumption Laura Maria Elena TERRAGNI (Oslo and Akershus University College, Norway) | laura.terragni@hioa.no Marlen AMUNDSEN (Oslo and Akershus University College, Norway) | marlen_amundsen@hotmail.com Julianne LYNGSTAD (Oslo and Akershus University College, Norway) | juliannely@hotmail.com Camilla HGUYEN (University of Oslo) | cam.ng@hotmail.com Margareta WANDEL (University of Oslo) | margareta.wandel@medisin.uio.no Marina Manuela DE PAOLI (Fafo) | marina.de.paoli@fafo.no The aim of this study was to explore Somali–Norwegian mothers' attitudes and practices related to sweets consumption by their children. This paper is part of a larger study of infant feeding practices among Somali and Iraqi mothers residing in Norway (InnBaKost). In-depth interviews with mothers were conducted when their children were 6 and 12 months old. Focus groups were held when the children were 2 years old. The mothers were selected using a multi-recruitment strategy. In total, 38 Somali mothers participated in the study. The data presented here are based on in-depth interviews with mothers whose infants were 12 months old and on focus groups. Results showed that mothers regarded themselves as the main person responsible for their children's healthy diets. Sweets consumption was one of their concerns, and they lamented conflicting views on this issue among other family members. Fathers and grandparents together with older siblings were blamed for introducing sweets to the youngest child. In order to regulate sweets consumption, some mothers adapted the Norwegian rule of allowing candies only once a week, on Saturdays. As mothers otherwise tended to prefer their own child-feeding traditions, this is an interesting case illustrating how Somali mothers strategically adopt practices of the host country. Exploring how mothers choose between different cultural traditions in performing their role as food providers may add further insight into the dynamics of dietary acculturation among immigrant families. RN05S22 Arts Participation II Catching the Cultural Omnivore: Omnivore Musical Preferences Within and Across Musical Fields Mart WILLEKENS (Ghent University, Belgium) | mart.willekens@ugent.be This research project focuses on omnivorous cultural preferences of the audience of concerts in Flanders. Using a field analytical approach, we give a very detailed account of how musical consumption, preferences and knowledge can be used to generate distinctive profiles of cultural omnivores. Cultural omnivorism is usually defined as an open attitude or a preference for both highbrow and lowbrow cultural genres. However, changes in the musical field might make it difficult to map broad cultural genres onto the highbrow-lowbrow dimension. Furthermore, an exclusive focus on broad genres might conceal new and subtle symbolic struggles within genres. This research project studies cultural preferences across and within musical genres. We use data from a large audience survey for musical concerts in Flanders (N=1720) that was BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 299 conducted at 70 concerts from a wide range of highbrow and lowbrow genres at 16 concert venues. it contains detailed information on consumption, knowledge and preferences for different musical subgenres and artists within genres. This allows us to analyze to what extent frequently used accounts of cultural omnivorism (measured as preferences for broad highbrow and lowbrow cultural genres) map onto preferences for different subgenres and artists within these genres. This way, we provide a more detailed account of the cultural omnivore phenomena and we uncover new symbolic boundaries in contemporary musical fields. The Grand Opening? A Comparative Study of Changes in the Conception and Content of Culture and the Arts in Five European Newspapers, 1960-2010 Semi PURHONEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | semi.purhonen@uta.fi Riie HEIKKILÄ (University of Helsinki, Finland) | riie.heikkila@helsinki.fi Tina Marjukka LAURONEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | tina.lauronen@helsinki.fi Jukka Olavi GRONOW (University of Helsinki, Finland) | jukka.gronow@helsinki.fi Many studies, mostly concentrated on the consumption rather than the production side of culture, suggest that during recent decades, legitimate culture in Western countries has become less hierarchical and more open. Changes in the social value and composition of the legitimate taste as expressed in people's preferences reflect transformations in cultural institutions which consecrate legitimate art. One such institution, which is instrumental in representing and disseminating -as well as providing an arena for debates about -cultural classifications and aesthetic standards, is the media. This paper presents an analysis of the changes in the cultural coverage of nationally leading newspapers from five European countries -ABC/El País (Spain), Dagens Nyheter (Sweden), Helsingin Sanomat (Finland), Le Monde (France) and The Guardian (UK) -from 1960 to 2010. Through content analysis of samples of the newspapers (the unit of analysis being an article, altogether over 7,000 cases), the paper examines how the structure and cultural areas covered in the cultural pages have changed. Thus, the paper asks whether the scope of culture has opened and become more heterogeneous and inclusive, and whether the five newspapers differ in these respects. The focus is especially on music and how the coverage given to classical and popular music has evolved. The results are largely in line with the supposed opening of culture, but not as straightforwardly as one might expect. The paper builds on an earlier version presented at the last RN5 midterm conference, but uses more comprehensive data and offers more elaborate analysis. The Emergence of a Politicized Market: Kurdish Music in Turkey Alev Pı nar KURUOĞLU (Bilkent University, Turkey) | alev.kuruoglu@gmail.com In this paper, I detail the emergence and evolution of the market for Kurdish music in Turkey; situated within a context characterized by the socio-political dynamics of domination and stigmatization by the state, and accompanied by the emergence and rise of a Kurdish political movement. Illegal until 1991, Kurdish music was widely circulated by informal practices and through underground networks. Circulation was influential in generating the imagining of a unified, resistive community. With legalization in 1991, music production and circulation was centralized and formalized, but remained subject to legal and normative restrictions, and preserved its oppositional character. Constrained by unequal access and representation in the mainstream market, producers and consumers of music responded by collaboratively generating an "alternative" market culture. I trace the ways in which actors framed their experiences in producing, consuming, and circulating music; and also in the frames that they adapted from the Kurdish political movement. I find that these normative and political frames shaped the business and artistic decisions that were made in the market, charged the music as BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 300 politically significant, and also concomitantly shaped (the imagining of) a politicized and resistive Kurdish public. I argue that the consumption, production, and exchange of Kurdish music in the 1990s served not only to unify an ethnic community around shared normative and emotional orientations, but concomitantly positioned this community as oppositional and resistive towards the mainstream culture. Inequality, stigma, and domination thus shaped an emergent market as well as an accompanying social imaginary. RN05S23 Sustainability and Energy Consumption Galpshare: When a Petrol Company Promote Sustainable Consumption Practices Using Social Networks Isabel Maria SILVA CRUZ (Institute of Sociology, University of Porto, Portugal, Portugal) | imsilvacruz@gmail.com The impact of CO2 emissions, mainly from the road transport sector in the European Union, was about 900 Mt CO2 in 2012. In Portugal the amount recorded was 17 Mt CO2, representing the transport sector about 25% of the total of national emissions that year. In this context, to encourage the sharing of private car – car-sharing, is a strategy that promotes both sustainable consumption practices and the decrease in spending on transport. It should be noted that the cost of transport corresponds to the 2nd largest expenditure (14.5%) in the Portuguese household budget, in 2011. In Portugal the first car-sharing platform was promoted by a company that sells fuel – GALP Energia. So, the purpose of this paper is to clarify the reasons and strategies that takes a petrol company to promote a car-sharing platform using social networks. The methodological approach focuses on documentary analysis, on interviews with members of the petrol company and on data published on the Galpsharing website. Preliminary results suggest that the main reason for GALP Energia Company to promote Galpsharing is associated with the oil crisis. This crisis had a strong impact on the company sales and the strategy used to get more clients was based on the promotion of sustainable consumption practices. Thus, saving and preserving the environment were presented as the main reasons to promote this platform for sharing the car. This fact reinforces the idea that economic issues can have a central role in what concerns environmental dimensions. A sociological approach for investigating the effect of energy prices on energy consumption Anders Rhiger HANSEN (Aalborg University, Denmark) | arh@sbi.aau.dk Economic modelling dominates research on the effect of energy prices on energy consumption. However, by only approaching the relation between prices and consumption from an economic perspective, important insights on how people consume energy is never elucidated. A more sociological approach would to a greater extent emphasise the social and cultural context of energy consumption. In addition, such and approach would take into account that energy consumption is a result of everyday activities such as turning the radiator valves, opening windows and showering, and consequently, relate to past experiences which has embodied as routines and habits rather than individual choice-making. This paper is an effort to show how a sociological approach can contribute to analysing and interpreting the effect of energy prices on energy consumption differently than the dominating economic approach, and thereby bring new understandings on how energy prices affects BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 301 households' energy consumption and how the effect of prices differ across types of households, e.g. low-income and high-income households. Based on data from more than 600,000 households in Denmark, this paper focusses on district heating used for space-heating and hot water. Using multilevel modelling, where the dependent variable is at household level and the explanatory variable is on heating-supplier level, the objective is to isolate the effect of variation in standardized prices between district heating suppliers in Denmark on the amount of heating consumed by single-family households. (In)appropriately laundered clothing: a latent class analysis on use of washing machines? Mette Hove JACOBSEN (Aalborg University, Copenhagen, Denmark) | mej@sbi.aau.dk Despite decades of critique, energy research and policy agendas still tend to focus on efficiency gains and initiatives designed to increase awareness on energy use and to help consumers make informed choices. This perspective is based on an underlying conceptualisation of the consumer as autonomous and rational. However, many processes of actions are unobservable and patterns of resource consumption appear economically and environmental irrational. In order to get a deeper understanding of the underlying mechanisms by which households are directed towards procedures appropriate to a given practice, this paper analyses the social structuring of laundering. The analysis is based on a Danish cross-sectional survey from 2014 consisting of 2,000 households answering questions about possession and use of electrical appliances. By controlling for social position and a wide range of household characteristics, I ask the question; to which extent does information about energy efficiency through energy labelling affect possession and use of washing machines and tumble dryers. Following theories of practices, I suggest that social practices like laundering are not generated through series of reflexive and independently decisions. Instead the conduct related to laundering is systematically influenced by a set of embodied dispositions to act in particular ways. It is collectively and socially affected, which leaves little significance to the reflexive, rational consumer. I therefore end up questioning energy policy focusing primarily on promoting energy efficient appliances and initiatives aiming to influence individual choice. Rather, changed behaviour and household energy conservation involves changes in what households take to be appropriate conduct. Are smart electricity display-monitors smart enough to disrupt the everyday? Máté János L ŐRINCZ (Keele University, United Kingdom) | m.j.lorincz@keele.ac.uk Sharon GEORGE (Keele University, United Kingdom) | s.m.george@keele.ac.uk Zoe ROBINSON (Keele University, United Kingdom) | z.p.robinson@keele.ac.uk Lydia D MARTENS (Keele University, United Kingdom) | l.d.martens@keele.ac.uk Disruptive life course events often prompt us to re-consider the 'everyday' and it can provide a 'window of opportunity' for innovations and behavioural change. From a practice theoretical perspective, disruptions temporary breakdowns in the flow of events are central to understanding the norms, practices and technologies that construct the socially accepted definition of normality: disruptions allow us to investigate what is actually perceived as normal (Warde 2005, Shove et al. 2012). More importantly, a practice based approach to periods of disruption allows us to investigate the 'situated process of gathering the knowledge' required to accomplish practices and achieve change (Nicolini 2011, Roberts 2006). In this perspective, a practice-based approach would reveal how 'know-how' (or embodied habits, Gram-Hanssen 2011) is learned, travel between moments of performance and how they change and 'fossilise' (Shove et al. 2012). This presentation is informed by research with newly established student BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 302 households and their evolving electricity consumption practices. Following Strengers et al. (2014) argument that electricity consumption is a social process within a home, I will explore whether and how electricity-display monitors shifts the distribution of 'know-how' within students' homes, including its distribution between human and non-human entities (Watson et al. 2008). In conclusion, I will ask whether this process helps in understanding the 'everyday' where the home and its residents transform one another (Pink et al. 2012). Bibliography Gram-Hanssen, K. (2011). Understanding change and continuity in residential energy consumption. Journal of Consumer Culture. 11:61-78. Nicolini, D. (2011). Practice as the Site of Knowing: Insights from the Field of Telemedicine. Organization Science. 22: 602-620. Roberts, J. (2006). Limits to Communities of Practice. Journal of Management Studies, 43:623639. Pink, S., Leder Mackley, K. (2012). Video and a Sense of the Invisible: Approaching Domestic Energy Consumption through the Sensory Home. Sociological Research Online. 17: 3. Shove, E., Pantzar, M., Watson, M. (2012). The dynamics of social practice: everyday life and how it changes. Sage: London. Strengers, Y., Nicholls L., Maller, C. (2014). Curious Energy Consumers: Humans and Nonhumans in Assemblages of Household Practice. Journal of Consumer Culture. Warde, A. (2005). Consumption and theories of practice. Journal of Consumer Culture. 5:(131– 153). Watson, M., Shove, E. (2008). Product, competence, project and practice: DIY and the dynamics of craft consumption. Journal of Consumer Culture. 8:69–89. RN05S24 Understanding 'The Sustainable Consumer' Understanding the identity and motivations of sustainable consumers: Towards a conceptual model Irene GARNELO GOMEZ (Henley Business School, University of Reading, United Kingdom) | i.garnelogomez@pgr.reading.ac.uk Despite an increasing trend towards the consumption of sustainable products and services globally, little is known regarding socio-psychological influences on these practices (eg. Evans and Jackson, 2008; Jackson, 2005). What are the drives which motivate people to consume in a sustainable way? Are the consumers' identities salient in this consumption process? Is there an authentic ethical awareness or do people consume sustainable products because of their habits, or in order to identify with a particular social group? I believe not all sustainable consumers are the same, and therefore cannot be treated the same way. Each consumer will be different, will have different motivations, beliefs and values which drive her/him to consume sustainably. Market research companies have conducted research related to this matter, for instance, MORI helped The Co-operative Bank to identify five key consumer clusters taking ethical issues into account (2000), and divided British consumers into: 'global watchdogs', who are socio-political activists; 'conscientious consumers', who place importance on ethical issues when purchasing; 'brand generation', who often discuss ethical issues with friends and family; 'do what I can' consumers who sometimes recycle but do not significantly engage in ethical behaviour; and 'look after my own' consumers who are inactive in every social sense –political activism, ecological causes, etc. Yet the question remains, what are the innate motivations behind these different behaviours? How are the four innate drives of human behaviour affecting these different kinds of consumers? Are 'global watchdogs' driven in a greater way by the drive BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 303 to defend, while the 'brand generation' cares little about the environment and it is more concerned to bond with other? And what about the group 'look after my own'? Are these nonsustainable consumers driven by these same motivations yet resulting in different outcomes? This paper explores how the different identities of consumers moderate the impact of human drives on sustainable consumption. The Four Drive Theory of human behaviour (Lawrence and Nohria, 2002) is used as the foundation of a conceptual model that is developed and presented as a key output of this study. More specifically, the paper argues that sustainable consumption can be seen as a function of the drive to acquire, bond, comprehend and defend, which in balance might affect in a different way different types of consumers. Importantly this paper also explores how the balance between these drives during consumption may vary depending on the different identities of consumers. Therefore, psychological and social aspects that influence the identity of sustainable consumers are also examined (including social group, lifestyle and ethical beliefs, between others) and presented as a moderator of consumption (Tajfel, 1982; Noonan, 1989; West, 2012). The conceptual model is then explored with reference to a pilot study that has drawn on semistructured interviews with 10 consumers living in the UK regarding sustainable consumption habits. The participants of the study have been students and researchers who are members of organisations that could be considered sustainable because of the causes they support (such as the 'Fairtrade Society' and the 'Technologies for Sustainable Built Environments' Centre at the University of Reading). The research has taken place in Reading, in the South East of England, because it is an area in which sustainable consumption is particularly prevalent in –for instance, heavy buyers of organic products are concentrated in this part of the UK (TNS, 2004). The participants of this study have been women and men living in the UK -aged between 18 and 45 years oldcoming from different socio-economic backgrounds. It has been demonstrated that gender, age and social class (Lury, 1996; Atkins and Bowler, 2001) influence consumption, and that is why these specific demographics have been chosen for this study. Participants were recruited through direct contact between the researcher and the members of the groups that were considered interesting for the study (the researcher attended meetings of the organisations and explained the topic of the research), and also appeals for participation in social media platforms (such as students' groups on Facebook). Semi-structured interviews have been chosen due to the character of the study –analysis of identity and human behaviour and motivation-, as qualitative methods provide a better understanding of the experiences lived by individuals, their beliefs and values (Hennink, Hutter, & Bailey, 2011). The preliminary results of this piece of research firstly agree with recent studies which have demonstrated that identity has interaction effects on sustainable consumption (Costa Pinto et al., 2014). For instance, the results of this pilot study suggest that people are differently motivated to consume sustainably depending on the way they develop their sustainable selves. Furthermore, it seems that the motivational drives which lead people to start consuming sustainably vary between individuals, and the age at which they start this journey is highly influential to this process. It seems also important to highlight that even though there are not relevant differences between the responses given by women and those given by men, it was harder to recruit male participants for the study, which may mean either that there are more sustainable consumers who are women or more women than men who consider themselves sustainable –and therefore it could be said that gender influences this kind of consumption. Implications for consumers, business, societies and policy makers are then explored. Directions for future research are also examined –including the possibility to also take into account nonconsumers of sustainable products and services (with the purpose of knowing not only what leads to this kind of consumption, but what does not) and the importance of including consumers from other socio-economic and cultural backgrounds in future studies. The key contribution of this paper is the presentation of a conceptual model and qualitative pilot study BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 304 that contributes to a deeper understanding of the existing attitude-behaviour gap (Prothero, 2011) in the field of sustainable consumption. Lifecourse transitions and sustainable consumption Kate BURNINGHAM (University of Surrey, United Kingdom) | k.burningham@surrey.ac.uk Susan VENN (University College London) | s.venn@ucl.ac.uk Lifecourse transitions such as to motherhood or retirement are often characterised by changes in household economy, leisure practices and social networks and as times of reflection on identity and lifestyle. For policy makers interested in encouraging healthy or sustainable consumption such moments of disruption to everyday routines, might be thought to provide 'windows of opportunity' in which to deliver interventions (Darnton et al 2011). There is increasing evidence in the field of health prevention, for example, that smoking interventions are more likely to succeed if targeted at key life events (McBride et al 2003). The idea that a similar case might be made for interventions to promote more sustainable consumption is tantalising. There is little sustained work, however, which explores how, when and why mundane aspects of everyday life change as people move through such transitions, and uncertainty about how long any changes will be maintained. Existing studies of the adoption of sustainable consumption practices do not typically track individuals over time and longitudinal studies of life transitions rarely consider sustainability implications. This paper reports on mixed method longitudinal research with a sample of 40 new mothers and 40 retirees in the UK which explored how various aspects of everyday life, which have implications for sustainable consumption, changed or remained stable over a period of two years. Drawing on interview data we illustrate some significant aspects of the experience of these 'transitions' which challenge a simple reading of them as potential moments of change for sustainable consumption. Limits to Necessity Riikka Susanna ARO (University of Jyväskylä, Department of Social Sciences and Philosophy, Finland) | riikka.aro@jyu.fi Despite the multifaceted progressions of consumer societies, a general development has been that households own a vast and a further growing number of appliances, vehicles, clothes, tools for specialized purposes in both leisure and work. Generally, consumption level has been shown to rise along with rising income individual solutions also being more popular among the well-off than others. Along with having more, the perceived necessity (aspiration level) of those items is claimed to be higher among people with higher income. In order to be satisfied with our consumption we are also more likely to keep up with consuming more rather than to lower our expectations (Karlsson et al., 2004). Goods become incorporated into the standard of living considered 'normal' and decent and thus the standard constantly moves upward. This is understood as one of the dynamic reasons behind escalating volumes of consumption. Although necessity is commonly studied from the viewpoint of subsistence minimum (e.g. Halleröd et al. 2006) and viewed as an entity of material form, it is here considered as an intersection of elements, embedded into wider material and socio-cultural arrangements. Focusing on sustainability this paper investigates the 'normal standard of daily material life' (Shove & Warde, 2002) by utilizing in-depth interviews of the well-off, people with higher income and higher education from the perspectives of delimiting and doing of daily necessity concerning home appliances, and in looking at use of water and electricity in daily proceedings. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 305 10-year change toward (non-)sustainable consumption: practices, values and role of close personal relationships Amélie ANCIAUX (Université catholique de Louvain) | amelie.anciaux@student.uclouvain.be Françoise BARTIAUX (Université catholique de Louvain; FNRS-Belgium) | francoise.bartiaux@uclouvain.be What are practitioners' socio-economic profiles when it comes to practices that impact the environment and relate to food consumption, daily mobility and energy consumption at home? Which inequalities are observable? Furthermore, how did these practices change, or not, during the last ten years? Who did change in a more sustainable direction, who did so in a less sustainable direction and who did not change at all? For which practice(s)? What are the values and motivations given to explain such changes, or the absence thereof? Did close personal relationships play a role in bringing about these changes? Is it possible to quantify this role? These questions will be answered thanks to a very recent quantitative survey with 1785 respondents who were contacted mainly via municipality-based Facebook groups. The survey was realised with an Internet-based questionnaire in French-speaking Belgium in NovemberDecember 2014. The sample characteristics will be compared to relevant census data (2011) in order to evaluate the sample's representativeness. Social practice theories (Schatzki, 1998; Reckwitz, 2002; Warde, 2005) are the main component of the conceptual framework, which also includes concepts from relational sociology. By studying the practices' careers and carriers, trajectories towards more sustainable practices in daily life are outlined. JS_RN05+RN09 Coping with the Crisis: Economic Shocks and Changing Patterns of Consumption Lack of money or lack of time or both? Estonian consumers during and after economic crisis Triin VIHALEMM (University of Tartu, Estonia) | triin.vihalemm@ut.ee Margit KELLER (University of Tartu, Estonia) | margit.keller@ut.ee Changes in consumption during the economic crisis that started in 2008 have deserved some scholarly attention (e.g. Marcu & Meghisan 2012, Catana 2012, Alimen & Bayraktaroglu 2011), but relatively little is known how crisis affects people's relation with time. Time poverty – deficit of time for leisure, but also for leading a more environmentally sustainable, healthy or thirfty life – is a common feeling among people trying to make ends meet or hold on to their (well-paid) jobs. Consumption habits of time poor people can be extensive – they may buy "green" products, but holistic rearrangement of lifestyle is beyond their capability. Downshifting – an idea of living simpler lives and using less (industrially produced) goods and services – may be attractive at good times, but how accessible an alternative is it during hardship? The few relevant studies reveal that decrease of income does not lead to willingness to invest more time in housekeeping and homemaking (Ironmonger 2012). Urbonavicius & Pikturniene (2010) have found that especially the younger generation, who lacks experience with scarcity of money and restraint, is unable to change consumption habits. Our study aims to explore the complex interrelationships between money and time sufficiency and deficiency and changes in consumption during and after economic crisis. The analysis develops the segmenation of consumers along the time richness and money richness scale BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 306 (Lindskog & Brege 2001) and discusses voluntary and forced changes in consumption patterns by different consumers, both at the time of crisis and after. The empirical analysis uses nationally representative surveys in Estonia in 2008, 2011 and 2014 and media text analysis. Crisis, social inequality and consumption – a Dutch perspective Stefan WAHLEN (Wageningen University, The Netherlands) | stefan.wahlen@wur.nl Jornt MANDEMAKERS (Wageningen University, The Netherlands) | jornt.mandemakers@wur.nl Inequalities have been exacerbating in the Netherlands since the economic crisis hit ground in 2008, with poverty increasing substantially. The amount of the Dutch population living under the poverty line increased from 7,4 % in 2010 to 10,3 % in 2013. Different types of household are affected: single parent and one-person households, as well as those with migration background. Moreover, life course influences are inherent in the rising amount of children and of elderly in poverty. The aim of this paper is to investigate how new inequalities impact the consumption of food, housing and mobility across the life course. Inequalities in food consumption are manifested in the growing amount of food packages handed out by foodbanks increased by 30 % (2012-2013). Housing cost makes up a substantial share of the total expenditure for consumers with lower income and social inequalities become visible in the increasing late payments on mortgages as well as on energy and water consumption. Mobility is of interest, because low-income households appear to cut expenditure on mobility, considering the proportion low-income households spent on mobility is lower as households above the poverty line (7 and 11 % respectively). This paper sheds empirical light on consumption inequalities by providing quantitative empirical evidence. A combination of statistical data is analysed, such as budget surveys and the consumer confidence survey of Statistics Netherlands. Life-course influences thereby indicate different peculiarities of consumption inequalities in the types of households affected by poverty. Sources of "interpretive cacophony" in public discourse on consumer behaviour: a case study of foreign exchange intervention of Czech National Bank Václav ČEPELÁK (Faculty of Social Sciences, Charles University, Czech Republic) | V.Cepelak@seznam.cz Martin HÁJEK (Faculty of Social Sciences, Charles University, Czech Republic) | hajek@fsv.cuni.cz In response to enduring economic uncertainty in Europe public debates on appropriate economic policy and behaviour have proliferated. This trend is not surprising – during the times of crisis and uncertainty the necessity for some kind of salutary intervention/change stimulates discourse on the topic. The presented paper analyses a controversial public debate in Czech printed and online media that has emerged after the Czech National Bank launching the quantitative easing of national currency in November 2013 followed by Czech crown depreciation. As analytical framework we applied the theory of orders of worth by Boltanski and Thévenot (1991), focusing on processual and situational aspects of controversies in everyday life. A computer assisted text analysis was carried out on a corpus of newspaper and online articles and blogs. Our results show that the controversy of the intervention was based on differing perceptions and evaluations of inflation and deflation produced by economic, political and popular media discourse. We determined three main controversies (money vs. savings controversy, inflation vs. price hike controversy, and consumer vs. person controversy) which represent different perspectives of policy makers and policy objects in the debate. Discovered barriers of mutual understanding between proponents and opponents of the intervention as well as strong dynamics with which the debate has emerged in the public discourse contribute to the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 307 'interpretive cacophony' (Lodge, Wegrich 2011), which itself contributes to the sentiment of uncertainty in kind of behaviour appropriate in times of a supposedly never-ending crisis. Money, territory and relationships: three case studies from Italy Valentina MOISO (University of Turin, Italy) | valentina.moiso@unito.it In some contexts the exchanges of money among people are facilitated, not hindered, by different elements that have to do with relationships, representations and other non-rationalized factors. The paper presents three case studies, in which the communitarian element seems to get gradually stronger: a credit cooperative bank, a local bank with a strong link with territorial identity; an experience of Popular shareholding in agriculture, one of the most innovative solutions in environmental preservation, that asks citizens to invest their savings for an "alternative remuneration"; a SelfFinanced Community (Comunità autofinanziate CAF), little group of people often rejected from traditional financial system that trust each other and share savings and debts. In all cases the link with the local community has two components, the territory and the personal knowledge: the analysis highlights how this components support the economic change, in particular savings and debts, activating interpersonal or collective trust. The perspective adopts the family level point of view: this paper investigates motivations, representations and mechanisms at the basis of families' involvement in these experiences, that has increased after recent financial crisis. This is a real innovative point because those cases are especially studied by the organisations side, without a real focus on the motivations of people involved. JS_RN05+RN16a Cross-national Perspective on the Normative Discourses of 'Food Health' Toward a proper diet and a healthy body in France and in the United States : a comparison of normative discourses Faustine RÉGNIER (INRA, France) | Faustine.Regnier@ivry.inra.fr This contribution will analyse a wide corpus of normative discourse regarding a healthy diet and the measure of the ideal corpulence, coming from French and American women's magazines, between 1930 and 2010. A "proper" diet has to be defined, in its relation to the measure of the feminine healthy ideal body. I will determine national models of recommandations related to healthy diet and ideal body and I will underline the main evolutions through time. Can the French tendencies be considered as the reflect of European ones, opposed to the American norms ? I will first examine the definition of a "healthy diet" and the mesaures of the "ideal body" : what are the main diffrences between the 2 countries ? What are the evolutions in terms of weight control ? I will then discuss the specificites of two different national models : a French model, where culinary art, health and beauty are intimately connected ; an American one, where nutrition, self-control and moral are the dominant factors. Finally, I will underline a transnational convergence : the discourse seem less and less normative, but their claim of hedonism and liberty is never expressed without a reminder of the new duties (in terms of health, nutrition or body weight control), in a context where explicit contraints have been transformed into internalized self-restraint and are thus, maybe, all the more powerfull. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 308 Nutrition recommendations, health citizenship and lazy gluttons Piia Tuuli JALLINOJA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | piia.jallinoja@helsinki.fi Salla SAVOLAINEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | salla.m.savolainen@helsinki.fi In October 2013, the 5th edition of the Nordic Nutrition Recommendations was published, followed by the national version in Finland in January 2014. Both were widely reported and debated in the Finnish media. The data of the study consist of this debate in printed media, social media, online forums and blogs, one month after Nordic and one month after the national recommendations (n=430). We analysed who takes part in the debate, what are the arguments for and against recommendations and how consumers were positioned as regards expert advice, responsibility for one's health and proper food consumption. Critical stances included claims that the recommendation do not take into account individual dietary needs and that they aim to control people's lives. A common argument defending the recommendations stressed their scientific basis. Consumers were positioned e.g. by estimating their ability to control themselves: "The new nutrition recommendations are not for gluttons but for those who are able to control themselves in dinner table" (online discussion forum). Another type of argument referred to the lack of understanding, e.g. by leading nutrition scientists in a newspaper "Based on the lively discussions [since the publication of the recommendations], it seems that many parts of the recommendations have been misunderstood". The study applies theories on new public health and health citizenship, Beverley Skeggs' analysis of moderation as a consumption ideal among middle class and "letting-go" and gluttony as its opposite, and studies suggesting that "tamed hedonism" or "negotiated pleasures" are currently desired patterns for food consumption. Do consumers reduce meat consumption? Background factors and opinions related to healthy and sustainable eating in four Nordic countries Gun Mikaela ROOS (National Institute for Consumer Research SIFO, Norway) | gun.roos@sifo.no Mari NIVA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | mari.niva@helsinki.fi Nina KAHMA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | nina.kahma@gmail.com Unni KJAERNES (National Institute for Consumer Research SIFO, Norway) | unni.kjarnes@sifo.no Thomas Bøker LUND (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | tblu@ifro.ku.dk Johanna M MÄKELÄ (University of Helsinki, Finland) | johanna.m.makela@helsinki.fi Meat is a significant and valued food all over the world, but in addition meat is also today associated with problems related to health, environment and animal welfare. Citizens in the Western world are increasingly reflecting on the health and sustainability of meat, but there are few signs of policies actually aiming at reducing meat production and consumption. This paper examines consumer agency regarding meat eating in the Nordic countries. The analysis is based on data collected by a web-based survey in 2012 as part of the 'Food in Nordic Everyday Life' study carried out in Denmark, Finland, Norway and Sweden (N = 8 248). By using multivariate methods we investigate how reducing meat eating is related to socioeconomic and life phase variables, and to opinions, practices and policies of healthy and sustainable eating. The paper discusses whether citizens in the Nordic countries can be expected to take a leading role in reducing the environmental impacts of meat eating, whether they have the agency and power to do so, and how they see the role of political interventions in advancing sustainable food production and consumption. Theoretically, the article will contribute to the discussion on 'new modes of green governance' (Klintman 2009), especially by debating the key role attributed to people as buyers and eaters. We examine how assumptions of consumer agency and political consumerism encounter the practicalities of people's everyday life and values related to societal responsibility of various actors. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 309 You Are What You Eat On Perception Of Linkages Between Food Consumption And Health In Poland Agnieszka MAJ (Warsaw University of Life Sciences, Poland) | agnieszka_maj@sggw.pl The paper will present results of a quantitative research based on an opinion poll of a group of research participants from Poland. The research will investigate the participants' opinions concerning chosen aspects of relations between food consumption and maintaining health and a good look, especially their beliefs about the kinds of food considered as "healthy" or "unhealthy" and the possible reasons standing behind such a classification of certain food products. The study will also investigate the importance of a "healthy diet" in the lifestyles of the research participants: whether they consider it important at all, do they feel determined to follow any patterns of dieting or not, are they open to exploring any new trends in nutrition, for example following new dieting fashions. The proposed research study will also attempt to investigate the role of the slim body ideal in shaping participants' attitudes towards healthy eating: whether they find it important to maintain a slim body silhouette or not and whether it influences their everyday choices of food products in any way, for example by the fact of avoidance of any specific kinds of food. Where possible, the findings of the research study will be presented in a broader context of lifestyle choices made by specific social groups. JS_RN05+RN16b Feeding Peoples' Health: Dietary Health and the Medicalization of Eating Feeding health. The role of functional foods. Paulo Jorge MONTEIRO (ISCTE-IUL ( University Institute of Lisbon), Portugal) | pjemonteiro@gmail.com The relationship of man with food testifies, at any time, the crossover between culture, technology and marketing. Regardless the apparent paradox between a sophisticated food science and the expansion of diseases related with food ingestion, in modern societies, food has, progressively, played a dual role: instrumental as a supplier of nutrients as well as therapeutic resource managed both in isolated and combined way. Functional foods, developed in Japan in mid1980s, are a product of food science and the marketing of the agro-food sector, that are supposed to improve health and well-being and prevent future disease, fuelling a consumerist ethos leveraged by a growing reflexivity, knowledge and activism by the healthcare consumers. In Portugal, fortified yogurts with bifidus bacteria, the most representative segment of functional foods, are ranked in the 24th position among the top 50 most purchased products in hyper and supermarkets in 2014, and my current research as a PhD student will cross the results of the first national food and nutrition survey, with 1200 respondents, performed since mid-1980s, with the analysis of half a million transactions, integrating any sort of functional food from a hypermarket chain s loyalty cardholder database, to produce the portrait of profiles and consumer habits of functional foods by the Portuguese population. Further qualitative research through Focus Groups (n= 32 ) will try to uncover the logics of consumer's adhesion to such "natural" tools and explore the hypothesis that special food's therapeutically usage is a contemporary expression of medicalization. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 310 Scottish policy initiatives to improve dietary health in secondary schools: food and drink purchasing practices of young people Giada DANESI (University of Hertfordshire, United Kingdom) | danesi.giada@gmail.com Wendy WILLS (University of Hertfordshire, United Kingdom) | w.j.wills@herts.ac.uk Ariadne KAPETANAKI (University of Hertfordshire, United Kingdom) | a.b.kapetanaki@herts. Public authorities in Scotland have implemented several initiatives regarding food and drink sold in schools in order to improve the diet and health of children and young people. Some foods and drinks are not available in schools and the sale of others is restricted. Kitchen supervisors have to develop menus respecting the Statutory Nutrient Standards for Schools. Nonetheless, regulation does not prevent food retailers around schools selling whatever they wish, and public authorities are now concerned with this issue. Through a mixed-methods approach and a case study methodology, this study explored food and drink purchasing practices of pupils aged 13-15 years across Scotland. Seven schools took part with 535 pupils completing an online purchasing recall questionnaire and 651 pupils involved in one or more qualitative methods of the study (individual and collective interviews, writing exercises, go along tours, focus groups and participant observation). Moreover, 13 head teachers and kitchen supervisors as well as 25 food retailers took part in informal or semistructured interviews. The schools were varied in terms of social deprivation and food environment. This paper reveals the impacts of public policies regulating food and drink on offer in school and the reasons why many pupils venture beyond the school gate at lunchtime. Furthermore, perceptions of pupils on food and drink sold in school and strategies they adopt to avoid school rules are discussed in order to highlight views of young people on public policies concerned with their health. Incorporating considerations on equity-oriented implementation and ethics in WHO normative work on nutrition actions Gerardo ZAMORA (World Health Organization) | zamorag@who.int Juan Pablo PEÑA-ROSAS (World Health Organization) | penarosasj@who.int María Nieves GARCÍA-CASAL (World Health Organization) | garciacasalm@who.int Setting norms and standards is one of the core functions of the World Health Organization (WHO). WHO follows an evidence-informed, policy-oriented process for its normative work on nutrition and provides programme guidance to its Member States and partners in emergency and stable settings. Guidelines are developed for nutrition-specific and nutrition-sensitive interventions and include, for instance, food fortification, supplementation with vitamins and minerals, protection, promotion and support to breastfeeding, complementary feeding, prevention of childhood obesity, or clinical practices for improved nutrition (e.g. delayed umbilical cord clamping or care of patients with Tuberculosis). Starting in 2014, the Evidence and Programme Guidance Unit, in the Department of Nutrition for Health and Development of WHO, started a progressive and systematic approach to incorporate policy-relevant considerations on health equity and ethics into its normative work. By approaching eating as a social act and adopting a social determinants of health perspective, guideline development has been enhanced and recommendations are furnished with guidance on equity-oriented implementation. This paper examines the conceptual and methodological steps followed in this progression and suggests considering equity in access as an implementation outcome grounded on ethical principles. It takes the examples of four WHO guidelines related to micronutrient deficiencies and one theoretical work on exclusive breastfeeding to illustrate how social determinants, equity in access and ethics are considered in guideline development and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 311 programme guidance. It highlights the limits of such work and the challenges to programme implementation and finalises with a brief discussion on the applicability of sociological inquiry to nutrition sciences. JS_RN05+RN30a Youth and Risky Consumption Drugs as an element of life style Martin STANOEV (Silesian University in Opava, Faculty of Public Policies in Opava, Czech Republic) | martin.stanoev@fvp.slu.cz The paper presents the main findings of the research focused on the social aspects of drug careers in Czech Republic. The aim of the research was to capture the changes in the social environment and its normative aspects of individual drug careers of those individuals whose process of addiction begins in adolescence and do not come from socially marginalized environment. Design of concerned research is case study, and draws mainly on in-depth interviews with informants who became drug addicts. The sample includes eighteen informants. The findings are conceptually based mainly on Irwin s concept scene and Erickson s conceptualization of adolescence. It emphasized the role of environment labelled as pro-drug scene as a bridge between conventional peer-group environment and socio-excluded group of drug addicts (drug subculture) within the three-stage sequential model of inclusion into the drug subculture. Then it shows the identification with anti-hero of drug addict in early adolescence as one of possible motives of drug experimentation. In conclusion, the author tries to relate research findings in a broader socio-cultural context. Context of society, which lacks widely shared perspective which could facilitate identity achievement in adolescence. Risk, addictions and rituals. A sociological interpretation of the Opal Coast students' anomy Philippe MASSON (University of Lille 2, France) | philippe.masson@univ-lille2.fr Alessandro PORROVECCHIO (University of the Littoral Opal Coast, France) | alessandro.porrovecchio@gmail.com Isabelle CABY (University of Artois, France) | i.caby@wanadoo.fr The aim of this paper is to describe the social health condition of the university students of the French Opal Coast littoral. In particular, we will focus on risky and addictive behaviours (alcohol, drugs, sex, internet and sports). This work moves from a research called "Universanté", started in 2008. This research includes an observatory to monitor students' health and aims to promote healthy behaviours in the territory. Our analysis has been carried out on a sample of approximately 4.000 students, both at regional (Nord-Pas de Calais: University of the Littoral Opal Coast and Artois University, University of Lille 2), inter-regional (University of Rouen) and international level (University of Chicoutimi, Canada and University of Balamand, Lebanon). The aim of this study is to define a "global health" profile, through the analysis of some usual determinants (biomedical, social, psychological, etc.). As concerns this paper, we mixed the epidemiological approach of Universanté with some in-depth interviews and some focus groups. One of the most important evidences emerging from our data is a widespread condition not so far from Emile Durkheim's idea of "anomy". This sociopathic condition includes some alarming situations of isolation and brings a new conception of risk, that takes the shape and the meaning of a sort of (collective or individual) ritual and in some cases can transform itself in a set of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 312 addictive behaviours (alcohol, drugs, sex, etc.). This brings also a new conception of risk: it seems clear that young people are switching from safety objectives to more flexible conditions. "Psychonauts", "healthneers" and those between; Preferences and consumption of illicit drugs among youth in northern rural Sweden. Mats JAKOBSSON (Lulea University of Technology, Sweden, Sweden) | mats.jakobsson@ltu.se The paper presents and discusses results from two survey studies, 2012 (N=5608) and 2014 (N=6211) among youth, 16-19 years of age in the county of Norrbotten in northern Sweden. The studies reveal changes in preferences concerning consumption of cannabis towards normalization in terms of less restrictive attitudes in favor of liberal or neutral attitudes towards cannabis. Risk factors for using drugs (tobacco, alcohol, cannabis, spice and other narcotics) is related to different social backgrounds and the sociocultural context. Applied logistictic regressions shows that gender, class and social control have significant effects; age, males, attending school in another town away from family, growing up in economic poor and/or vulnerable conditions, youth from working class homes, liberal or neutral attitudes towards cannabis, regular use of tobacco and alcohol and having friends that use drugs occasionally increase the risk. MDS-analysis revealed four specific clusters of positions regarding drugs; psychonauts who regularly use alcohol, cannabis and experiment with other drugs and have pro-drug attitudes and socialize with drug liberal friends. The opposite position is the healthneers who have not tried or used any drug and have strong antidrug preferences and only socialize with like-minded. The first group represents 8 % , the second group represent 28 % of the population in the study in 2014. Between these two clusters there are different combinations of attitudes and use of drugs that correspond to findings in an earlier study where these clusters are described as ambivalent position and transitional position. Alcohol Use in Young and Middle Adolescence: Influences of Family Structure and Parenting Behavior Eva-Verena WENDT (German Youth Institute (DJI), Germany) | wendt@dji.de Christine ENTLEITNER (German Youth Institute (DJI), Germany) | entleitner@dji.de Sabine WALPER (German Youth Institute (DJI), Germany) | walper@dji.de Early alcohol use of adolescents is an increasing problem in Europe. Data from Germany indicated that, at age 14, around 70% of the adolescents have experiences with alcohol and nearly 15% consume alcohol regularly or frequently (Bergmann et al., 2011). Empirical findings proposed family factors, such as parental separation and supervision, as important socializing parameters for alcohol consume in adolescence (e.g. Kask et al., 2013). This paper aims to examine how factors such as family structure, parenting behavior, parent-child relationship, as well as economical and educational deprivation, influence adolescents' alcohol use in two representative studies from Germany. Data 1 comes from the child interview of the fifths wave of the "German Family Panel" pairfam (2012/2013). The sample comprises answers from 454 young adolescents, aged 12-15 years, on with their prior experiences with alcohol and frequency of alcohol consumption. Data 2 comes from the study "Growing up in Germany" (AID:A, 2014/2015), which include responses from 1200 adolescents, aged 16-17 years. Results from the pairfam sample revealed that, for young adolescents, perceived parental emotional warmth and monitoring are associated with lower, and negative communication with higher likelihood of early experiences with alcohol. However, these factors are not related to the frequency of alcohol consumption. Besides family factors, further analysis will include influences of economical/educational deprivation, age and gender, and the results will be compared with BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 313 patterns in the AID:A-sample. These findings will be discussed in the context of the development of early drinking and practical implications for effective prevention work. JS_RN05+RN30b Building Young People s Identities in Media Online Exposure to Pro-Eating Disorder Content among Young People in the UK, Germany and Finland Atte OKSANEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | atte.oksanen@uta.fi Markus KAAKINEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | markus.kaakinen@uta.fi Matti NÄSI (University of Tampere, Finland) | matti.nasi@utu.fi Pekka RÄSÄNEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | pekka.rasanen@utu.fi The Internet is the most widely-used form of media among teenagers and young adults and as such can encourage participation in unhealthy behaviors. The online setting provides a platform for pro-anorexia (pro-ana) and pro-bulimia (pro-mia) sites along with associated online communities, allowing users seeking such material to access a variety of resources and usergenerated content. Our paper examines how exposure to pro-eating disorder material varies among British, German and Finnish Internet users aged 15 to 30 (n = 2,532). We expect offline social support and involvement with traditional offline groups to act as buffers against searching for pro-eating disorder material online. In this paper, our analysis focuses on social belonging to both offline and online social groups. The results indicate that 22% of Finnish, 21% of British and 7% of German respondents had been exposed to pro-eating disorder content online during the past 12 months. Those encountering such material were likely to have a strong sense of online social belonging and low offline social belonging. Furthermore, female gender, younger age, active usage of online services, not living with parents and living in an urban area were all associated with exposure to pro-eating disorder content. Country differences were found to in terms of the strengths of detected associations. Our results indicate that pro-eating disorder material is widely accessed by the young European users and that exposure to it is especially high among young females who report a strong sense of belongingness to online communities. Consuming food media, building dreams among Young Portuguese Chefs Mónica TRUNINGER (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | monica.truninger@ics.ulisboa.pt Vitor Sérgio FERREIRA (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | vitor.ferreira@ics.ulisboa.pt The entertainment industry around cooking television programmes has boomed in recent years (Rousseau, 2012). Programmes such as Master Chef among others contributed to building the profession of chef as iconic, helping to reconfigure its symbolic and social status, and inspiring hedonistic and consumerist lifestyles. The celebrity chef culture has fueled career plans and consumption dreams of many young people. But does the image of chefs and their practices medialized on TV programmes and consumed by young audiences match the enacted lives of real chefs in a professional career? Informed by a practice approach in sociology of consumption (Warde, 2014), this paper contributes to addressing this issue drawing on a qualitative analysis of in-depth interviews with professional young chefs in Portugal. The analysis shows a mismatch between the 'dream' (carefully built by generalist producers of TV food programmes) and the everyday life practices of professional chefs in restaurants or hotels kitchens. However, the real lives of young professionals would not be enacted without the power of food media, which helped to reconfigure the professional practices of young chefs. Medialized dreams and enacted lives feed off each other, and the relation of professional young chefs with the media (e.g. TV, Press, blogosphere) is paramount to the survival of their careers of practice. This paper is supported by the FCT project Making dream jobs come true: BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 314 transitions to new attractive professional worlds for young people (PTDC/CSSOC/122727/2010, http://dreamjobs.pt.to/). Rousseau, Signe (2012), Food Media: Celebrity Chefs and the Politics of Everyday Interference, London: Berg Warde, Alan (2014) After Taste: culture, consumption and theories of practice, Journal of Consumer Culture, Vol 14 (3), pp. 279-303. Habitus on social media: College students' different approaches to identity construction on Facebook Liang-Wen LIN (University of California, Los Angeles, United States of America) | liangwen0626@gmail.com Youth identity that explores the relationship between self and society is a central concern of youth studies. The very question whether there is still as much influence of social background on identity construction or identity is more individually achieved has aroused debates in youth studies. Nowadays young people live in a world of social media where they utilize multimedia resources to express themselves in different ways. Facebook has become the most popular social network site among college students and has begun to play a substantial role in their college life. The purpose of my research is to reveal how college students in Taiwan construct their identities regarding impression management and cultural consumption on Facebook. Based in Taipei, Taiwan, this research applied methods including in-person interviews, online observation and a visual approach of photographic analysis inspired by P. Bourdieu and R. Chalfen. I refer to the conceptions of distinction and habitus proposed by Bourdieu and arguments provided by visual studies as the primary theoretical frameworks in this research. I suggest that individuals demonstrate unifying and consistent practices of identity work between online and offline activity through different cognitive structures of identity work, which are socially produced, exercised by habitus, and different from socio-economic status. Two different principles of perception and construction of identity are unveiled. My argument contributes to the debates on identity in youth studies for it provides the real-world evidence and connects the logic of identity work practices online to the ones offline. 'Charlie is so cool like': Authenticity, popularity and inclusive masculinity on YouTube Max MORRIS (Durham University, United Kingdom) | max.morris@durham.ac.uk On the world's most utilised video-sharing social networking site, YouTube, Charlie McDonnell (Charlieissocoollike), Dan Howell (Danisnotonfire) and Jack and Finn Harries (JacksGap) are Britain's most successful video-bloggers (vloggers). With more than two million regular subscribers to each of their channels, along with millions of casual viewers, they represent a new form of authentic online celebrity. These young men, whose YouTube careers began as teenagers, do not espouse a traditional form of masculinity; they are not sporty, macho or even expressly concerned with being perceived as heterosexual. Instead, they present a softer masculinity that embraces emotional openness, homosocial tactility, male femininity and homosexuality; eschewing the homophobia, misogyny and aggression attributed to boys of previous generations. These behaviours are theorised using Anderson's inclusive masculinity theory. Drawing on analysis of 115 video-blogs (vlogs), along with an in-depth interview with Charlie McDonnell, this paper examines how these young men developed and exhibit their inclusive masculinities and attitudes, which I postulate are a reflection of dominant youth culture. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 315 JS_RN05+RN30c Youth and Consumption Styles Credit and debt as the 'new normal'. Conceptualizing the risk of 'overindebtedness' as part of emerging financial practices in contemporary consumer society. Pernille HOHNEN (Aalborg University, Denmark) | hohnen@cgs.aau.dk Malene GRAM (Aalborg University, Denmark) | Gram@cgs.aau.dk Turf BÖCKER JAKOBSEN (The Danish Consumer Council) | tbj@fbr.dk Along with the global deregulation of financial markets and the introduction of new forms of money and credit, most European countries have witnessed an overall change in financial practices in recent years. Among young people in particular, credit based consumption has become a common way of consuming related to increasing digitalization of money and easy access to credit (McNeill 2014, Poppe and Böcker Jakobsen 2009). In addition to this, 'overindebtedness' has become an increasing problem among young adult consumers both in Denmark and in other European countries (Christensen 2014). The present paper aims at discussing 'overindebtedness' as closely related to changes in 'mainstream' practices and imageries of financing and consumption in contemporary 'access economy'. In doing so the paper disembarks from prevailing literature focusing on debts problems as an outcome of individual irrational behaviour. More specifically, we relate the increasing risk of 'overindebtedness' to three central patterns in contemporary markets: easy access to credit; changing practices of savings; and an increasing consumption of 'social necessities' (Hjort 2004). Empirically, the paper draws on individual interviews with young adults (18-25 years) who have experienced problems with indebtedness as well as focus groups with young adults who do not have financial problems. Embarking on these empirical insights the paper proceeds to conceptualize the forms of credit and debt that seems to be developing in contemporary globalized European markets. "I love these Shoes" – Shopping as a Practice of Legitimization and Presentation Steffen EISENTRAUT (University of Wuppertal, Germany) | eisentraut@uni-wuppertal.de Alexandra KÖNIG (University of Wuppertal, Germany) | akoenig@uni-wuppertal.de If young people are asked about the criteria for buying clothes, they mostly refer to their "individual taste". Clothing is understood as a material presentation of self. In this sense, fashion artifacts are symbolic representations of identity that display belongings to specific groups, or distinguish from others. Searching for an outfit is not just a matter of finding something "nice" but to perform a successful and consistent self-presentation. Being both young individuals' own claim and social expectation, choosing the "right" clothes is a meaningful and challenging practice. Based on an empirical study, the paper investigates processes of selection, presentation and legitimization in the context of young people's consumption of fashion. With the help of different data types – observations in clothing stores, interviews as well as fashion blogs and YouTube channels ("shopping hauls") – we ask for the implicit rules that structure practices of buying clothes. How are certain choices justified in front of familiar peers or even in front of an anonym audience? Which ascriptions, classifications and demarcations can be found within the presentation of purchased goods and what are relevant categories for constructing individuality besides "classical" sociological dimensions like age, class or gender? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 316 The paper contributes to the research of youth consumer culture and sheds light on concrete practices. In order to understand how young people select and present "fitting" fashion items and legitimize purchase decisions, they are not only studied as customers but as creative entrepreneurs producing self images for and in interaction with an audience. The effects of socializing agents on youth consumption styles Leena HAANPÄÄ (University of Turku, Finland) | lehaan@utu.fi Terhi-Anna WILSKA (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | terhi-anna.wilska@jyu.fi Youth consumerism is a theme under a constant interest since, indisputably, the consumer role of children and adolescents has become more active in the last few decades (e.g. Ironico 2012). One of the main interests regards the way youth are socialized in consumerism, i.e. how they learn to be consumers. According to theories of consumer socialization (e.g. Moschis 1987), young people develop their consumer related skills, knowledge and attitudes through interacting with socializing agents: family, friends, media, celebrities, school etc. This paper focuses on Finnish youth consumption styles and the socializing agents affecting it. The data are drawn from a survey called Youth in Focus which targets adolescents at school grades 5, 7, and 9 (N = 1803) mainly in Southern Finland. The data are collected in November 2014 during school lessons using an online questionnaire. The findings regarding youth consumption styles are part of a wider survey that aims at gaining understanding of the living conditions of youth (http://www.utu.fi/cyri). The results of a statistical analysis made by explorative factor analysis (EFA) proposed five consumption styles labelled as 'brand-conscious consumption', 'price-conscious consumption', 'recreational consumption', 'anti-consumption', and 'status consumption'. The following linear regression analysis conducted for each consumer style revealed diverse effects between different socializing agents and youth consumption styles. On one hand, media had effect in all but anticonsumption. Interestingly, TV commercials had no effect on any consumer style. Peers had a significant effect on the other consumption styles except anti-consumption, respectively. Parents' role was significant especially to price-conscious and anti-consumerist youth. Social inequalities and symbolic boundaries in a local club and discotheque market Gunnar OTTE (Johannes Gutenberg-University Mainz, Germany) | gunnar.otte@uni-mainz.de In many contemporary portraits of young people's leisure time practices and consumption patterns the impression prevails that adolescents are free to choose from a "supermarket of styles". Youth is often seen as a moratorium in the life-cycle that dispenses with the status hierarchies typical for adult life in class-based stratification systems. This paper uses the underinvestigated case of the urban nightlife economy in order to study processes of symbolic boundary-construction and structures of social inequality in young people's music scenes. Two components of a comprehensive mixed-methods design are systematically combined in the investigation of a local market of clubs and discotheques in the city of Leipzig, Germany. On the one hand, quantitative audience surveys are used to compare the social audience composition of twelve clubs and discotheques varying in size, organizational form and musical genre. On the other hand, the drawing of symbolic boundaries is studied using ethnographic methods and group discussions with cliques of typical visitors. The paper shows how traditional bases of social inequality (especially class, gender, and age) and scene-specific forms of capital (especially music and bodily capital) interact and, together, produce a market of urban nightlife that is hierarchized along multiple lines. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 317 RN06 Critical Political Economy RN06P01 Poster Session The Critique of Social Network Service Appropriation : Analysis of Platform Rent and Profit Wook Inn PAIK (Seoul National University of Science and Technology, Korea, Republic of (South Korea)) | klangwelt@snut.ac.kr This study tries to explore the contradiction between the social production and private appropriation of the digital artifacts of user activities. The users of huge platform service companies like Google, Facebook are cooperatively participating in the Big Data formation by their platform. The service platforms of the companies combine the rent and profit in their cybernetic apparatus. The products of the users' activities in those platforms are appropriated as raw material when the companies make the service products for the users without paying wages and rewarding them. This survey discloses that kind of appropriation is the new type of rent in the age of cognitive capitalism. After appropriating the users' activities in the form of rent they try to subsume them into the circuit of the profit making platform apparatus. Those profit generating machines are equivalent to those of factory in the age of industrial capitalism. So the service platform could combine the rent and profit in its cybernetic apparatus. They accumulate the data of users' activities in the form of platform rent and directly turn them into the raw material for their informational goods. In their platform apparatus they mix the platform rent and varolisation process to realize the profit for them. This study urges that the understanding of the new type of rent form and profit based on platform would play key role to explain the accumulation mechanism of current SNS companies in cognitive capitalism. RN06S01 Debt, Finance and Resistance The constellation of the 'non-market': conceptual considerations, methodological consequences, political implications Ian BRUFF (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | ianbruff@gmail.com This paper builds on the arguments of Martijn Konings and others, who claim that there is an enduring tendency to pay lip service to neoliberalism's rhetorical and ideological valorisation of the 'free market'. As a result, the significance of 'non-market' parts of the political economy for neoliberalisation processes is often downplayed. Accordingly, the paper focuses on what I term the constellation of the non-market: this is grounded in the state and the household, whose relationship with each other is mediated by the labour market, public services, and political representation. In the current period these three mediating sites are less able to absorb the pressure placed on them by capitalist crisis, meaning that greater burdens are placed on the state and the household, bringing them into a more direct relationship with each other. A key consequence is the rise of authoritarian forms of neoliberalism – an example being the widespread constitutionalisation of austerity – which leaves the state as a more direct target for popular struggles, demands and discontent that seek new forms of organisation and participation. Hence the political implications of this paper's conceptual and methodological discussion are highly significant, for they entail the need to re-imagine not just the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 318 neoliberalisation processes that we all claim to know but also the responses and strategies that could be pursued. How have state institutions reinforced the bottom-up mechanisms of consent in financialised capitalism? James David Gordon WOOD (King's College London, United Kingdom) | james.wood@kcl.ac.uk Financialisation describes the increasing influence of the financial sector in modern capitalism, which has been attributed to the increasing incorporation of financial products into the everyday life of workers, primarily through investment in owner-occupied housing. Access to mortgage credit has been identified as a "mode of regulation" that establishes a structural path dependency for borrowers on employment, which also generates large revenues for the financial sector. Neo-Weberian scholars suggest that individuals enter into these structural path dependencies to augment their income from employment; however, the financial gains of homeownership are non-ubiquitous, and the Neo-Weberian emphasis on material gain ignores the role of loss aversion, which suggests that individuals are more concerned with mitigating the fear of potential losses rather than achieving potential gains. Therefore, as opposed to demanding gains from investment, workers may actively demand access to mortgage credit, and adhere to the explicit and implicit demands of the lender, to offset the threat of physical insecurity established by the declining wage share of GDP in Britain. Successive British governments since 1979 have promoted owner-occupied housing as a means to access wealth and have reinforced the structural path dependencies by facilitating access to mortgage finance, which has also generated large revenue for the financial sector. Disciplining Debt. Meeting Across Crisis Realities Angela WIGGER (Radboud University Nijmegen, Netherlands, The) | a.wigger@fm.ru.nl Monica CLUA-LOSADA (Pompeu Fabra Barcelona, Spain) | monica.clua@upf.edu A range of critical political economy accounts have pointed towards the authoritarian guise of the crisis responses of the European Union (EU) and its member states, thereby drawing on Poulantzas' (1978, 1979) authoritarian statism (see Oberndorfer 2012; Sandbeck and Schneider 2013), as well as in combination with Hall's (1979, 1985) authoritarian populism (Bruff 2014). As a focal point, the analyses disclose the vast incorporation of a range of "authoritarian" elements in the institutional outlook of EU and member state governing agencies, through a strengthening of the executive, judicial and bureaucratic discretionary powers in regulatory steering processes, in combination with an increased suspension of the rule of law and hence possibilities for political and judicial contestation. This paper aims to link more closely conceptions of authoritarian crisis responses with an analysis of resistance to the crisis, by drawing on literature on multi-scalar solidarity and political protest from critical geography (Featherstone 2012). As such, the dialectical relationship between growing authoritarianism and protest within different multi-spatial sites of resistance is explored in the light of subaltern protest movements at local, (trans)national and EU level. Theorizing the commons: bringing the philosophy of money in Marinus OSSEWAARDE (University of Twente, Netherlands, The) | m.r.r.ossewaarde@utwente.nl Wessel REIJERS (University of Twente, Netherlands, The) | wesselreijers@gmail.com Although academic literature on the topic of the commons has become abundant, it remains an elusive term subject to an array of definitions. Most of its definite descriptions are based on a binary opposition, framing the commons as the opposite of private property, of the "antiBOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 319 commons" or as implying an organizational structure that stands in opposition to regulated markets. Moreover, the academic debate seems to revolve around either a support or an opposition towards Hardin's "tragedy of the commons"; revolving around pre-suppositions of human rational self-interest. In this paper, we aim at overcoming the conceptual dichotomy that plagues the definitions of the commons by reflecting on the relation between the commons and money. The concepts of "price" and "costs" are generally either explicit or implicit part of the definition of the commons; and these concepts are generally understood in the context of a money economy. Moreover, new forms of money like crypto-currencies incite discussions about the status of money, of whether for example the peer-to-peer technology of Bitcoin should be regarded as commons or as a contradiction of the commons as Marxist literature suggests. We will use Simmel's philosophy of money as a starting point, while he rejects the scarcity/abundance dichotomy as an origin of exchange and grounds the origins of money in the subject rather than in the objects of the economy. By contrasting the commons with the emancipatory and anonymizing effects of the use of money, we expect to discover new conceptual grounds. Through basic income to economic democracy – the importance of the relative wage Maciej SZLINDER (Adam Mickiewicz University, Poland) | mszlinder@gmail.com In this paper I argue that the crucial measure of the current state of class struggle is the relation between aggregated wages/salaries and aggregated profits. Basing on the tradition of critical political economy of Karl Marx (rate of exploitation), Rosa Luxemburg (relative wage) and Michał Kalecki (wage share in GDP), as well as the diagnosis of the crisis of neoliberal capitalism made by contemporary heterodox economists (Flassbeck, Husson, Laski, Palley et al.) I claim that only these propositions and reforms that significantly change this relation for the benefit of the workers (and not those connected with nominal/real wage) can lead to activate transformative dynamics indispensable for re-appropriating the commons, including the common, collective control over the totality of economic life (production, distribution and consumption). The latter means a system of economic democracy situating itself in opposition both to corporate, monopoly-finance capitalism and centrally planned economy of state capitalism. In the second part I analyse the potential outcomes for the relative wage of unconditional basic income (UBI) which has become an increasingly popular demand in last years and explain this popularity in the contemporary, anti-oligarchic and "precariat-based" social movements fighting for democratisation of politics and economy, as well as economic security without being forced to accept precarious, unsatisfying jobs proposed by workfare systems. As an example of this kind of movements I analyse the place and importance of UBI proposition in the program of Spanish 15M movement and in the process of its institutionalisation into the political party of Podemos. RN06S02 Advances in Critical Political Economy Everyday troubles, indeterminacy and changing the world: making sense of inequality Wendy BOTTERO (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | wendy.bottero@manchester.ac.uk This paper is concerned with how troubling social situations come to be seen as unjust, unfair, or a source of grievance. All versions of class analysis have struggled with the question of how BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 320 everyday understandings of class inequality are related to the experience of that inequality. The consensus is that, whatever the relationship, it is not straightforward. Class theories have been more successful in explaining why people fail to acknowledge or recognise inequality than in accounting for when they do. Yet people do protest, mobilise and organise, and rather more often than such accounts suggest how can we explain this? This paper looks at different approaches to the subjectivities of inequality, and argues that it is important to understand what shapes everyday 'views' or framings of inequalities in terms of their practical and strategic significance. It argues that we need to examine everyday forms of protest, dissent and misbehaviour from the point of view of a pragmatist analysis, seeing the subjectivities of inequality within a broader framework of everyday sense-making, part of people's attempts to grapple with their practical problems and so engage in ongoing reconstructions of their social experience. Women's Empowerment and the Economics of Inclusion Carlos Julian HERNANDEZ (Independent Scholar, United States of America) | chernandezhrd@gmail.com The global women's empowerment movement and feminist economic theory (Beneria, 2003; Kuiper and Sap, 1995; Riley, 2008) represent the most effective platform from which to advocate for inclusive economic policies that address the regressive effect of austerity and economic restructuring on the commons, and thus class dynamics. These perspectives also redefine class along lines that favor the traditionally privileged (Agarwal, 1988) while exacerbating the ability of vulnerable groups, such as women and those living in absolute poverty, to participate meaningfully in society and take charge of their own lives. The commons are meant to alleviate these discrepancies in power relationships between different participants in the economy, as public services that are aimed towards the least privileged affording them the opportunities that the most privileged possess because of their disproportionate influence on society. Absent access to the commons, it is exceedingly difficult for marginalized social groups to become independent self-sustaining participants in the economy. These groups tend to be delineated along lines of gender, ethnicity, and pre-existing social class distinctions based on economic means. I will argue that the current economic paradigm, policies of austerity and state divestment from the economy exacerbate class power relationships, and that the women's empowerment movement, over traditional leftist movements, represents the most effective platform for advocacy that is global in scope and addresses divergent economic forces "potentially incompatible with the meritocratic values and principles of social justice fundamental to modern democratic societies" (Piketty, 2014). Bilderberg Group and the Transnational Capitalist Class: Recent developments in tabooed elite club and their relevance for neo-Marxist sociology Lukas KANTOR (Charles University, Faculty of Social Sciences, Institute of Political Studies, Czech Republic) | lukaskantor@centrum.cz As a contribution to class analysis and elite theory, this paper focuses on significant, but underresearched Bilderberg Group as prominent private network, which serves for annual meeting, socializing and coordinating of the Euro-Atlantic elites. The proposed presentation extends the current knowledge by investigating the five last Bilderberg conferences from 2010 to 2014. Largely based on data from official Bilderberg website, our study provides both qualitative and quantitative insights into the occupational, national and gender composition of recent Bilderberg attendees as well as into the topics discussed. These empirical findings are explained as BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 321 validation of neo-Marxist theory of the transnational capitalist class (TCC) as advanced by leading critical sociologist Leslie Sklair. Specifically, we argue that the case of Bilderberg corroborates all key Sklair's propositions: the existence of four different fractions within TCC, the dominance of corporate fraction, the inter-permeability of all fractions and the collective effort of TCC to promote capitalism and manage globalization processes. Moreover, as the emergence and power of TCC is still sometimes disputed, Sklair's argument will be supported by the evidence of how TCC has been becoming more globalized as Bilderberg repeatedly welcomed new attendees from post-communist Central and East European countries. Finally, personal biographies and public engagements of Czech Bilderbergers (and hopefully also interviews with some of them) are examined in order to demonstrate common backgrounds, interests and identities of these TCC "novices". RN06S03a Critical Class Analysis in Eastern Europe 1 Three Worlds of Capitalism and Three Faces of Economic Protest in the Postcommunist Czech Republic Jiri NAVRATIL (Masaryk University and Charles University in Prague) | jiri.navratil@econ.muni.cz Ondrej CISAR (Charles University in Prague, Institute of Sociology Czech Academy of Sciences) | ondrej.cisar@soc.cas.cz Drawing on a Polanyian logic, the present paper focuses on the gradual institutionalization of a neoliberal state in the Czech Republic and protests accompanying this process. Employing the Polanyian perspective in the context of a contemporary post-communist society gives us an opportunity to analyze an accelerated "great transformation" having gone through various stages of capitalism, and related forms of popular protest at the same time resisting and fastforwarding this process. While Polanyi analyzed the changing nature of capitalism in the 19th century, we have been witnessing a much faster and shorter process of capitalist formation in the post-1989 politico-economic transformation of former socialist states. In the Czech Republic, the originally nationally managed wave of marketization (privatization, deregulation and liberalization) was soon followed by the qualitatively different processes of economic globalization, and subsequently by neoliberal political measures embodied in the national austerity policies. While Polanyi's notion of protective counter-movements of regulation, decommodification, and re-embedding has already been applied in the context of post-communist transformation and economic globalization, we aim at including also recent anti-austerity protests in the present paper. Since we draw on longitudinal protest event data from the Czech Republic, we are given a unique opportunity to see whether and how different this last protest wave was compared to previous ones, related to the inception of capitalism in the 1990s, and the global anti-capitalist resistance at the very end of millennium. The Political Economy of De-Democratization in Hungary Gabor SCHEIRING (University of Cambridge) | gs385@cam.ac.uk Post-socialist democratization in Hungary had been a fragile process from its onset, however with the election of the right-wing government after 2010 it took a sharp U-turn towards dedemocratization. My hypothesis is that the consolidation of democracy after '89 was not sustainable due to increasing economic insecurity of the working and middle classes. The variety of post-socialist dependent capitalism both curtailed the growth of real incomes and facilitated the emergence of new social risks, like low levels of economic activity, short term employment and high levels of indebtedness. With their social expectations left unfulfilled an BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 322 increasing number of citizens lost faith in democracy and became increasingly susceptible to demagoguery and political authoritarianism. Driven by a linear imaginary of development the political and intellectual elites have failed to foresee the conflictual relationship of democracy and capitalism. The lack of critical analyses, a neglect of the concept of social class and the weakness of a progressive vision centred on the idea of social citizenship has contributed to this lack of understanding. My paper reviews the theoretical and empirical literature necessary to evaluate my hypothesis, including the effect of inequalities, social risks and the experience of injustice on democratic stability and provide a synthesis of the political economy of democratization focusing on Hungary. By offering a better understanding of post-socialist democratic citizenship and social class the paper not only contributes to the development of the critical political economy literature on Eastern Europe but to the rethinking of left wing political strategies as well. The death and reemergence of class analysis in eastern Europe David OST (Hobart and William Smith Colleges, United States of America) | ost@hws.edu This paper looks at the reasons for the decline of class thinking in postcommunist eastern Europe, and at the different ways it reemerges today. It argues that there are two reasons for its reemergence: the familiarity of a younger generation with capitalism, rather than state socialism, and a fear of the rise of the right. Whereas those who shunned class analysis after 1989 argued that this was necessary to avoid a populist rebellion against modernization, scholars today argue that the avoidance of class discourse only led to the strengthening of right-wing populist discourse against capitalism. The renewed interest in class is seen as more substantial than the similar development occurring also in western Europe, due to the relative absence of a significant immigrant-based cross-cutting cleavage. On the other hand, this absence may make any revived class analysis of limited use in an increasingly globalized world. Class in Eastern Europe Elements for a Reconsideration Agnes GAGYI (Eszterházy Károly College, Hungary) | agnesgagyi@gmail.com Tamas GEROCS (Corvinus University Budapest, Hungary) | tamas.gerocs@gmail.com Márton SZARVAS (Central European University, Hungary) | marton.szarvas@gmail.com Conceptualizations of class structure in Eastern Europe have been marked by politicalideological turns as well as by a general problem of situating Eastern European societies within global history. The idea of Eastern European "backwardness", a definitive element of debates over socialist or capitalist transition, has been deeply connected to debates over local class structures, often conceptualized as "distorted", "double", "without substance" etc. The paper will draw out some elements for reconsidering the twin questions of class and backwardness in Eastern Europe, through re-embedding local social formation into an interconnected global history. Relying on the tradition of world systems analysis, we will propose to understand local social forms as integrated elements in the historical development the capitalist world economy. In that view, class positions are identified as positions within the global distribution of labor. Class dynamics within states take shape not only relative to each other, but relative to transnational alignments of coalitions within the space of the world system. As the whole system develops in a hierarchically structured way, it engenders different social forms and state-society relations at its various points. As the literature of unequal development has pointed out, characteristics that are associated with "backwardness" when compared to social forms in the center e.g. endurance of non-free labor forms, increased economic role of the state originate in the hierarchical distribution of functions within the whole system. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 323 Looking at the history of Eastern European integration into the development of the modern capitalist world system, we will propose to reconceptualize some much-debated elements of local class structure and state-society relations, such as second serfdom, socialist proletarianization, the dominant role of the state within the economy, enduring structures of state-bound oligarchic groups, subsistence economies and violent primitive accumulation. Class analysis in Croatia: silences and futures Danijela DOLENEC (University of Zagreb, Croatia) | ddolenec@fpzg.hr Karin DOOLAN (University of Zadar, Croatia) | kdoolan@unizd.hr Mislav ŽITKO (University of Zagreb, Croatia) | mislav.zitko@gmail.com Assuming that knowledge production is deeply entwined with politics (Weiler 2009, Fourcade 2009), we theorise changes in the academic field that ensued from the political upheaval of the early 1990s as forms of conversion (Eyal, Szelenyi and Townsley 2000). While overall this was a historical moment of great uncertainty (Ekiert 1996), the necessity of rejecting Marxism was clear. Stripped off its role of theory, Marxism was reinterpreted as ideology, removed from curricula, teaching and research programmes (Dolenec, Doolan, Žitko 2015, Kasapović, Dolenec and Nikić Čakar 2014). In examining why social sciences took an "anti-class turn" in the 1990s, we propose a Bourdieuian (1988) account of how, given the de-legitimation of Marxism, the rules of the game were reshaped and the discursive boundaries of legitimate knowledge redrawn. We focus on the turbulent relationship between sociology and class analysis. Banned as "bourgeois ideology" in Yugoslavia until the 1960s (Dolenec 2015), rehabilitated initially as "philosophy's younger sister" (Šporer 2006), sociology developed into a fully-fledged empirical discipline that investigated social stratification as late as the 1980s (e.g. Lazić 1987, Sekulić 1991) – only for class analysis to disappear from the discipline in the following two decades (Popović 2009). Building on our previous work (Dolenec, Doolan and Žitko 2015), in this paper we analyse the academic conversions in the field of sociology between 1991 and today, as it witnessed both the disappearance of class analysis and its recent revival. Relying on interviews with social scientists that were academically active since the late 1980s as well as primary and secondary sources on the history of the discipline, we charter the trajectory of sociological class analysis in Croatia until its recent reinvention. In doing this, we firstly aim to identify the crucial political consequences of two decades of academic blindness to class. Secondly, we investigate the relationship between the neo-Marxian revival of class-analysis and the renewal of the political left in Croatia. RN06S03b Critical Class Analysis in Eastern Europe 2 Working-class power and left opposition in Russia: new union activism under authoritarianism Jeremy MORRIS (University of Birmingham, United Kingdom) | j.b.morris@bham.ac.uk This paper presents ethnographic and interview material focussing on the actions of alternative trade unions in the automotive industry in Russia. Because of the association of traditional unions with state control, new alternative unions in Russia are particularly associated with political opposition and radicalism. The paper analyses recent (2008-present) activities of these unions in their attempts to mobilise automotive workers in multinational and domestic owned BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 324 plants. Due to draconian labour laws often activists resort to work-to-rule and indirect methods of resistance. At the same time their activities resemble both political entryism and political agitation in the face of an extremely hostile and authoritarian state. How can these nascent leftist movements be understood as a barometer of wider working-class power and opposition in post-socialism? What are the prospects for their semi-formal, semi-informal insurgency against neocapitalism? Informality and agency in Georgia: in search of a way to maximise and legitimise policy making Lela REKHVIASHVILI (Central European University) | lel.rekhviashvili@gmail.com Abel POLESE (Tallinn University, Estonia; Tallinn University of Technology) | ap@tlu.ee Traditional views on informal labour, informal economies and in general informality tend to locate these practices somewhere on a spectrum between the legal and illegal. Recent critiques from new institutionalism have added concepts such as extra legality, or contextual and shifting moralities to try to better find a place for informality in a society. They have been echoed by a number of works dealing with the relationship between state and non-state actors with the goal of finding a place for informality that has often looked at it as a marginal, temporary, or merely economic phenomenon. This paper is an attempt to challenge these views to propose informality as something persistent and not likely to disappear but to simply change face and modes of expression. Using a narrative on competition for public spaces between informal traders, the state and private actors in Tbilisi informed by in-depth ethnography of the street vending and bazaar trade throughout June 2012 to May 2014, totalling eight months of fieldwork in Tbilisi, this presentation looks at the relationship between private, public and informal sectors to rechart their relationship. We claim that informality is not (only) a transitionary phase between two statuses but a social glue between situations. We partially endorse the structural-functional idea that (some) informality is functional to the structure of a country and the way it expresses itself depends on current structures. However, we argue that there is always space for informality since policy making is made of a series of measures that rarely address what is needed "now and here" or, in other words, urgent. Especially in the contexts where states facilitate marketisation processes but are unwilling or unable to guarantee smooth social adjustment. Rather, policy making deals with projections, forecasts and anachronistic attempts to address present problems that will become past by the time a law is adopted. Informality as phenomenon, we suggest, is not transitional. The modes and ways informality presents itself may be. That means that spaces of informality, or places where informality is stronger, change and informality may move from a sector to another, from an aspect of life to the other but the need of informality will most likely stay. Remembering the new Working Class: Memorial and Material Transformations in the making of the Post-Soviet World Gregory SCHWARTZ (University of Bristol, United Kingdom) | gregory.schwartz@bristol.ac.uk This paper is concerned with the role of memory in the reconstitution on the working class in the post-soviet space. Using evidence from a Russia-based longitudinal ethnographic study of workplace relations and conflicts during the last decade, the paper shows how class should be thought of as a bundle of social, cultural, legal, political, and economic 'nodes' coalescing through symbolic construction, including, in a specific manner, collective remembering. Rather than deny the political economy of class, the paper, repudiates the 'economic' primacy of class. Following Thompson, the argument shifts from Marx's high level of abstraction-typified by the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 325 implied existence of class with reference to capital as a social relation premised on the expanded reproduction of abstract labour and surplus value-to a level that helps in the understanding of how class exists in the social organisation of production relations. As class lives through language and the imaginary, as much as through their material conditions, and the paper captures a class in re-formation in a transforming society. Rather than Thompson's peasants in patrician 17th century England, the aim here is to understand the post-Soviet transformation of the workers into a specific kind of class by relating the re-forging of property relations in Russia's 'peripheral capitalism' to the workers' use of the memory of the Soviet in their reconstitution vis-à-vis property relations changes. The paper makes two key contributions. First, that class is not measurable in income, educational attainment, or social status, but must be linked to the transformation of property relations and how people understand the nature of that transformation Second, the goal is to examine the memory of the Soviet as a specific ideological cornerstone around which the contemporary working class is constituted, and how the collective struggle over its meaning (either its contestation, acceptance, or critical engagement) is central to that. Working Class in Precarious Times (the Czech Republic case) Katerina NEDBALKOVA (Faculty of Social Studies, Czech Republic) | nedbalko@fss.muni.cz Working Class in Precarious Times (the Czech Republic case) In this paper I firstly focus on the conceptualization of class and working class in the post communist countries. I critically revise the debates on non/existence of class and position my perspective within the existing sociological knowledge. I argue for 1) the ethnographic approach focused on everyday observations and interactions rather then "objective" descriptive measurements of the differences sought solely in the labor market; 2) the importance of researching not only elites and middle classes but especially those who did not benefit all that much from the process of economic and political transformation. In the second part of the paper, based on observations and interviews with two generations of workers in the Czech Republic, I explore the changing and diverse character of the working class that does not form a homogeneous and unified category. Precarious working conditions have been described, but little stays known about how do these working conditions influence the private sphere of individuals and their partnerships and families. What creates the working class today? How do workers cope with employment insecurities? How are their cohabiting and parenting strategies gendered and how do they change over generations? Also central to the paper are the question of value, respect and dignity of working class in regard with the processes of recognition and misrecognition by various organizations, institutions and media representations. Taming the Labor: Class Genesis of Lukashenka Regime Volodymyr ARTIUKH (Central European University) | artiukh_volodymyr@ceu-budapest.edu Discourses on Belarus in social sciences characterize Belarusian society as a survival of state socialism in a damnatory ('Last Dictatorship') or celebratory ('Last Soviet State') manner. Moreover, with rare exemptions, they ignore the dimension of class struggle and postulate a political pact of ruling elites with wide masses of population. In this paper, I regard Belarusian capitalist society as an outcome of a particular trajectory of class struggle leading to the balance of forces among working class, capitalist class and bureaucracy upon which the rule of elites reposes. Using archival sources on workers' protests and interviews with union activists and workers, I show that a specific trajectory of labor movement was significantly influenced by state-imposed changes in labor regulation. I trace the balance of power among social classes BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 326 throughout three phases: from open confrontation with spontaneous mass protests and incipient labor organization (1990-1995) through 'war of position' by organized trade union and party opposition (1995-1999) to attempts of neoliberalization from above with a protracted period of passivity and disorganization of working class (1999 2014). I focus on the latter phase and demonstrate that working class was attacked from above with a series of laws harshly restricting independent trade unions and other labor organizations and from below, drastically changing the balance of forces on the shop floor. I show that major changes concerned a new structure of employment relations and labor process control, which I call the double trend of state-imposed work precarization and labor fixation. RN06S04 Spaces of Resistance Constructing and Contesting the Multilevel State: Social Movements and the Territorial Redistribution of Authority Olatz RIBERA-ALMANDOZ (Universitat Pompeu Fabra, Spain) | olatz.ribera@upf.edu In the context of the ongoing crisis, the governmental imposition of severe austerity programmes and spending cuts in most European countries, together with the deeper deregulation and flexibility of labour markets and the reduction of social rights, has triggered a wave of dissatisfaction and disaffection with the current political and economic regime throughout the Eurozone. This discontent explains the proliferation of new social and political movements and innovative forms or resistance, protest and disobedience from citizens concerned with the promotion of social justice, the supply of pubic and social policies, and greater democracy. Furthermore, in the last decades, many national-states have faced two parallel processes: the decentralisation of previously centralised government structures and the supra-national integration through the emergence of transnational political institutions. As a consequence of these recent transformations, multiple layers of decision-making co-exist in a single state, creating what has been called multilevel –or scalar– states. Hence, decentralisation and integration have contributed to the creation of 'new state spaces' (Brenner 2004), that is to say, of new political arenas in which public policy is debated, contested, developed and implemented. However, the co-existence of multiple and overlapping territorial spheres of political authority have witnessed the emergence of overt and covert conflicts –both vertically and horizontally– between different state apparatuses, frequently over the allocation of competencies and the distribution of resources. The confluence of the emerging social and political movements and multilevel political systems, as well as the increasing 'impenetrability' and reluctance of many national governments to negotiate or even debate with these movements, has prompted the adoption by the latter of secondary struggles over the territorial distribution of authority and the multilevel composition of the state. Thus, the absolute lack of access to the political institutions at the state level encourages these actors to find alternative access points at the supra-national and/or subnational levels of government, and to intensify the existing contradictions and tensions between different layers of governmental bodies–that is to say, local, regional, national and supranational institutions–, in order to fulfil their primary demands for social justice and 'real democracy'. In the academic literature, the phenomena of multilevel governance and multilevel state have mainly been analysed from de point of view of their consequences the reconfiguration of authority, including the analysis of the interaction and confrontation between different decisionmaking levels, the allocation of resources and competencies, and the effects on party BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 327 competition. These previous accounts frequently address the relationship between institutional structures and socio-political struggles as a unidirectional process in which the former are treated as set by other agents, and the latter have to develop strategies to adapt to the given context. Reassessing the contributions of both social movements theory and critical theories of the state, this article invites to reconsider the complex interplay of structure and agency in the context of the multilevel state. On the one hand, social movement theory consider multilevel states beneficial for the development of citizen struggles since lower decision-making layers –such as local and regional governments– are deemed more permeable and open to their demands. This context favours the development of social and political movements by creating political opportunity structures that facilitate the access to decision-making processes, and ultimately to social change. On the other hand, drawing on Poulantzas' conceptualisation of the state as a condensation of social relations, and on Jessop's strategic-relational approach, critical theories of the state treat the multilevel configuration of state as built upon the permanent interaction of multiple social agents. State structures –including multi-scalar or multilevel political arrangements– are seen as socially produced, and therefore as fluid and in constant process of change. With the theoretical integration of the aforementioned approaches, this paper invites to rethink the interplay between structures and social agents as a multi-directional process in which both institutions and agents constantly interact and exert mutual influence on each other. The territorial distribution of authority in the multilevel state is here conceived as the result of the process of negotiation and confrontation of social forces for the strategic selection the institutional arrangements that better suit their interests, beliefs and values. The contribution of the article is threefold. First, it elaborates a critical review of the main theoretical approaches on the interaction between social movements and the institutional structure of the state. Second, it provides new theoretical and conceptual tools for the study of the political agency of social and political movements in the (re-) or (de-) construction of the multilevel state. Third, it aims to introduce general guidelines for the application of these tools to the empirical analysis of specific case studies. Moreover, the study of the capacity of social movements to modify power relations between different territorial layers of political authority provides a new insight into the understanding of the actual construction –and contestation– of the multilevel state. The political economies of modernity and tradition in the social movements of Brazil 'new frontier'. Robert Paul STEWART (University of Strathclyde, United Kingdom) | paul.stewart.100@ac.uk Brian GARVEY (University of Strathclyde, United Kingdom) | brian.garvey@strath.ac.uk William FERREIRA (Federal University of Goias, Brazil) | williamjatai@gmail.com In the European Union's turn to the southern hemisphere to source the biomass required to meet Kyoto renewable fuel targets, hi-tech innovation is aligned with new alliances between energy and food corporations and state and intra-state institutions, policies and investment strategies. These are marketed both as a responsible commitment to a lower-carbon EU and global economy and to rural economic development in key agrofuel producing countries in the global south, such as Brazil. A more systemic and power relation attentive approach taken here, and informed by Brazilian rural workers in the supply chain, illustrates how incumbent energy infrastructures (and south-to-north primary commodity flows) are kept intact by the new alliances that have deepened conditions for power asymmetries between labour and employers, and between small landholders and multinational corporations. 'More' technology and market-orientated, voluntary certification, however, has proved inadequate in addressing the distinct, social challenges emerging from this transition and this BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 328 paper suggests that this is indicative of how an emerging techno-institutional 'fix' for agrofuel struggles to contain inherent contradictions the increasingly capital-intensive model of large plantation-scale monoculture in which global energy majors simultaneously replace, while producing simulacra, of the notorious absentee landowners of the 18th century. The fact that this model is contested most vociferously by the dispossessed and poorly paid rural workers, the very labourers that agrofuel innovation was proclaimed to benefit, leads to a new theoretical and empirical agenda in the interpretation of the so-called energy transition through dynamic and co-produced power relations. This invites, in turn, greater empirical attention to socially committed alternatives that are made possible and actively invited by the collective action and existing practices of these workers and their new social movements. Croatian Urban Social Movements for Commons: From Contesting Privatisation to Appropriating the Public Tomislav TOMASEVIC (Institute for Political Ecology, Croatia) | totomase@gmail.com Vedran HORVAT (Institute for Political Ecology, Croatia) | vedardan@gmail.com Social movements defending urban public goods in Croatia started in 2006 when initiative the Right to the City started in Zagreb. For 6 years it was mobilising thousands of citizens against construction of private shopping mall in downtown Zagreb and its massive car garage with entrance in pedestrian public street paid with public money. Case study of the Right to the City is important for understanding development of social movements for commons which followed in other Croatian cities like Dubrovnik and Pula, but also for its theoretical implications. Following Harvey (2012) who rejects notions of traditional Left that urban social movements are reformist attempts to deal with specific rather than revolutionary that focus on systemic issues, it is important to revisit the class and the battlefield of class struggle. Zagreb movement was driven by cultural, environmental and youth activists, NGOs workers, students, unemployed which supports the need to redefine the battlefield from workplace to cities and revolutionary class from 'factory proletariat' to 'urban precariat' opposing urban accumulation by dispossession (Harvey, 2004). Other values of this case study are innovative tactics of contestation in physical space which in May 2010 included occupation of the pedestrian street for one month during which it was transformed into the commons. Urban social movements in Croatia are currently advancing from anti-austerity struggles against privatisation of urban resources to appropriating public open spaces, buildings, institutions and utility companies experimenting with democratisation practices and claiming collective right to the city as overall commons (Hardt and Negri, 2009). RN06S05 Rethinking Class Struggles The resurgence of class and the neocorporatist (national) bind Jonathan PREMINGER (Ben-Gurion University of the Negev, Israel) | yonatanpreminger@yahoo.co.uk Renewed interest in class is inseparable from the renewed desire for political influence as a way of rethinking the public good. Scholars sympathetic to class-based worldviews have looked to vestigial neocorporatist institutions as channels for democratic participation and opposition to neoliberalism, which has raised the question of a neocorporatist revival. This paper contributes to the debate by investigating Israel's political economy of democracy, and asserts that two fundamental premises of the neocorporatist socioeconomic order have broken down. Firstly, being a worker is now incongruent with being a citizen: the borders of the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 329 national economy have been blurred by outsourcing and by the influx of migrant labour, and labour market borders are no longer coterminous with those of the political community. Secondly, the labour-capital conflict is no longer the salient social division. Non-union organisations have emerged to provide some protection for non-citizen workers, yet these organisations represent workers as supplicants, not as participants, and they subscribe to a rights discourse that rejects "capital" and "labour" as empirically relevant concepts; instead, they emphasize identity such as ethnicity, thus shifting the focus away from structural exploitation and towards discrimination. The paper therefore questions whether "leftover" institutions are dependable channels of resistance or "democratic" influence, thus casting a shadow over hopes of re-establishing labour as a force for social change within neocorporatist frameworks. Moreover, it suggests that if "class" is to be useful as a mobilising ideal or as an ideational basis for institutional structures, it must escape the conceptual borders of the nation-state. Contesting Capitalism and Imagining Democracy in China: A Typology of Leftwing Visions Andreas MULVAD (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | acmm@ifs.ku.dk Based on original interview data and a mix of primary and secondary sources, this article examines three intellectual expressions of the Polanyian social counter-movement triggered by China's turn to neo-liberalism since the early 1990s: First, the social democrat labourist vision of trade union organizer and 1989 veteran Han Dongfang, which can be seen as an attempt to reorganize Chinese labour and strengthen the bargaining power of workers vis-à-vis capital, both foreign and domestic. Second, the 'world-systems'-inspired socialism of agricultural economist Wen Tiejun, a proponent of 'New Rural Reconstruction', a movement to resist marketization and enhance the power of the Chinese peasantry through self-organization from below. Third, the vision of intellectual historian Wang Hui, who systematically mines China's ideational legacy for conceptual resources which can help to rekindle the Chinese dream of an alternative modernity beyond Western capitalism – an ambition which makes him a figurehead of those fractions of China's educated urban middle-classes that lean 'left' politically. The purpose of this comparison is to discuss, in the final section, the potentials for constructing a counter-hegemonic project with a popular appeal strong enough to force the Party-state elite to change its course in the direction of a more egalitarian and bottom-up democratic state. I argue that the tensions between the visions of these three 'organic intellectuals' (of reorganizing labour, land, and knowledge respectively) will need to be overcome if such a 'demotic' project is to succeed. Class Redefined as Action Orientation towards Labour Market Participation: Tested on the German Case for Descriptive Validity Douglas Richard VOIGT (King's College London, United Kingdom) | douglas.voigt@kcl.ac.uk Since the 1970s, class-based politics, emerging from the structure of the capitalist system, have conflicted with identity-based politics, leading to divergent justice claims and ultimately the fragmentation of the Left. Likewise, empirical scholarship on the subject has demonstrated a tendency towards structural reductionism and cultural essentialism in ontological definitions of class and identity, respectively. Moreover, considering the empirical tendency towards precarization and career instability, often attributed to globalization or post-industrialization, maintaining a definition of class based on the wage labour nexus of the already employed is increasingly distant from the lived experience of individuals. This is also true in traditionally industrial political economies such as Germany, where the hegemonic influence of neo-liberal BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 330 ideology has been entrenched for at least 15 years. The consequent redefinition of social policy in Germany, championing flexibilization and activation, has resulted in the empirical tendency towards labour market dualization, further complicating the binary class distinction of traditional Marxian approaches. Nevertheless, with accelerating dualization, inequality, and political polarization, the need to define and empirically substantiate an approach to the social stratification of capitalist societies is more pressing than ever. This paper argues that examining the form of active participation in the labour market is a fruitful solution. This theory is empirically tested for descriptive validity on the German labour market. Grounded in a critical epistemological framework drawn from Jürgen Habermas' system and lifeworld distinction, form of participation is defined along two dimensions. First, the normative purpose of system participation for individuals is dependent on their communicative understanding of the lifeworld and denoted in this paper as an action orientation. An action orientation is thus an agent's moral orientation towards participation in the social system of instrumental action. For capitalist society specifically, the operationalized definition of action orientation is drawn from the empirical work of Klaus Dörre, but broadened to include unpaid labour in the domestic, political, and cultural spheres. This broadening represents an attempt to incorporate identity-based distinctions. Therefore, Nancy Fraser's reinterpretation of Karl Polanyi's double movement, in which emancipation from structural and cultural oppression formed a triple movement in the mid-20th century, is operationalized as three distinct action orientations towards social labour in capitalist society. An agent thus participates in the system of social labour to accumulate capital, ensure continuity in social reproduction, or emancipation from oppressive market structures or ascribed social statuses. Secondly, the incentive structure for participating in the capitalist labour market itself is drawn from the work of Claus Offe. Understanding the labour market as a system of labour allocation for capitalist production, a given agent's incentive to enter the wage labour relationship is defined by their position in the structure. Those lacking any non-wage forms of subsistence are structurally coerced into participation. Those positioned to benefit from their particular educational and familial background are offered financial incentives for participation. On the other hand, an agent can be morally compelled to participate either as a form of positive realization, or a form of negative pressure. In short, individual agents existing in a given lifeworld hold an action orientation towards social labour, and social labour in a capitalist system is organized according to a matrix of incentives drawing both from system and lifeworld. Seeking to test such a conception for descriptive validity, the empirical portion of the study conducts semi-structured interviews in Germany with work placement officers (Arbeitsvermittler – AV) at Job Centers and local branches of the Federal Employment Agency (Bundesagentur für Arbeit – BA). These interviews are scheduled to occur throughout February, 2015, ending March 3rd, 2015 in the culturally and politically contrasting BA directorates of Greifswald (Gr), Ingolstadt (I), Freiburg (F), and Gelsenkirchen (Ge). These regions were also selected based on their unemployment levels which are, as of January, 2015: Gr: 15.4%; Ge: 12.5%; F: 4.5%; I: 2.6%. The interview is built around Vignettes, which are fictitious life histories reflecting the stated action orientations yet made realistic through drawing on previous research conducted with labour market participants at the Institut für Arbeitsund Berufsforschung (IAB). The interview procedure asks each AV how he or she would respond to each Vignette, particularly concerning the application of incentives to activate the given fictitious job seeker. The responses are understood as empirically consequential speech-acts which are re-interpreted in light of the over-arching epistemological framework. The subsequent analysis hypothesizes that a pattern of incentives are applied to specific action orientations in a hierarchical manner, thus potentially validating a redefinition of class which is able to incorporate identity-based conceptions without any ontological assumptions. This paper is designed from the theory and data emerging from a larger PhD-research project focusing on social justice in comparative political economy. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 331 Reflections on contemporary class formation in Mozambique Kajsa Johanna JOHANSSON (Linnaeus University, Sweden) | kajsa.johansson@lnu.se At the time of Mozambique's independence, Frelimo, the former liberation movement that was turned into a political party, aimed to address the country's "underdevelopment" through socialist policies and rapid modernisation. The peasantry was to be transformed into agriculture workers to form a working class with the industrial proletariat working in the state run industries. The socialist dream was interrupted by a destabilisation war raging until 1992. By the time of the peace accords the country was a market economy and has since become an economic growth success story. However, poverty levels have stagnated with over half of the population living in absolute poverty. This presentation explores how political consciousness is created and expressed in contemporary Mozambique, departing from two cases: First, the rise in large-scale agriculture investments currently taking place, generating struggles over land. Peasants increasingly organise to protest against not only the investors but also, more overall, the current development model. The second case is the expressions of urban discontent through food riots in Maputo 2008 and 2010. The riots were sparked by rise in the price of basic goods such as bread and water, but the rioters, alike the peasants, expressed a more profound critique against current neoliberal developments. Both the peasants' movement and the food rioters refer to the fact that the still ruling Frelimo has turned against the values for which they all fought. The presentation will discuss how these two processes could be understood jointly in terms of possible conditions for formation of one class in and for itself. The latest digital technologies and the changing forms of contemporary capitallabour conflict: Towards technophobia and 21st century Luddism? Sérgio Henrique ROCHA FRANCO (University of Barcelona, Spain) | francoshr@yahoo.com.br There is so much excitement about technology, about applications, about screens, about sensors, big data and artificial intelligence nowadays. We are surrounded with devices that have the ability to capture, record, and process information about us, about who we are, about what we do, and where we go. Moreover, "smart objects" are about to be united through internet, which would allow immediate and custom-made feedback that comes in real time. Alongside the latest technological burst, new applications promising cooperation between users and optimization of resources, like Uber and Airbnb, have been created. In this paper, I discuss some of the consequences of these kinds of apps and other emerging digital technologies for contemporary capital-labour conflict. My first point is that the latest digital technologies largely work through a market logic that increases inequality and would be associated with the neoliberal project. Secondly, by focusing on contemporary social struggles, such as those fought by taxi drivers in several cities around the world, I argue that the latest digital technologies very often destroy occupation and rely on cheap and precarious forms of human labour, which in extreme situations can reach the form of the self-provisioned service. Finally, I state that emerging digital technologies and artificial intelligence are at the core of contemporary capital-labour conflict, as they have opened up the possibility of either lowering labour costs or replacing human labour on an unprecedented scale. RN06S06 Totalled (Colin Cremin 2014) Book Launch and Discussion BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 332 Salvaging the Future from the Wreckage of Capitalism Colin CREMIN (University of Auckland, New Zealand) | c.cremin@auckland.ac.nz The 2008 crisis was its own kind of hurricane, ripping through communities, destroying livelihoods, ushering a depression that Europe has still not recovered from while also mobilising widespread opposition to the political establishment. Crises are both real and imagined. They are part of a lexicon pronouncing a more uncertain age. In the midst of this are headline events, Fukushima, the Arab Spring, terrorist attacks and warnings from ecological scientists about rising carbon emissions rendered apocalyptic spectacle by Hollywood cinema. Franco Beradi said ours is the century of no future. The future is nonetheless a void yet to be determined, a territory yet to be inhabited and an energy yet to be marshalled. Today's struggle for hegemony is for determination of the future, both to negate the idea that there is no alternative to the market and also, more positively, to demonstrate the collective capacity to end hunger and suffering. Drawing on my work on capitalism, crisis and the apocalyptic imaginary, the paper situates this struggle within a broader one to shift the balance of forces inexorably in favour of a class that neoliberalism had once pronounced dead and now appears to have awoken. Discussants on panel for Colin Cremin's book Totalled: Salvaging the future from the wreckage of capitalism Ronald KRAMER (University of Auckland, New Zealand) | r.kramer@auckland.ac.nz Greg MARTIN (University of Sydney, Australia) | greg.martin@sydney.edu.au Craig Alan Richard BROWNE (University of Sydney, Australia) | craig.browne@sydney.edu.au RN06S07 Transforming Capitalism Institutional and Cultural Dimensions Adaptive Capitalism and US Political Economy Rodney LOEPPKY (York University, Canada) | rloeppky@yorku.ca According to popular understandings of political economy, American society should be characterized by the most open forms of free market production and distribution. Indeed, even the school of political marxism has long since maintained that the US state retains governance apparatuses that are, by far, the most subservient to capitalist civil society (Wood, 1992). But it is also true that the US state gets characterized in peculiarly non-capitalist ways, through descriptive categories such as 'lender of last resort' and 'military-industrial complex'. While these often amount to vague references rather than sustained empirical analysis, there is a contemporary need for politico-economic analysis that repositions the state as more than just a facilitator of capital dynamics. As such, this paper proposes an analysis of 'adaptive capitalism' in the United States, wherein capital actively allies with state mechanisms to seek new profit streams by transforming or rerouting public revenues. While 'bailouts' and public interventions remain central to a cyclical capitalist economy, the robust entry and/or expansion of capital in areas such as health, education and incarceration are also highly notable. These arenas exhibit more than what David Harvey (2002) has characterized as 'accumulation by dispossession' – instead, they accumulate private revenue channels under an umbrella of public service delivery. By pointing to these domains, the paper will shed light on the manner in which capital attempts to maintain both the credibility and regularity of publicly inspired (and often financed) revenue streams while, ultimately, transforming their utilization and purpose. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 333 States Unmasked? Revisiting Abrams in the Context of Crisis Katharina BODIRSKY (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | bodirsky@metu.edu.tr In his article on the "Difficulty of Studying the State," Philip Abrams argued that both political sociology and Marxism had fallen prey to a reified "idea of the state". He implied moreover that such "state ideas" played a role in legitimating political power exercised through the state system. Abrams concluded that "the state is not the reality which stands behind the mask of political practice. It is itself the mask which prevents our seeing political practice as it is." (1988: 87) In the contemporary context of crisis, however, states stand unmasked. It has become particularly apparent how state power serves partial interests and how different social forces contend for the exercise of power in and through the state system. The widespread dissatisfaction with institutions of representative democracy is one indicator of the unmasked state. If the "state idea" indeed played a crucial role in "politically organized subjection" (Abrams), how do we explain the latter's continuity despite waning state legitimacy and increasing opposition? This paper discusses three potential factors with an empirical focus on contemporary EUEurope plus Turkey: First, the importance of the "repressive state apparatuses" and the ways in which ideology is used not to mask, but to constitute hegemony. Second, the ways in which "state rescaling" has been used as a political strategy to insulate the state system from opposition. And third, the culturalization of (what might have been) class politics. New Forms of Inequality in Networks and Flows of Glam-Capitalism Dmitry IVANOV (St.Petersburg state university, Russian Federation) | dvi1967@gmail.com Globalization has resulted not in the 'world society' or 'worldwide sociality' but rather in transnational network of globality. In such networked enclaves like super-urbanized areas Los Angeles, New York, Tokyo, Hong Kong, Moscow, London, Paris, Berlin, Buenos Aires etc., people experience globality as borderless, mobile, and multicultural life. Compared to their countries, metropolitan areas outperform in economic growth and they are the most unequal in terms of Gini index. Capitalism there has been transformed into glam-capitalism being in sharp contrast with social life outside that localized globality. Preconditions for new form of capitalism have been generated by virtualization of social structures. By the 2000s intensive commodification of images had leaded to overbranding and triviality of the virtualization strategy that has provoked shift of competitive advantages to hypervirtuality of glamour. Being since the 1930s specific life style or aesthetic form, glamour has become now rationality of newest version of capitalism. Glam-capitalism raises when producers at the hyper-competitive market-place must glamour consumers and when goods / services must be aggressively beautiful to be intensively attractive for targeted groups. Value creation process now is related more to trends, than to brands, not only in traditional fashion industry and show business but also in high-tech and financial industries. While the core process of industrial economy is capitalization on things (value of products) and the core process of virtualized economy is capitalization on images (value of brands), the glamour economy is capitalizing on flows (value of trends). At the century edge the 'onion-like' stratification with dominant middle strata is replaced by the 'pear-like' bimodal stratification. Owners of trends and its creators compose new status groups – glam-capitalists and glam-professionals, which are core of new middle strata above shrinking traditional middle class. Despite of apology of glam-capitalists and glam-professionals as 'creative class' (R. Florida) capitalization of trends is based rather on copyright as regime of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 334 monopoly. Monopolizing mass production of practically costless copies priced like an original, owners of trends exploit more consumers than workers. New shape of stratification is resulted from the rise of glam-capitalism flow-structures. Structures of glam-capitalism are flow-structures because they coordinate participants (actors and actants, humans and things) through direction and intensity of moves penetrating barriers and boundaries established by traditional institutional structures and by network structures of recent decades. Flows of people, money, goods, information are structuring social life under the glam-capitalism as they define intentions and outcomes of social activities. Involvement in flows is becoming a factor of social differentiation. The impact of the glam-capitalism on social inequality is its temporality. Rising significance of temporal organization of access to trendy goods creates new configuration of inequality as traditional quantitative gap between 'having more' and 'having less' is combined with the temporal lag between 'having now' and 'having later'. Emerging flow-structures reshape configuration of social inequality traditionally based on institutional regulation of access to material / symbolic resources according to social status. Three types of inequality are represented in current practices of discrimination, social conflicts, and social policies: 1) institutional inequality based on social status, 2) networked inequality based on personal identity, 3) flow-inequality based on personal mobility / creativity. Transforming the Political-Politicising Transformation: Beyond Developmentalism Bhavya CHITRANSHI (Ambedkar University Delhi, India) | bhaav1488@gmail.com This paper builds on an 'action research' project that took transformation as an object of inquiry within the context of collective mobilization and formation of a Single Womens' Collective in a tribal village called Emaliguda in Rayagada, Odisha. The process of public articulation of the everyday experience and condition of singleness in rural women, gave way to the formation of a collective where women who have been 'abandoned' by their families have come together with an objective of spelling out its own well-being, carving out its own language of empowerment and taking charge of a future; beyond mere development. This is an emergent 'being-incommon' that premises itself on the ethico-politics of relationality, multiplicity, love and friendship. As this initiative progressed towards (a) collective (in) action, while engaging with the State, the society at large and one's own self as 'ethico-political subject', the attempt has been to revisit the question of transformation in its three inter-related sites: 'political', 'social', 'Self'. This research is thus a kind of reflexive writing on the process of right-ing wrongs; reflecting how an in-depth transformative process requires these three sites of transformation to be engaged with continuously and simultaneously in a trialogue. This paper attempts to offer a possible philosophy of transformative praxis that engenders change and collective formation among the gendered subaltern through participatory processes of self-reflection and reflection on the process of collectivization; through an engagement with Marxist, Gandhian, and Tagorite takes on transformation, as also contemporary (trans)formations around New Social Movements post Laclau and Mouffe (1985). RN06S08 European Political Economy in Crisis Stealing water. The Italian political economy of water after the referendum of June 2011: a case of neoliberal authoritarianism? Adriano COZZOLINO (University of Naples "L'Orientale", Italy) | acozzolino@unior.it BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 335 The proposal of paper, rooted in a critical politico-economic perspective, firstly deals with the analysis of the Italian current neoliberal restructuring, in particular from 2008 crisis to date. The analysis takes into account the role of Italian capitalist elites in fostering the neoliberal agenda, determining a remarkable increasing of social inequalities (unemployment, over-recourse to temporary jobs, privatizations etc.) and class polarisation. At the same time, this trend is marked by what Bruff has called the "authoritarian turn of neoliberalism", a way to insulate the institutional set-up from "popular demands, discontents, struggles" and make them "less responsive to popular-democratic forces and processes" (Gill, 2001). In this respect, a remarkable case study is the Italian referendum on public water: 26million people, after a massive campaign organized by the Italian Forum of the Movements for Water (horizontal network of local groups), voted in June 2011 to keep water a Common and to avoid its privatization. But, after three years, the results of the referendum have been disobeyed by every single national and the most part of local governments (except for few but interesting cases as Naples): privatizations, in other words, have been reintroduced surreptitiously in the interest of the four big companies in this sector. In this frame, the main research questions are: how the political economy of water in Italy can shine a light on authoritarian governance and lobbies agency? What is, three years after a huge mobilization, the legacy of the referendum in terms of imaginary, continuity of resistance and organization? Unfree labour in mature capitalism?Some reflections from the analysis of the agricultural production in Lazio region, Italy Lucilla SALVIA (La Sapienza University of Rome, Italy) | lucilla.salvia@gmail.com Over the last few years, practices variously referred to as "unfree", "forced" or "slave-like" labour have received increasing attention from international organisations, NGOs and scholars from a range of schools of thought. The bulk of the debate, although recognising the dramatic increase of the phenomenon in recent years, considers it as an anomaly or deviation from the standard functioning of labour relations. Unfree labour is often associated with human rights abuses and immorality, and portrayed as an individual relationship of coercion or at best as a residual relationship from the past, something that has more to do with developing economies where persist feudal-like relations. This paper argues against this view, considering unfree labour as a common tool used by contemporary capital to extract surplus value, even in mature capitalism. Indeed, with the shift towards neo-liberal globalisation there has been an increasing premium put on competitiveness that calls for increasing liberalisation, deregulation of markets and above all flexibilisation of the labour force. This shift has created areas of inclusiveness of new forms of exploitation, including the harshest, such as forced labour. This paper presents some reflections and preliminary findings from an ongoing field research in the rural area of 'agro-pontino', in the south of Lazio region, Italy, where firms make regular use of forced labour mediated by labour contractors, together with more standard labour relations, such as conventional wage-labour. Towards a conjunctural analysis of the European crisis Johannes JÄGER (University of Applied Sciences BFI Vienna) | Johannes.Jaeger@fh-vie.ac.at Laura HORN (Roskilde University) | lhorn@ruc.dk Towards a conjunctural analysis of the European crisis Drawing on critical political economy perspectives, in this paper we develop a framework for, as well as a first, tentative exploration of a conjunctural analysis of the European crisis. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 336 Conjunctural analysis demonstrates the comprehensive and holistic outlook of CIPE methodologies. Focusing on the complex interplay between social forces, cultural and technological change and ideological currents against the background of historically specific economic structures at a particular given moment, i.e. a conjuncture, conjunctural analysis facilitates studying this moment as articulation, cristallisation and sedimentation of specific social power relations (see e.g. Jessop 2008: 44, 126f). The ideological currents and alliances between social forces carrying specific conjunctures are not considered stable or monolithic, however, rather they are seen as open-ended developments that can fracture and become instable. Hence, in the concrete social struggles currently taking place against EU-mandated austerity in Europe, the role of conjunctural analysis for a comprehensive formulation and articulation of sustainable and feasible alternative strategies, and the question in how far social science can contribute to this, should be emphasized. Re-imagining Spain in Europe: embracing austerity, the raise of Podemos, and the possible end of the Spanish liberal national project. Nagore CALVO (KCL, United Kingdom) | nagore.calvo@kcl.ac.uk Recent polls in Spain suggest that the left political movement Podemos, only established a year ago, might win the next general elections. This prediction has become even more likely as a result of the electoral win of the antiausterity political party Syriza in Greece. Podemos has presented itself as an anti-austerity and anti-establishment democratic alternative which promises a shift in economic strategy and changes to the political system. At the same time Podemos has declared support for a process of further decentralisation and willingness to respect the political and democratic aspirations of regional and nationalist groups. This is in contrast to the current crisis management status quo where the decentralised structure of Spain and the high level of regional autonomy have been described as part of the problem before and during the financial crisis. This in turn has led to calls for recentralisation and the dismantlement of the federal structure of Spain. Thus, the challenges mounted by the Podemos programme to the neo-liberal austerity programme is likely to have multi-faceted implications for the future of Spain. This include the size of the state and the structure and organisation of the Spanish welfare state, but also has significant implications for the future sustainability of the Spanish liberal national project. This paper will draw on cultural political economy and will seek to explore the contrasting metaphors, imaginings and social formations implicated in describing the Spanish crisis, in justifying the adoption of different crisis management techniques, and linking them to different coalitions and possible alliances within the dominant neo-liberal programme underpinning the political and economic strategy of Spain's liberal national state. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 337 RN07 Sociology of Culture RN07S01 Collective Memory as a Cultural System An "unaccomplished memory": the period of the 'strategy of tension' in Italy (1969-1993) and the Piazza Fontana bombing in Milan Anna Lisa TOTA (University Rome III, Italy) | annalisa.tota@uniroma3.it Lia LUCHETTI (University Rome III, Italy) | lia.luchetti@uniroma3.it In Italy the 'strategy of tension' period represents a still very obscure time in country's recent history. The terrorist attacks that took place from 1969 to 1993 have never been included in the Italian public discourse. Can one imagine that this is due to various forms of instigated amnesia? It seems to be an 'unaccomplished memory' that could never be inscribed in the international public discourse. When 'State Terror' occurred in Italy, access to legal and political arenas was systematically denied and cultural trauma process could be performed only in aesthetic arenas. After addressing the hypothesis of the role played by international intelligence services (especially CIA) in the Italian 'strategy of tension', the chapter focuses on a case study of the first Italian terrorist attack happened in Piazza Fontana (Milan, 12 December 1969) and analyses the social trajectories of this public memory. Re-writing memory: mediation and mediatization of remembrance about communism through cinema Alexandru I. CÂRLAN (National University of Political Studies and Public Administration, Romania) | alex.carlan@comunicare.ro Malina I. CIOCEA (National University of Political Studies and Public Administration, Romania) | malina.ciocea@comunicare.ro The aim of this paper is to investigate the processes of memory mediation through cinematic technologies and practices, in the context of a dialectical relationship between mediation and mediatization. We analyse recent Romanian cinematic productions belonging to various genres (the documentary about Communism as a historical period, the fictional films, the art films) as types of mediation in the engagement with the past, in order to understand how these mediation dispositifs work and how mediation incorporates reflexively the processes of history mediatization. Our analysis will focus on how such technologies and practices allow for types of engagement with the Communist period through strategic negotiation of distance towards the past, discussing both their repressive and emancipatory potential. Thus we investigate the contribution of cinema to the reconfiguration of cultural memory about the Communist period in Romania and the dynamics of memory policies in the Romanian public sphere, highlighting the relationship between identity building through remembrance and the processes of public legitimation of memory building. The empirical area of our investigation consists mainly productions that thematize the historical period of Communism in Romania, negotiating versions and meanings of the Communist experience in terms of historical relevance, moral responsibility and identitarian significance. We can take these discourses as competing/convergent inputs in building a collective memory about Romanian Communism. In order to reach these objectives, we build an analytic of techniques and practices of mediation of the past through cinema, adapting insights from Critical Discourse Analysis in the field of memory studies. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 338 Wall is Over! Imagining John Lennon in Prague Trever Thomas HAGEN (University of Exeter, United Kingdom) | t.hagen@exeter.ac.uk 'Lennonová Zed' (The Lennon Wall) is situated in the center of Prague, tucked away on a quiet street of the Malá Strana quarter. Its beginning can be traced back to chalk writings on the Wall in the late 1970s. After John Lennon's murder in 1980, a spontaneous commemoration took place for him at the Wall, establishing an annual gathering. The Wall soon became a place where people could scrawl their thoughts on peace, music and champion the former Beatle: "You were not a god nor a king-you were one of us". An outline of a tombstone adorned the Wall with the simple epitaph "For John Winston Lennon", with candles, graffiti and flowers in constant rotation. This presentation addresses the transformation of cultural practices at the Lennon Wall over the past thirty years. I examine three moments: the collective effervescence of an unplanned and unprecedented public demonstration at the Wall in 1985; the Wall's post-89 existence as a transnational site shaped by the tourist gaze; and more recently, on 17 November 2014, the Wall was painted over in white with a single piece of black-lettered graffiti reading 'Wall is Over', bringing forth a number of public reactions to the Wall's shared meaning. The presentation considers Lennon as a mutually negotiated symbol that, when assembled with the materiality of the Wall and its temporary objects (e.g., candles, flowers, graffiti), has created a particular space that affords a divergent range of meanings maintained by convergent patterns and practices. A Tale of Two Crises: the Changing Cultures of Financial Regulation and Accountability Mark D. JACOBS (George Mason University, United States of America) | mjacobs@gmu.edu I propose to contrast the legislative responses in the U.S. to the Great Depresson of 1929 and the Great Recession of 2008, as a comparative case study in what I call "the no-fault society"- reflecting conditions of constrictive individualism, the blurring of public and private, and the erosion of the rule of law-amidst the transformations of modern societies. By contrast with the Pecora Hearings of 1932-33, which presented a clear explanation for financial collapse, specified an underlying "web of corruption," and helped shape landmark legislation (the GlassSteagall and Security and Exchange Acts) establishing relatively effective financial regulation, the Financial Crisis Investigation Committeee of 2009 failed to achieve consensus about causation or accountability, resulting in legislation (the Dodd-Frank Bill) that is still unfinished and whose regulatory provisions have been compromised by financial lobbying. RN07S02a Art as a Cultural System 1 Recreating traditions and making atmosphere! The case study of the assembly dancing at the Amis Harvest Festival Ming LIN (Department of Sociology, Lancaster University, United Kingdom) | wagilin@gmail.com The aim of this paper is to explore the role of traditions in the regeneration of social practices and building an atmosphere for local tourism promotion. I chose the "assembly dancing" of the Amis Harvest Festival in Hualien, Taiwan, as a case study, which has become more famous for its lively, delightful atmosphere although its appearance is different from "the tradition". Through the connection with tourism, the involvement of the government, this "indigenous" festival has been recreated. It thus becomes a good case study which can show the dynamic relationships BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 339 between tourism, indigenous culture, and political affairs. The assembly dancing is a form of recreation using Amis/ Pangcah traditional materials and organised by the Hualien government. In this paper I begin the discussion by exploring the roles that Amis/Pangcah traditions and assembly dancing play in the growth of tourism in Hualien. By doing so, I respond to the theories about reasons for forming traditions. Next, considering the ongoing debate about culture preservation or innovation among the stakeholders of Hualien County, the possible cultural changes that assembly dancing might bring are discussed. I not only examine the possibility of actors doing assembly dancing as a hybrid Amis/ Pangcah tradition by recreating a relatively old tradition of Amis/ Pangcah, but also the connection between atmosphere and tradition. How an atmosphere can be constructed by recreating traditions will be explored at the end of this paper. The idea of invented traditions, as proposed by Hobsbawn, has gradually been applied by ethnographers, historians and sociologists. By comparing historical and empirical observations of the past and today, Hobsbawn sees the appearance and establishing of invented traditions (Hobsbawn 1983, p. 4). He defines the invention of tradition and notes a phenomenon: when 'old' traditions are going to disappear, 'invented' traditions frequently arise. Furthermore, he argues that when there are rapid and large changes in demand on the supply side, new traditions may be invented and constructed. For instance, when carriers and promulgators can no longer maintain traditions, or when traditions cannot keep pace with rapid social transitions, there will be changes on the supply side. And when a tradition is no longer needed as it was originally designed, it is a change on the demand side. In this argument, the demand for an old tradition and for a new one always move in opposite directions. And this is also the same as his assumption about the supply side. However, in the case of assembly dancing and traditional Amis singing and dancing, the demands on both traditions are increasing. Although Hobsbawn (1983) does not ignore the possibility of the co-presence of old and new traditions, his argument again sets out a dichotomy between them. He argues that ancient materials can sometimes be used to construct invented traditions for different purposes, and sometimes new traditions can be grafted onto old ones (Hobsbawn 1983, p. 6). The interesting thing is that, in the case of assembly dancing, both situations can be found. The modern tradition uses old materials to create a new activity, and the ancient traditions are in turn shaped by the new one. In this section, by examining the roots of and benefits to Amis/ Pangcah of both the assembly dancing at the United Harvest Festival and the traditional Amis dancing ceremonies at the Harvest Festival respectively, the existence of invented traditions is discussed. I indicated that assembly dancing has become an emerging tradition in Amis/ Pangcah tribes. The personal benefits that the assembly dancing brings have also been examined. And the opinions against the dancing have also been pointed out. The ancient and the new emerging tradition can co-exist in the same society. Referring to the ongoing debates over cultural preservation and innovation in Amis/ Pangcah societies, is there a need to take sides? The process of brewing wheat to make beer is a complex and delicate series of chemical reactions. At the end, the wheat will be removed and beer will be enjoyed. However, the relationship between Malalikit/ Malikuda and assembly dancing is not the same as wheat and beer. It does not have to be that one revives and one disappears. At the beginning of this paper, I address the question of how assembly dancing, which is a recreation of the Amis/ Pangcah tradition, affects forming the atmosphere of the Hualien United Harvest Festival. Although the Hualien government consciously chooses Amis/ Pangcah culture as a template and recreates it as a new version of Malalikit/ Malikuda, the atmosphere is not solely produced by the organizing team of the Hualien government. In fact, the atmosphere is co-created by the images transmitted by the media, the stereotypes fostered among the public, the historical and cultural meanings of the Amis/ Pangcah tradition and the participation of tourists. Again, through the networking of all these actors, the atmosphere of the Hualien United Harvest Festival is formed. However, as Malalikit/ Malikuda is treated as representative of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 340 indigenous culture (Hatfield 2014, p.3), it has been used as a tool on the occasions when someone wants to claim indigeneity (Hatfield 2014, p.6). Thus, there is a need to discuss possibly influences that assembly dancing brings to local tribes, and to examine whether the intrinsic essence of indigenous culture can remain after being used by policymakers, governments or the tourism industry. The case of assembly dancing is unique although it seems to have been a top-down product at very beginning; it eventually became a co-making practice of numerous actors. For this reason, the spirits of the Amis/ Pangcah are retained. Referring to the debate between the preservation or innovation of cultures, the most important thing is not to pick one of them, but to keep the Amis/ Pangcah spirits. In the case of assembly dancing, tourists are brought in somehow and become part of the spectacle of assembly dancing. They feel the joyful atmosphere, and have lived experiences of togetherness. It is a great example of the involvement of tourists being greater than before. Songs of the Factory: Multi-tonous musicking in the routinized workplace and beyond Marek KORCZYNSKI (University of Nottingham, United Kingdom) | Marek.Korczynski@Nottingham.ac.uk The paper reports on an ethnography which focusses on the role of pop music in workers' culture in a window-blinds factory. The paper uses participant observation to outline how workers in this factory clung desperately to music on the radio. It analyses how this music had a dialectical quality of allowing workers both to fulfill their social roles in a regimented industrial environment and to express a sense of resistance to this social order. It puts forward a theorization of this form of 'musicking' (Small, 1998) as a 'multi-tonous' cultural practice. The multi-tonous is rooted in the context of the monotonous social structure. It is a form of musicking that allows the enactment of the social order within the monotonous, while also allowing the expression of a spirit of resistance to that social order; that does not involve deep immersion of the senses within music, but rather tends to use music as a way of preventing the senses being dominated by the monotonous; that accents non-repetitive cultural practices as a critical response to structural repetition within the monotonous; that opens up space for agentic rather than structured movements; and that involves the re-appropriation of meaning of lyrics in pop songs (often in choruses) to express critical understandings of the monotonous social setting. The paper considers the extent to which multi-tonous musicking may occur in social contexts outside of the routinized workplace. Emergent Meaning Structures: Sociosemantic Network Analysis of Creative Communities Nikita BASOV (Center for German and European Studies, St. Petersburg State University – Bielefeld University) | n.basov@spbu.ru Wouter DE NOOY (University of Amsterdam) | W.deNooy@uva.nl Artem ANTONYUK (St. Petersburg State University) | artiom.a000@gmail.com Aleksandra NENKO (Center for German and European Studies, St. Petersburg State University – Bielefeld University) | al.nenko@gmail.com Irina KRETSER (St. Petersburg State University) | kretser@list.ru The paper approaches construction of differences in cultural patterns as based on social structure and practice following the duality tradition (Friedland & Alford 1991). We address this by applying structural approach to interpretation of collective meanings and combining formal analysis for reducing complexity of meanings with qualitative analysis of meaning structures (Mohr 1994, 1998, 2000). The study is based on textual and sociometric data on artistic BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 341 communities – groups of artists involved in intense interaction with each other. Such communities develop in constant (re-)interpretation of the essence of art, discussions on the themes and formats for artworks, continuous interaction during collective creative activities and representation of artworks. In these processes subgroups normally emerge in social networks within communities and explicit subgroup-specific structures of meaning are developed. Basing on 2-mode approach (Breiger 1976) we introduce sociosemantic network analysis techniques to locate those subgroups as well as to detect and to visualize how their meaning structures intersect and vary. Further, qualitative analysis links these contrasts and intersects to specific traits and similarities of the subgroups attempting to reveal how the peculiarities of social structure and practice condition emergence of a variety of meaning structures. Making cultural capital work: How does the culture matter? Barbara Anna MARKOWSKA (Collegium Civitas, Poland) | bmarkowska@civitas.edu.pl Xymena BUKOWSKA (Collegium Civitas, Poland) | xymbuk@wp.pl In the last decade we have observed the revival of Bourdieu's legacy, particularly, increasing interest in his concept of cultural capital and class distinction. As Bennett and Silva (2011) pointed out we should reconsider cultural capital analysis in historical and national context. In our last study we develop the heuristic potential of this category analyzing the dynamics of the social field in Bialowieza (Bukowska, Jewdokimow, Markowska, Winiarski 2013). Inspired by Geertz (1973), we define culture as a set of meanings created by social practices. Reconceptualization of Bourdie's approach allows us to map some located configurations of cultural capital in a specific, complex and dynamic local field. It refers also to current sociological discussions on the role of culture in structuration processes (Alexander, Smith 2003). The local cultural field of Bialowieza is divided into different sub-fields, which are social spaces, where local games of domination and recognition take place. Each sub-field relates to a specific cultural capital representing a local relevant resource (i.e. local identity, social engagement, attitudes toward nature), which provides advantages within the sub-field. Moreover, those different cultural capitals compete with each other for local dominance, structuring the whole community. In other words, culture creates local distinctions, but at the same time it produces the means of communication for representatives of diverse discursive social worlds. The presentation will show how the game between specific cultural capitals for the symbolic domination keeps the whole social field of Bialowieza in flux. RN07S02b Art as a Cultural System 2 The artist's profession: description and self-perception of an atypical job Mariselda TESSAROLO (University of Padova, Italy Department DPSS) | mariselda.tessarolo@unipd.it Mariselda Tessarolo, Eleonora Bordon Premise and goalIn every society professionals have the task of linking together the processes of definition and production of the reality. The legitimation of a profession allows to strengthen all that has been traditionally institutionalized so that, from a sociological point of view, one can speak of profession only when this latter is considered as an autonomous activity with its own modality of recruitment. The professionalization of the artistic experience leads to internal conflicts among intermediary professionals, such as reviewers, patrons, and among artists or BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 342 rival groups of experts, so that it becomes "irrelevant the pretence of the experts of knowing the ultimate meaning of professionals' activity better than those professionals themselves". MethodThe goal of the research is finding out, by means of semi-structuralized interviews, how artists perceive their own profession and how they consequently build their Self and their social role. The dataset, obtained from the texts of the semi-structuralized interviews made to 150 artists of various arts, underwent text analysis with the SPAD-T software which proves being well suited to perform a qualitative/quantitative inquiry. The analyses that emerge allow to interpret the implied discursive processes. ConclusionsThe description of the creative process appears secondary compared to the telling of the technique and to the sensitiveness, with some differences within various typologies of artists and within the same art, like for example between modern and classical dance: the former heads principally towards the creative process, while the latter towards the technique. It is interesting to notice that the term "teacher" is characterizing the creative process that is to say it is typical of the profession. Intimate sociality: the example of dancing Tora HOLMBERG (Uppsala University, Sweden) | tora.holmberg@soc.uu.se Maria TÖRNQVIST (Uppsala University, Sweden) | maria.tornqvist@edu.uu.se The paper concerns the phenomenon of couple dancing. This study engages with research on the expanding area of intimate relations in late modern societies, and takes off from a somewhat blind spot within the research terrain: a recognition of intimate relations as neither commercialized in a market of goods, the nuclear family, nor the romantic couple. Departing from ongoing ethnographic fieldwork performed at a country side dance festival and at regular dance floors, it explores a) intimate practices, i.e. the acts and rituals through which people shape, make sense and negotiate their intimate lives, b) intimate subjectivities, i.e. relational identities and reflexive selves in regard to the relations at stake, c) intimate arenas and temporalities, i.e. the impact of the spatial and temporal contexts of the relations. Heritage: the interested and the lay-practicioners among the Dutch population Andries VAN DEN BROEK (Netherlands Institute for Social Research SCP, Netherlands, The) | a.van.den.broek@scp.nl Pepijn VAN HOUWELINGEN (Netherlands Institute for Social Research SCP, Netherlands, The) | p.v.houwelingen@scp.nl In conceptualizing and in researching arts participation, it is common to distinguish between those who attend (i.e. those who visit performances and exhibitions) and those who practice (i.e. those who play music, act, paint, etc.). Hitherto, in The Netherlands at least, heritage participation by and large focussed on those who attend only. This paper, based on research commissioned by the Dutch Ministry of Culture, explores and examines lay-involvement in practicing heritage, both material and immaterial. Based on national register-data, on survey-data and on mapping the social fabric around heritage in a Dutch 'Middletown', it provides a bottom-up description of this somewhat neglected domain. The paper comes to a close by comparing 'amateur heritage' to 'amateur arts', fields that show some striking dissimilarities. Visual culture differences: a case study Mathias BLANC (CNRS, France) | mathias.blanc@univ-lille3.fr BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 343 Our case study focuses on the way different social groups associate filmic scenes and communicate on a non-verbal level about the selection they make between these scenes. In this research, twenty groups of three people dealt with the same sequences of films, which evoke what the german art historian Aby Warburg called the "roman formula of triumphant pathos". In other words, these films give a presentation of charismatic authority through triumphal narratives. Our observation focuses on the way the spectators interacted within their groups to index visually the films. Our study puts into relief three forms of groups (totalitarian, comprehensive, conflictual) and two modalities of social action dealing with pictures. It appears that this visual activity, depending on the modality of action organizing the group, can whether reinforce prevalent structures or promote agency. These elements make us possible to elaborate hypothesis which meet visual culture issues, such as: does visual culture only qualify a subculture in a specific historical context? or does it promote a particular relationship between the physicality of the sight and its social meaning? In this perspective, are we talking about transitivity, symmetry or dialectic between the two? Our paper will discuss these issues through the results of our case study. RN07S02c Art as a Cultural System 3 Dialogue and the "third voice" Dagmara BEITNERE-LE GALLA (University of Latvia, Latvia) | dbeitnere@gmail.com The current economic climate and globalisation have brought the issues of values and identity to the fore. According to Deidra MacCloskey's approach, culture consists of the telling of stories. Stories remind a society of its understanding of itself; but stories may also be a means of suppression and a way to show changes in society. What does a life story offer? Is a life story only a humanities resource that a society collects to serve as an archive about itself? In what aspects is a life story important to society? The rise of the authority of the documentary genre indicates that society wishes to delve into the experience of as many different groups and strata of society in order to search for that which textual society has not yet discovered about itself. Communication is a dialogue between the interviewer and the author of the life story. When telling his/her life story, the author does not represent only him/herself. In an indirect way, the life story is also the author's dialogue with his/her own society and the time in which he/she is living. The humanities and social sciences sum up this many-voiced dialogue and interpret the representations. How best to obtain this shared voice, which Barbara Myerhoff has called the "third voice", or, the voice of society? By studying the society and culture to which we the researchers belong, we will obtain the point of view (that Luhmann describes as "second level observer"), to found power of understanding and reconciliation. Paper present two life stories – Latvian and Russian people, participants of the WW2. Measuring Social and Economic Impact of Large Scale Cultural Events: Social Network Analysis Anda LAĶE (Latvian Academy of Culture, Latvia) | lake.anda@gmail.com Baiba TJARVE (Latvian Academy of Culture, Latvia) | baibatj@gmail.com Lī ga GRĪ NBERGA (Latvian Academy of Culture, Latvia) | liga.grinberga.lg@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 344 In 2014, Riga has been chosen to be one of the European Capitals of Culture (ECoC). It has created discussions in society about impact of the Riga 2014 programme because of the investment of public money. The large scale cultural events require integrated evaluation approach developing arguments for a broader community (Labadi, 2009, Reeves, 2002; Pratt, 1997). The ECoC is a challenge for researchers despite the existing methodological efforts (Palmer-Rae Associates, 2004). The research objective is to adapt an integrated impact evaluation methodology allowing to measure diverse effects of the Riga 2014 programme. Social network analysis (SNA) is considered to be one of the latest evaluation methodologies. In the field of culture it has been applied often indirectly (Saccone, 2014). The research is based on the assumption that SNA has a potential in evaluation of cultural impact, as culture incorporates the very idea of a network through which new ideas and creativity are channeled. The following tasks have been set for the research: to examine applicability of SNA in impact evaluation of cultural events and to identify cultural impact of Riga 2014 programme applying SNA. Findings show that analysis presents an integrated insight into the social and economic impact of Riga 2014: network displays visually how cultural event is structured and allows to demonstrate all stakeholders, their size and interconnections helping to develop arguments concerning economic impact; network shows the distribution of creativity, ideas, initiatives which are not quantitatively measurable displaying social impact. Guidelines for researching socio-cultural competencies. The case of visual competence in Poland. Łukasz ROGOWSKI (Adam Mickiewicz University in Poznan, Poland) | lukasz.rogowski@amu.edu.pl Research of new dimensions of socio-cultural competencies (such as digital, information, visual or spatial competence ) are very often based on false theoretical and methodological assumptions. Some possible problems are: the identification of competencies as knowledge or as the efficient pursuit of some goals, the assumption of a common pattern allowing to compare and evaluate activities. Different assumptions founded the project "Seeing Better" – a nationwide research of visual competence funded by the Polish Ministry of Culture. The project used both qualitative (photoelicitation interviews) and quantitative (representative surveys) research techniques. In my speech, I would like to present four aspects of this project. First, I will describe the theoretical assumptions which may be used in research of other types of competence (eg. creating profiles of competence instead of measuring its level; researching the competence in the context of everyday life; researching social practices in selected areas of life, not knowledge about them). Secondly, I will recount how the very notion of "being competent" was understood by our respondents (eg. flexibility, independence, awareness, passion, habituality...). Thirdly, I will present some of the key results of the project (eg. the ways of evaluating visual tastes, the ways of defining visual professionalism, the two main profiles of visual competence: the pro-active and the withdrawn). All these aspects will be compared with socio-demographical variables. Fourth, I will discuss the model of visual competencies, consisting of 9 elements (reflexivity, communication, control, determinism, barriers, ties, diversity, professionalism, manipulation), which is based on the results of the project. The link between Art Education and School Performance in primary schools Dries VANHERWEGEN (Ghent University, Belgium) | dries.vanherwegen@ugent.be John LIEVENS (Ghent University, Belgium) | john.lievens@ugent.be BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 345 Starting with a discussion of the theoretical models of social reproduction and cultural mobility, in this study, we focus on the relationship between social background, enrollment in extracurricular arts education programs and academic performance. We use data collected from 2845 students of the fifth and sixth grades of primary education in 68 Flemish schools. As a potential form of cultural capital, we not only investigate the social inequalities related to participation in art education programs, we also take a close look at the link between enrollment in art education programs and school performance. Based on multilevel regression analysis, the results show that enrollment in art education programs is positively related to the SES background of the student as well as the to SES composition of the school. Furthermore, results suggest that higher SES composition of the school can work to reinforce scoial inequalities related to participation in art edcuation. Subsequently, our results indicate that the effects of art education on indicators of school performance are strongly dependent on the SES background of the student, but not on the SES composition of the school. The results provide support for the social reproduction theory. Suggestions are provided how further inquiry on the ways that art education programs can influence patterns of reproduction and cultural mobility. RN07S03 Evaluating Art Artists' discourses in the legitimation of visual art: an analysis of discursive and aesthetic regimes in Flanders between 1965 and 2015. Willem ROOSE (Universiteit Gent, Belgium) | willem.roose@ugent.be Henk ROOSE (Universiteit Gent, Belgium) | henk.roose@ugent.be Using the state subsidy-archive for visual arts, this study focuses on how visual artists in Flanders between 1965 and 2015 have legitimated their artistic work in their applications for subsidies. I am concerned with constructing a typology of these legitimations (which I call "discursive regimes"), and see how they are associated with the aesthetic characteristics of the artists' work ("aesthetic regimes"). The main objective of this research is to provide a historical sociological analysis of how (the associations between) these discursive and aesthetics regimes evolved over the last 50 years. The timeframe of this study is very interesting for sociologists. Between 1965 and 2015, society witnessed macro-social transformations that significantly affected culture and the arts. Most notably, I hypothesize that the democratization of education, the expansion of a professionalized cultural sector with a growing number of 'cultural intermediaries' such as critics and curators, and the advent of neoliberal politics transformed how artists legitimate (their) art. I expect that the social condition of 'post-modernity', in which the boundaries between social subsystems (e.g. art, politics, economy) are becoming more fluid, resulted in fundamental shifts in the ways in which art is being legitimated (i.e. references to the role of art in society rather than aesthetic references such as beauty and technique). New quantitative research methods will be used to answer these questions. Beyond distinction: theorising cultural evaluation as a social encounter Simone VARRIALE (Department of Sociology, University of Warwick, United Kingdom) | simone.varriale@gmail.com This article expands recent attempts to theorise the role of culture's materiality in Pierre Bourdieu's relational epistemology. Drawing on empirical research about the reception of AngloAmerican rock and jazz in Italy, and focusing on Italian critics' evaluative practices, the article theorises cultural evaluation as a 'social encounter' between the dispositions of social actors BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 346 and the aural, visual and narrative properties of cultural artifacts. The article argues that such encounters produce relational aesthetic experiences, which are neither a property of social actors (e.g. their class) nor of cultural artifacts, but emerge from the interaction between the habitus' socio-historical specificity and different cultural materials. This approach provides several advantages to both Bourdieusian and post-Bourdieusian cultural sociologists. First, it can account for the formative power of aesthetic experiences upon people's dispositions, but without losing sight of the social biographies in which such experiences are embedded. Second, it can account for meanings and attachments which cannot be reduced to a focus on boundarydrawing, thus revealing dimensions of cultural value which have been underappreciated in Bourdieu-inspired sociology. The article, hence, proposes a theoretical synthesis between different traditions of cultural research, one that is particularly helpful for studying the transnational circulation of popular culture. Performing creative places: clusters, reputation, identity and distinction Yosha Gaeli Denise WIJNGAARDEN (Erasmus University Rotterdam, Netherlands, The) | wijngaarden@eshcc.eur.nl Erik HITTERS (Erasmus University Rotterdam, Netherlands, The) | hitters@eshcc.eur.nl There is a strong relationship between the Cultural and Creative industries (CCI) and the concept of place (Pratt, 2004). Places are continuously made and remade; imagined and negotiated through the practices of its inhabitants and visitors (Clare, 2013). In contrast to academic work exploring place in terms of 'the place to be' for creative entrepreneurs, this paper seeks to understand the performative nature of place by looking at the interrelationship between place, identity and processes of legitimation, representation and distinction (cf. Goffman, Bourdieu). We interpret place as a container of symbols that influence the locational decision-making practices of entrepreneurs. These practices are, subsequently, transformed into locational narratives, in which creative entrepreneurs give meaning to their histories, current situation and (sometimes) future plans. Furthermore, these narratives are successively used by entrepreneurs in a process of representation of their selves, products and ideas. We hypothesize that in the CCI, product/service and the entrepreneur often overlap, and therefore such symbolic values of services/products will largely be homologous to representations of the self as well as the narratives of entrepreneurship. Building upon 50 in-depth interviews with entrepreneurs located in nine Dutch creative clusters, as well as a discourse analysis of their online presence, locational narratives are explored and thematically analysed in Atlas.ti. By looking at these meanings given to places, how places are distinguished (Logan, 1978), and by the narratives and performances these entrepreneurs and artists employ when promoting their work, we explore the ways in which place enters the symbolic economy (Zukin, 1995). Sociology, aesthetics and 'bad taste' Simon STEWART (University of Portsmouth, United Kingdom) | simon.stewart@port.ac.uk What is bad taste? Who is considered to have bad taste? Commonsense notions of taste maintain that some people have been born with a gift to understand beauty. Others lack this gift and are thought to have bad taste, and this bad taste is sometimes linked to a lack of morals just as good taste is associated with virtue. Sociologists have a quite different take on taste, arguing that it is rooted in our class backgrounds and is relational. Through our tastes, we align ourselves with certain people; we differentiate ourselves from others. In this paper, which will include reference to contemporary debates about sociology, aesthetics and taste, the following BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 347 questions will be considered: to what extent is 'bad taste' synonymous with the tastes of the least powerful? How can social justice be assisted by the identification of offensive forms of 'bad taste'? How do people define and categorize 'bad taste'? Judgements of bad taste have social consequences and this lecture will explore these in relation to wider debates about cultural value. How Taste Does It Predrag Mihajla CVETICANIN (Faculty of Sport and Tourism, TIMS, Serbia, Serbia) | pcveticanin@gmail.com Mihaela POPESCU (California State University, San Bernandino, USA) | popescum@csusb.edu By combining the insights of Bourdieu's practice theory and that of the Cambridge Stratification Group, the role of taste in the creation of social collectivities is analyzed in this paper. In Bourdieu's conception, social space is constituted by three continual axes (a total volume of capital, a composition of capital and their changes over time). The introduction of boundaries into a continual social space – which implies separating one group of participants from other such groups and forming social collectivities – is a function of social practices, especially lifestyle practices. According to Bourdieu, simultaneously with the process of constituting one's own lifestyle, there is a process of differentiation in relation to other lifestyles – or even, their rejection. This process of classification of others and self-classification, and social inclusion and exclusion based on similarities and differences, represent the first step towards the formation of social collectivities through the establishment of symbolic boundaries between them. However, as noticed by the authors of "Culture, Class, Distinction", the spatial proximity in the field of lifestyles, constructed by using the Multiple Correspondence Analysis (MCA), does not signify by itself a necessary agreement when it comes to tastes, but rather "it may be that people who occupy closely related positions in the space of lifestyles have intense disagreements (as well as agreements) about precisely the cultural items and genres they share in common" (Bennett at al. 2009:34). Since the question of whether people who have similar tastes indeed socialize among themselves and form social collectivities cannot be answered if one remains within the framework of Bourdieu's conception (and use only MCA), we have searched for the answers to these questions by combining it with the approach which has been developed within the Cambridge Stratification Group, using the methods of social network analysis. In this conception, differential association is used to define distance within a social space, using close social networks and shared cultural tastes and lifestyles in order to identify social similarity [(Stewart et al. 1980); (Prandy, 1990); (Prandy and Bottero, 1998); (Prandy 1999); (Prandy and Jones 2001); (Prandy and Lambert, 2003); (Bottero and Prandy 2003). The paper is based on the data which resulted from survays "Resistence to Socio-Economic Changes in Western Balkan Societies" (2012-2013) and "Life-Strategies and Survival Strategies of Households and Individuals in South-East European Societies in the Times of Crisis" (2014 – 2016), in which, besides a large number of indicators of cultural practices of respondents (cultural needs, cultural habits, tastes, cultural knowledge, possession of cultural objects) there are questions regarding gender, age, occupation, nationality, religious beliefs and favorite music tastes of their three closest friends. RN07S04a Political Culture 1 Politics of Belonging in Postcolonial Sápmi: An Intersectional Approach. Sanna Marika VALKONEN (University of Lapland, Finland) | sanna.valkonen@ulapland.fi BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 348 This presentation deals with indigenous and ethnic differentiation in postcolonial Finnish Sámi region. Since the Sámi of Finland have gained constitutionally recognized position as an indigenous people and obtained cultural autonomy, their traditional practices of selfidentification are challenged by diverse interpretations of indigenousness. This struggle for indigenous and ethnic recognition has caused an inflamed situation in which many academic, political and everyday encounters have become critical. The paper approaches this struggle of belonging and recognition from the perspective of intersectionality, stressing the different intersections as productive places and spaces creating novel forms of identification, subjectivity and agency. The paper strives to generate new theoretical insights into the relationship between fixed and fluid identities and questions of indigenousness and ethnicity. It aims also at rethinking the epistemological and theoretical hypotheses and practices of western science regarding ethnic minorities and indigenous peoples by considering people under scrutiny as developers of theoretical knowledge. Rethinking Individualization: Three Varieties of Institutionalized Individualism Liza CORTOIS (University of Leuven, Belgium) | liza.cortois@soc.kuleuven.be Rudi LAERMANS (University of Leuven, Belgium) | rudi.laermans@soc.kuleuven.be According to Ulrich Beck (1992) and Zygmunt Bauman (2001), the notion of individualization refers to the declined influence of religion, tradition or shared lifeforms and the corresponding growth in autonomy of individuals and personal decision-making. Although this view has become current knowledge within the social sciences, it also raises a crucial question: How can we theorize in a sociological manner about the individual when personal life seems no longer molded by strong cultural norms? This problematic is vital for the viability of sociology, not the least because in a growing number of disciplines a 'turn to the subject' is advocated on the base of for instance cognitivist or neurological premises. In this paper we present a Durkheim-inspired, thoroughly 'culturalist' perspective on the increased emphasis on the individual within postor hypermodern society. In line with John Meyer's (2000) view, we argue for an all-embracing approach of institutions in terms of cultural scripts that construct agency and identity. More particularly, we discern three prevailing forms of institutionalized individualism. Whereas in utilitarian individualism the homo economicus is key, the kind of moral individualism already analyzed by Emile Durkheim (1898) advances the values of autonomy, equality and tolerance. Last but not least, the more recently institutionalized expressive individualism that Talcott Parsons (1985) already described in the aftermath of the counter-culture primarily embodies an all-pervasive ethos of self-expression or authenticity. In sum, against the prevailing notion of individualization we view individualism as a shared institutional structure that has meanwhile generated three more particular modes of legitimate individuality. Summer camps in Russia – the analysis of a cultural form in an authoritarian political figuration Anna SCHWENCK (Humboldt University Berlin, Germany) | anna.schwenck@hu-berlin.de Many social scientific analyses of official youth policies in authoritarian political figurations ignore culture. The proposed paper analyses the flagship of official Russian youth policy since 2005 – so-called educational youth fora. The most famous one, "Seliger" takes place not far from Moscow, yet in recent years dozens of regional reenactments of the youth forum "Seliger" flourished in the Russian regions. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 349 I argue that a summer camp is not only a tool for implementing a political strategy, but also a cultural form. Interestingly, the form of camp, connected to certain coordinative and communicative traditions like a strict daily routine, rules to refine behavior (kulturnost), visiting delegations, stable group structures and a clear hierarchy, is not specific to pro-governmental fora. How do these widespread coordinative forms (categorizations, rules, standards) interplay with official political aims and how do political aims in turn stress certain traditions, whilst neglecting others? To answer this question the paper draws empirically on my own participant observations at most different summer camps in four Russian regions (in 2013 and 2014) and the participant observations of a colleague from anthropology, studying ethnic summer camps in Russia. Narrative interviews with organizers, teachers and participants as well as legislative documents complement the empirical data.. East-West Cultural Diplomacy in the Cold War: The Instrumentalization of Cultural Capital in China and Gordon SHOCKLEY (Arizona State U., United States of America) | shockley@asu.edu My purpose in this essay is to develop a cultural-capital framework in order to examine the cultural diplomacy of China and the USA during the Cold War. The cultural-capital framework blends two conceptions of cultural capital – an economic one and a sociological one – that are connected by micro-macro linkages. The economic conception of cultural capital is developed by Throsby (1995, 1999, 2001). A repository of cultural and economic value, Throsbeian cultural capital is economic capital in the neoclassical sense of the means of production but with a penumbra of cultural value. I argue that Throsby operationalizes his economic conception of cultural capital at the macro level of cultural phenomena. Bourdieu's sociological conception of cultural capital is then juxtaposed with Throsby's economic conception. To Bourdieu in Distinction: A Social Critique of the Judgment of Taste (1984), where he might most fully develops the concept, cultural capital might be generally described as "forms of cultural knowledge, competences or dispositions" (Johnson, 1993, p. 7). I argue that Bourdieu operationalizes his conception of cultural capital at the micro level of the individual. Then I tie these two conceptions of cultural capital together with a micro-macro conceptualization (Alexander & Giesen, 1987). In short, this framework instrumentalizes cultural capital by supporting and servicing cultural diplomacy from both the macroand micro-levels. I then apply this cultural-capital framework to China's and America's cultural diplomacy during the Cold War, specifically examining the examples of American Abstract Expressionism in the 1950s and the "rediscovery" of ancient Chinese culture in the 1970s. RN07S04b Political Culture 2 'The Hidden Democracy'; Lise KJØLSRØD (University of Oslo, Norway) | lise.kjolsrod@sosgeo.uio.no The Hidden Democracy'; Play as Source of Cognitive Capacity, Social Resilience, and Public Commitment In the wake of Sennett's (1992) Fall of Public Man and Putnam's (2000) Bowling Alone thesis, the democratic potential of all kinds of voluntary groups and organizations has been seen as sadly volatile; pessimism has been nourished by pervasive notions of growing individualization BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 350 to the point of narcissism. This paper gives a bottom-up contribution to contemporary political theory and cultural analyzes by presenting leisure activities as a democratic arena. Men and women who practice their freedoms as collectors, mountain climbers, live role-players, and in numerous other game-like activities are not seen as consumers, rather as producers of resources they can use in micro-processes that may contribute to the molding of relevant models of the real world, encourage social resilience, and/or inspire civic engagement. The idea is that inconspicuous yet democratically relevant resources emerge by virtue of actors being enmeshed in specialized activities apart from political organizations or social movements. The notion of 'a hidden democracy' is approached from three different angles: play is seen as basis of social connectivity across national and international boundaries, as material for metaphoric interpretations of individual and collective concerns, and as means of mediating activism when participants find themselves augmenting issues beyond their own self interests. Accepted as end-in-itself, the argument here is that play also has democratically relevant byproducts. Skating Away on the Thin Ice of the New Day. A Case Study of the Transformation of Cultural Content in Spanish Newspapers El País and ABC, 1960–2010. Riie HEIKKILÄ (University of Helsinki, Finland) | riie.heikkila@helsinki.fi Carlos FERNÁNDEZ RODRÍGUEZ (Universidad Autónoma de Madrid, Spain) | carlos.fernandez@uam.es Semi PURHONEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | semi.purhonen@staff.uta.fi Changes in the macro-political level often translate into changes in cultural tastes. The shifts in social values and composition of legitimate taste, as expressed in the preferences of consumers of culture, reflect also important transformations in cultural institutions concerned to consecrate what is legitimate in the art world. These institutions include the media, particularly the written press. In this paper, we draw on data from a project studying the cultural coverage of nationally leading newspapers from five European countries between 1960 and 2010, focusing here on the culturally rather unique case of Spain. Because of the historical peculiarity of Spain, we have had to select two newspapers to cover this period: ABC in the Franco years (1960 and 1970) and El País during democracy (1980, 1990, 2000 and 2010). Combining a qualitative viewpoint and content analysis of cultural pages of these newspapers (the unit of analysis being one article, altogether more than 1000 cases), the article examines how the content of the cultural pages of the Spanish newspapers has changed in both structure and cultural products discussed. We ask whether the concept of culture has opened up and become more inclusive, paying particular attention to coverage given to music (both classical and popular) in order to examine how the supposed "omnivore thesis" shows in the case of Spanish newspaper data. We believe that the assumed shift towards a more omnivorous orientation to culture looks especially interesting in the context of a country with a strong transformation from dictatorship to democracy. Communities in conflict: Cultural Aspects in the Danish Reluctance towards European Integration Thiago BABO (University of São Paulo, Brazil) | babo.thiago@gmail.com Denmark has one of the most exceptional policies towards Europe. From the beginning of European integration the country has demonstrated a strong skepticism and concern with the idea of a united Europe. Even after her incorporation into the EC in the 70s, Denmark has positioned herself as a member of another community, the Nordic one, and Danish role in the EC was to 'build bridges' between these two. The Danish exceptionalism remained even after the end of the Cold War, when the government stipulated the existence of four opt-outs in the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 351 European policies. Several hypotheses have been raised in an attempt to understand this peculiarity, often based on theoretical insights common to scholars of IR's, but few bother to make a parallel with certain historical events and their impacts in the construction of a Danish national and political culture. Thus, through the historical-sociology approach, this paper seeks to understand to what extent the development of the Danish policy in relation to the European integration process was highly influenced by historical events of great impact for the consolidation of Danish modern nation-state and national identity which is tightly coupled to a Nordic identity. This paper will emphasize the role of the wars with 'Germany' and the construction of Nordic identity as the main events of this historical process with impact on current Danish policy. RN07S04c Political Culture 3 Crisis of cultural values as one of the manifestations of the crisis of culture Tatiana KIRILINA (Financial and Technological Academy, Russian Federation, Russian State Social University) | kirilina_t@rambler.ru Nadezda KIRILINA (National Research University Higher School of Economics) | kirilinan@gmail.com On the question of understanding the culture, as well as its structure, there is no unity among researchers. Nevertheless, many specialists consider values as one of the key elements in the structure of culture. In this respect, the sociology of culture has much in common with the sociology of morality, which explores values with sociological methods. Cultural crisis manifests itself in a crisis of traditional values. In a period of stability of social consciousness generations of people have a well-established view of the world and are spared from having her critical thinking. During the crisis, people are demoralized, confused, they do not know what he can lean on in certain circumstances, as the old values are losing their relevance, but the new ones have not been formed yet. According to national surveys every third middle-aged respondent (31%) acknowledges that moral norms are aging and no longer meets modern standards and rhythm of life. More than half of young Russians (57%) have no idols, heroes, who they are ready to take as an example. The dynamics of the youth value orientations has become a subject of the study conducted by us for the last 17 years among students. This study has revealed certain trends. In the minds of Russian young people it is seen "interlacing" of traditional values and innovative ones. Attention is paid to a sharp decline in the importance of socially significant values for the youth. With increasing a role of innovative values in the minds of young people socially important traditional values remain dominant. Culture and the Differentiation of Politics: The Reflection on Political Clientelism in the Irish Political Debate Isabel KUSCHE (Osnabrück University, Germany) | isabel.kusche@uni-osnabrueck.de Most scholars agree that there is no political clientelism in Ireland today. Nevertheless, public debate constantly refers to it. Statements either criticize it as a major problem of Irish politics or defend it as a corollary of true representative democracy. Both sides use clientelism predominantly as a label for the brokerage activities of parliamentarians, who typically help individual constituents in their various dealings with the public administration. At first sight, the fact that role expectations of parliamentarians stress such brokerage activities could simply be interpreted as a feature of Irish political culture. Against the essentialist implications of such a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 352 view, I argue that the way brokerage is reflected on in public debate is a topic of inquiry in its own right, best understood with a notion of culture as process. Inspired by Luhmann's work on self-descriptions of social systems, I analyzed parliamentary debates and newspaper articles. Using a combination of content analysis and sequential analysis, I show how the notion of political clientelism in public debate helps to deal with consequences of the generalized expectation that brokerage for constituents and electoral success of representatives are linked. Since politicians cannot be observed publicly when they engage with constituents in this manner, Irish politics is riddled with fundamental uncertainty as to which matters are truly political and which are either banal or improper. The function of references to clientelism in public debate is to punctuate the ongoing process of political actions by marking boundaries between politics and other societal spheres. Passing or Failing the Stalin Test? Analyzing Contemporary Perceptions of Stalin in Georgia Ana KIRVALIDZE (Ilia State University, Georgia) | ana.kirvalidze@iliauni.edu.ge After the recent (democratic) regime change in Georgia, questions immediately arose as to what political path the new administration would take: pro-Western, pro-Russian, or some amalgam in between. At the same time, debates about Stalin's role in Georgian history and Stalin's current place in Georgian society intensified. Stalin monuments were installed in several villages in the Kakheti region, and more vocal calls were made for the return of the Stalin monument in Gori. In a 2012 survey of 4 post-Soviet countries, the highest positive evaluations of Stalin were found in Georgia. For some commentators, this became proof that the people surveyed had failed the "Stalin Test", or else that these results indicated that there is a "Stalin puzzle" that needed solving. Despite this recent attention, few scholarly attempts have been made to better explain this phenomenon. This paper will examine contemporary Georgian understandings of Stalin and the Soviet era. Narratives about the past and opinions about historical figures can reflect the tenor of political stances in the present. The main question is how correlates the positive attitudes of citizens toward Stalin to the issue of national Identity formation process. The main objectives are to (1) identify Stalin's place in Georgians collective memory; (2) analyze how the Soviet period in general, and the Stalinism in particular, is understood and what role it plays in Georgian national identity and nationalism; (3) investigate the various demographic, socioeconomic, and geographic factors that have correlative and causal links to opinion about Stalin and the Soviet past. Changing Cultures in Turkish Prisons: From the Ward System to the F-type Prisons Elif Yagmur KARAGÖL (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | yagmurkaragol@gmail.com Çağatay TOPAL (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | catopal@metu.edu.tr This study analyzes the 'prison culture' in the prisons in Turkey in terms of architectural design and political and economic context in Turkey. The case of prisons is examined with respect to the transition period from the ward system to the high-security cell-type prisons as a state policy. The concept of prison culture comes from the arguments of Gresham Sykes. He conceptualized this concept as determined by the internal deficiency of imprisonment and also as specific to penal institution. This conceptualization of Sykes is significant; however, it is accepted as inadequate by other sociologists. They show that prison culture is not only related with inherent deprivations of prison environment and there are also some other factors which have an impact on prison culture. Therefore, it is significant to make an analysis in terms of both BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 353 an architectural design; that is, internal deprivations and also political and economic context in Turkey; that is, external factors. During the study, the snowball sampling is used and a qualitative research; that is, a semi-structured interview is realized with twenty people who experienced the ward system, the transition period from the ward to the cell, and the cell system. The experience of these three conditions is significant; because, each of them correspond different practices, so different cultures, in prisons due to change in the design of the prisons. A Sociological Approach to the EU Accession Process of Turkey: Different Cultures & Different Identities Fatih YAMAN (Celal Bayar University, Turkey) | fatih.yaman@cbu.edu.tr Deniz İ SPIRLI (Celal Bayar University, Turkey) | deniz.ispirli@boun.edu.tr Zeynep Selin ACAR (Ege University, Turkey) | zeynepselinacar@hotmail.com Turkey's process of membership to the European Union, which started with the partnership agreement signed with the European Economic Community in 1963, has been continuing despite disruptions and interruptions faced from time to time. Nevertheless, this process has generally been a policy conducted under the leadership of political powers, rather than a communal expectation. The issue of membership to the EU, a current extension of the Westernisation movement that has been on the agenda for a couple of centuries, has been imposed to the public with "sudden and unexpected" policies, so to say. On the other hand, sociological aspect of this membership process has largely been ignored, and current problems are only approached from political aspect. In this context, the purpose of this study is to take Turkey's EU membership process into consideration within the framework of concepts of identity and culture, and to subject the problems faced in this process to a sociological analysis. Today, the EU is not only an economic association but also quite a comprehensive project having social-cultural-political aspects, and one that provides many innovations in many aspects for member countries and citizens of those countries. Therefore, analysis of Turkish identity and Turkish culture, which are quite different than those of the EU countries, and assessment of roles played by these factors in membership process constitute an extremely important issue for truly understanding the process and for making consistent determinations regarding the process. RN07S05a Imagining the Other 1 Religious Accommodation in the Australian legal system Ashleigh BARBE-WINTER (University of Western Sydney, Australia) | 17163141@student.uws.edu.au Modern states hold varying stances on the legal accommodation of minority cultural groups. In Australia, there is a constant narrative about the strength of Australia as a multicultural society. However, there is also bipartisan political rejection of the incorporation of any form of Islamic law into state-sanctioned legal institutions. This rejection is expressed vehemently with regards to criminal law, but its impact also quietly extends to personal and financial law. In the Muslim Australian community, this political rejection has become synonymous with a community view that the official legal system is not accommodating of personal laws that have a grounding in religious beliefs. In order to meet the need to live according to religious law, various Muslim Australian communities have begun to build unofficial legal structures. Australian research has focused on how these unofficial legal structures are being implemented and used. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 354 Absent from this conversation is a close historical analysis of instances where Muslim Australians have been involved with the official legal system in matters of personal law. This presentation is based on an ongoing analysis of legal decisions that incorporate evidence of Islamic family law. It will review the Australian social security concepts of "marriage" and "marriage-like relationships" as they have been exercised in historical tribunal decisions. For Muslim Australians whose marital traditions differ from the majoritarian cultural norms upon which Australian laws are based, does the exercise of these concepts impact on this particular minority group in a way that is measurably disadvantageous? This presentation will be theoretically grounded in an analysis of Ayelet Shachar's 'transformative accommodation' approach within her model of 'joint governance', as a response to the 'multiculturalism paradox' that sees multicultural accommodation impinge on individual rights. The 'transformative accommodation' approach addresses the space between the state and a minority culture as an opportunity for the state to develop its accommodation of all cultural groups within its boundaries, while recognizing the multiple identities contiguously maintained within a single individual. Looking to the Australian context, this presentation will focus on the extent to which existing legal structures such as 'cultural assessment' and 'special consideration' can be accommodating of group identity rights without impinging on rights of the individual. Imagining difference and inequality: cultural constructions of unauthorized immigrants B. Nadya JAWORSKY (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | jaworsky@fss.muni.cz Immigration is a hotly contested issue in receiving countries, especially with regard to unauthorized populations. Some see the unauthorized as "illegal" interlopers, while others advocate for their rights. Each of these social movements devotes a great deal of energy to articulating its demands and grievances, increasingly utilizing the Internet as a site of meaning creation. Culture acts as both an instrumental and expressive vehicle through which activists imagine and respond to discourses of difference and inequality. Are unauthorized immigrants just like "us," as immigrant rights groups assert? Do they deserve equal treatment under the law and in the court of public opinion? Or are they intractably different because they have broken the "rules" and reside in the country illegally? Utilizing internet data collected from 29 nationallevel organizations in the United States, I conduct a cultural sociological analysis of the ways in which both immigrant rights and immigration control activists construct the unauthorized population. To unearth the structures of meaning in the organizations' website and social media activity, I examine the ways in which they create legal and moral boundaries around different categories of immigrants, often (and sometimes unwittingly) portraying some as more equal than others. Looking at the cultural construction of unauthorized immigrants through the theoretical lens of boundary work helps us understand the conditions of belonging to a collectivity such as the nation state and potentially work at moving from exclusivity and inequality to inclusivity and fairness for all within its borders. (De)constructing a White Space: Boundary Work, Whiteness and the Reception of Rock Music in Rotterdam Julian SCHAAP (Erasmus University Rotterdam, Netherlands, The) | j.schaap@eshcc.eur.nl This paper addresses the complex relationship between popular music and ethno-racial inequality, that is, the linkage of aesthetic with social categories that causes differences and inequalities in everyday life (Roy & Dowd, 2010). As music genres do not simply reflect ethnoracial groups but are often actively structured along racial divisions, taste preferences can lead BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 355 to social exclusion. Popular music can function as a bridge between mainstream society and ethnic (immigrant) communities – by cultivating understanding and repairing stereotypes – as well as a boundary – a marker of one's own ethnic or mainstream identity, particularly since race/ethnicity is literally visible in (the performance of) pop music. Zooming-in on the lively rock scene in Rotterdam, the Netherlands, as a case-study, this paper investigates how ethno-racial boundaries are (re)produced and/or contested in the reception of rock music by demonstrating how white and non-white audience members of rock music use ideological discourse and discursive strategies to construct (or deconstruct) whiteness. This is done by conducting qualitative in-depth life-story interviews and drawing from sociological theory on (1) boundary work, (2) whiteness and color-blindness, and (3) the reception of culture. Ever since the 1950s and 60s rock music has been steadily appropriated by whites (Taylor, 1997). As such, the rock music genre is shaped by ethno-racial "symbolic boundaries:" conceptual distinctions that social actors attach to other people, objects and – in this case – music, to bring order to social reality (Lamont & Molnár, 2002). These symbolic conceptualizations can result in objectified social boundaries, which are formative for every-day inequality and segregation along ethno-racial lines (Omi & Winant, 1986). Rock music is symbolically linked with "white" cultural traits: "whiteness," and local rock scenes can function as "white spaces" that are difficult for non-whites to navigate (Anderson, 2015). Hence, although ample evidence reveals that rock music is produced and enjoyed by many non-whites in Europe and beyond, the institutionalization of rock music as white has caused that in general "black rock won't sell to whites because it is black, and it won't sell to blacks because it is rock" (Mahon, 2004: 68). "White privilege," the location of structural advantage that whites enjoy in Western post-colonial societies due to a history of both numerical and symbolical domination (and ignoring the relevance of this), is believed to have disappeared together with most blatant forms of racism and ideas of white supremacy (Hughey, 2012). Thus, fundamental for the idea of "post-racial" society – drawn from ideas on a supposed post-racial America – is the assumption that European societies are beyond racial markers: "color-blind." This indicates that people of any racial and/or ethnic background are responsible for their individual success in society (BonillaSilva, 2003; Tatum, 1999). Color-blind ideology suggests that despite different histories of inequality (e.g. slavery, racism) and lopsided social opportunities, there exists an essential sameness between ethno-racial groups. Paradoxically, rather than actually turning blind towards ethno-racial categorization, color-blind ideology causes ignoring talking about race, rather than ignoring race itself. This henceforth also ignores the institutional benefits that white have over non-white people (Hughey, 2012). Color-blind ideology thus establishes a status-quo in which social inequality along ethno-racial lines persists, and where talking about it is frowned-upon. Dominant members of society – whites – enjoy status by default and hence are left "unmarked" as opposed to non-whites (Brekhus, 1998). This effectively makes whiteness a symbolically dominant but "hidden" ethnicity, as members are often unaware of the implications of not being marked (Doane, 1997). Whiteness can therefore be conceived of as a set of (classed and gendered) cultural practices that – as a result of being socially dominant – are less visible in everyday interaction than those of ethno-racial others (Frankenberg, 1993), making it "the unspoken elephant in the room of a racialized society" (Brekhus et al, 2010, p. 71). Whites hence often believe that a racial or ethnic identity is "something that other people have, [which is] not salient for them" (Tatum, 1999, p. 94). Only on direct encounters with a non-white other – in music for instance – "a process of racial identity development for whites begins to unfold" (ibid). Although it is evident that whiteness is (re)produced within rock music production and consumption (e.g., Bannister, 2006; Mahon, 2004), it remains unclear how these symbolic boundaries are created and sustained in the reception of rock music. The invisibility of whiteness, color-blind ideology and a denial of institutional racism are particularly prevalent in the Netherlands due to a history of policies promoting tolerance and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 356 pluralism (Essed, 1984). Recent public debates that have increased in intensity annually on the racial stereotyping of "Black Pete" however, reveal that Dutch society is far from equal regarding ethno-racial difference. Rotterdam, where over 173 different nationalities reside, functions as the multi-cultural capital of the Netherlands and hence serves the prime location to study the everyday (de)construction of whiteness and the white spaces where rock music is enjoyed. Rock fans differ from critics or regular consumers of music in the degree to which they have invested in subcultural capital – embodied knowledge of rock music, while showing a less aesthetically distanced approach toward rock music in comparison to critics. Their fandom being a central part of their cultural identity, they are relatively self-reflexive and self-aware. A life story approach (Atkinson, 1998) is therefore the most appropriate method to examine if and how rock fans do ethno-racial boundary work, focusing on the ideological discourse respondents use when discussing race/ethnicity and authentication practices. Semi-structured interviews (N = 15) take rock fans through their life stories, focusing on (1) their musical self-history and current involvement (e.g., what was the ethno-racial make-up of the neighborhood they grew up in, how did they come into contact with rock music, how did their co-ethnics react, who are their musical heroes and why, etc.) and (2) their (racialized) historical narrative of rock music as a genre (e.g., where did rock originate, who are the authentic originators, etc.). Societal Decline and Xenophobia Mark ELCHARDUS (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | Mark.Elchardus@vub.ac.be Petrus TE BRAAK (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | ptebraak@vub.ac.be Xenophobia is often explained in terms of either deprivation or relative deprivation. While deprivation can have many causes – a currently popular explanation of deprivation is the theory of the losers of modernization and globalization – its effect on xenophobia is generally explained as a consequence of insecurity and vulnerability induced by a weak socio-economic position. Relative deprivation, while sometimes treated as a superior operationalization of deprivation, is in fact a quite different phenomenon since it presupposes a comparison of one self or one's ingroup with other people and other groups (and hence an invs. out-group perspective). It is the perception that one is unfairly treated, and the expectation that one will be unfairly treated compared to others. Both variables – deprivation and relative deprivation – explain xenophobia in terms of personal and expected future experience. High levels of xenophobia are expected in people who are insecure, feel vulnerable and feel unjustly treated compared to relevant others. In that way the indirect causes of xenophobia are situated in inequality, processes of exclusion, discrimination, and status loss. This paper wants to confront those explanation with one based, not on personal experience, but on the perception of societal evolution: the extent of declinism or the belief that society is in decline. The different explanation will be tested on the basis of a random probability sample of 2000 inhabitants of Belgium, aged 25 tot 35. We find that socioeconomic insecurity and vulnerability has no direct or indirect effect on xenophobia, while declinism has a very strong and relative deprivation a medium sized effect. The contentious body: On representation of women's body in the Iranian public sphere Elaheh MOHAMMADI (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | elahe.m@gmail.com Since the Islamic revolution in 1979, the concession of the political Shia Islam as the sovereign power has transformed the duality of the modernist and counter modernist Islamic norms into a rather complex horizon in Iran. In such multiple discursive fields the duality of traditional women vs. modern woman revised and varied into a multiplex pattern. This multiplicity to a large extent stems from paradoxical influences of the Islamic Republic's policies on the presence of women BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 357 in the public sphere in Iran. The Islamic Republic which revealed as the 'revolution of masses', strengthened its authority by the means of its reference to Islam as the religion of majority and tradition, in its early years. Unlike the pro-western cultural and gender policies of the former monarchy in Iran, which promoted the western cultural values which gave rise to the presence of a group of secular women in public sphere, the Islamic Republic's gender and cultural politics, such as gender segregation in public places and compulsory hijab as well as the revolutionary public education system facilitated the presence of traditional and religious women in the public sphere in Iran. On the one hand the emergence of new groups of religious elites in Iran gave raise to new gender discourses such as Islamic feminism in Iran which break from the old binary concept of traditional vs. modern Iranian woman and gave birth to new conceptualization of identity politics. On the other hand the severe body politics and control of sexuality in the form of intervention of the government in private sphere has brought the issues of right over body, individualism and privacy to the forefront of political struggles in Iran. In this study, I address this complexity by analyzing how different discourses address the subject of woman and how they articulate the relationship between women's body and the concepts of emancipation in the contemporary Iranian society. RN07S05b Imagining the Other 2 Nudity in the study of interaction order Pavel POSPĚCH (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | pavel.pospech@gmail.com This paper suggests a systematic study of nudity and the presence of naked body in public space as a means of analysing the interaction order. It builds on Goffman's analysis of the interaction order as set of cultural norms, meanings and codes which tacitly govern the interaction in public space. Due to its everyday, tacit nature, the interaction order is experienced as phenomenologically "normal" and, therefore, largely invisible. Following Goffman's own dictum that the most fruitful way of analysing this "invisible" order is the study of situations when actors come under pressure to comply with its rules, the paper suggests the study of nudity as an analytical tool for understanding the interaction order. Building on empirical studies of nudity by scholars such as S.Cahill, J-C.Kaufmann, S.Scott and E.Grosz, the paper shows how naked bodies are sexualized and de-sexualized through the everyday interaction ritual. In the processes of sexualisation and desexualisation, a central part is played by the gaze of the actors and by the social framing of the situation. The paper argues that the context provided by cultural frames produced in the interaction is a key factor in the defining of nudity as potentially harmful for the interaction order. In conclusion, the paper shows how this approach can be employed to study the contested borders of the public and the private and how it can advance the interactionist model by overcoming the critiques portraying Goffman's approach as ahistorical and insensitive to gender issues. The Disciplinary Power of Grammar: How Language Structures Govern Mentality Matthias MEYER-SCHWARZENBERGER (University of St.Gallen, Switzerland) | matthias.meyerschwarzenberger@unisg.ch The grammatical structure of the languages of north western Europe, combined with certain language games typically used by caregivers and teachers speaking these languages, make a vital contribution to the unquestioned authority of inter-subjective reason in Western cultures; hence the voluntary subjection of the 'free' Western individual to rational democratic rule (Meyer-Schwarzenberger, forthcoming). The present paper aims to link this finding, which has BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 358 emerged from my theoretical and empirical research on cultural/social capital, with the conceptual frameworks of Michel Foucault, Pierre Bourdieu and other historical sociologists concerned with social discipline. Bourdieu, for instance, suggested that modern government relies on the received legitimacy of an 'Official' public discourse; as I shall argue, this Official discourse builds on a more general cultural inclination towards abstract rationality, which is inherently associated with modern grammar. Beginning in the Middle Ages, the grammaticalization of anaphoric relationships in north western European languages gave rise to obligatory subject pronouns which invoke the presuppositions of every statement in an explicit way; the resulting integration of discourse creates a flavour of necessity and unison which is absent in other languages, and which helps teachers and caregivers to vest particular authority in the 'Great Other' by means of appropriate language games. Thus, grammar serves as an important psychological resource underpinning discourses of positive law, rational rule, and democratic governance in Western societies. At a meta-theoretical level, this hypothesis implies that Bourdieu's and other theories of social discipline are applicable to these societies only. Representation of Class Culture: A Case on Private Schools in Turkey Emine Ecem ECE (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | ece.ecem@metu.edu.tr This paper examines in what ways educational choices reflect class culture and so how they are related with reproduction of social inequalities. Firstly, it gives information about Turkish education system in which private and public schools are rigorously split in terms of their target group of parents and variety of courses/activities. Afterwards, considering the lack of empirical data on this issue in Turkey, my own case study of two private primary schools is introduced. It is based on in-depth interviews with parents who chose either of those schools. The interviews aim to gather information about educational and occupational background of parents, the meaning of 'good' education for them, their expectations from a 'good' school and their aspirations behind choosing that school specifically. On the basis of the data, the paper concludes by an analysis of the ways in which parents' primary school choices are influenced by class values. While doing so, Bourdieu's concepts of field, habitus, distinction, and cultural capital, and examples from the studies of Lareau, Weininger, DiMaggio and Mohr are utilized. Consequently, although cultural distinction has been an important focus in sociology of culture, research on its representation in education has so far been mostly dominated by educational approaches. In that sense, the significance of this paper rests in its sociological approach to this relationality between cultural distinctions and education strategies. Moreover, it reveals the peculiarity of Turkey among its European counterparts because of increasing social inequalities formed by education in the process of fast modernization. Crisis at the age of crisis Emanuela FERRERI (Sapienza University of Rome,, Italy) | nariff@alice.it The general aim of the paper is to relate 'society' and 'crisis', in terms of representation from one to the other, illustrating a socio-anthropological perspective for the study. Nowadays 'crisis' means a relationship between the condition of social inequality with that of cultural difference. The specific aim of the paper is to relate the condition of social inequality with that of cultural difference. Gender (sex), generation (age group) and cultural identity (ethnicity and minority) are examined within the context of the current global crisis, and one particular risk factor within the crisis process is examined: a widespread feeling which assigns responsibility to cultural subjectivities while exonerating society's institutionalised systems. The paper takes as its principal references the works of: BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 359 F. Héritier, L. Dumont and G. Balandier, and the most recent perspective of a non-hegemonic anthropology, Saillant, M. , Kilani, F., Graezer Bideau F., (Manifeste de Lausanne. Pour une anthropologie non hégémonique, 2011). In order to illustrate a socio-anthropological perspective for the study of the relationship between cultural frames and structural conditions of our common society, the paper is oriented towards an interdisciplinary discussion of research methods and theories. One particular thesis is examined: the crisis as a peculiar shape of the relationship between cultural frames and structural condition of the current society Key words: global society, social inequality, cultural differences and political subjectivities, cultural frames and structural conditions. 'Elite' in the Finnish academic and public discourses: interconnections and a conceptual jumble Nina KAHMA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | nina.kahma@gmail.com Sonja KOSUNEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | sonja.kosunen@helsinki.fi The 'elite' is often discussed in social scientific research as well as in public debate, but the content and the actual meaning of the concept seems to vary and remain unclear. Often it is approached through conceptualisations of wealth and lifestyle or the combination of the two. As a social group the elite is defined as the culturally and economically well-off. The Finnish social scientific research has not thus far examined the conceptualisation around the elite into wider extent and especially in relation to the ongoing public debate. Often the counterpart for working class is rather the middle class, which this presentation aims to problematize by investigating the role of the elite in the academic as well as the public discussion. The data of this study consists of the editorials of two major Finnish daily newspapers (Helsingin sanomat and Maaseudun tulevaisuus, n=198) in 2000-2014 and of peer reviewed articles derived from two leading social scientific journals (Sosiologia and Yhteiskuntapolitiikka) from the same time range. We aim to explore the interconnectedness of the societal discussion and academic debate by methodologically applying discourse analytical practices, and tackle the concept of elite: on what sort of societal phenomena the concept is related to, and what kind of an elite is under consideration in the discourse (cultural, economic, political, or something else)? The discovered connections will be compared in terms of the publication times, authors and the content of prolonged discussions. RN07S06 Cultures of Inequality From pre-modern fashion systems to value illusion today – on fashion and global inequality Anna-Mari ALMILA (University of the Arts London, United Kingdom) | a.almila@fashion.arts.ac.uk A widely shared belief among sociologists of fashion is that fashion is, if not strictly 'Western', then at least 'modern'. Yet many fashion historians place the 'beginning' of fashion in Europe in the mid-14th century, and some suggest that there were far earlier fashion systems in other urban locations. The idea of fashion as essentially modern, and the failure to recognise premodern fashion phenomena, leads to various serious problems. Sociology generally fails to recognise that what we consider modern European fashion has its roots in periods when Europe was not a hegemonic power in the global exchange of goods, ideas and styles, but rather a peripheral location compared to China and the Arab world. Fashion as a set of phenomena is not exclusively modern, and fashion systems are historically and geographically located. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 360 Today's fashion systems are global in scope, particularly in terms of production and marketing. While the symbolic 'value' of fashion is mostly produced in the 'West', garments are produced everywhere. This geographical inequality encourages scholars to think of fashion as primarily 'Western'. A more inclusive and satisfactory understanding of fashion is necessary, and can be achieved by recognising two issues. First, there is nothing about fashion that makes it particularly typical of any one historical period or geographic location, including Western modernity. Second, the role of all kinds of labour involved in producing fashion must be recognised. Acceptance of these ideas will lead to better, more comprehensive, less Eurocentric and presentist analyses of the social roles of fashion. Negative Classifications: The Symbolic Order of Social Inequality Sighard NECKEL (Goethe University Frankfurt, Germany) | neckel@soz.uni-frankfurt.de The paper explains a cultural sociological approach to the research on social inequality. "Cultural sociological" means that social inequality is not regarded as resulting only from a distributive order of goods, income and positions, but also from a evaluative order created and reproduced by the actions of social groups. Thus, social vulnerability of weak actors and groups does not only derive from a lack of material resources, education and power, but also from derogatory evaluations which can have a variety of social consequences. In the first part of the paper the significance of symbolic classifications for the study of social inequality is explained. Secondly, two different types of negative evaluations will be distinguished: "gradual" and "categorical" classifications. In the last part of the presentation, I will discuss the ways such evaluation patterns are relevant to current changes in social inequality. "Zet die ploat af!". Rap music, Flemish nationalism and structures of inequality in Belgium. Alessandro MAZZOLA (University of Liége Belgium, Belgium) | a.mazzola@doct.ulg.ac.be In the last two decades, the consensus towards Flemish ethnonationalist/secessionist parties has grown into Belgium's political landscape. The Vlaams Blok/Belang (VB) and the NieuwVlaamse Alliantie (N-VA) see Flanders, the Dutch-speaking Community of Belgium, as an independent social, cultural and geographical space occupied by a homogeneous people. This ideology is reflected into a series of discourses that serve to legitimate such an extremely ethnocentric way of understanding the society. Narratives of cultural, ethnic and moral order that focus on the maintenance and stability of group-based social hierarchies. They create and reinforce the structures of inequality through which people are identified and classified as "being worthy" to be part of the Flemish people or not. Rap music is largely symbolic into these discourses. In Belgium, as well as in many other countries, rap is dominated by artists with multi-ethnic and working-class background. Not only this genre clashes with the conservative cultural aesthetic of right-wing nationalists, but it is also instrumentalized as material and symbolic source to address three of the major issues of the parties' agenda: a) the criminalisation of immigrants, b) the conflict with the French-speaking Community, c) the broader question of social security. Analysing nationalist political elite's discourse against hip-hop in the public sphere, and the reaction of rappers through their music and "organic" activity, this paper moves to deconstruct the identification of rap as the music of deviant multiethnic youth in Belgium. RN07S07 Culture and Commerce BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 361 The Controversy of Values in Cultural Industries: The Distinction of Use Value and Exchange Value Ta-ho LIU (National Chiao Tung University, Taiwan, Taiwan, Republic of China) | liutaho@gmail.com Since the Council for Cultural Affair in Taiwan started promoting Cultural Industries Development in 2002, the concept "cultural industries" has raised controversies over whether "culture" (cultural arts) could be industrialized. The paper suggests the current debate is rooted in the misunderstanding of the concepts between "cultural enterprise" and "cultural industry". In order to seek an interpretative understanding and put an end to the current debate, the article starts from Weber's methodology of ideal types and uses two concepts--"use value" and "exchange value"-to compare and contrast the "cultural enterprise" and "cultural industry". The article argues that the main distinction between them rests on the goals-oriented of policies. Pragmatically, the two concepts share resembling art creation process and forms of representations. Therefore, they cannot be simplified as mutual exclusive. When Culture and Commerce clash: cases of mutual innovation between autonomous spheres of valuation Michael HUTTER (WZB Berlin Social Science Center, Germany) | mhutter@wzb.eu How does culture help ground economic compulsion, and how does economic compulsion in turn help ground culture? To ask the same question in particular conceptual terms: How do cultural games make an impact on commercial games, and how do they in turn contribute to the development of culture? Games, in this model, are similar to autonomous action fields, or to operationally closed communication systems. In the two cases studies that I want to present, the cultural game is constituted by the Visual Arts, and the commercial games include a variety of markets on which a particular type of products is sold and bought: these products generate emotional experiences as their users live through them or remember them. They are called "joyful products". The first case focuses on the Flowers game: Between 1964 and 1970, Andy Warhol generated around 900 objects based on an altered photograph. The impact on commercial games is documented. The second case focuses on a painting created by the Flemish painter Pieter Aertsen and his workshop in 1551. It was one of the showpieces in Emperor Rudolph II's collection in Prague, before it vanished from public sight and was rediscovered in 1911. Here, the commercial influences that led to its particular innovative quality can be traced to a documented case of real estate speculation. Both cases are taken from my book "The rise of the joyful economy. Artistic invention and economic growth from Brunelleschi to Murakami", to be published by Routledge in April 2015. The candidacy for the European Capital of Culture title: an opportunity for destination branding or for social engagement? Florin NECHITA (University Transilvania of Brasov, Romania) | florin.nechita@unitbv.ro Adina Nicoleta CANDREA (University Transilvania of Brasov, Romania) | adina.candrea@unitbv.ro Victor BRICIU (University Transilvania of Brasov, Romania) | victor.briciu@unitbv.ro Codrina SANDRU (University Transilvania of Brasov, Romania) | csandru@unitbv.ro Right at the start of the official bidding for the prestigious title "European Capital of Culture" (ECOC) in 2021, the Romanian cities that entered in the effervescence of the competition BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 362 should ask themselves "why" and "where" to direct their efforts. There are both general or specific objectives for every bidding city and each of them carries its own practical and emotional package: existent or planned infrastructure, heritage, people and organizations involved in cultural sector, expertise of local administration, goals, ambitions, weaknesses to address in short time or strengths counted as strong assets in the future bid-book. Considering this context, the aim of this study is to investigate whether the ECOC candidacy will mainly reinforce destination branding or increasing the engagement of local community members will be the most important benefit. A literature review reveals how previous candidate cities benefited from the bidding stage to post-event stage. An analysis on local authority's public discourse evaluates the outward orientation (directed to tourists or direct economic and image benefits that came from outside of community) versus inward orientation of the Romanian candidate cities. A research conducted among Brasov volunteer community members reveals ECOC candidacy as a tool for increased self-esteem, sense of belonging and pride of its citizens engaged in the bidding process. The results of the present study can be useful to Brasov local authorities in order to increase volunteering and local community's engagement and to consolidate the destination's brand. The ideological crossroads of the creative act: how a shopping mall became a music hub, and how it might perversely return to consumption mode. Anselmo CANHA (University of Porto, Portugal) | anselmocanha@gmail.com Heitor ALVELOS (University of Porto, Portugal) | halvelos@fe.up.pt This paper presents the case study of CCStop, a Portuguese bankrupt shopping mall turned music ecosystem, from its slow decay in the 1990s to its gradual occupation by musicians to this day. Both authors of the present paper engage in militant observation in this context since 2007. Prior academic work includes various MA dissertations, conference papers, and action research within international R&D networks. Current findings are reverting to a PhD thesis. CCStop has recently closed a cycle of creation and collapse at the point when mainstream exposure betrays its social, semantic and pedagogical originality: its mythology returns to a realm of anonymous passive consumption. The threat of closure by the City Hall in 2010 drove a tactical bridging with local cultural mainstays; in 2014, Stopestra – a pool of about 100 CCStop-related musicians – performed a concert broadcast on national television. The show constructs a narrative of institutional, aesthetic and media submission: hardly recognizable from the original, confrontative alchemical congregation. As the threat of territorial closure was overcome through association with mainstream agents, has Stopestra compromised CCStop's integrity beyond decree, its endlessly self-renewable semantics? This paradox may have had its roots in this precise interface: when a fairly indeterminate and media-averse set of musicians simultaneously translates itself into (and differentiates itself from) "Stopestra", a readable format, by force of circumstance. And when, itself faced with the allure of a brand, a conductor and a system, Possibility and Promise are soon reduced to the blind alley of exotic sameness. Planned obsolescence as a controversial issue. Analysing conversations generated by two different Apple iPhone launches Lorenzo GIANNINI (University of Urbino, Italy) | lorenzo.giannini@uniurb.it The issue of planned obsolescence has accompanied the evolution of mass production and mass consumption since the period of the Great Depression, during wich it was formalized as a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 363 tool to stimulate demand in a period of economic stagnation (London 1932). The legitimacy and harmfulness of the phenomenon has been regularly called into question, in particular from a consumer point of view (Packard 1960; Galbraith 1958; Slade 2006), and its effectiveness has been periodically discussed (Bulow 1986; Waldman 1993; Fishman et al. 1993; King 2005 only to name a few). Recently, the issue has again become central in the public discussion particularly in relation to the production of ICT. The research addresses the issue of planned obsolescence as a controversial issue, an issue that can stimulate a plurality of narratives, narratives that may arise in opposition and contradiction. News and conversations covering the release of Apple iPhone 5 and iPhone 6, respectively, will be taken into consideration, as a case study. The collection and analysis of data will be made through a new set of tools recently developed by the Berkman Center for Internet and Society at Harvard University. These tools allow qualitative and quantitative analysis of a large number of sources, mapping the evolution of controversy through time (Benkler et al., 2013; Graeff, 2014). RN07S08 Class and Culture Vakif system (foundation) in Ottaman Empire as an effective model against social inequalities Zeynep SANCAKTUTAN (Gazi University, Turkey) | zeynepsancaktutan@hotmail.com Vakif System (foundation) in Ottoman Empire as an effective model against social inequalities Department of Sociology Gazi University 06500 Teknikokullar Ankara,Turkey E-mail: zeynepsancaktutan@hotmail.com Abstract One of the requirements of maintaining social order and security is preventing the increasing social inequalities in the society. Preventing social class conflicts arising from inequal life standarts and maintaining social order is possible with re-distribution of societal resources. This necessity was met with Vakif (foundation) system in Ottoman society. The most efficient way to get social classes closer to each other is reciprocal aid. In this sense, Vakifs are the most ideal form of assistance provision. This system which deeply effected the city and society life of Ottaman state has been the main focus theme for several studies. And also many works done by churches, city halls and governments in Western states were done by Vakifs that had personal funding in Ottaman State. The purpose of this study is to elaborate the functioning of the Ottoman Vakif system in terms of preserving social order by using Ottaman documents. And also in this study, my aim is to explain why the Vakifs are unique institutions which have administrative, financial and military autonomy. As a result, Vakifs were primarly established to prevent the social inequalities in Ottaman Empire and different than the other foundations which we see in other communities. Political Economy of Culture and Cultural Politics Seehwa CHO (University of St. Thomas, United States of America) | scho@stthomas.edu During the last three decades, "culture" has become dominant in academia, and cultural politics has become a dominant political position in the New Social Movements. It is, Michael Denning (2004) says, as if we have newly discovered culture, realizing suddenly that it is culture that really matters. Moreover, cultural studies and cultural politics have become a global BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 364 phenomenon. Why has culture become so important? Why has culture come to the forefront of academic studies and the Left politics? What are the political and economic contexts that have catalyzed this sudden move towards culture? What problems do the cultural theories address that were not addressed before? These are the questions this paper aims to address. As I endeavor to outline the historical contexts of changes in capitalism through which culture studies and cultural politics have evolved, I define the turn to culture more broadly, which is a move away from the material base to the super¬structure in social theories. Thus, my examination of the move toward culture proceeds from the early 20th century. My focus is to demonstrate how the fundamental changes in political economy have changed the significance and meaning of culture, and how the changes in the mode of capitalism have pushed culture to the center stage both in critical theories and Leftist politics. My study is a material analysis of cultural studies and cultural politics, and my central argument is that culture has become important in the course of the 20th century, because of changes in capitalism itself. Class reproduction and "middle-class" subcultural participation: Dropping-out or a temporary reprieve from middle-class responsibilities? Tyler Martin DUPONT (SUNY at Buffalo, United States of America) | Tyler.Dupont@gmail.com The paper investigates how participation within a middle-class counter-culture affects a participant's ability to reproduce his or her class status as an adult. Specifically researching the subculture of skateboarding within America and Canada, I examine how the local and professional skaters' involvement with the subculture affects their ability to retain their middleclass status after they exit the culture. Skateboarding has positioned itself as a resistive counter-culture and skaters overtly reject many middle-class values and performances. The subculture's ideology often rejects the dominant understanding of success in capitalist society and core skaters often openly resist traditional paths to middle-class success. This resistance influences the skaters to delay or reject seizing many of the opportunities that often assist in (re)producing a middle-class socioeconomic status. Intuitively it would seem that by not seizing these opportunities at age appropriate times, the skaters might reduce their ability to retain their class status. However, my findings show that the skaters' initial status within the socio-economic hierarchy and their initial childhood socialization into the dominant culture may assuage or alleviate the negative effects related to heavy participation in the deviant subculture of skateboarding. In this paper, I provide a detailed examination of the culture surrounding skateboarding and investigate how a strong commitment to skateboarding and the internalization of skateboarding's core values, attitudes, and performances as they intersect with class, race, and gender affect the skater's ability to reproduce a "middle-class" status as an adult. Class and Memory: Formation of the Local Bourgeoisie in Bursa, Turkey Esra DABAGCI (Ankara University, Turkey) | esradabagci@gmail.com This study is an attempt to understand the formation of the local bourgeoisie in Bursa, Turkey through their collective memory. Following the substantivist approach seeing economy is also "embedded" in other social structures like family, kinship, ethnicity and religion, this paper examines culture of a local bourgeoisie from an anthropological perspective. Bursa, which is the fourth most populous city with 2.7 million people, is one of the most industrialized metropolitan center in Turkey. The city is still a center for people with various background who were migrated from Caucasia, Balkans and many other regions of Turkey during 18th, 19th and 20th century. The city did not only take new groups of migrants but many people of especially Jewish, Greek and Armenian population had also emigrated at the turn of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 365 the 20th century. The movement of people changed the social and economic configuration of the city. Being the oldest industrial branch in Bursa, textile industry in which many people from various origins had engaged from late Ottoman till now constitutes a microcosm for this study. Based on an oral-history research conducted with three family engaged in textile business, this paper mainly inquires how the local bourgeoisie describes continuities and ruptures with regard to their biographies and the political trajectory of Turkey; if there is an intergenerational (re)production of cultural/social capital, if so, how it is remembered and phrased; how the movement of cultural/social/economic capital (if any) among the local bourgeoisie of different cultural backgrounds is remembered. RN07S09 Religion as a Cultural System Institutional clarification to the religious economic theory: Historical roots of secularization in the Netherlands Tymofii BRIK (Universidad Carlos III, Madrid, Spain) | tbrik@clio.uc3m.es Religious economic theory was introduced as an ambitious project to explain religious behaviour within and across societies. Being extensively used in many different contexts this theory has recently witnessed a rise in criticism. One of the first critical responses to religious economic theory was given by Lechner (1996) who recognized that social institutions are important in framing actions of both sides: suppliers and consumers of religious services. Although the need to study social institutions and historical context was voiced frequently, not many empirical studies confronted religious economic theory with institutional context. In the present paper I demonstrate an example of how this can be done. I investigate to what extent a likelihood of religious affiliation in the Netherlands can be predicted by historical developments of religious institutions. Empirical evidence comes from the census data for 1909 that are merged with European Social Survey data for 2002-2008. Moving from descriptive statistics and correlations to statistical inferences by means of multilevel binominal regressions I demonstrate that historically religious competition is indeed important in framing religiosity in the present days. A person who lives in a region that historically had higher rates of church monopolization and was mostly Protestant is more likely to have a religious affiliation. This is because religious competition is itself an important institution that gave a possibility for the Roman Catholic Church to be established in a region outplaying with time once dominated competitors that vanished in the course of secularization. The Bearable Lightness of Being, or: "Shit Happens". How Dutch religious nones deal with life, death, and suffering Julia PETERS (Erasmus University Rotterdam, Netherlands, The) | juliapeterss@gmail.com Stef AUPERS (Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, Belgium) | Stef.aupers@soc.kuleuven.be Julian SCHAAP (Erasmus University Rotterdam, Netherlands, The) | J.schaap@eshcc.eur How do religious nones deal with life, death, and suffering? When it comes to this kind of meaning-making, cultural sociology has fixated on either the waning significance of Christianity or the waxing significance of other forms of meaning making in the West, especially spirituality, leaving a blind spot for a systematic inquiry into the ways those who do not believe in a God or immanent essence find solace. This conceptual gap seems to follow from the assumption that the only worldview that can give anyone a sense of purpose in life is religion and that, consequently, religion will never vanish; it will only change. When one departs from such hardline claims about religious meaning making, the religiously unaffiliated should be thoroughly BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 366 pessimistic. After all, being faced with a cosmos that operates arbitrarily, they should experience no sense of purpose or moral guidance. We held ten (and counting) in-depth interviews with Dutch respondents who claim that they do not believe, or highly doubt, that there is something like a God or immanent spirit. Paradoxically, the by our respondents assumed purposelesness and finiteness of life and insignificance of the individual, are precisely where they found the tools for endowing their lives with meaning. These paradoxes of meaning are often consolidated by them with irony; a wink and nod attitude that helps to make the lightness of being bearable through detachment and playfulness. This article opens up a sociological blind spot for areligious meaning making, a significant theme considering the steady growth of the religiously unaffiliated. Measuring Institutional Logics at the Level of the Subject: Investigating Pathways toward Identity Formation in two Buddhist Communities Jose Antonio RODRIGUEZ DIAZ (University of Barcelona, Spain) | hardiaz@yahoo.com John W. MOHR (University of Califonia Santa Barbara, USA) | mohr@soc.ucsb.edu The study of institutional logics concerns the ways in which fundamental systems of understanding and repertoires of practice combine into shared understandings and orders of meaning within specific social domains (or fields). Institutional logics obtain where subjects, practices and objects cohere as cultural grammars (Friedland, 2009, 2013; Friedland, Mohr, Roose and Gardinali, 2014; Mohr and White, 2008). Just as individuals' critical abilities to judge the justness of a being relative to a common good is essential to the operation of conventions of worth (Boltanski and Thévenot, 2006), so too is the institutional formation of subjects invested in and by a particular value an essential element in the operation of any institutional logic. The use of formal methods to analyze institutional logics has until recently focused on studies of organizations or broader organizational fields. In this paper our goal is to instead look to understand the way that institutional logics are constructed out of (and through) the lived experiences of the individuals who participate in these logics by studying the way that key practices, beliefs and identity constructions are linked together into constellations of experience that together make-up alternative pathways into institutional engagement. In this paper we examine this process with data taken from an extensive ethnography and survey of two Buddhist communities in contemporary Spain. Being Buddhist, of one type or another, is seen through this lens to be a dynamic process of balancing a complex duality of practices, cosmological beliefs and identity experiences. References Cited: Boltanski, L., & Thévenot, L. (2006). On Justification: Economies of Worth. Princeton: Princeton University Press. Friedland, R. (2009). Institution, practice and ontology: Towards a religious sociology. In Vol. 27, R. Meyer, K. Sahlin-Andersson, M. Ventresca, P. Walgenbach (Eds.), Ideology and Organizational Institutionalism, Research in the Sociology of Organizations (pp 45-83). Friedland, Roger, John W. Mohr, Henk Roose and Paolo Gardinali (2014) "An Institutional Logic for Love: Measuring Intimate Life." Theory and Society. Vol. 43(3-4) 333-370. Friedland, R. (2013). God, love and other good reasons for practice: Thinking through institutional logics. In M. Lounsbury, & E. Boxenbaum (Ed.), Institutional logics in action. Bingley: Emerald Publishing. Mohr, John W. and Harrison C. White. (2008). "How to Model an Institution." Theory and Society, 37:485-512. How Does a Personal Value System Influence Subjective Well-Being? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 367 Wonkwang JO (Seoul National University, Korea, Republic of (South Korea)) | thinkera@naver.com A value system is a very important factor which influences Subjective Well-Being (SWB). However, the majority of the previous research on SWB has overlooked the effect of a value system, because it has focused on revealing external conditions which influence SWB, like income and education. Even though the external conditions affect SWB much, it has to be noted that a personal value system could alter the external conditions' effect size and direction. In a nutshell, a personal value system works as a frame which interprets the external conditions and produces meanings in people's mind. The aim of this paper is to explain a value system's frame effects. In order to do this, I set up regression models on SWB, using the sixth round of World Value Survey. I analyzed the frame effects of several value systems, which are materialism; subjective freedom; and opportunism judgment, in four countries (Korea, Japan, China, and the USA). Adding the interaction terms between value system's variables and the external conditions (income, education, and religiousness) in the model, I could find the personal value system's frame effects. The coefficients of the interaction terms indicates that the postmaterialism decreases income's effect and increase education's effect on SWB in the USA; the subjective freedom decreases income's effect in Korea and Japan; and the opportunism judgment increases the effect of education and religion in the USA. These results shows that the value systems have various frame effects definitely. RN07S10a Narratives 1 Where does the "God" within the "God particle" come from? Cultural sociological analysis of the Higgs boson research Jan VÁŇA (Masaryk University, Faculty of Social Studies, Czech Republic) | 173329@mail.muni.cz In my paper I examine activities and speeches included within the meaning-making process of the quantum physics research at CERN, Geneva. A particular focus will be put on the research of the Higgs boson, the so called "hunt for the God particle". The "God particle" is a symbolic entity connected to an extensive spectrum of meanings and audiences. The notion of "God" does not stick here with the usual conception of religious beliefs, however, it somehow connotes beliefs and religion. Rather than to a particular institution of a church, it refers to the idea of religion as something more general. Something that is above us, that transcends our directly experienced reality, something that is even enigmatic and mysterious. Here, the notion of "God" is grounded in the way in which certain actors relate to the "God particle", respectively the Higgs boson, in which they make it meaningful for themselves. In order to investigate various aspects of this relation, I employ the method of structural hermeneutics as proposed in the Strong Program of Cultural Sociology. To provide a convincing interpretation, I have been working with various types of resources, including public media outputs, official scientific statements, historical resources, scientific presentations, public courses, TV shows, and also popular culture artifacts. The paper is a contribution to the discussion on so-called "modern disenchantment" proposed by Max Weber. The case of the "God particle" is a persuasive example that regardless its "rational" and "mechanical" character, modern science is enchanted in its very core. Narratives of a case of (quasi) euthanasia: contested meaning and polarized ambiguity BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 368 Simone RAMBOTTI (University of Arizona, United States of America) | rambotti@email.arizona.edu Accounts of violence are part of everyday life of media consumers in every region of the world. In the endless dispute between content and structure, cultural theory proposed by Cerulo (1998) connects meaning with sequencing: in deciphering violence, order matters. Resting on the idea that meanings are constantly negotiated, I integrated this perspective with a field approach in order to analyze an ambiguous case of quasi-euthanasia that occurred in Italy few years ago. I believe that ambiguous cases are a privileged arena for witnessing the battle to affirm one's vision of the world, and indeed Italian society vigorously contested the story of life, death, and suffering of Eluana Englaro, a young woman who – following a car accident occurred when she was 21 – spent 17 years in a persistent vegetative state, and died after the request of her father of interrupting life support (artificial feeding and hydration) was received. I collected 260 newspaper reports published in 7 different newspapers between July 2008 – when the Milan Court of Appeal suspended feeding and hydration and the case became more publicly debated – to the aftermath of her death in February 2009. I coded the reports through traditional content analysis. I took into account structural dimensions like political affiliation and proximity to Catholic Church of the newspapers, and rhetorical dimensions like the multilateral vs. unilateral use of reported speech. The outcome is the interpretation of the event given by the news reports as deviant, ambiguous, or normal, which was guided by the identification of key words and metaphors. Reports invoked metaphors such as silence and respect (Secolo d'Italia), the freedom of choice and a lesson of dignity (l'Unità), a death caused by hunger and thirst (il Giornale), a "horror that will devour us" (il Giornale), a "sweet and painless death" (Repubblica), the "last caress of Beppino to his daughter" (Repubblica), a "death compatible with the medical protocol" (Corriere della Sera), a "decision that allows her body, 16 years after her brain, to die" (again Corriere della Sera), and so forth. After inputting the data in a matrix, I formally analyzed them using multiple correspondence analysis and Galois lattice analysis. Results show that: (1) political and religious dimensions are strongly intertwined but leave space for different outcomes: in particular, being only mildly close to the Catholic Church links the meaning to ambiguity; (2) there is no connection between sequencing and meaning; (3) there is a link between ambiguous interpretation of the event and multilateral use of sources; (4) the study of narratives sheds light on the political relationship between two Italian political leaders, who will break their alliance few months after assuming a sharply different rhetoric style over the case of Eluana. Finally, on a theoretical level, the case suggests an elaboration of the concept of ambiguity, which can be consensual (characterized by weak opinions and unclear positions) or polarized (strong opinions, irreconcilable positions). Future research should address the question: Do the two different kinds of ambiguity affect cultural change (thus social change) in different ways? Intellectual Civil War: Struggle for a Master Narrative in "Chomsky Affair" Petr KUBALA (Masaryk University, Faculty of Social Studies, Czech Republic) | 333132@mail.muni.cz The purpose of my study is to describe and analyse a recent event; public scandal that emerged in Czech public space and was named as Intellectual civil war or Chomsky Affair. An important discussion, or rather clash, between ideologies, narratives or memories which was triggered by a visit of Noam Chomsky and his statements on East-European dissidents is analyzed in this paper. Contribution is methodologically based on a discourse analysis of newspaper articles from given period (june august 2014) and type of media (mainstream journals, commentaries, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 369 etc.). The focus is on two main groups involved in this event - "Guardians" and "Riders" of the master narrative. I will describe the discourse field which is outlined by the conflict of those two groups, their discoursive positions, and rhetorical figures. In the case of "Guardians" (side of the first strong critics of Chomsky s statements) I will focus on the strong reactions they made. Those reactions are interpreted as defensive responses that are determined by the Czech postrevolutionary master narrative and its recent weakening. In the case of "Riders of the master narrative" (group of people strongly criticizing critics of Chomsky) I will focus on an attempt to redefine a post-revolutionary narrative which the group made in order to narrate the master narrative differently. In the end, I will provide a cultural-sociological analysis of cultural conditions of struggles or scandals of this kind which occasionally emerge in Czech public discourse. Narrating Indigenous Cultures: Global Formal Structures and Local Struggles Over Definitional Power Frank SOWA (Institute for Employment Research (IAB), Germany) | frank.sowa@iab.de In a globalized world the category of culture enables groups to place themselves within a global political frame and relate to global issues. Global formal structures of a world polity offer the narration of indigenous cultures. With the founding of the United Nations the power divide between Euro-American and postcolonial societies has continued to persist but has adopted a different language and other means. Communities that were once defined as "primitive peoples" have been relabeled as "indigenous peoples" and assigned a new official position that is constructed based on an underlying division between traditional verses modern. Indigenous peoples as the Greenlandic Inuit are thought to live in harmony with nature and use the natural resources in a sustainable way. In this way, the representation of the old Eskimo culture forms the basis for later re-interpretations within the ecological discourse: the social construction of 'ecologically noble savages' by conservationists and environmental groups on the one hand and the social construction of 'traditional ecological knowledge' by anthropologists and other scientific experts on the other. In order to gain rights that are attributed to indigenous peoples in international fora and bodies the Greenlanders adopt and reproduce this Western representation through identity politics. Being recognized as an indigenous people with traditional ecological knowledge means that the Greenlandic Inuit are, for instance, given the right to whale and use their natural resources. However, according to young Greenlanders there are more conflicting narratives of culture in Greenland today which lead to local struggles over definitional power. The presentation of belonging and the construction of differences in posttraditional communities Paul EISEWICHT (Technical University Dortmund, Germany) | paul.eisewicht@tu-dortmund.de Due to the process of individualization via pluralization in modern societies people are more and more disembedded from traditional affiliations (e.g. family, birthplace, class). Post-traditional communities are an answer to that disembedding, grounded in a shared interest rather than structural similarities like age, class and gender. People from different social backgrounds get together and form a community (not just of practice but more important) of a shared view of the world. Typically this shared understanding respectively this imagined communitiy finds its expression in material presentations of belonging (it is rather enacted than imagined). This presentation is therefore guided by two observations that post-traditional communites are based on a shared understanding (that they are imagined) and that they are presented in shared practices and presentations of their members (that they are material). Normally this BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 370 presentation is constructed via consumer goods. The subsequent questions that are to be discussed in the presentation are how people present themself as belonging to a post-traditional community and how they display differences in status in these communities (so to say how they achieve distinction with the use of the goods of mass-consumption). Understanding these groups not just as (sub-)cultures in their own right but as the individual management of belonging (not just as the freedom to but also a necessity) could deepen the understanding of the re-embedding of modern individuals from a subjective perspective and the interplay of materiality and culture. RN07S10b Narratives 2 Film as a Medium of Social Imagination: Zero Dark Thirty and the Imagination of History Jörn AHRENS (University of Giessen, Germany, Germany) | joern.ahrens@sowi.uni-giessen.de Social experiences of crisis are deeply inflicting the quotidian reality and routines of social order. Regarding such events, fictional narratives of key meaning when serving the rationalization of such experiences. When approaching events not sufficiently aware to the social public, fictionalization is historicizing social events by producing a narrative master version. Such performativity is decisive, because society stems from experiences and knowledge of the past- not only chronologically, but also symbolically and epistemologically, the past continuously determines what is experienced as specifically interpreted present age. The paper focuses a mimetic dealing with social experiences of crisis by referring to a significant example for the cultural and social power of fictitious narrative. Such competence, within the framing of media based fictionalization, is of essential meaning for the (re-)construction of social normality and its order after social crisis. That way it is visualized how a specific incident could have been like. Simultaneously, its media communication produces a standardization of the imaginative experience of the crisis in question. Thus, it helps making possible the ex post realization of a generally shared experience of social crisis as iconology of society. As such, the fictitious narrative translates into a secondary experience of social reality as commonly shared experience. The paper examines such context by the example of K. Bigelow's film Zero Dark Thirty (USA 2012)-the film's narrative about the liquidation of Osama bin Laden, fills an important gap concerning the common experience of one of the most prominent traumatizations of the contemporary. Zeus pregnancies? Fictional filmic images and imaginaries of human cloning and male parthenogenesis Roberta BARTOLETTI (University of Urbino Carlo Bo, Italy) | roberta.bartoletti@uniurb.it Procreation offers a privileged perspective on the relationship between genders and particularly on the different values of the two sexes (Héritier). The paper focuses on a recurring theme in (not just) western imaginary: male appropriation of female maternal power, exemplified by the mythological extraordinary birth of Athena from Zeus's head (Kerényi, Vernant). We argue that the scientific myth of human cloning allows representing male desires of self-procreation bypassing women's bodies. We analysed a significant panel of fictional films on human cloning from the period 1997-2013. In these fictional stories human cloning is represented mostly as masculine techno-scientific parthenogenesis, but the relation of the new Zeus with female figures is underrepresented. We notice that, more radically, the relationship between sexes is repressed in the imagery of human cloning, even if it constitutes a central and challenging point. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 371 In the paper we refers to the perspectives of cultural studies and feminist studies on science and technology (Duden, Franklin, McNeil, Haraway, Braidotti). Democracy in Ruins. Civilizing and De-Civilizing Practices in Cold-War Greece Despina LALAKI (CUNY, The Graduate Center, United States of America) | lalad335@newschool.edu Archaeology is inextricably intertwined with questions of identity, historical memory, nostalgia and myth; its object is produced and re-produced on the excavation site, in academia, in museums, the school textbook, the mass media, in daily conversation. Greek classical archaeology, more specifically, despite its epistemological credentials and its 'boundary work' could probably never rid of aestheticism or its propensity for ideology and politics. I suggest therefore that it offers great opportunities for in depth 'textual readings' not only of the field itself but also of those societies' cultural structures which are embedded in the tradition of Hellenism – this convoluted idea of Western heterotopia of civilization and culture built with the ruins of antiquity. In this paper I take an interpretative approach trying to trace some of the transformations that the idea of Hellas underwent during the 20th century from being employed as a critique toward the effects of modern civilization – primarily informed by German visions of cultural reform – to an expression of instrumental rationality, cultural commodification and liberal democracy. Arguing that each institution constitutes a particular symbolic network, and while drawing from various normative conceptions of the symbolic order and cultural theories of power I explore the ways in which representative democracy as an endorsement of a capitalist economy was offered as a public narrative through various collaborative archaeological projects between American and Greek institutions: the excavation of the ancient Agora of Athens, the reconstruction of the Attalos Stoa as the museum of the site, a program for the repair and rebuilding of archaeological museums under the auspices of the Marshall Plan, are a couple of the cases I will cursorily present. The systematization of the relations between the two countries, especially after the end of the Second World War when the American intervention put an end to the civil war between the communists and the old regime – the first American Cold War victory – led to some significant transformations of the imaginary components of western democracy and culture and to the reformulation of social and political identities. Classical archaeology provided the vehicle for symbolically articulating and expressing some of these transformations normalizing the new political and economic status quo and giving shape to new ontological and epistemological distinctions between the Democratic West and the Communist East. If classical antiquity provided the foundations for the civilization of modernity, as scholars of the macro-sociological field of 'civilizational analysis' have explained, a closer study of the subsequent development, integration, appropriation and interpretation of the classical inheritance by various cultural programs may help us to provide an explanation for the endurance of that civilization. Furthermore, the examination of any new cultural facts born in the intersection of these cultural programs and their effects in our social, political and moral life may lead not only to better understandings of our distant or recent past but possibly to more informed choices for our future. RN07S11 Topics in the Sociology of Culture Coding the Past: Tracing the Meaning of Historical Events From Presidential Speeches to Media BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 372 Tomas KARGER (Palacky University, Olomouc, Czech Republic) | tomkarger@gmail.com Jan KALENDA (Palacky University, Olomouc, Czech Republic) | kalendajan@gmail.com In our already published work, we attempted to grasp the main cultural codes related to the First World War in presidential speeches in the Czech Republic for the past twenty years. This historical event is particularly important within the Czech national metanarrative as it constitutes an impulse from which the independent Czechoslovak nation was formed. To continue in our work, we now turn our attention to media to explore how these codes operate in a wider public space. To construct our sample, we monitored the press coverage of the speeches that proved to be significant in our previous analysis. From this material, we will show how the codes relate to the reception of speeches by different (domestic and foreign) audiences. We will also point out the internal logic of the codes which structures the options for position taking. We will achieve that by following selected cases which from our understanding of a broader sample of material represent the aforementioned processes well. In doing so, we will attempt to explain at least some of the processes involved in production and diffusion of meaning assigned to crucial past events. Such meaning forms a reservoir that is commonly used by actors to legitimize political positions and actions related to them. Frontier Societies in Modern World: Settlement and Values Anna NEMIROVSKAYA (National Research University Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | annanemirov@hse.ru Roberto FOA (Harvard University, USA) | foa@fas.harvard.edu The paper is analyzing formation and core socio-cultural attributes of relatively recently formed migrant societies of settlers in the frontier regions within the borders of contemporary states: Russia, the United States, Canada and Brazil, all of which have extended rule over new territories adjacent to their core regions in recent centuries. However, despite the resilience of the 'frontier thesis' by F. Turner within sociology, social history and political science, it has not been subject to a rigorous empirical examination. This paper tests whether the 'frontier thesis' is a description only of the social norms and institutions of the western United States, or is a more generalizable phenomenon, found in other times and places. The study examines data on the nature of social relations in frontier zones in four countries: Russia, the United States, Canada and Brazil, in order to reveal the role of settlement patterns in different frontier states in formation of values, social norms and social institutions. Taking a wide range of the World Value Survey`s items, it is found that higher levels of voluntary activity, social trust, tolerance of outgroups, egalitarianism, economic libertarianism and civic protest are distinctive features of frontier life in general, and not simply a feature of the American historical experience. Hence we suggest that the experience of settlement is conducive to the formation of norms of community solidarity and cooperation. Tourism and virtual social capital: case study in Iranian tourism social networks Gholamreza GHAFFARY (University of Tehran, Islamic Republic of Iran) | ghaffary@ut.ac.ir Malihe SHIANI (University of Tehran, Islamic Republic of Iran) | mshiani@ut.ac.ir Maryam TAGHIZADEGAN (University of Tehran, Islamic Republic of Iran) | taghizadegan The reality of current world is captured by virtual world. Today reference groups have been transferred from the real world to the virtual world and comments or recommendations are often shared in online networking and prior sources of knowledge such as official institutions have been become less important. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 373 Individuals With their membership and activities in virtual social networks, considering the norms, values and linked networks among themselves and other users, they get the necessary social capital and sometimes, they transfer it to the real world. The used method in this study is Survey method about the social capital users in tourism virtual networks. The result of study showed that virtual social capitals of users are in upward average level in Iranian Tourism networks. each day Linked networks, individual's supports of each other and users' trust are increasing in such networks. Based on Cohen's tourism typology, four types of tourism can be distinguished as: Organized mass tourist, Individual mass tourist, Explorer and Drifter. By Result of study it was concluded that tourism in virtual networks is often the type of exploratory tourism. This type is attended less by tourism official institution and travel agencies. In Iran and many countries the role of virtual networks and its impact on tourism has not been considered seriously. Travel information databases are weak in Iran and responsible official institutions also have not organized the appropriate program in tourism. This is the point that should be reviewed for developing of Iranians tourism industry. Transforming Russia in search of a new esthetic Mikhail DYAKONOV (Russian state social university, Russian Federation) | dyakonov.m@gmail.com This presentation focused on the main problem, which particularly concern the author the interaction of ethic and esthetic in cataclysms of the XX century and global changes in the XXI century, in particular on the way representing the socio-political and economic systems themselves in the visual reach. It's significant that the October Revolution of 1917 and the transformations that followed after, coincided with the rise of Russian avant-garde a phenomenon, that is one of the most striking and distinctive Russia's contributions to the world culture. Throughout the history of Soviet Russia -from the mobilization of "military communism" to "Perestroika", which was conciliatory in relationship with whole surrounding world it's possible to select a whole range of specific historical moments, which provoked shift of ethical principles and perspectives. The most important of them have also became significant milestones in the esthetics of Soviet civilization. We shouldn't forget about the 90's epoch, which included as the collapse of the USSR, and the transition to capitalism, and which is generally negatively perceived by modern Russian society. This epoch is important, but a purely negative precedent in the contemporary Russian information space. The historical aspect becomes important for us, because nowadays we are watching another socio-political fracture in Russia, that seems to have reached its climax. Today the esthetics or the process of searching it might explain a lot itself. The author offers the results of his research, which in it's empirical part is based on the analysis of modern Russian media (including the Internet) and other channels of textual and visual information. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 374 RN08 Disaster, Conflict and Social Crisis RN08S01a General Session A Exploring Disaster Myths by Contrasting Expectations of Different Stakeholders Daniel F. LORENZ (Disaster Research Unit (DRU), Freie Universität Berlin, Germany) | daniel.lorenz@fu-berlin.de Katja SCHULZE (Disaster Research Unit (DRU), Freie Universität Berlin, Germany) | katja.schulze@fu-berlin.de Martin VOSS (Disaster Research Unit (DRU), Freie Universität Berlin, Germany) | martin.voss@fuberlin.de The common notions about people's behavior in disaster situations are often not based on empirical data, but rather on myths which overemphasize extreme behaviors: such as antisocial behavior, panic, disaster shock or helplessness and passivity and so on (Quarantelli 2008, Wester 2011, auf der Heide 2004). Due to the fact that these expectations are shaped within specific social environments, different stakeholders such as a heterogeneous population, professionals or the media exhibit different expectations towards disaster behavior (Drabek 1986, Wenger et al. 1975). These different expectations may not only be misplaced, they additionally guide the actions taken by the different stakeholders before and in disaster situations. This presentation displays empirical results from the research project ENSURE (Enablement of Urban Citizen Support for Crisis Response) which analyzed the expectation of different stakeholders towards disaster behavior. Three different surveys were conducted: 1) a comprehensive document analysis on disaster behavior; 2) qualitative interviews with fire fighters, paramedics and disaster relief workers as well as 3) a quantitative representative poll of 1.006 citizens in Berlin, Germany. By contrasting the status of research with professional narrations as well as with the people's expectations concerning their own and other's disaster behavior, we try to explore the different expectations and their variations in detail. We are furthermore able to show how different person-related variables, such as gender, age, education etc., may inform the specific expectations of citizens. Natural disasters in two emerging countries: remembering socio-historical episodes of collective vulnerability Eduardo GUICHARD (Center for the Interdisciplinary Study of Gerontology and Vulnerability, University of Geneva) | eduardo.guichard@unige.ch Aude MARTENOT (Center for the Interdisciplinary Study of Gerontology and Vulnerability, University of Geneva; Global Studies Institute, University of Geneva; Institute of Socioeconomics, Faculty of Social Sciences, University of Geneva) | aude.martenot@unige.ch As in biographies, there are moments of imbalance in the history of countries, events with unpredictable consequences that can mean the passage to a period of vulnerability for those who lived it. What is the place for memories about events such as natural disasters in the collective narratives? Moreover, when that memory comes from individuals that build their remembering in a subjective way? This communication focuses on the shape of the socio-historical memory of the subjective experience of natural disasters. For this aim we analyze the mentioning about the two main natural disasters remembered within two samples of two countries from different cultural roots; Chile and India. On one side, the strongest earthquake registered in the modern history, which BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 375 happened in 1960 at the city of Valdivia, Chile. On the other side, the floods produced by the strongest rainfall registered in the last century, happened in 2005 in the state of Maharashtra in India. The data was compiled under the CEVI international research project. Samples of around 600 individuals were collected in Concepción in 2009 and Mumbai in 2014. It considers five age groups covering the whole adult life (from 20 to 86 years old), and separated by ten years between them. We focus on the place of these disasters in the whole historical memory reported within samples and between the cohorts, as well as the anchorage of these experiences in the life course of individuals of both samples. Finally, we analyze in depth the reasons that lead individuals to consider this experience important within their lives. Analyzing disaster communication processes complementarities and tensions in the theoretical field Nina Blom ANDERSEN (Roskilde University, Denmark) | ninablom@ruc.dk In this presentation it will be explored how communication processes in relation to disastrous events are understood, analyzed and theorized upon and it will be argued that the theoretical field is characterized more as being dispersed than coherent. There is a lack of common vocabulary for understanding the different communicative processes, there is no theoretical canon and no common goals related to the practices of analyzing disaster cycle, as will be shown. The tendency to operate in separate domains and the lack of consensus is a challenge to a research field (Craig 1999). The discipline of disaster communication is not a clearly demarcated research field. It is an interdisciplinary field that refers to many of the distinct features of communication research in general as described and analyzed by Craig (1999). There is no consensus of what defines the communication research field in general or the disaster communication research field in particular. The lack of building bridges between theoretical discussions involving empirical findings characterizes the disaster communication field as well. The consequences of the apparent lack of attempts to build bridges between the five traditions that I sketch will be discussed and it will be argued that a more dialogical-dialectical approach in the research field in general can create a common awareness of the challenges in the field, more discussion and dynamic across the traditions and an articulations of the complementarities and the tensions. Exploring differences between the secular and religious in the international humanitarian response to Typhoon Haiyan in the Philippines: the perspectives of national and local staff members Olivia Justine WILKINSON (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland) | wilkino@tcd.ie The international humanitarian community, although it includes organisations with a faith-based background, operates in a mainly secularised manner. Organisations originating from largely secularised countries work in more religiously centred cultures worldwide. The post-disaster environment can be a meeting point of secular and religious perspectives unlike any other. It provides a place for the religious and the secular to collaborate, which can lead to opportunities as well as challenges for those providing and receiving assistance. Typhoon Haiyan made landfall in the Philippines on 8th November 2013 and followed a course over the Visayan region of the country. Over 6000 were killed, 4 million displaced, and 14 million affected. The international community responded quickly with organisations arriving in the most affected areas in the following days and weeks. This paper examines the ways in which divides between the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 376 international and the local were affected by secular and religious viewpoints in this context. The population of the Visayan region regularly identifies as over 95% Roman Catholic or belonging to other Christian denominations. The opinions of national and local staff members employed by international humanitarian organisations show they are often the people relied upon to bridge any divides that may arise. Based on interviews with staff working for a range of organisations, the paper demonstrates the ways in which the space between different secular and religious viewpoints is negotiated and the effects this has on local and national staff. Inter-professional encounters in crisis situations Erna V. DANIELSSON (Mid Sweden University, Sweden) | erna.danielsson@miun.se Roine JOHANSSON (Mid Sweden University, Sweden) | roine.johansson@miun.se All accidents and crises do not happen in public places. Sometimes they occur in 'private' places, such as schools. In such cases, emergency response organizations work at incident sites located at other people's workplaces. The aim of this study is to investigate the relationship between professionals of two workplaces, when one workplace (the incident site) is temporarily organized at another, permanent workplace (a school or a special home for the elderly). This means that new activities are temporarily organized, by newcomers, on somebody else's home ground. Our focus is on the relation between 'the established' and 'the newcomers'. The data consist of interviews on handling crisis situations, made with rescue workers and personnel at schools and elderly care centers. In the present study, mutual adaptation between the two groups occurred, resulting primarily in parallelism; both groups worked independently of each other, and both groups tried to manage the crisis situation, but in different ways. Emergency response personnel trying to eliminate the immediate cause of the crisis, and school and elderly care personnel trying to maintain their normal functions in an unknown situation by adapting their task performance. Even though parallelism between the two groups was the dominant pattern, it was also the case that the direct crisis management of the emergency personnel took precedence over the indirect crisis management of school and elderly care personnel, e.g., when the school and elderly care personnel left their workplace in the hands of the rescue workers. RN08S01b General Session B Effects of Disaster Types and Lifestyle on Expected Information Seeking Behavior in Disasters Katja SCHULZE (Freie Universität Berlin, Germany) | katja.schulze@fu-berlin.de Daniel F. LORENZ (Freie Universität Berlin, Germany) | daniel.lorenz@fu-berlin.de Martin VOSS (Freie Universität Berlin, Germany) | martin.voss@fu-berlin.de Through which channel people receive and search for information during disasters is crucial for understanding how they process information and take means of action. People seek information so as to reach a better understanding of the situation including the danger they are in and to make an informed decision. Previous studies have concentrated on the channels used for information seeking and in doing so, identified variables such as gender, age or ethnicity through investigating only one disaster at a time. This focus on one disaster at a time in turn has had the consequence of an underappreciating of the effect which different disaster types have on information seeking. An analysis which combines the results of different disaster events and questions how lifestyle influences the information seeking process remains to be undertaken. This presentation seeks to answer these questions, and as such, focuses on the expected active information seeking process in disasters. As part of the project ENSURE – Enablement of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 377 Urban Citizen Support for Crisis Response –1.006 people in a representative sampling were interviewed regarding their expected behavior in two disaster. Using a Latent Class Analysis we were able to identify different types of information seekers depending on the expected channels used in the scenarios. We moreover explore the impact of lifestyle and other person related variables on channel selection and their implications. Additionally, we demonstrate that the need for information seeking and the channels used are related to other expected behaviors during disasters. Requirements for severe weather warnings for civil protection and emergency management authorities Thomas KOX (Freie Universität Berlin, Germany) | thomas.kox@fu-berlin.de Classical meteorological severe weather warnings in Germany (and in most parts of Europe) are not tailored to the needs of specific users. But end-users of severe weather warnings, neither the general public nor such a sophisticated group as civil protection and emergency management, are not a homogeneous group (Doswell 2003). Users vary considerably in their individual perceptions and capabilities, their institutional requirements and legal frameworks (Kox et al. 2014). In order to communicate weather warnings more effectively it is necessary to determine such influences. Thus, a framework was developed to reconstruct the requirements members of civil protection and emergency management have for weather warnings. The research was based on data obtained from observations of fire department control centers, and from semi-structured interviews with representatives from different civil protection and emergency management authorities (fire fighters, police, and state and local authorities). The data revealed the importance of dealing with uncertainty in warnings, the role of lead times and thresholds for decision making as well as non evident and implicit principles of action. Landscape up in smoke Andrew BUTLER (Swedish Univerity of Agricultural Sciences, Sweden) | andrew.butler@slu.se Ingrid SARLÖV HERLIN (Swedish Univerity of Agricultural Sciences, Sweden) | ingrid.sarlovherlin@slu.se Igor KNEZ (Högskolan i Gävle) | igor.knez@hig.se Elin ÅNGMAN (Swedish Univerity of Agricultural Sciences, Sweden) | elin.angman@slu.se Åsa SANG (Swedish Univerity of Agricultural Sciences, Sweden) | asa.sang@slu.se Ann ÅKERSKOG (Swedish Univerity of Agricultural Sciences, Sweden) | ann.akerskog@slu.se The focus of this paper is the research project "Landscape up in smoke". This project examines the forest fire which occurred in the county of Västmanland in central Sweden in 2014 which constituted the largest forest fire in Sweden in modern times, 14 000ha. The aim of this project is to reveal how people's relationship to their landscape, changes when their environment is ravaged by a catastrophic event; how landscape related identity, recognised as a psychosociological perception of a place defined in spatial-cultural space, is affected by drastic change. These changes result is not only a loss of identity, but also the development of new identities. These new identities are bound up in both the fire as a catastrophic event and the new geography which the event created. This new geography is created through new boundaries (the fire area) and the destruction of old boundaries (forest compartments etc.), landmarks, routes and the alteration of perceived distance. This change creates the space for new identities, albeit identities where conflicts need to be renegotiated and losses reconciled. This paper sets out our theoretical standpoint, revolving around ideas of landscape, and place identity; and also outlining the methodological approach where both qualitative and quantitative BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 378 methods are incorporated in order to develop an understanding of how individuals and communities relations to the landscape have altered. How do religion and socio-spatial conditions affect adaption process to climate change? Empirical evidence from southwest coastal Bangladesh Zakia SULTANA (Khulna University, Bangladesh) | torri_ku@yahoo.com Bishawjit MALLICK (Vanderbilt University, TN, USA) | bishawjit.mallick@vanderbilt.edu Emergency managers as well as disaster planners have to consider the 'local knowledge' for implementing programs. Therefore, it is necessary to know: which role do socio-spatial, religious and cultural differences play in handling with climate change consequences? To answer this question, the shared knowledge of different NGOs and experts of spatial planning was analyzed. An in-depth interview method was employed to assess existing hazards and disasters as well as adequate measures to cope with them. This research investigate how the sociospatial perceptions are interconnected with religious variable and how it affects the adaptation process. 380 households from 12 villages in Satkhira district of Bangladesh were randomly selected amongst the cyclone Aila (2007) victims and they interviewed on their adaptation strategies to cope with cyclone. The core arguments are based on cultural anthropology and results are presented with focus on disaster management strategies by different socio-spatial and religious group. Different adaptation strategies are mentionable: (1) protection of land and homestead from saline intrusion (by raising homestead-ground or by construction of embankment and other technical measures); (2) taking refuge (Muslims women were not comfortable to take refuge at a public place, like cyclone shelter); (3) planned rehabilitation (i.e. construction of roof by CI sheet was not preferable); etc. Since different options exist, stakeholder assessments of adequate strategies might also differ. Therefore, a Qualitative Comparative Analysis (QCA) was applied to explore how different aspects of socio-spatially and religiously were interconnected with strategies of adaptation. Is post intervention process in Kosovo a success story? Zeynep Selin ACAR (Ege University, Turkey) | zeynep.selin.acar@ege.edu.tr Altug GÜNAL (Ege University, Turkey) | altug.gunal@ege.edu.tr The way to reach international peace &order in interest-run states system is to find a possible roof for acceptable rule of law in order to stop the civil wars and conflicts. As many times the only way to cease the conflicts between especially ethnic groups in one state had been the humanitarian intervention, a more important question came to the surface: what happens to the ex-inequalities in the post-intervention period. Together with no-rules-system, humanitarian intervention has been creating different effects on the people in conflictual regions. In this context, finding a way to build a more secure world with limited conflicts becomes dependent to what appears to be successful in the minds of people. In this regard, as one of the most problematic interventions was carried out by NATO in Kosovo in 1999, the post-intervention period there is a great example to lead the way on what might be called "successful" post-conflict era. As the conflict and intervention came afterwards-it eventually happened to end with independence of Kosovo from Serbia, it should be examined from the eyes of its people who is most affected by both conflict and intervention, ethnic Albanians and ethnic Serbs. The purpose of this paper is to analyze the sociological outcomes of conflict followed by intervention by examining the two sides of the conflict – ethnic Albanians and ethnic Serbians – and their state of mind considering whether the independence is rightful or not and whether it brings the justice to the people of Kosovo. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 379 RN08S01c General Session C "'Disaster' in political discourse: New ways in the exercise of power in Greece under crisis". Joanna TSIGANOU (EKKE, Athens, Greece) | jtsiganou@ekke.gr Maria THANOPOULOU (EKKE, Athens, Greece) | mthano@ekke.gr As C. W. Mills has argued "it is now the social scientist's foremost political and intellectual task... to make clear the elements of contemporary uneasiness" . In the contemporary Greek society under crisis, there is evidenced a mounting sence of uneasiness. At the same time public rhetoric and discourse especially in pre-election periods are escalating this sence of uneasiness by invoking threats of social and economic 'disasters'. The aim of the proposed paper is to show the multiple ways the notion of 'disaster' is used in the public discourse and debate as well as wonder on the relationship existing between such a political discourse and the exercise of power. To this end our paper considers values, symbols and myths related to the 'collective unconscious' some of which bring into surface the relationship between religion and power. Our case is built upon qualitative data coming from the Greek experience of the last two national elections (in 2012 and 2015). By analyzing newspaper clippings referring to speeches of the main political actors during the electoral campaigns we are attempting to show how appeals to 'disasters' are in fact 'catastrophic' in various sences. We are also interested in examining whether the electoral campaigns in the middle of crisis are led by rational argumentation or they are driven by the management of public fears and social panics. Media Construction of Crisis: A Conceptual Framework Johana KOTIŠOVÁ (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | J.Kotisova@gmail.com Although Ulrich Beck emphasized the socially constructed and media-defined character of new risks and the disasters that arise from them, i.e. social crises, natural disasters and technological breakdowns, the subtheme of media remained under-theorized. Consequently, sociological research has paid surprisingly little attention to the role of media within the process of defining and constructing new risks and crises. A similar gap exists in the field of media studies: although media researchers have been traditionally interested in mediatisation of war or natural disasters, the research of interrelations of media, risks and crises still remains insufficiently systematic and comprehensive, lacking a conceptual and theoretical framework. Thus, the theoretical/conceptual paper approaches media as one of disaster infrastructures and deals with mediatisation of crisis. Firstly, I suggest why we need to pay more theoretical attention to media organizations and institutions and to conduct media-oriented sociological research of disasters (perhaps resulting in a special theory of media action within crisis situations). Secondly, the paper discusses conceptual tools capturing different aspects of the interrelation of media and disasters. Building on the concepts of mediatisation, new risks, crisis and its typologies, I address the following questions: how are media organizations plugged into other larger disaster structures? Regarding (media) research, is it fruitful to conceive social crises, technological breakdowns and natural catastrophes as modifications of a general "type", a crisis situation? What are the specifics of different kinds of crises? Finally, I put forward the conceptualization s methodological consequences for media-focused research. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 380 Differences in Conflict Perception Among Certain Sociodemographic Groups in Hungary Péter TÓTH (Széchenyi István University, Hungary) | ptoth@sze.hu Social differences especially income inequality and the research of its perception became a hot topic recently as a consequence of the strengthening debate generated by the global social movements after the global economic crisis. The worldview presented and drawn by the wellknown Kuznets-curve had fallen apart and replaced by a permanent increase in wealth differences model both on global and national level. Hungary and Eastern-Europe are not an exception although the Piketty model deals only with Western European and American data. Hungary and the post-socialist states are in a special position due to the fact that the socialist economic policy and the state organization itself prevented these countries from too wide wealth disparities. Yet the last 25 years of post-socialist era generated similar differences in this field and Hungary caught up with Western-European societies. One the question of our national research that dealt with conflicts and the factors of well-being in Hungarian society was are these processes are perceived at all and are there any differences between the perception of different social groups. Do they feel that the existence of wealth disparities can cause conflicts between Hungarian social groups. Beside the conflicts fueled by wealth disparities we also listed other potential conflict sources related to social disparities, such as, gender, age, education, place of living, ethnic background. Using the reference group theory we could prove that the visibility and the coexistence of other groups reduce the level of how serious certain conflict are seen and interpreted by these groups. Sociology & The Spirit of Crisis Francis Le Maitre (University of Constance, Germany) | Francis.le-maitre@uni-konstanz.de Ever since Comte, sociological scholarship is predicated on the legitimizing image of being the science of crises and conflict. The dealing with crises has attended to the question of how they arise, how they may be prevented through sociological insight, and what role they play for the functioning of our socio-cultural reality. According to A. Weber sociology is a „daughter of crisis" entering the academic world in the so called saint-simonian time of modernity; a period of change, tremors, uncertainty and unsettledness be it with regard to the political, the economic or the societal order. Even nowadays, we can witness the topos of crisis and conflict as being the ever renewed funding myth of our discipline. Within my contribution I will show that whilst early sociologist have both attempted to understand the outbreaks of crises in order to cope with these anomic jolts and believed in the eschatology of a cathartic grande crise finale, recent sociological theory mainly regards crisis as a part of a social drama and all the uncertainties accompanied as constitutive for the structuring and the stabilization of the routine of social reality. Herein crises are no more labeled as punctual outbursts but seem to offer an omnipresent model of contemporary social reality. Positing that the routinization of crisis is at the stake of present sociological narrations, I will finally question how this ever-present dystopian corrective of tremors can function as a 'challenge of reality' (Baudrillard). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 381 RN08S02a Post-disaster Recovery: Understanding Social Relationships in the 'New Normal' A Rebuilding lives post-disaster: An international partnership Julie DROLET (University of Calgary, Canada) | jdrolet@ucalgary.ca Disasters such as floods, wildfires, earthquakes, and hurricanes result in devastating human, economic, and environmental impacts. Previous research on disaster social work has focused on the need to prepare social workers in disaster recovery efforts with far less attention paid to the long-term consequences. Social work is increasingly involved in long-term disaster recovery by providing social services, community redevelopment, trauma counseling, psychosocial support, and advice on policy and practice. The "Rebuilding Lives Post-Disaster: Innovative Community Practices for Sustainable Development" is a research partnership that brings together an international research team to investigate long-term disaster recovery in six countries. This presentation will share the research findings that aim to advance knowledge in long-term community-based disaster recovery. Qualitative research methods (e.g., interviews, focus groups, and document analysis) were used to better understand disaster recovery from the perspectives of disaster responders, community leaders, and officials, and individuals and community members directly affected in local communities in Canada, Australia, USA, India, Pakistan and Taiwan. A community-based and international comparative research approach was used to collect in-depth information from individuals, groups, and organizations in communities affected by different types of disasters. The international research partnership aims to create meaningful knowledge of relevance and value to other researchers and academics, policy-makers, and practitioners in order to support disaster risk reduction and resilience in Canada and the global context. The results of the study are of interest to practitioners, educators, researchers, policy-makers, community members, and government officials. Understanding social relationships in the 'new normal': an introduction to unanswered questions John David TWIGG (University College London, United Kingdom) | j.twigg@ucl.ac.uk Disaster recovery is relatively under-researched and there are many gaps in the literature. The old notions of disasters as an interruption in development, and recovery as a return to predisaster normality, are no longer viable. New insights into recovery processes are emerging, but the empirical evidence is patchy, and as a result we are still some way from establishing broad, coherent theories of recovery. By reviewing the recent literature, this paper seeks to identify the main developments in recovery thinking and some of the key questions that are still awaiting answers. It frames the other, more specific, discussions and presentations in this session. The discursive politics of recovery Filipa Joao da Cruz BRANDAO (University of Bristol, United Kingdom) | fb12857@bristol.ac.uk Recovery is a widely complex process. Using a multidisciplinary approach that ranges from political science, political philosophy, and human geography, this paper aims to shed light upon the way in which myriad perceptions of risk, and the eventual emphasis over disaster and a specific catastrophe, have effectively produced meaning around the practice and management of recovery processes, and what it means to recover. To do so I will consider the discourses surrounding risk, catastrophe, and the way recovery has been managed and conducted. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 382 Sites of catastrophe have become creative spaces where discourses present an intricate concoction of concepts of recovery, memorialization and economical fragility, as well as social exclusion. Therefore these sites offer a fertile terrain to impose new technologies of governmentality, and create new forms of subjectification. Nonetheless they have also become a place for post-political discourses to arise in response to what is said to be a world of uncertainty, insecure by design, which privileges nihilistic prophesies, the impacts of such in the conduction of recovery processes should be addressed. It is by exploring the significance of public discourses, that connect perceptions of catastrophe and recovery, that it is aimed to understand a multitude of changes in the conduction of this process, while also understanding how this has an impact on the lives of those that see in this process a way to regain their 'normal life's'. RN08S02b Post-disaster Recovery: Understanding Social Relationships in the 'New Normal' B The dialectics of Resilience: Examining the Trajectories of Recovery through the Spatial Experiences of the 2010 Chilean Earthquake and Tsunami Alla VOLKOVA (Central European University, Hungary) | vs.alla@gmail.com My paper introduces three ethnographies from the Bio Bio region of Chile: the coastal town of Dichato, the port area of Talcahuano and the residential neighbourhood Barrio Cruz of Concepcion and explores the uneven trajectories of recovery in the aftermath of the Chilean's 2010 earthquake and tsunami. I suggest shifting the focus from the hegemonic framework of resilience and advocating for a site-specific approach. Another important foundation of my project is the principle that space is not a void waiting to be filled, but an explicit political project. The analytical framework of the research translates ordinary recovery stories and spatial experiences into analytical constructs – affirmative (progress-oriented) and alternative (agency-centered) narratives of recovery and illuminates the processes of social production within the post-disastrous urban fabric. The coincidence of these narratives leads to the important conclusion about the dialectical nature of resilience and demonstrates the existence of multiple resiliences that correspond to different actors, strategies and tactics. This perspective enables to examine patterns that accelerate or constrain the processes of spatial transformation and implies two important considerations. First consideration illuminates the dynamic interaction between recovery and resilience, where the changing power balance between the actors determines the set of scenarios that outline the potential directions of post-disaster recovery efforts. Second consideration embeds the idea of dialectical resilience into a broader debate on the interrelatedness of the concepts of "emergency", "disaster" and "catastrophe", and suggests that each recovery case is a continuous and open-ended dialectical process, inseparable from the everyday human actions. Social reconstruction of post conflict region: on the example of Kosovo and Chechen Republic Musa Movlievich YUSUPOV (Chechen State University, Russian Federation) | musa_y17@hotmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 383 In interstate and inner state relations the aggravation of social and political contradictions develops into the conflict. Such conflicts have heavy social and humanitarian consequences. On the territory of Kosovo and Chechen Republic there were the confrontations which have entailed destructions of material objects, losses of people. Comparative study of experience of restoration of post-war territory has theoretical and applied value. Object of research: social reconstruction of post conflict region Methods: conflict and action approaches, methods of the statistical and sociological analysis were used. Kosovo and the Chechen Republic have different cultural, social and political history. However on boundary of XXI century something general is seen in them aspiration to the state independence. The military conflict in Kosovo has come to the end as a result of compulsion by external forces of Kosovo and Yugoslavia to the world. In the Chechen Republic as a result of suppression by the Federal centre of military resistance. Conflicts were accompanied by occurrence of refugees, infringement of a social order and the humanitarian rights of citizens. Of sociological interest are the peculiarities and way of revival of post-war regions. Conclusion. In a post conflict region at an initial stage important is the restoration of objects of a municipal and economic infrastructure, material and moral indemnification, medical rehabilitation of the population. On the second planning of revival and region development. In a context of these processes the sociological judgment of formation of new social communications, structures, inequalities is necessary, for a social distance, minimization of poverty for instability and crisis prevention. Institutional changes during the reconstruction of Bam after the earthquake of 2003 Ahoura MESKINAZARIAN (PhD King's College London, United Kingdom) | ahoura.azarian@gmail.com Post-disaster recovery is seen as an opportunity to apply development factors in the affected community, in which the development is defined as a process that improves the level of adaptation of a population to its environment and lowers its level of vulnerability to disruption. Disasters can also institute a new form of governance through informal responses that operate outside of established institutional frameworks which can address pre-disaster vulnerabilities. This article studies the root causes of the social vulnerability of Bam and examines the role played by the evolution of institutions in the post-earthquake reconstruction period in shaping resilience after the devastating earthquake of 2003. This paper is based on both qualitative and quantitative research undertaken between 2008 and 2011 in Bam. The reconstruction of Bam was planned by state decision makers to be highly centralized and housing focused. The study shows that despite the designed centralized plan, the new habitat was shaped mostly by the new residents based on their needs. They had the power to legitimise, accept or deny the services provided for them. The social and urban structure of Bam changed in order to increase social resilience and reduce the vulnerabilities that were formally and informally embedded in the society: gender biased laws were changed in favor of women, new form of household was defined, and women became socially and financially more active. RN08S03 Sociological Imagination, Inequalities and Disaster Resilience: Which Future Connection for a Resilient Society? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 384 Natural disasters as "un-natural" ones. Measuring social vulnerability to natural disasters in Slovenia: case study of 2014 floods. Janja MIKULAN (School of Advanced Social Studies, Slovenia) | janja.mikulan@fuds.si Jasna DJORDJEVIĆ (Independent Consultant in the field of Humanitarian Assistance, Slovenia) | jasna.djordjevic@amis.net The paper addresses the issue of measuring social vulnerability to natural disasters in Slovenia, since ability to measure it, is increasingly being seen as a key step towards effective disaster resilience (Kasperson et al., 2005). There is a widespread agreement that disasters are not only the result of physical events but the complex interaction between this events and the vulnerability of society, its infrastructure, economy and environment (Birkmann 2006; Cannon et al. 2003). There are different vulnerabilities, however the identification and assessment of social vulnerability are at the forefront of this paper. There is a significant number of concepts and definitions of "social vulnerability". However the idea that when addressing the "social" the focus is not just the characteristics of individuals but also their relations within wider society. Therefore the paper will apply a broad framework for approaching social vulnerability (Parker et al., 2009). In order to identify critical indicators and their causal combinations of social vulnerability in Slovenia, comparative assessment of social vulnerability to natural disasters between selected Slovenian regions will be made by using a fuzzy-set methodology. Methodology will enable significant communication between theoretical aspects and empirical data and enable not only to know all the different causal combinations linked to an outcome (social vulnerability/resilience) but also to assess their relative empirical weight, something that most studies on vulnerability do not apply. In the second part, the paper will test the validity of indicators on the case study of 2014 floods. Subjective Vulnerability and the discursive production of (un-)safety in Urban Spaces Martin VOSS (Free University Berlin, Germany) | martin.voss@fu-berlin.de Kristina SEIDELSOHN (Free University Berlin, Germany) | kristina.seidelsohn@fu-berlin.de Daniela KRÜGER (Free University Berlin, Germany) | daniela.krueger@fu-berlin.de European cities are characterized by a growing social polarization and socio-cultural differentiation and consequently, the capability of urban residents to protect themselves or to resume normality after a large-scale disaster is unequally distributed. Since the current state of research on (social) vulnerability merely analyses the spatial expositions to risks in relation to the social distribution of resources as capability for disaster protection and response, we advocate for the inclusion of the subjective dimension of vulnerability. In other words, previous concepts focus on "objective" or "technical" criteria for vulnerability to identify the susceptibility of individuals or communities (Bankoff et al 2004; Voss 2008). Instead, we will argue that the subjective dimension of vulnerability should be conceptualised as a relevant dimension in the distribution of inhabitants in urban spaces and for the reproduction of social inequalities: feelings of (un-)safety and vulnerability influence processes of residential segregation and determine the development of situational and culturally shaped coping capacities – and vice versa. A milieuoriented research approach allows for the linking of the subjective dimension of vulnerability and (un-)safety with the social/spatial distribution of resources and capitals (Bourdieu 1987). Furthermore, the approach provides an empirical basis to account for the needs and necessities of the most vulnerable in safety-related discourses, to enhance their "participatory capacity" (Voss 2008), as well as to reduce pre-existing discursive ly produced inequalities. On the basis of two ongoing case-studies of German Mid-sized cities, we will present empirical findings and conclude on the (re-)production of social inequality in urban spaces. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 385 Imagining and negotiating disaster risks and resilience Christiane GRINDA (University of Bonn & Cologne University of Applied Sciences, Germany) | christiane.grinda@fh-koeln.de Finding adequate response to disaster risks or occurring disasters is seen as a challenge in many societies around the globe. Disaster risks are part of public discourse in various spheres of economic, political and social life and the term is used increasingly in order to influence decision making processes. Being understood by the author as social constructs, risks are not only formed in line with people s different vulnerabilities and capacities, they are moreover constructed intentionally. Some scientists observed the rise of the fashionable term resilience with caution and highlighted that the concept of vulnerability more adequately took into account the root causes of disasters, including inequality and political notions (Cannon & Mueller-Mahn 2010). Discourses about disaster risks and about resilience reflect ongoing negotiation processes taking place within societies. Negotiations about the right to define these terms comprise struggles concerning the distribution of power. Presenting empirical research findings from a case study in a flood prone area in the Mexican state of Chiapas, it is the goal of this paper to show how new inequalities are produced using the concepts of disaster risk and resilience for framing and thereby legitimizing a range of interventions from government agencies and private enterprises into rural communities. At the same time, the paper wants to highlight that the concept of resilience, enriched conceptually by approaches of sociological imagination, could be a useful one for defining in a participatory way disaster risks and measures. By discussing theoretical concepts of sociological imagination (Mills 1959) and practice theory (Schatzki 2002) together with findings from qualitative empirical research, this paper wants to show options for developing resilience as a concept and as a practical process. Linking social theory with approaches from human geography and social anthropology, especially visual methods, this paper wants to make a contribution to interdisciplinary research. Literature cited: Cannon, T. & Mueller-Mahn, D. 2010, Vulnerability, resilience and development discourses in context of climate change. Natural Hazards 55 (3), 621-635. Mills, C. W. 1959, The Sociological Imagination. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Schatzki, T. 2002, The site of the social: A Philosophical Account of the Constitution of Social Life and Change. University Park, PA: Pennsylvania State University Press. Vulnerability and Gender Before and After the disasters: Comparing Experiences From Two Turkish Earthquakes Sibel KALAYCIO ĞLU (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | ksibel@metu.edu.tr Gender equality during disasters is a new topic on which there are not many studies. Most common approaches to disasters involve technical efforts, and search and rescue issues. However social issues and specifically gender perspective is rather rare. We can say that mostly disaster studies and research are gender blind. Vulnerability to natural disasters touches the poor, disadvantaged, dependent groups, who might be more seriously falling at risk. However, women suffer disproportionately during a disaster, whether it is war, famine or a natural disaster like earthquakes and floods. Women's status before disasters is important. They are generally poorer than men, have little political voice, and are often less mobile for cultural reasons, they do not own land, and are less likely than men to have an education or BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 386 access to employment, income and health care. Women are not just victims, they are also survivors who can help countries recover more quickly from natural disasters and conflict On the other hand, social, economic and political vulnerabilities of women in Turkey during and after disasters depend on the status of women before the disasters. The presentation is based on research about women's experiences in two past earthquakes in Turkey. The role of nongovernmental organizations in the recovery period after the disasters is also discussed. The discussion will be on social support and especially gender based vulnerability is yet a new issue to be understood . However, NGO activities and support have crucial significance for women to be empovered after the disasters. Otherwise vulnerabilities especially for women increase. Widows, elderly, youth and children who lost their relatives, have different needs which require different strategies of support. Hence, there is a big need for developing most sensitive social policies which can support women in the recovery period. How to build the prevention for the elderly and disabled before of natural disasters. The added social value of voluntary organizations in Europe Andrea VOLTERRANI (University of Rome Tor Vergata, Italy) | andrea.volterrani@uniroma2.it Paul WARDENGA (Samaritan International, Deutschland) | p.wardenga@samaritaninternational.eu Markus LEIMEGGER (White Cross, Bozen, Italy) | markus.leimegger@wk-cb.bz.it Aurelio DUGONI (Anpas, Italy) | aurdugon@gmail.com In disaster situations, such as floods or earthquakes, the elderly or people with disabilities are particularly vulnerable and require additional attention. However, they are often neglected in existing municipal disaster emergency plans, particularly when such people live alone instead of in a care institution, as their location is often undetermined in disaster situations or the information exists (e.g. if the people receive social services or if neighbours are aware of people in need in their vicinity) but is not structured in a way that is usable for civil protection emergencies. Up-to-date information for helpers and a community that is aware of this particular challenge to disaster relief can alleviate this problem. The paper presents the first results of the research action carried out by a joint partnership (Universities / voluntary organizations Italian, German and Danish) highlighting: a) which aspects are relevant to identify the condition of vulnerability of the elderly and disabled b) how to develop a system to vulnerable people in integrated risk management mechanisms through local networks and volunteers c) what is the added social value of volunteering in the prevention and support for the elderly and disabled and contribution to strengthening the resilience of local communities References Benè C. Wood R. G. Newshama D. M. (2012), Resilience: new utopia or new tyranny? IDS WP n.405 Graziano P. (2012), Rischio, vulnerabilità e resilienza territoriale, n. 87, AISRe, Torino, 2011. Peruzzi G. Volterrani A. (2015), The added value of voluntary services during earthquakes emergencies, paper presented at Esa 2013 RN08S04 Infrastructures of Preparedness: Conceptual Issues, Empirical Openings Social Services in times of disasters– The case of Iceland BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 387 Ingibjörg Lilja ÓMARSDÓTTIR (University of Iceland, Iceland) | ilo@hi.is Gudny Björk EYDAL (University of Iceland, Iceland) | ge@hi.is Nordic countries are known for their extensive welfare systems and social services but few (Nordic) studies have addressed their roles in times of disasters. The paper asks if and how the the local social services, are prepared for disasters. The welfare state plays an extensive role in mitigating and recovering from disasters but while the emergency response plans and the organization of civil defense do include the health system in their planning, the role of other welfare agencies including the social services is rather unclear. The literature has placed increased emphasis the role of social services that are considered to play a key role in working with vulnerable groups in order to reduce their vulnerability and enhance their resilience. In the study mixed methods are applied: 1) policy analysis, where laws, reports and public records are analysed 2) systematic review of the relevant literature. How could the implementation of Surveillance Oriented Security Technologies increase personal and national security while preserving and fostering indivual liberty? Insights from SurPrise Project Elvira SANTIAGO (Consejo Superior de Investigaciones Científicas, Spain) | santiagogomezelvira@gmail.com Vincenzo PAVONE (Consejo Superior de Investigaciones Científicas, Spain) | vincenzo.pavone@csic.es Sara DEGLI ESPOSTI (ISMS Forum) | sara.degliesposti@gmail.com The concept of security has undergone multiple reformulations over the past twenty years. The latter approach places a new emphasis on pre-emptive action, anticipation of threats and risk management, and fosters a massive implementation of surveillance-oriented security technologies (SOSTs). These technologies generate a new security infrastructure responsible for ensuring the safety of citizens and the considered "risk infrastructures" such as hospitals, ports, research centres, military bases, etc. Given their value to our societies, these infrastructures must be protected and at the same time are the focus of threat. The problem arises in the paradox that these surveillance oriented security technologies are focused on the improvement of security but at the same time, become in a new source of weakness and vulnerability. Surprise project evaluates the effectiveness and acceptance of security technologies in two ways: first, Surprise (FP7) highlights the fragility of these technologies and therefore the fragility of the infrastructures that trying to protect, and, second, Surprise tries to prevent these technologies damage the rights of citizens. Involving more than 1100 European citizens across 9 countries, the results of the Surprise project presented in this paper contain the keys to ensure that these technologies are designed and implemented in a manner that protects risk infrastructures while being respectful of social values and requirement. These outcomes not only question current policy measures inspired by the trade-off, they also suggest new, socially responsible ways to increase security while preserving and fostering individual liberty. Politics of Difference.Sociopolitical Issues Disguised as Natural Disasters in a Middle Size City in Mexico Frida GÜIZA (Universidad Nacional Autonoma de Mexico, Mexico) | frida.ciga@gmail.com This paper offers an in depth view of an urban microuniverse revealed when hazards threaten and disasters strikes in a periurban site, within a midsize city in Mexico. We demonstrate the production of vulnerability in the urbanscape as the result of long socio political and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 388 environmental transformations. Some scholars in the field claim that urban environmental degradation is an extension of political power, and different social inequities emerge soon after a disastrous episode occurs. Our aim is to illustrate the relationship of vulnerability, and the current urban trend in Mexico impelling people to inhabit interstitial hazardous places This case illustrates the extreme negative effects of a dislocated and fragmented model of urban growth prompted by the neoliberal trend. This flood prone place, exhibits intricate social, political and environmental conditions that render people vulnerable to hazards and disasters. This study is oriented to uncover understandings and rationales of two different communities within one geographical space. We highlight the unforeseen material and immaterial factors, institutional arrangements, as well as vulnerable dwellers' adaptive strategies making them to endure in the site. We make use of ideas from political ecology on natural disasters, and sociopolitical explanations of urban expansion. We found that the essential driver for the people to live in the flood-prone slum is to achieve plot security rights; even if only suffering from disasters brings the possibility of achieving their owner property aims. Slum dwellers, try to find different strategies: property legalization based on political mobilization and financial support from the government, resettlement with no certainties, or at least remaining in the slum until better conditions can emerge. RN08S05 Energy Resilience Politics A network approach to households' role in electricity and ICT breakdowns Nina HEIDENSTRØM (National Institute for Consumer Research, Norway) | ninah@sifo.no Ardis STORM-MATHISEN (National Institute for Consumer Research, Norway) | ardis.stormmathisen@sifo.no Electricity and digital infrastructures are crucial in modern living, even short outages may have major consequences affecting basic needs such as heating, water supply, food storage, cooking and internetand telecommunication. In this paper, we examine the role of households in two recent disasters in Norway, a storm and a fire, which caused long-term electricity outages. Drawing on tools from practice and actor-network theory we see the household as a specific sociality with certain practical and moral qualities and resources. To investigate how household qualities and resources played a role in risk management practices wee investigate what social and material networks households were part of during the occurred events, and how these were utilized to deal with the lack of electricity and communication. The data was gathered through post event fieldwork consisting of on-site reconstructive and reflecting video-tour interviews with affected households and relevant actors, photo assisted observation of the affected areas, supplemented with document analysis of media coverage and evaluation reports of the event. Findings suggest that household qualities and resources do affect risk management practices in various ways and that a better understanding of the mechanisms at play are vital to grasp in order to understand risk management practices and what can be done to improve them. Security and Risk in a Liberalized Electricity Infrastructure: Does Competition Compromise Resilience? Antti SILVAST (Princeton University, United States of America) | antti.silvast@iki.fi During the past decades, large societal infrastructures such as electricity networks, gas, water supply, and telecommunications have been increasingly opened up to competition on international markets. This has been driven by several related aims: streamlining activities, improving efficiency, and increasing transparency among industries that operated as natural BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 389 monopolies before. However, a number of criticisms, many of them by social scientists, have stated the harmful effects of market competition. Specifically, increasing competition between different providers can compromise infrastructural resilience: If market liberalization increases complexity and interconnections in infrastructure systems, then their high-consequence, lowprobability failures become almost inevitable according to the sociological Normal Accidents argument. However, even if these systems were more prone to accidents than before, their reliable management can still mitigate risks according to another popular counter-argument (called High Reliability Theory). My paper interrogates these theories and explanations empirically by drawing from fault statistics of the Finnish electricity supply system between 1958 and 2013, published by the policy association Finnish Energy Industries (formerly Finnish Electricity Association), and running through the Finnish electricity market liberalization in 1995. Measuring energy system resilience through how long it takes for the customer electricity supply to be restored after disturbances, I present a longitudinal exploration of how different risks emerged in the increasingly internationally-connected and market-based electricity supply infrastructures. Specific emphasis is laid on the difference between city and country-side infrastructures, cross-border energy trading, weather events, and diffusion of renewable energy generation, all factors in electricity supply reliability according to recent academic and political discussions. Existing studies underscore several types of potential problems in a liberalized electricity infrastructure. The most general argument states it is systems as such that provoke critical breakdowns: Being a very tightly coupled and complex system, failures are inherent to any large-scale power grid. This sociological Normal Accidents perspective is however utilized in more depth by acknowledging contemporary changes in energy systems. It is now widely agreed by organizational scholars, but also by the energy industries at least in Europe that the deregulation of energy systems can have problematic effects. Specifically, in some exceptional cases, it can lead to volatile market transactions that the electricity transmission infrastructure was not originally designed for. On average, international collaboration raises efficiency and reliability among local energy companies; yet, according to its critics, it creates the risk of wideranging and uncertain failures that can cascade from one national system to another. An initial look into the Finnish electricity reliability statistics seems to support the above critical discussions rather directly. After World War II, the system was operated mainly by municipalities and the state and was centrally planned from 1980 through 1995. The statistics suggest a constant improvement in reliability until the Finnish electricity market liberalization in 1995. During the liberalization though beginning already in the 1980s, the volume of cross-border energy trading with Sweden, Russia, later Estonia, and to a lesser extent Norway has raised significantly. The amount of energy generated from renewable sources has also grown since the early 2000s, though with the exception of biofuels and hydro power the Finnish renewable generation remains modest compared to most other industrialized European countries. After 1995 in the statistics, the duration of electricity supply failures begins to grow noticeably especially in what is understood as the Finnish country-side. This includes a number of difficult years such as 2001, 2013, and especially 2011, when country-side electricity reliability worsened to levels previously experienced in the late 1950s. The first part of my paper subjects the historical reliability data to a more systematic statistical analysis. It asks whether the faults occurred in different years could be considered random events or whether there is measured correspondence between liberalization and energy quality. Yearly measured data of electricity interruption durations from 1958 to 2013 is used to address this question on the general level. Then, the number of electricity interruptions per each day of the year from 2004 to 2013 (where data exists) is analyzed in depth in order to find more nuanced trends over these ten years. Biomass crop production in Greece: Constraints and future recommendations BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 390 Eugenia PETROPOULOU (University of Crete, Department of Sociology, Greece) | petrope@uoc.gr Vasiliki PETOUSI (University of Crete, Department of Sociology, Greece) | petousiv@uoc.gr Costas ILIOPOULOS (Agricultural Economics Research Institute, Greece) | Bioenergy is attracting a great deal of attention from science and society. The 'discourse on potential opportunities and risks has increasingly propelled bioenergy high onto the legislative and policy making agendas of governments around the world' (Morgera etal., 2009, 12). The adoption of bioenergy resources include not only the prospects of contributing to mitigating climate change but also fostering rural development and enhancing the security of the energy supply through reducing dependency on fossil fuel resources (Pons, 2008). Studies of the public understanding of environmental issues have demonstrated that there is often a gap between peoples' opinions and actions (Grob, 1995). The reasons for this vary, possibly because many environmental problems are characterized by complexity, risk and uncertainty, often being global in character and with effects that are distant in time and space (Nicholson-Cole, 2005). This paper aims to address the social, economic and political context/framework; that is the motivational factors or barriers that lead to the acceptance or rejection of the production and use of bio-energy crops by producers and various other stakeholders. The underlying hypothesis is that acceptance or rejection of the production and use of bio-energy crops is associated with economic and financial considerations, socio-ethical and environmental factors and the overall value system of producers and other stakeholders, etc. The current research is a combination of desktop and field research. It includes primary data collection from focus group research conducted in an agricultural region in Central Greece with a long agricultural tradition. RN08S06 Too Little or Too Much as a Leading Cause of 'Natural' Disasters Exploring too much water related to community resilience: two Italian case studies. Sardinia flooding in November 2013 and Genoa flooding in October 2014 Barbara LUCINI (Catholic University of Sacred Heart, Italy) | barbara.lucini@unicatt.it Italy has always been stricken by different natural phenomena such as earthquakes, storms and also floods. These last events are relevant causes of losses, damages and injuries provoking social, institutional, political and economic collapses where they have occurred. Specifically, two dramatic Italian floods took place around the Sardinia town of Olbia on 17-19 November 2013 and in Genoa on 9-10 October 2014. These are two interesting case studies on floods due to their specific social impact, crisis communication, disaster management and disaster resilience practices, taking into account their different geographical areas, communities and institutional systems. A secondary data analysis of these two critical events has been conducted considering the theoretical principles of visual sociology, while a methodological framework has been adopted according to the principles of the secondary data analysis itself. The data collected originated from the consideration and analysis of assorted sources such as pictures, videos taken from various websites and the national newspaper coverage. What has emerged from this analysis is a unique picture for each of the events, that are able to tell us, on a multidimensional level, the disaster phases, the resilient response of the affected communities which had to face the risks and vulnerabilities during the events and the representations that the online sources gave to the general public. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 391 These empirical findings are very significant within the disaster resilience process, making a new reflection possible on future resilient practices in terms of risk communication and its resilience and their roles during the preventive phase. The „Himalayan Tsunami": Disasters and Catastrophes as a result of conflicts Cordula DITTMER (Freie Universität Berlin, Germany) | cordula.dittmer@fu-berlin.de Lena BLEDAU (Freie Universität Berlin, Germany) | lenabledau@gmx.de Martin VOSS (Freie Universität Berlin, Germany) | martin.voss@fu-berlin.de In June 2013 60 hours of extreme rainfall triggered devastating landslides and massive flooding in the state of Uttarakhand, India. Around 5,700 people lost their lives. For some actors the flood was simply a natural disaster, but the tremendous damages to infrastructure and the huge amount of lives lost raised questions to the guilt and responsibility of man: The huge construction projects of energy companies building dams in the vulnerable Himalayan environment, uncontrolled interventions on riverbeds for the construction of hotels and resorts for the massive increase of pilgrim tourism of the growing Indian middle class, as well as missing evacuation plans and early-warning-systems were considered to be important "manmade" causes. Within this paper we will discuss this disaster as an ideal type of disasters in the 21st century that are neither purely "social" nor "natural," but rather are the consequence of conflicts between social actors entangled in changing biophysical and social environments who mobilizing environmental, economic, material, social, cultural, and particularly also religious resources to push their socially construed interests. As an unwanted but systemic side effect, these conflicts have devastating consequences for the most vulnerable: the "subaltern." This paper bases its work on the theoretical and empirical considerations of cultures of catastrophes as developed in two Indian-German-research-projects at the Disaster Research Unit (DRU), Berlin. From reactive spatial planning to... what? Comparative analysis between Belgium, France, Netherlands and Poland Jakub LEWANDOWSKI (Institute for Agricultural and Forest Environment, Poland) | jakub.lewandowski22@gmail.com Marleen VAN RIJSWICK (Utrecht University School of Law, Netherlands) | h.vanrijswick@uu.nl Lisa LEVY (University Francois Rebelais of Tours, France) | lisa.levy@univ-tours.fr Herman Kasper GLISSEN (Utrecht University School of Law, Netherlands) | H.K.Gilissen@uu.nl Jean-Christophe BEYERS (Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, Belgium) | jeanchristophe.beyers@law.kuleuven.be Piotr MATCZAK (Institute for Agricultural and Forest Environment, Poland; Adam Mickiewicz University, Poland) | matczak@amu.edu.pl Adam CHORYŃSKI (Institute for Agricultural and Forest Environment, Poland) | adam@swarzedz.net.pl Transition from infrastructure-oriented flood risk management towards non-technical one is presented as a promising paradigm shift (Hartmann, Driessen 2013). Spatial planning measures are perceived as effective for reducing flood vulnerability and contributing to flood risk mitigation (Fleischhauer 2008). There are two problems that need to be taken into account: dichotomy in adaptation-mitigation research approaches that analyse the role of spatial planning (Biesbroek 2009), and different scales and times as an endogenous features of the local context shape spatial planning (Albrechts 2003; Lloyd 2010). Several attempts have been made to use concept of 'proactive spatial planning' but they vary from the perspective used and scope of the analysis (Bulkeley 2006, Carter 2007). We then propose three social learning cycles to analyse changes in spatial planning. By combining four BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 392 dimensions of Policy Arrangement Approach (actors, rules, resources, discourses) (Liefferink 2006) and social learning framework (Pahl-Wostl et. al 2009), main aim of this paper is to find whether shifts in reactive (from incremental, through reframing, to transformative) spatial planning are observed (and what factors contribute or constrain these shifts). Basing on more than 130 interviews with various stakeholders, policy analysis and legal expertise conducted for STAR-FLOOD project, our research aim is twofold. Firstly, we examine whether combining PAA dimensions and social learning framework is useful for comparison purposes. Secondly, through the lenses of this combination, whether similarities and differences in spatial planning' changes between different countries can be observed. Comparative analysis will be based on experiences from 4 European countries (Belgium France, Netherlands and Poland). Institutional fragmentation and continuity in the context of periodic urban disasters Katarina SOLTESOVA (University College London, United Kingdom) | katarina.soltesova@gmail.com Disaster research in developing countries cities addresses predominantly large one-off events. This paper enquires about periodic disasters taking place in the urban context. I investigate the linkages between institutions related to urban planning and those which have been created to respond to long-term disaster risk. I elaborate on the dynamics between institutional scales at which fragmentation and continuity appear as complementary. The paper is based on an empirical case of periodic flooding and permanent water-logging in the informal suburbs of Dakar, Senegal. I examine the nexus between two institutions the mandates of which widely differ. For the past 25 years, neighbourhood upgrading and land titling programmes have been, with little effect, governed by one set of actors. A different network of actors has developed over the past decade through sustained response to periodic flooding which has been occurring in many of the informal neighbourhoods. A study focus on community-based disaster risk reduction brings to the fore important linkages between these sets of actors. RN08S07a Social Inequalities, Demographic Diversity and the Wellbeing of Families in Europe in the Context of the Economic Crisis: Patterns and Common Challenges A Social inequalities in Greece under the impact of the economic crisis. Challenges for the adoption a new European Social Model Nikos SARRIS (National Centre for Social Research, Greece) | nsarris@ath.forthnet.gr Since 2008 Greece has been severely hit by the current crisis. The need for fiscal consolidation has had significant impacts both on the economy and the social situation. Austerity measures implemented by the Greek government, rising unemployment rates, cuts in salaries, pensions and social spending resulted in a growing number of people living under the poverty line. The historical high level of unemployment, long-term unemployment and youth unemployment constitute key factors for severe poverty and social exclusion. With an indicative reference to unemployment and poverty rates, the aim of the paper is to present how the economic recession has contributed to an increase in the existing social BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 393 inequalities giving a focus to discrimination issues, especially in the Greek labour market through the Greek Ombudsman's annual reports. It also explores the question whether the economic crisis has affected the dynamics of family formation through the number of marriages and divorces and the issue of migration. The necessary intervention of the European Union in social and employment policies for the reinforcement of social cohesion are examined especially after the announcement of the new European Commission's initiative under the Agenda for Jobs, Growth, Fairness and Democratic Change to tackle as priority issues the unemployment and migration. Does this constitute an effort for the adoption of a new European Social Model? In-group affiliation as a strategy to cope with employment opportunities: Selfemployed Roma and Muslim immigrants in Greece Katerina ILIOU (National Centre for Social Research, Greece) | kiliou@ekke.gr The proposed paper focuses on the impact of economic crisis and the deterioration of social inequalities in employment opportunities for two vulnerable groups, Roma and Muslim immigrants in Greece. These groups appear to lose the level of social inclusion that have achieved through entrepreneurship and self-employment (a rather thriving sector in this country before the advent of the current crisis). We present the results of a field research conducted in 2014 in Greece under the title "Combating discrimination in the field of entrepreneurship: Women and young Roma and Muslim immigrants" (funded by the European Commission). We test the relationship between "vocational activation" and: 1) "job satisfaction" and 2) "discrimination perception" (perceived discrimination against in-group and personal discrimination). These two factors are tested as mediators for predicting "in-group affiliation" (solidarity with family members and/or in-group). We investigate how "job satisfaction" and "perceived inequalities" may motivate members of vulnerable social groups to engage in introvert strategies such as in-group favoritism in order to cope with economic recession and professional survival. Aspects of Social Identity Theory provide a theoretical background for answering research questions. During the years of high unemployment rates strategies that persons develop in order to cope with inequalities and discrimination are of high interest. Social indicators in Greece depict the increased risk for social destabilization. Present paper attempts to highlight how vulnerable groups achieve to survive in a mutable socio-economic environment and which strategies may ensure social stability and cohesion. Demography and poverty: How Europe's changing population will impact on poverty Dionyssis BALOURDOS (National Centre for Social Research, Greece) | dbalourdos@ekke.gr This paper focuses on the interrelationships between population, family structure and poverty among European countries and on how social policy can best address poverty in the family institution. Sections of the population most at risk of poverty include the children, one earner households, elderly and migrants, as well as elderly women and single heads of households. Key issues include the fact that in many countries parenthood is starting at a later average age, also that marriages are less stable and divorces more frequent, that highest shares of young adults live with their parents and finally that cohabitation without marriage and single-parent households are increasingly common. Household demographics, also including the average number of earners per household age, sex and education of householders are all very highly correlated with household income and the risk of poverty. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 394 The main research question is which families or households structures are most vulnerable to fall into poverty in Europe. Can family networks in the countries affected by the crisis efficiently complement the basic form of protection against poverty? The presentation, using data from the EU-SILC survey, is based mainly on descriptive and comparative analysis, on appropriate indices, trends and policy prospects. The data shows that in several countries children and active-age people are more at risk of poverty or are materially deprived than elderly people, while the household structure is a major driver of income inequality and poverty. Demographic characteristics of poverty in Athens Municipality Maria PETRAKI (University of Athens, Greece) | mariapet21@yahoo.gr This paper examines the social and economic factors affecting the risk of poverty in the Municipality of Athens. We used data from the sample survey conducted from the University of Athens at the second half of 2012 to a random sample of 800 households. The sampling design was based on the partition of Athens into seven (7) standard administrative subregions or geographical zones corresponding to certain groups of building blocks or squares (nh). In a first stage, from any ultimate geographical stratum, say stratum h, nh primary units were drawn (where the number nh of draws was approximately proportional to the population size Xh of the stratum (number of households according to the last population census of the year 2001). In a second stage from each primary sampling unit (selected area) the sample of ultimate units (households) is randomly selected. Actually, in the second stage we draw a sample of dwellings. The sample survey is based on face to face interviews. One difficulty is specific for some section of the population. This is for example the case for young people aged from 16 to 24 years. Transfers within families are very difficult to measure, meaning financial help given by parents to their children for completing their studies or finding their first employment. We also do take students into account: students are taken into account with however no possibility of determining the family-internal transfers. Briefly, the paper is divided into two parts. The first part is concerned with the description of selected methodological aspect of the data used and the at-risk-ofpoverty rate; the second part presents the poverty risk groups mostly affected by the financial crisis and the main conclusions. It also underlines the significant importance of material deprivation and the socalled secondary poverty indicators (poverty at different threshold levels). Besides qualitative research were being conducted with key informants and stakeholders in the municipality of Athens. Thus composite methodological framework is part of a more comprehensive framework which is going to be applied both for data collection and analysis as well as for policy design and evaluation. Regarding the theoretical framework, the analysis is based on the examination of the types of causes of poverty at local level. A. Individual Poverty is explained by individual circumstances and/or characterstics of poor people. Some examples are: • amount of education, skill, experience, intelligence. • health, sex, age. • work orientation, culture of poverty. • discrimination, etc. B. Aggregate BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 395 There are two types of aggregate poverty theory: case and generic. There is no agreement on what is the correct explanation of most poverty. 1. Case. Add up all poverty explained by individual theories, and that is equal to total or aggregate poverty. In other words, according to case theories of poverty, individual and aggregate explanations are really the same. According to these theories, aggregate poverty is just the sum of individual poverty. 2. Generic. Poverty is explained by general, economy-wide problems, such as • inadequate non-poverty employment opportunities • inadequate overall demand (macro problems, macro policy) • low national income (Less Developed Country) If generic theories are correct, poverty is caused by one set of forces (general, economy-wide problems) but distributed according to individual theories. This perspective poverty is being based on a recession cycle and is being examined under circumstances of high unemployment rates, decreasing national and lowering social expenditures. The research questions are as follows: What is the extent and depth of poverty in Athens municipality? Which are the risk groups with respect to age, sex, marital status and household size and composition? Among them who are the most affected by the crisis? Are there any differences between poverty rate in Athens municipality and the total population in Greece? The data analysis is based on simple distributions as well as relative quantitative indicators and qualitative analyses. In particular, it reveals that the risk of poverty in Athens is high, but lower than that of the whole country (2013: 23.1%) while children, the elderly, older women and single-person households are the most vulnerable. Overall, the poverty profile presented in this paper reveals that poverty in Athens Municipality has important demographic and socio-economic dimensions that are in line with the findings of other poverty studies in Greece. On the one hand, poverty rates are quite low among the well educated and among those who participate in the labour market. On the other hand, poverty increases with age and with household size. More precisely, the main conclusion of the previous analysis is that both poverty and deprivation constitute a serious problem for the population living in Athens. The at risk-of-poverty population comprises: • The unemployed persons • People with primary education • Persons aged 65+ years • People living in rented household • Households with large size four or more than five members • The retired (27.4%) and other inactive persons • Households without working members and large size • Children aged 0-17 years Note that the data concerning household living conditions in Greece is limited. They are provided by the Greek Statistical Authority at national level or at broader regional categories. Thus the added value of the survey is the estimation of poverty indices and the analysis of poverty at local level. Finally, as social expenditure are limited because of the crisis, the survey demonstrates that targeted policies at the local level are necessary to relief groups below the poverty line and those affected by the economic downturn. Keywords: poverty, high risk groups, demography, household composition. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 396 RN08S07b Social Inequalities, Demographic Diversity and the Wellbeing of Families in Europe in the Context of the Economic Crisis: Patterns and Common Challenges B Assessing social vulnerabilities under the current socioeconomic conjecture: quantitative and qualitative findings in health and labour market status across the EU and within Greece Olympia KAMINIOTI (National Institute of Labour and Human Resources, Greece) | o.kaminioti@eiead.gr Dimitra KONDYLI (National Centre for Social Research, Greece) | dkondyli@ekke.gr One of the main issues investigated in the paper is whether the current socioeconomic conjecture stabilized or altered existing inequalities in European societies. We focus on labour market and health status; these two aspects are first examined separately from each other and then the interplay between the two is investigated. An integrated methodological approach is chosen, combining quantitative and qualitative methods. More specifically, quantitative methods are used to assess inequalities across Europe and within Greece, analysing Eurostat data and Labour Force Survey data for Greece. Supplementary, qualitative data from a small number of in-depth interviews elucidate the meanings, causes and effects of inequalities in health and labour market status (employment, unemployment , inactivity) within Greece. Results show how vulnerabilities in the labour market status reinforce vulnerabilities in health status nourishing a cycle of negative results both at the personal and social level, arising great policy challenges for overturning existing trends. Moreover, inequalities in these two aspects seem to exacerbate inequalities in other aspects of social life such as education, family planning, etc. A main question is the identification of resilient factors in terms of social and economic resources. Concluding remarks concentrate on disaster-resilient policy suggestions in the two areas of interest. Perceived impact of economic crisis in Hungary: social and economic differences and inequalities Gábor JELENFI (MTA-ELTE Peripato Comparative Social Dynamics Research Group, Hungary) | jelenfi@gmail.com Gábor HAJDU (Intitute for Sociology, Hungarian Academy of Sciences, Hungary; MTA-ELTE Peripato Comparative Social Dynamics Research Group, Hungary) | hajdu.gabor@tk.mta.hu The aim of our research is to examine the impact of economic crises started in 2008 on Hungarian families. Using a large scale Hungarian, nationally representative survey conducted in 2014 (n=3000), we have data on perceived impact of the crisis on Hungarian families: from increasing cost of living to loosing job or forcing to work abroad. We also have data on the potential cooping options that individuals think they can use to rise above the difficulties caused by the economic crisis. With this two sets if questions we are able to get a picture about the impact and depth of impact of economic crises perceived by Hungarians. Second, we will also show how the perceived impact of the crisis and the range of coping options are varying by social status, demographic characteristics and economic differences. Third, we will explore the association between these variables and subjective evaluation of future (e.g. economic situation of the household, subjective well-being). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 397 Our results shed light on how social and economic differences and inequalities moderate the impact of economic crises, thus they might provide important implications for social policy. The Subjective Experiences of Three Generations during the Greek Economic Crisis Athanasia CHALARI (University of Worcester, United Kingdom) | a.chalari@worc.ac.uk The aim of this study is to investigate how Greeks as individuals experience the ways society is changing and to understand the lived experiences of the Greek economic crisis, as an example of the global economic crisis. This study focuses on the ways three different generations experience the Greek crisis: the younger (20-30), the middle (30-40) and the older (40-55) by examining the different ways that lived experiences are revealed. It has been confirmed that the impact of the dramatic economic, political, historical and social transformations in Greece is twofold: there has been an undeniably negative and harmful effect on Greeks' everyday lives as well as a re-prioritisation of ways of thinking, acting and behaving. The Greek case serves as an example of a society that is currently undergoing significant social, political and economic alterations reflected in the dramatic change in everyday living, thinking and acting. This study may provide an initial overview of the possible effect of social changes that individuals have to confront in their everyday lives due to the consequences of the economic depression. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 398 RN09 Economic Sociology RN09S01 Theoretical Perspectives in Economic Sociology I The Social mechanisms of market coordination Jukka Olavi GRONOW (University of Helsinki, Finland) | Jukka.Gronow@Helsinki.fi In Valuing the Unique (2010) Lucien Karpik suggested that the markets of singularities always rely on the judgment of taste. In his analyses of the regimes of coordination which constitute these markets he distinguished four different cases based on their respective (unpersonal) market devices: 1) the authenticity regime, 2) the mega regime, 3) the expert regime and 4) the popular opinion regime. Karpik's detailed description of the functioning of these markets with the help of their specific devices is very illuminating and interesting. He does not however go deeper into analyzing the social processes of taste formation which lay behind each of these market devices. They can however be supplemented with other existing theories. In the case of the popular opinion and mega regimes the theory of fashion, in the case of the authenticity and expert regimes the understanding of the functioning of social worlds is useful. Furthermore, Schulze's (Erlebnisgesellschaft, 1993) distinction between the suppliers' market strategies and consumers' strategies is important in understanding the demand for the variety and novelty on the other hand, and the principles of schematization and correspondence on the other hand, in the markets selling authentic experiences. Can economic sociology contribute to socio-economics? Andrea MAURER (University of Trier, Germany) | andrea.maurer@uni-trier.de On the one hand, new economic sociology established pretty well by analyzing social mechanisms which improve economic transactions. On the other hand, new economic sociologists still claim to improve explanations by using more realistic assumptions both on the micro and the macro level and therefore overcome restrictions of sociological as well as economic explanations. I'll ask what makes social economics special when it comes to a more realistic view on the economy? Furthermore I'll consider what new economic sociology can contribute by doing so to the project of social-economics. Therefore I'll outline social-economics as a research program emphasizing the enhancement of society and economy with special regard to Max Weber. That helps to define social-economics as an interdisciplinary approach that combines social, economic, cultural and other factors to explain the economy. I will highlight the claim of new economic sociology bringing social factors back into explanations of the economy. Therefore I'll argue that new economic sociology can contribute to social-economics by their analyses of social relations and institutions as well as by providing models of "social actors". Understanding the 'Economic' in New Economic Sociology Jan SPARSAM (Friedrich-Schiller-Universität Jena, Germany) | jan.sparsam@uni-jena.de Despite the vast success of new economic sociology regarding empirical research there are few inquiries about the deeper theoretical content of the field's central approaches. This is puzzling because theoretical clarification is explicitly demanded and the few existing attempts to do so are rigorously critical. Contributing to this process of clarification, the planned presentation aims BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 399 at revealing the understanding of 'economic' in new economic sociology. Designed as a metatheoretical investigation, my presentation provides a reconstruction of the theoretical content of the four most prominent approaches in market sociology: the ones offered by Mark Granovetter, Harrison White, Neil Fligstein, and Jens Beckert. The presentation will give insight into the realization of the main objective of new economic sociology: to conceive economic facts as social facts. The reconstruction will identify those phenomena that are posing explanatory problems to the present frameworks: the emergence, the order, and the functioning of specific economic facts in modern societies, encompassing valorization and profit orientation, money and monetization, the systematicity of modern economy, and the impact of the economy on non-economic social spheres. Complementing those critiques which are addressing the absence of specific socio-cultural factors that are pivotal for economic action in all its variations, the presentation aims at revealing the unitary elements of modern economies – or the economic commonalities of markets as social spheres – as unmarked categories in each of the four theoretical frameworks. What Is New in the 'New Economy'? Care as Critical Nexus Challenging Rigid Conceptualizations Seppo POUTANEN (University of Turku, Finland) | seppou@utu.fi During the last two decades the 'new economy' has come to epitomize many things in society, widening its territorial and intellectual coverage from the dot-coms, powered by the rise of websites, internet firms and the tech industry, more generally to all types of immaterial and innovation-driven work and changing living conditions, both nationally and beyond borders. In relation to work, the 'new economy' often refers to changes in the ways the work is conducted, due to advances in information technology, globalization, and the commodification of knowledge. On the other hand, the intersections between new types of transnational work, migrating workers, gender and new types of global dependencies and interdependencies have been analysed and discussed widely in relation to changing care work and global care chains but also in relation to global companies, commodity production and to global commodity chains. The questions of how care is understood in the global context and how is it shaped by the social and political institutions and contexts that operate from the top down, show how care is changing and being changed by politics. Despite these changes care work remains work with gendered subtexts that are in the analyses shown to be tied to a culturally feminine quality of caring, and thus subjected to the pressures of the new capitalism and new economy. We argue that this assumption is built on the assumed connection of care work belonging to the 'old economy' and being in stark contrast of the 'new economy'. RN09S02 Theoretical Perspectives in Economic Sociology II In a state of flux? Communication a newfound key element of economic theories. Dorothee WILM (Bielefeld University, Germany) | dorothee.wilm@uni-bielefeld.de In times of ever-present possibilities of economic crisis, it is common to assume a societal necessity for alternatives to the standard economic theory which is suspected to be a main culprit for the misery. And indeed, the field of economic research is changing. New economic theories are generated in economics as well as in sociology. These theories collectively make BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 400 the critique of the neoclassical theory their reference point. Critique which remains without considerable consequences so far, because it refers to textbook economics only and dismisses the actual status quo of the research field. Instead of following this beaten path, my presentation points out that lately communication gained remarkable importance in economic theories. Not only as the subject of research, but also on the epistemological level as a theoretical category or method. The prominence of communication in these younger theories is surprising because it is completely excluded from the neoclassical concept. It is obvious to assume that the new theories refer to communication to avoid the weaknesses of the standard theory and to somehow bring the social back to economic theory. Is that possible? And what would it change with regard to the structure and self-conception of this field of research and the potency of a new economic theory? The presentation addresses these questions comparing a selection of economic theories to unveil commonalities and differences in the conceptualizations of "communication" and discusses the findings with regard to the consequences of this theoretical shift for the field of economic research. Changing markets as change of expected expectations Sebastian GIACOVELLI (Justus-Liebig University Giessen, Germany) | soziologie@giacovelli.net Modern sociological concepts of markets emphasize embeddedness of markets, commodification of goods, selection and imprinting mechanisms of information, role of networks, norms, conventions, and much more, to analyse constitution, continuation and change of markets. The objective of my paper is to highlight the terms ‚expectation' and ‚expected expectations' and discuss an analytical concept that focuses on change of markets. First actors anticipate expectations and act according to them (cf. Beckert 2014, Galtung 1966). As expectations prestructure social action, this challenges action-theoretical concepts. Secondly, expectations solely influence the macro-level if they assume the form of (formal or informal) expected expectations ('Erwartungserwartungen', Luhmann 1984, 1996). Only if expectations are oriented towards expected expectations markets gain stability. And thirdly, the term ‚expectation' brings temporal elements into play: expectations are imaginations of future developments. Change of market structures can be interpreted as change of expectations (more precisely: as a change of expected expectations). As Neil Fligstein (2002) points out the idea of dominating concepts of control and interprets change of markets in terms of establishing more dominant concepts of control, change of markets could alternatively be described as an establishment of dominant expected expectations also considering aspects of power. Establishing dominating expected expectations is a communicative process triggered by powerful actors, which leads to new options for orientation on action, reduction of uncertainty, and puts obsolete expectations to the test. Between Anomie and Fatalism. Reconstruction and empirical test of Durkheim's social regulation theory. Jacek BIELIŃSKI (Collegium Civitas, Poland) | jacek.bielinski@collegium.edu.pl The goal of this paper is to reconstruct and empirically test Emile Durkheim's social regulation theory and confront it with modern Institutional Anomie Theory. I conclude that Durkheim only casually treated that part of his theory which refers to oppressive regulation. This contributed to confusion and ambiguity in the concept of anomie. Reconstruction of Durkheim's theory involves such modalities of social regulation as underBOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 401 regulation (chronic and acute progressive anomie) and over-regulation (severe fatalism and alienation, chronic fatalism). Empirical analyses are based on data from a survey conducted by TNS in 2011 on a representative sample of Polish population over 15 years of age. The sample size was 1005 respondents. Using structural equation models, I demonstrate that Durkheim's theory is better reflected in empirical data than Institutional Anomie Theory. Despite the fact that both models adequately fit to the data, only in the estimated model of Durkheim's theory the observable variables correspond with theoretical constructs accordingly to theoretical predictions. The second-order factors anomie and fatalism served as dependent variables in the formulated regression models. The investigation has shown a correlation between individuallevel social regulation disturbances and respondents position in the social structure (age, ruralurban place of residence, social-occupational position, legitimacy of the political system, assessment of one's own material situation, etc.). Forever in debt time: Morality, temporality, and subjectivity in neoliberal economies. Tom CAMPBELL (Bauman Institute, School of Sociology and Social Policy, University of Leeds,) | t.w.campbell@leeds.ac.uk Mark DAVIS (Bauman Institute, School of Sociology and Social Policy, University of Leeds) | m.e.davis@leeds.ac.uk In taking on a debt, one becomes obligated to another in such a way that financial relations are rewritten as moral duties. The idea of debt is thus predicated upon the creation of a subject who can offer both a moral promise to the lender. Drawing upon our existing work on the accelerated motion of modernity, we seek to contribute to the development of new theoretical approaches to economic sociology by expounding upon the temporal nature of the debt promise. Debt is fundamentally linked to time, wrestling the unknowable future of human activity into a present set of financial and moral constraints upon human action in order to render it knowable, calculable and so governable. Utilising the vitalist tradition of Simmel and Deleuze & Guattari, as well as the landmark contribution by Lazzarato, we explore the relationship between markets, morality and subjectivation in order to assess the implications of the moral and temporal dimensions of indebtedness as a mechanism by which to foreclose the possibility of alternative social, political, and economic realities. RN09S03a Economic Sociology and Social Inequality I Income Inequality in Slovenia 1993-2012 and the Economic Crisis: Was Piketty Right? Andrej SRAKAR (Institute for Economic Research, Ljubljana and Faculty of Economics, University of Ljubljana) | andrej.srakar@ier.si Miroslav VERBIČ (Faculty of Economics, University of Ljubljana and Institute for Economic Research, Ljubljana) | miroslav.verbic@ef.uni-lj.si In this paper we show the trends in income inequality in Slovenia in the years 1993-2012. We show that income inequality in Slovenia which is already among the lowest in the world, further declined in the economic crisis. By observing the movement of the Gini coefficient, its decomposition and related measures of inequality we try to offer some basic explanations of the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 402 observed trend. Furthermore, we use cointegration analysis, adjusted for small samples, to econometrically examine the main reasons for the observed trend. Finally, we point to discrepancy between the findings of the article and the findings of the theory of economic inequality, as developed by Thomas Piketty in his recent work Capital in the 21st Century. Social consequences of poverty in Russia: measurement and technologies of reduction Marina RODIONOVA (Financial University under the Government of the Russian Federation, Russian Federation) | m.rodionova@mail.ru Research subject methodology of measurement of poverty and social technologies of its reduction. Object of research poverty and its social consequences. Research objective The comparative analysis, assessment and justification of social indicators of measurement of levels, types and consequences of poverty in Russia on the basis of the international approaches to methodology of calculation of poverty and recommendations of the Declaration of the UN of "The purpose of development of the Millennium" (TsRT), and also an assessment of efficiency of the social technologies influencing reduction of poverty among certain segments of the population. Development of recommendations about extrapolation on the regional level of the most productive social technologies of reduction of poverty for neutralization of its negative consequences Tasks 1. Development of methodology and a technique of implementation of the sociological project, justification of monitoring indicators of social measurement, calculation and measurement of consequences of prevalence of poverty at the regional level with application of the comparative secondary analysis of sociological indicators. 2. Development of theoretical interpretation of the main categories of research, systematization and specification of the content of the concepts "level", "threshold", "types of poverty"; drawing up the glossary of the main terms characterizing developments, researches, measurement and social and technological minimization of poverty. 3. The comparative analysis of the theory and methodology of calculation of poverty in three world country enclaves (the European Union countries, Scandinavia and the USA) taking into account recommendations of the Declaration of the UN of "The purpose of development of the Millennium" (TsRT) about fight against poverty: an assessment of distinctions of domestic calculations of scales of poverty and its consequences in Russia from the international criteria. 4. Development of tools for carrying out on the basis of the Russian regions of the concrete sociological research allowing to carry out sociological diagnostics of prevalence and definition of "threshold" of poverty and its consequences in the Russian society. under influence depending on influence of objective and subjective factors, and also regional features. 5. The analysis of typology and criteria of the analysis of social consequences, their types and forms of manifestations at poverty distribution; essence, functions and types of social technologies by criterion of their influence on neutralization of negative social consequences and minimization of poverty among needy segments of the population, Main hypothesis. Approaches to measurement of poverty in Russia and in the European Union countries strongly differ on the methodology and indicators of measurement that leads to overestimated or opposite to the underestimated estimates of real scales of poverty, underestimation of really current situation in the countries and to the unreasonable, quite often BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 403 politized conclusions about prevalence of poverty especially at intercountry comparisons and adoption of social programs. At current methodological and methodical approaches to calculation of poverty in Russia and in the western developed countries it is almost impossible to obtain comparable settlement data. Transition of the Russian government bodies to the West European or American indicators of measurement of poverty in the conditions of weakened economy and social resource base is premature and increases value of sociological monitoring of level of poverty at the regional levels that didn't gain due distribution yet. The absolute majority of regions such monitoring isn't carried out. Indirect hypotheses of research. 1) The prevailing part of urban population critically treat the taken measures in the field of reduction of poverty and considers that poverty level for the last five years in Russia grew. 2) Social technologies of reduction of poverty and the help poor and needy on an area of the action have to cover not less than a third of Russians. 3) The structure of the poor population over the last ten years changed; certain social groups or left structure poor or reduced the specific weight, the pool of the poor population is replenished mainly at the expense of pensioners and disabled people 4) The essential gap between the necessary and real level of the income incapable remains to bring poor the population out of a condition of steady poverty. 5) The criteria of calculation of poverty applied in Russia strongly disperse from foreign practice of the developed countries, the basic criterion a living minimum can't open the real depth of poverty in the Russian society. 6) For social practice the broad pluralism of the applied social technologies of assistance to the needing segments of the population is characteristic, but isn't developed a target set of the social technologies directed on poverty reduction; (as the social contract) the population is actually not informed on new technologies. Empirical base of research. For studying of a subject and object of research the complex method of collecting primary sociological information was used: 1) Traditional method of the analysis of documents. Generalization legislative and normative legal acts of the Russian Federation (Laws, Decrees and the Resolutions Russian Federation), the European Union, the USA, the Scandinavian countries and others, entering object of research work. Analysis of declarative documents of the UN, EU and World bank. Analysis of scientific sources. Analysis of statistical documents. Analysis of statistical documents of Federal State Statistics Service of the Russian Federation (Rosstat) and Eurostat. 2) The secondary analysis of the empirical these earlier conducted sociological researches ("Levada Center", Institute of sociology of the Russian Academy of Sciences). 3) Concrete sociological research on a subject ". Social consequences of poverty in Russia: measurement and technologies of reduction" agrees raschetnoy1 selections. Tools of research – the questionnaire "Poverty in Russia: social consequences and technologies of reduction". Research is conducted by methods of distributing and electronic polls among needy segments of the population of five regions (subsidized and not subsidized), i.e. differing level of a social status of the population and poverty. Object of research – needy segments of the population and expert group of the cities of five Russian regions. Selection – zoned on a method of quotas, volume 503 respondents. Characteristic of a sample For research 5 territorial subjects of the Russian Federation presented by urban population of three groups of regions are selected: subsidized, characterized by the high level of poverty; soso safe, safe.: A selective quota 100 units on the region, from which – on 30 units of experts: 70 – representatives of the needy population (group of risk). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 404 Structure of expert group in regions representatives: 1. Social security authorities City administrative bodies Legislative authorities Services zanyatosti-Rukovoditeli the enterprises Pension bodies scientists. 2. NPO Non-profit organizations (veterans, pensioners, female, children's, disabled people, the military personnel, youth). 3. Representatives of parties bodies of health care educational institutions cultural. Relevance of scientific research consists in scale of distribution of poverty as the social phenomenon possessing serious and long-term social consequences for development of society, the state and the personality. In September, 2013 in 27 European Union countries below the poverty line lived 84 million people. In other words, every sixth. In a quantitative ratio it exceeds the population of the biggest European country - Germany. For Russia the poverty problem sharply became aggravated in connection with transition to market economy. Multidimensional character and multidimensionality of negative consequences of poverty possess, from one party the certain universality which is shown in development of any society and state, and with another, have the features, characteristic for each country, and specifics connected with social stratification of society, its gender structure, life expectancy of the population, sociocultural norms and development of social policy. Poverty defines limitation of access of the population to considerable part to development resources: to highly paid work, high-quality services of education and health care, possibility of successful socialization of children and youth. Low level of the income of considerable part of families in combination with excessive polarization of the income cause a social break of society, cause social tension, interferes with successful development of the country, sharply becoming aggravated in connection with financial and economic crises. According to Rosstat the number of those who lives below the poverty line increased in the first quarter 2014: on 2,3 million people also reached 22,9 million in comparison with the first quarter 2010. These are more than 16% of the population of Russia. At the same time it should be noted the positive dynamics of distribution of poverty reducing its scales and depth of distribution. So, for October 1, 2014, according to Rosstat, the number of the needy decreased to 17,2 million people (12,1% of the population of the country). At the same time relevance of a subject is caused not only the fact of scale of poverty, but most of all its social consequences and administrative need of justification of methodology of calculation, measurement of social results of poverty, its influence on development of society and state, its prospect and quality of life. In all cases, irrespective of country features, poverty – the conventional brake of development of public system which became in the conditions of globalization to one of the most important factors of improvement of quality of the human capital defining success of social and economic transformations. In this regard the task overcoming of poverty is not a "private", internal problem of the certain states, and the purpose of development of the world community. Such social and political importance of a problem of fight against poverty is fixed in the most important document of the world value accepted by special session of the United Nations General Assembly in September, 2000 at the Summit of the Millennium Concepts of TsRT: "Purposes of development of the millennium". The document opens modern situation, policy of the state and a possible role of the UN in the solution of priority problems of the third millennium. On the basis of this document all states of the world community accepted the TsRT + Programs adapted for national conditions. The similar TsRT + program is accepted also by the Russian Federation. The Concept purpose – definition of ways and ways of ensuring steady increase of welfare of the Russian citizens, strengthenings of national security and dynamic development of economy in the long term (2008-2020), strengthenings of positions of Russia in the world community. A strategic objective of the Concept is achievement of level of the economic and social development corresponding to the status of Russia as the leading world power of the XXI century, with an attractive way of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 405 life which is taking the advanced positions in the global economic competition and reliably ensuring national security and realization of constitutional rights of citizens". RN09S03a Economic Sociology and Social Inequality I Consumer Expectations of Russian Population (1996−2009): How are Cohort, Generation and Age Related? Dilyara IBRAGIMOVA (National Research University Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | dibragimova@hse.ru The main aims of this study were 1) to identify the age profile of consumer expectations by comparing them across different cohort profiles and 2) to demonstrate the cohort effect on consumer sentiment. The research deals with the analysis of consumer expectations of Russian population, which are mediated by many socio-demographic characteristics: income, age, education, place of residence, sex, etc. The paper points up the influence on variable "age" because it is rather complex itself. First, actual age represents biological characteristics. Second, "age" represents a unique birth cohort in terms of socialization and formation of life experience. Finally, all ages feature influence by a time period effect that reflects the socio-political, economic, and informational phenomena of the macro environment. Solving the problem of "identification" (i. e. the separation of these three effects), which inevitably arises in case of cohort analysis, is based on theoretical views concerning the character of consumer expectations and the results of empirical testing. Its point is that the aggregated Consumer Sentiment Index (CSI) reflects the general socio-economic situation in a country at a certain time and allows us to use the CSI as a distillation of a specific time moment. The information base of research is the data of consumer survey although not the panel, but conducted over a 15-year period on the same methodology and sample. All 79 waves of cross-section data (from May 1996 to September 2009) were converted into a "quasi-longitudinal design", the total sample of dataset was 182,507 respondents. The regression analysis demonstrates that belonging to a cohort actually determines significantly consumer sentiments. However, the nonlinear correlation describing such dependence showed that an increase of optimism/pessimism in respect for the economic and social development of the country happens non-uniformly from one cohort to another. In addition, the article attempts to implement approach to differentiation of generations, is not based on age differences, and the relationship with historical events. The research shows that an indicator such as the CSI could be one instrument for defining the time boundaries of the generations. Regional disparities in price levels across the European Union Dominika KOLCUNOVA (Institute of Economic Studies, Faculty of Social Sciences, Charles University in Prague) | dominika.kolcunova@gmail.com Petr JANSKÝ (Institute of Economic Studies, Faculty of Social Sciences, Charles University in Prague) | jansky.peta@gmail.com It is not questionable that different price levels may implicate welfare distortions. Currently, when analysing socio-economic indicators, purchasing power parities (or, for the case of the European Union, purchasing power standards) are used. Nevertheless, this measures account only for one national parity in each country and do not reflect actual inter-regional price levels. Consequently, this approach distorts the contribution value of the indicators (GDP per capita, disposable income per capita, et cetera) since the majority of countries are definitely not BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 406 completely homogenous from the perspective of prices. Therefore, the aim of this paper is to estimate regional price levels across the EU regions using an econometric model, which is based on available data on regional price levels for six countries in Europe. As for the explanatory variables, regional data on income, GDP, unemployment, dummy variables for capital cities or rural areas and other potentially relevant variables are used. After estimating a regression equation and checking for out-of-sample predictive power, regional price levels for the rest of EU regions at NUTS 2 level are computed and subsequently used for recalculation of socio-economic indicators. The results imply that there exist significant differences between analyses with one national parity and actual regional parities. This raises several issues for policy implications (for instance potential sub-optimality of the European Cohesion policy) and shows further necessity and importance of precise estimation of regional price disparities and their taking into account. RN09S03b Economic Sociology and Social Inequality II The impacts of crisis on quality of life: Switzerland from the 1990s to nowadays Jehane SIMONA (University of Neuchâtel, Institute of Sociology, Switzerland) | jehane.simona@unine.ch Laura RAVAZZINI (University of Neuchâtel, Institute of Sociology, Switzerland) | laura.ravazzini@unine.ch Christian SUTER (University of Neuchâtel, Institute of Sociology, Switzerland) | christian.suter@unine.ch Switzerland experienced less strongly the effects of the last financial crisis compare to its others European neighbours. Still, during the past twenty years Switzerland experienced three major recessions and periods of economic slowdown: the prolonged and deep economic stagnation of 1992-95 and the comparatively mild two recessions of 2002-03 and the global financial economic crisis of 2008-09. During these periods of economic crisis, unemployment and poverty increased, particularly during the crisis of the 1990s, when unemployment soared from its previously extremely low level. The proposed paper aims to explore the impacts of recessions and economic downturns on various dimensions of quality of life by comparing the three historical periods of economic stagnations. In order to analyse how quality of life has evolved since the early 1990s, we use two longitudinal databases, notably the Swiss Labour Force Survey (SLFS, available from 1991 onwards), and the Swiss Statistics on Income and Living Conditions (CH-SILC, available from 2007 onwards). Various indicators of quality of life, mainly poverty, as well as of subjective well-being will be calculated in order to measure and compare quality of life during different recession periods. Our empirical analysis will explore the impact of economic crises for different vulnerable groups as well as for various quality of life domains (objective and subjective indicators). First results suggest negative crisis impacts on quality of life and subjective well-being particularly for specific vulnerable population groups. European Top Management Careers: a Field-Analytical Approach Felix BÜHLMANN (University of Lausanne, Switzerland) | felix.buhlmann@unil.ch The globalization and Europeanisation of economic markets has brought about an intensification of the international circulation of goods, services, money and people. In this contribution we seek to understand the consequences of the economic globalisation on top management careers in Europe. For a long time, research on European business elites has BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 407 been dominated by a "national career model" approach, arguing that each country has a specific top management career pattern. In recent years, this line of argument has been challenged due to the increasing international circulation of top managers. In particular it has been ascertained that this increased circulation has led to a transnational career model and an increasing convergence of top management careers in most European countries. To examine this hypothesis we will draw on an extensive database of 916 top managers in Germany, Switzerland, France and Britain four countries which vary both in terms of size and internationalisation. Applying a field-analytical perspective and a multiple correspondence analysis to this comparative sample, we reveal that the most important career distinction – between internal and external careers – is valid beyond national models. In addition, international managers do not constitute a separate homogenous group: in some countries they imitate national career patterns; in others they pursue complementary strategies. Non-financial wealth of Russian households: structural assessment Tatyana Yurievna BOGOMOLOVA (Institute of Economics and Industrial Engineering SB RAS, Novosibirsk State University, Russian Federation) | bogtan@rambler.ru Tatyana Yurievna CHERKASHINA (Institute of Economics and Industrial Engineering SB RAS, Novosibirsk State University, Russian Federation) | touch241@rambler.ru Property-ownership is a relatively recent phenomenon in Russia. Special surveys are needed for constructing the justified estimates of household wealth, but there were no sufficient research until very recently. In 2011, Russian Federal State Statistics Service (Rosstat) conducted the Complex survey of living conditions of Russian population. The data does not include monetary estimates of non-financial wealth of households, but it does allow measuring its material composition. Considering the limitations of the data, we formulated the following research questions: How the material assets are distributed among the Russian households? What property-based strata can we distinguish? What are the factors defining the chances of getting into different strata? The aim of the research is to define the characteristics of stratification of the Russian households based on non-financial wealth as one of the aspects of socio-economic inequality. We define non-financial wealth as consisting of the following assets: primary and secondary housing owned; cars; other vehicles; garage; land ownership; owning a business. The core component of the property owned by Russian households is housing (86.4% of households own the housing they live in). Land (48.7%) and transport (36.7%) follow housing in the list of commonly owned assets. The property-based stratification of households was constructed as follows. Each element of non-financial wealth was weighted, and made its contribution to the estimate of the generalized household property. The distribution of the generalized property scale was transformed into the ordinal scale reflecting property-based stratification consisting of six strata. We used logistic regression for finding significant determinants of household wealth. "Outward Migration from Greece to the West during the Crisis: The educated middle class on the move" Sokratis KONIORDOS (University of Crete, Greece) | sokratiskonio@gmail.com Since the emergence of the ongoing economic crisis in Greece, there has been a new outmigration from the country to cities of advanced counties of Europe and overseas. This outmigration concerns degree-holders, and those that have acquired specializations in the higher professions, for instance medical doctors. Such 'elite' emigrants possess advanced language skills, are in their 20's and 30's, or/and early in their careers. It emerges that while this migratory movement is individualized, it unwittingly acts to maintaining the social position of the emigrants' BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 408 and their families in their place of origin. In fact, it is argued that it operates as a middle-class social adaptation mechanism to the crisis; one that has social reproduction effects. My aim then is to obtain a clearer overall insight of the specific migratory wave. For this purpose I present and discuss the first outcomes of interviewing undertaken with agents of this elite emigration to the European centers of London and Paris. An outline of the features and patterns of this emigration is presented, and there is an attempt to tease out its raison d'être, and social consequences too. RN09S04 Money, Finance and Society The social structure of Government Debt Market: a status hierarchy based model of economic actors Matilde MASSÓ (Universidade da Coruña, Spain) | m.masso@udc.es Obdulia TABOADELA (Universidade da Coruña, Spain) | obdulia.taboadela@udc.es Ana MARTÍNEZ-BARREIRO (Universidade da Coruña, Spain) | anamb@udc.es This paper analyses the social structure of the government debt market in Spain using a multimethod approach based on a qualitative methodology, documentary and statistical analysis. Status can be defined as a position within a social structure that confers prestige and privileges upon an actor according to ascribed and achieved criteria. An actor's rank in this hierarchy affects others' perceptions and actions towards her/him and thereby the opportunities and constraints s/he faces in the market (Jensen 2008; Jensen and Roy 2008; Podolny 1994). Status influences a very a wide range of market outcomes such as segmentation (Phillips and Zuckerman 2001; Podolny 2001), price formation, or the formation and dissolution of exchange ties (Podolny, 1994). The status of an actor is defined using a relational criteria based on market participants relationships with each other (Podony, 2001). More specifically we have considered four types of norms that constitute the social structure of a particular market and that make possible the institutionalization of an exchange model: Property rights: They are referred to the characteristics of corporate and organizational structure of market participants. Governance structure: They are referred to the regulation of cooperation and competition in the market. Rules of exchange: They define the characteristics of authorised actors to participate in the market and the conditions of the economic exchanges. Control conditions: They are specific agreements among actors, strategies of competition or cooperation and the local knowledge actors have about the functioning of the market. Through the description of how each one of these four criteria work in the Spanish case, we have bought a model that describes how a status position is generated and reproduced among government debt market participants. Semi-structured interviews and time series of available statistics have provided empirical support for this status based model. Predicting and performing financial futures through geographical classifications: How the narrative of Westernization of Central and Eastern Europe (CEE) contributed to the mortgage market boom in Hungary Léna PELLANDINI-SIMÁNYI (ELTE, Budapest, Hungary) | simanyi@emc.elte.hu Zsuzsanna VARGHA (University of Leicester, Leicester, UK) | zv8@leicester.ac.uk Ferenc HAMMER (ELTE, Budapest, Hungary) | ferenc.hammer@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 409 Between 2000 and 2010 the virtually non-existent Hungarian mortgage market developed into a 4.4 billion Forints ($19.46 billion) business (Schepp and Pitz, 2012). How could the market grow so substantially in such a short amount of time? Using discourse analysis of policy documents and interviews with regulators, policy-makers, bankers and borrowers this paper highlights the role of a symbolic geographical classificatory system in creating the boom. This classification placed countries on an East-West continuum, and saw the Westernization of the CEE countries (in the middle of the continuum) both as an unavoidable development and as a normativesymbolic aim. The Hungarian mortgage market, classified as belonging to the CEE region, was believed to 'catch up' with the Western markets. This narrative translated into prediction models, benchmarks and performance indicators used by banks, regulators and policy-makers which, in the short run, made it performative (Callon, 1998, MacKenzie, 2007), by contributing to the growth predicted by the narrative. The paper analyses these events, first, by using Beckert's (2013, 2014) arguments on the creation and politics of 'fictional expectations'. It shows that in this particular case, predictions of the future resulted from a set of relatively shared Westernization narratives, which emerged at the intersection of economic models and symbolic identity politics around Hungary's place in the world. Second, it expands the scholarship on how geographical categories in financial markets have performative effects (Wansleben, 2013) by tracing the concrete socio-technical devices through which the narrative futures associated with the category of CEE shaped market outcomes. Lost and Found in the Social Maze of Central Bank Statements Jocelyn Florence PIXLEY (Macquarie University, Australia) | jocelynpixley@gmail.com The balance sheets of economic units are social-historical documents. One sociologically telling aspect is that only pure financial entities have assets and liabilities that sum to zero, since IOUs are both. Household and firm balances show positive or negative discrepancies: gains or losses, but not banks. This paper applies Joseph Schumpeter's conception of state budgets to central bank statements. Just before World War I ended, he wrote an essay that boldly declared that the best way of looking at fiscal history was by starting with 'hard naked facts which have yet to remain drawn into the realm of sociology'. He approvingly quotes a then current idea that "the budget is the skeleton of the state stripped of all misleading ideologies". My aim is not fiscal but central bank sociology. Central banks, most now publicly owned, provide statements that show how, like banks, they create money as routinely as loan repayments or taxes reduce it. This social fact that money expands and contracts rarely sees public light. Central banks are (fairly small) credit engines of states and banks, and today's statements show they mostly monetize bank debt: historically the exception not norm. Statements show monetizing the much lesser state debt continues (despite state rules). Even so, some entries under the conventions of double-entry bookkeeping seem to get lost. Why? A recent example of the social maze of balance sheets is discussed, of a rightwing government's equity gift to its central bank. When Finance became Politics – The Relations of Politics and Financial Markets following the Financial Crisis Carola WESTERMEIER (Justus-Liebig-University Giessen, Germany; Collaborative Research Centre "SFB/TRR 138: Dynamics of Security") | carola.westermeier@sowi.uni-giessen.de When in 2008-2009 the financial crisis started at Wall Street and soon swept over to the European financial markets, it caused weeks and months of insecurities, leading to severe economic shocks which still affect large parts of (especially Southern) Europe today. During the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 410 weeks of crisis management, it became increasingly clear that the relation of politics and financial markets has changed. The state intervened and prevented the collapse of the financial system by the bailout of banks. Political leaders acted in order to calm the markets and restore financial stability. During the last years, the crisis has been interpreted in many ways: it has been described as a starting point for the state to regain power and put limits to processes which were a driving force of financialization since the 1980s: financial deregulation and an out-of-control financial industry. At the same time, developments of financial regulation have been criticised as insufficient and controlled by financial lobbyists which even lead to an increasing power of financial elites. The question which I want to answer with my paper is, how the relations between actors of the financial markets and politics changed which then lead to macro-level changes. It is based on my PhD project, for which I conduct interviews with financial markets experts and policy makers all over Europe. Applying the hegemony-theories of Laclau and Mouffe I will show how the two perspectives articulated a new understanding of financial market's regulation and financial policy. Investment habitus and stock market capitalization: How structural differences of private and institutional investors influence national share prices Raphael H. HEIBERGER (University Bremen, Germany) | raphael.heiberger@uni-bremen.de This paper provides empirical evidence that different socioeconomic structures have a significant impact on the capitalization of national stock markets. Using a fixed effects regression model on 26 OECD countries two major influence channels are investigated: private and institutional investment decisions. Both show tendencies that are congruent with the liberal and coordinated ideal types of capitalist regimes. Theoretically, these structural conditions of financial actions are manifestations of a national "investment habitus" and thereby a result of complex interacting processes of socialization, personal experiences and dispositions. Seen as a continuum of incorporated liberal/coordinated characteristics, each specification of the habitus brings about corresponding empirical results: The more of their income private households invest in financial assets, the higher is the relative valuation of national share prices. The same holds true for a higher amount of professional administered capital in a political economy. Moreover, a hitherto widely unrecognized negative significant impact of state expenditures on market capitalization is revealed, which underlines the positive (negative) causal effect of a more liberal (coordinated) market structure on stock price formations. Hence, different historical traditions and conditions frame the supposedly rational financial decisions of households and professionals alike. The subsequent "investment habitus" leads, by trend, to the implementation of "right" forms of investment choices in a society, which then have significant effects on the macro level of national price formation processes. RN09S05 Markets and Morality I Fairness Norms, Sanctioning Power and Social Control at Bonus Payments in Companies. A Multi-Level Factorial Survey Experiment Knut PETZOLD (CU Eichstätt-Ingolstadt, Germany) | knut.petzold@ku.de Martin WIENHOLD (Leibniz University of Hannover, Germany) | m.wienhold@ish.uni-hannover.de Experimental results show that exchange and giving behavior in market situations is driven by both egoistic as well as social motivations, such as morality and fairness norms. With a factorial BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 411 survey design we investigate how employers in small and medium-sized companies in Germany decide how they would allocate 10.000 Euro between themselves and fictitious employees that vary regarding relevant characteristics. We focus on the relative strength of fairness norms and the employees' sanctioning power on the bonus payment and how both is being influenced by different previous informational conditions as well. To do so, subjects are randomized into one of three decision environments differing in their degree of informational transparency. Knowing that there is an occasion for a bonus and knowing how it is allocated among the employees activates further motives for a bonus payment and, at the same time, strengthens or weakens both sanctioning considerations and the pursue of fairness norms differently. Although the fairness norm of proportionality dominates in each of the environments, its degree strongly varies between non-transparency and transparency, indicating the divergence between subjective fairness ideals and the perceived desirability of the employees. Altogether, we show that social control does not only influences the amount of bonus paid, but also the normative criteria (equity vs. equality) which allocation is conducted. Banking and Morality: The Problem of Disembeddedness Claudia CZINGON (Goethe-University Frankfurt, Germany) | czingon@soz.uni-frankfurt.de Sighard NECKEL (Goethe-University Frankfurt, Germany) | neckel@soz.uni-frankfurt.de Sarah LENZ (Goethe-University Frankfurt, Germany) | S.Lenz@em.uni-frankfurt.de In our paper we raise the question of the relationship between finance and society which, in economic sociology, is known as the problem of embeddedness. In contrast to the two main approaches in the special field of financial markets research (the social studies of finance on the one hand, the politico-economic approach on the other) we propose a praxeological notion of embeddedness which considers the normative capacities of financial actors. More precisely we examine how financial actors themselves refer to the question of societal responsibility of the financial industry. Our findings thus contribute to the controversial debate about finance s potential for normative self-regulation. The analysis of more than 20 semi-structured interviews in the field of banking and finance reveals a dilemma: Even though financial actors do raise moral claims, these claims don t affect the societal sphere in which normative concerns would be particularly necessary. The empirical findings rather show that the professional ethics in banking and finance feature an internal morality which is primarily addressed to clients, colleagues or employees. By contrasting "ethical" bankers "morality" we will show, that the absence of societal concerns in the professional self-conceptions of financial actors relates to a twofold process of structural dissociation. Regarding the dissociation of finance industry's interest in profit making from real economic concerns on the one hand, we particularly want to draw attention to what we call a socio-structural process of dissociation: The widespread homogeneity of the social milieus of financial elites is deeply intertwined with an internally directed professional ethics that largely disregards the societal consequences of economic action. The problem of the disembeddedness of financial industry thus also reflects the problem of social inequality. How would you like your egg? A sociology of moral struggles and the process of market moralization. Philip BALSIGER (Université de Neuchâtel, Switzerland) | philip.balsiger@gmail.com How do markets get moralized? Recently, a number of "moral markets" have developed, such as fair trade or organic markets. Social movements are often driving forces behind processes of market moralization. They advocate new rules and develop new frames of market behavior, acting as moral entrepreneurs. Their opponents – industry associations, corporations –resist BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 412 challenges and defend existing market conventions. Thus, struggles emerge around ethical values in markets, which can lead to the development of new, "moral" market conventions. To reveal and theoretically understand the processes of market moralization, this paper proposes a case study of the market for eggs in Switzerland, ca. 1970-90. During this period, a ban on cage husbandry systems was widely debated, opposing animal rights activists to the egg industry. Using a broad range of archival data from producers and moral entrepreneurs alike, the paper retraces the struggles around the cage ban in the public arena and in markets. Through a qualitative analysis, the study shows how movement actors promote new forms of moral valuation and how dominant market actors contest them in turn, developing "alternative moralities". In particular, studying this moral struggle reveals how moral categories clash with the supposed "laws of the market". Producers use this market logic to fight against demands while movement actors attempt to change the behavior of consumers and producers. The study contributes to understanding of market moralization by bringing together perspectives from economic sociology on the moral underpinnings of markets, theories of market conventions (économie des conventions), and theories of moral entrepreneurship. The moral dimension in Scandinavian systems of collective skill formation Ole Johnny OLSEN (University of Bergen, Norway) | ole.olsen@sos.uib.no The fields of political economy and economic sociology have witnessed a growing interest in the evolution and transformation of of national skill formation systems (see e.g. Colin Crouch, Kathleen Thelen, Wolfgang Streeck, Marius Busemayer and others). In terms of the general study of vocational education training (VET), the perspectives and empirical studies that have emerged in this field have been very stimulating, and have yielded substantial gains in terms of the understanding of various institutional systems – especially in terms of research on the relations between states, markets, and different types of corporate governance within national VET systems. This paper takes its point of departure in this body of literature, and proceeds to develop a critical discussion of the normative regulation of national VET systems. Whereas many of the contributions from the field of political economy concentrate on the strategic interests of political actors in the study of institutional order and change, this paper will emphasize the role played by a broader register of normative orientations that exist among different actors in VET systems. Drawing on E. P. Thompson's concept of "moral economy", the paper will focus on the moral dimension of firms within systems of collective skill formation based on apprenticeships and statist-corporative regulations. The paper will discuss the character and strength of this kind of moral order in Norwegian VET, and will also provide a tentative comparison of the moral aspects of other Scandinavian VET systems RN09S06 Markets and Morality II A Market of Distrust: Unofficial Payments for Hospital Care in China Cheris Shun-ching CHAN (University of Hong Kong, Hong Kong S.A.R. (China)) | cherisch@hku.hk This study examines the mechanism through which distrust constitutes and organizes an illegal market of gift and favor exchanges in the hospitals in urban China. Based on ethnographic studies in public hospitals in four Chinese cities in 2011-2013, this paper presents how the corporatization of hospital care in post-Mao China resulted in generalized distrust in hospitals and physicians. This distrust induced patients to revive a tradition of delivering hongbao (red packets containing money) to physicians, but imbued it with new meanings and new practices. It argues that patients or their family members offer hongbao not only to gain preferential BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 413 treatment, but also to buy an obligation from the physicians of whom they generally distrust and to abate the insurmountable fear and anxieties. However, physicians also displayed generalized distrust in patients, and consequently they refrain from accepting hongbao offered by those without guanxi (interpersonal connections). Hongbao exchanges, thus, are highly associated with the use of guanxi, and their category has shifted from "bribery-oriented" to "gift-givingoriented." This case sheds light on how and under what conditions distrust could generate an illegal market and shape its pattern of operation. Economies of Death Tiina Katarina ARPPE (University of Helsinki, Finland) | tiina.arppe@helsinki.fi The paper targets the relationship between two concepts that a priori would seem to have little in common: Death and Economy. Economy as the institutionalized domain of production, exchange and consumption is based on positivity, repetition and circularity with a temporal perspective opening to infinity (continuous growth). Death, on the other hand, is a rupture affecting any positivity, the negation of what has been produced, something that cannot be appropriated, exchanged, measured or even experienced as such. Yet, when looking at the social and cultural theory of the 20th century one observes that death has been associated with almost every domain of the economic: appropriation, exchange, circulation, expenditure, debt, even the business cycle. The paper focuses on this connection in the texts of two of these theorists, the French Georges Bataille and Jean Baudrillard. It sketches out the anthropological roots of both authors in Marcel Mauss's essay on the gift and their divergent emphasis on exchange vs. expenditure. It shows the crucial role of death in this constellation by taking up Bataille's theory of general economy and Baudrillard's discussion of terrorism as paradigmatic examples articulating their differing views of the relationship between death and the economic; this discussion is directly connected to the problem of the inappropriable and the way the two theorists understand the nature of the rest (that which cannot be appropriated). Lastly, it discusses the theoretical framework in which the authors articulate the problem, and its implications on social order as well as social theory. Business Long Distance Adoption through Micro Finance. Reflections on the Application of the Ethic of Responsibility to Economic Decisions Caterina GALLUCCIO (Universita' Degli Studi "G. d'Annunzio" Chieti-Pescara, Italy) | CGALLUCCIO@UNICH.IT The paper combines together two instances of the contemporary Italian society: on the one hand the increasing poverty and the scarcity of public funds, and, on the other hand, the need for savers and investors to acquire an awareness about the ethic of resposibility (Weber) included in their daily economic decisions. After analyzing that 1) ethical supply is driven by ethical demand; 2) in the future the economic sustainability of micro finance programs will lie in their capacity to attract individual savings; 3) little interest appears to be paid to the non-economic consequences of economic actions; 4) empirical evidence shows a general lack of trust in others and in political and economic institutions; the problem that sparked off this research is how to combine demand and supply, in other words, how to involve small and medium savers in order to create a point of encounter between individual savings and micro finance programs aimed at fighting the increasing daily resource deprivation a large number of Italian people are experiencing. The hypothesis that has been put forward as a keystone of the above topics is to borrow the well-known formula of long distance adoption, looking to it for that "emotional" key that can open BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 414 the door to socially managed savings, encouraging savers to consider the consequences of their economic action and to abandon the mechanism of delegation in their economic decision making. The paper reviews the literature on the topic, examines the above issues and, based on some empirical results, proposes some perspectives for the future. RN09S07a Sustainability and Corporate Social Responsibility I Sustainability of Social Institutes and Corporate Social Responsibility Irina Vladimirovna DOLGORUKOVA (Russian State Social University, Russian Federation) | div0607@gmail.com Social responsibility of corporations gradually takes more important place in different spheres of social life in the world. However, with a growing share of corporate social responsibility in the social sphere in many countries, its chaotic and individual character reveals. For example, systemless social policy is typical for Russian companies. Individual entrepreneurs take measures in social security as they think fit and desirable. Creating a sustainable strategy for corporate social responsibility in the company is quite difficult, when the conditions for this concept are not created in the society in general, i.e. with involvement of key public institutions. These can include the state, civil society, public opinion and others. The concepts of "social responsibility" and "sustainability" are closely connected. Social responsibility aims to organize and manage a sustainable development and responsibility for society and environment. On the other hand, the stability of the key public institutions stimulates the social responsibility of business. The state is the main social institution that organizes and manages social processes. Governmental support encourages social responsibility of business. Also many countries support a system of sanctions which regulate the process of implementation of corporate social responsibility. General norms and principles of morality in the economic sphere are supported by professional associations and councils, as well as by business associations. So the civil society regulates standards of social responsibility. Therefore, the classical model of corporate social responsibility should be based on the principles of sustainable strategies and the inclusion of all stakeholders into management process. Corporate philanthropy of large firms in Russia: sociological analysis Marina CHERNYSHEVA (National Research University – Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | maringord@gmail.com Olga KUZINA (National Research University – Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | kuzina@hse.ru Both economics and sociology have advanced research on corporate philanthropy. However, these academic disciplines provide different explanations of how corporate philanthropy works. If economists base their research on the assumption of rational behavior, sociologists take into account cultural and political issues, such as norms and values or ideology. In our research we compare and contrast existing sociological theories and empirical research on corporate philanthropy and apply Weber's concept of patrimonial authority to the analysis of this phenomenon in Russia. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 415 In the Western sociological literature there are at least three main approaches, explaining how corporate philanthropy functions. In structural functionalist approach society is seen as a selfmaintaining system made up of «parts» which contribute essential functions to the survival of the whole. In this case corporate philanthropy is an institute which mitigates income inequality and therefore contributes to a stability of the social system. In the critical theory corporate philanthropy provides an institutional basis for the hegemonic function of the dominant class. Institutional approach conceptualizes the relationships between business and its environment in terms of existing norms and formal institutions. Firms support philanthropic programs on the basis of what is acceptable and legitimate within a particular environment. In our research we apply Marx Weber's theory of patrimonial authority. On the basis of this theory we assume that the state protects the privileges of the firms in exchange for their loyalty to the state. In response firms carry out philanthropy initiatives favored by the state. The global diffusion of a neoliberal strategy: business elite adoptions of 'corporate social responsibility' in Venezuela, The Philippines, and the UK, 19501981 Rami KAPLAN (The Free University of Berlin, Germany) | ramikaplan@gmail.com Daniel KINDERMAN (The Free University of Berlin, Germany) | dpk24@cornell.edu The paper unearths the earlier globalization of 'corporate social responsibility' (CSR). In the postwar era, CSR immigrated from the U.S. to other parts of the world through four process: American MNC operation in the global South (1950-1972) and adoptions by indigenous corporate elites in Venezuela (1964), The Philippines (1970), and the UK (1980). The article analyzes an understudied form of corporate exercise of social power, including national business community-level mobilization for collective action, institution building, and global circulation of strategies. While sociologists have for long studied corporate political action in influencing legislation and public policy, we shift the focus to a distinct socio-political strategy that (1) targets populations and only indirectly governments; (2) is realized through a business self-initiated expansionary redefinition of its role in society and a corresponding redeployment of corporate policies (i.e., a particular model of management is collectively adopted); (3) is aimed to improve individual and collective corporate public image (i.e., it functions as a public relations strategy); and (4) when collectively adopted by a national corporate elite, is aimed to modify the national layout of socio-economic governance (i.e., a particular [more privatized] societal mode of governance is promoted). While the above are traced to be universal features, the comparative design allows for a nuanced analysis of the nature of challenges/opportunities that triggered the adoption of CSR strategies in either the global South or North, the various goals pursued, the constitutive processes of mobilization, the adjustment of the strategy to particular contextual factors, and the kind of American influence in play. Co-operative values to promote corporate social responsibility Ana BURGUÉS (Universitat de Barcelona, Spain) | ana.burgues@ub.edu Maria Angeles SERRANO (Universitat de Barcelona, Spain) | mangelesserrano@ub.edu A body of research shows that during economic crisis, cooperatives are more resistant if compared with the conventional capitalist enterprises. Furthermore, it is already proved that cooperatives have lower dismissal rates during recession periods. These factors are related to strategic decisions made by the associated work cooperatives, as they include the participation of workers in the decisions with regards to capital, results and management. In a sense, they generate a stronger sustainability at the business and social levels, achieving social impact in the territory. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 416 The corporate social responsibility of cooperative enterprises is based on institutionalized actions and values. The International Co-operative Alliance defines as co-operative values aspects such as self-help, self-responsibility, democracy, equality, equity, solidarity, honesty, openness, social responsibility and caring for others. Therefore, in order to replicate such type of organization committed with the territory, it is necessary to put into practice business actions but also to include people towards the co-operative values. The present paper analyses the strategies that contribute to achieve a successful transferability of the cooperative experience. The evidences presented are based on the results of the research project "Competitive cooperativism: Contributions to employment sustainability and quality in the present economic framework" funded by the R+D National Plan of the Spanish government. The results emphasize the importance of the strategies that the cooperatives have developed with regards to values in order to strength social responsibility. RN09S07b Sustainability and Corporate Social Responsibility II You Are Hereby Warned: You Can Borrow Money! Christian POPPE (The National Institute for Consumer Research (SIFO), Norway) | christian.poppe@sifo.no Unni KJAERNES (The National Institute for Consumer Research (SIFO), Norway) | unni.kjarnes@sifo.no Jo HELLE-VALLE (The National Institute for Consumer Research (SIFO), Norway) | jo.hellevalle@sifo.no In 1999, a duty for Norwegian banks to dissuade certain categories of customers from borrowing was introduced. The intention was to establish a choice architecture designed to nudge borrowers to voluntarily abstain from taking on too much debt. As such, it is a case of applied behavioural economics in regulation. This article investi-gates empirically the political and legal processes behind the regulation, and identifies immediate and long-term consequences. It is questionable whether the duty to dis-suade works as politically intended. Rather, the analysis suggests that the conse-quences of market nudges are influenced by existing regulations and power structures. The imbalanced relationship between financial institutions and households enables the former to define the frames, and thereby the effects, of dissuasion. This point to the need of placing studies of behavioural economics approaches within the particular institutional frames in which they are employed, with special regard to power and interest constellations. Experimentalism Meets Economy – a Fusion Supporting a Transnational Democracy? Lessons From the Case of Electronic Waste Stefan LASER (University of Kassel, Germany) | stefan.laser@uni-kassel.de Today, we live in highly interdependent, transnational societies. Global value chains (Gereffi et al. 2005) intermingle distant countries, which (mostly) also embrace democratic values. The backdrop of our consumption is considered to be highly political, collectively relevant, yet governance is sought to be handled best autonomously by private actors. – Is it possible to balance transnational values chains with democratic interventions more intensively? An experimentalist model of a "consumer democracy" – developed cooperatively with my colleague Jörn Lamla (Lamla 2013) – is introduced considering the example of electronic waste to answer this question positively. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 417 Embracing pragmatist framings (Dewey 1927; Latour 1999) democracy is defined as a process of problem solving that evaluates gradually which actors and interests ought to be a part of a collective. This may be applied to (problematic) global values chains. These evoke arenas where propositions about the programming of a value chain are intensely negotiated – unlike the infamous "invisible hand" suggests collective programming is not transcendent but immanent. Economic sociology could accompany an arena and its specific laboratories ethnographically, to carve out emerging market-orders, outstanding experiments, and the "economies of worth" (Boltanksi/Thévenot 2006) mobilized. The example of the value chain of e-waste – linking Europe with India – helps accentuate possibilities and challenges of an experimentalist framework. Here, one especially finds supporters of machine-efficiency (recycling) combating visions of repairing and sharing (refurbishment). A new Indian law, which evolved inside the arena, will be interpreted. There, one finds a problematic, unilateral focus on recycling – being imported from influential yet questionable European laboratories. Solidarity-based strategies in times of crisis, responses from the worker cooperatives Gisela REDONDO (University of Cambridge, UK) | gr368@cam.ac.uk Alfonso RODRÍGUEZ (University of Barcelona, Spain) | alfonso_rod@hotmail.com This paper explores some of the solidarity-based strategies that the worker cooperatives have developed to face financial crisis in the Spanish context. The body of research focused in the analysis of these strategies as an effective way to achieve sustainability of the cooperatives during time, is at the core of this work. In particular, the conceptualization of the Successful Cooperativist Actions (Flecha & Santa Cruz, 2011) is underpinning the findings presented. Using the communicative methodology, this paper draws on the results of a project developed in the framework of the International Network of Research on Cooperativism, coordinated by Ramon Flecha and Erik Olin Wright with scholars involved around the world. A total of 11 case studies were conducted between 2011-2014 by using diverse data techniques, and going in depth into the actions that allow cooperatives to be competitive in a global world on the basis of democratic principles. Some of the solidarity-based strategies, such as income adjustments or relocation of workers, are presented and discussed in this paper. The findings suggest that the solidarity-based strategies of the cooperatives contribute to the sustainability of employment rates and the improvement of the working conditions. Consuming the Home Crisis, what Crisis? Elling Martin BORGERAAS (National Institute for Consumer Research, Norway) | elling.borgeraas@sifo.no Christian POPPE (National Institute for Consumer Research, Norway) | christian.poppe@sifo.no The financialisation of the world economy has enabled households to build welfare and accumulate assets with borrowed money. But it has also led to a more unstable economy and recurrent financial crises. Norway is one of the few European countries that has only been lightly affected by the current one. Instead, the country is marked by more than two decades of economic upturn. However, during times when "everybody" is getting rich, people are also moving into risk positions that may prove difficult to tackle over time. Based on recent survey data, this paper explores how severe potentials for crisis are building up among Norwegian households through equity extensive 'equity borrowing' whereby homeowners spend their housing wealth by rolling back the costs of consumption into an existing mortgage. The practise means that households, encouraged by a favourable system with low interest rates and salesBOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 418 oriented lenders, speculate with their future incomes against expectations for rising property prices. As a result, both mortgage volumes and home prices have risen to unprecedented levels. Economists generally expect the "market" to "fix" any imbalances through so-called "corrections" where "unnatural" housing prices are brought down to reasonable proportions. This may be unproblematic as long as such corrections are done at a point in time when the system is still "sound". The paper argues that this is no longer the case for Norway as the level of borrowing is too high among substantial proportions of households. RN09S08a Markets, Innovation and Technological Change I Innovation at the information and communication technology sector: identifying firms' profiles under the crisis in Portugal Ana FERREIRA (Centro Interdisciplinar de Ciências Sociais, CICS.NOVA Faculdade de Ciências Sociais e Humanas da Universidade Nova de Lisboa, Portugal) | aferreira@fcsh.unl.pt Ana Lúcia TEIXEIRA (Centro Interdisciplinar de Ciências Sociais, CICS.NOVA Faculdade de Ciências Sociais e Humanas da Universidade Nova de Lisboa, Portugal) | analuciateixeira@fcsh.unl.pt Portugal had steady increases of innovation performance and innovation activities in companies up to 2010, the year when the sovereign debt crisis burst in Europe and one year before Portugal's bailout by the Troika. Since then, there is an inversion of this increasing trend that is concomitant to negative economic performance by firms. Understanding innovation as a future-oriented social change process that, building upon scientific and technological (S&T) knowledge, is framed by organizational, social, economic and political contexts, we questioned how innovation development was dependent on these contexts during the crisis in Portugal. For this purpose, we quantitatively characterized innovation activities and its contexts in 309 firms of the Information and Communication Technologies sector between 2010 and 2012. Following, we performed a cluster analysis and identified two innovation profiles. These present intraand extra-organizational dimensions with indicators on financial resources and number of clients contributing the most to discriminate firms' profiles and not indicators assessing scientific or technological activities. Additionally, our data shows that in favourable contexts, historicallyand contextually-embedded confidence emerges and surpasses future-associated uncertainty, thus enabling innovation development. In more unfavourable scenarios, the absence of confidence inhibits innovation contributing to trap firms in deleterious vicious cycles. This study shows that the additive impacts of the intraand extra-organizational contexts have to be jointly tackled to foster innovation development. In addition, perceptions on confidence in the companies' future are dependent on companies' innovation profiles and thus can give us, in a snapshot, an indication of companies' physiognomies. What explains the differences in the level of financial capability of consumers? Evidence from Russia. Olga KUZINA (National Research University Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | kuzina@hse.ru The main purpose of the study is to assess the level of financial capability of Russians using the methodological approach developed by Russian Financial Literacy and Education Trust Fund. Data all-Russian survey conducted in September 2014 (N = 1,600 people). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 419 To ensure internationally comparable results the methodological approach developed by Russian Financial Literacy and Education Trust Fund was used to estimate indexes of financial capability. The difference between financial literacy and financial capability lies in the fact that the concept of financial literacy focuses on knowledge of the financial market, while financial capability on the application of knowledge in practice. This approach was developed in the UK and was first applied in the study, commissioned by the Financial Services Authority (FSA), and then formed the basis of the methodology of Russian Trust Fund. Financial capability consists of several components (skills, understanding, knowledge, and motivation) that have to be measured empirically. Unlike other approaches to the measurement of financial literacy the Russian Trust Fund methodology is based not only on the value judgments of experts about the components of the concept of financial literacy of individuals, but also includes the notions of consumers themselves about the kind of behavior which they consider to be financially literate. Empirical validation of the methodology was carried out through focus group discussions in low and middle income countries. On the basis of Russian sample collected in 2014, using PCA analysis, the components of financial capability were revealed and scored. Due to the fact that the international methodology was used, the results are comparable with those obtained in other countries including Mexico, Uruguay, Colombia, Armenia, Turkey, Lebanon and Nigeria. To identify socio-demographic factors affecting the financial capability scores of each of the components the regression analysis is used. Cluster analysis groups people with similar financial capability profiles. The results are discussed in comparison with the empirical findings in the countries of Russian Trust Fund research sample. By describing the average socio-demographic characteristics of people in a group useful information is provided to policy makers who will target an intervention at those groups. Management Fashion Market in Brazil Monise Fernandes PICANÇO (University of Sao Paulo, Brazil) | monise.picanco@gmail.com This paper is interested in the emergence of management fashions in Brazil. It is argued that management fashions can be studied as a market, where management gurus are products and producers of new conducts to run, create strategies, lead and think organizations. Through an empiric case study I intend to show (1) the importance of status signals in a market where management gurus and management fashions are traded (PODOLNY, 1993; ASPERS, 2005), as well as the value of social network analysis to compreehend production of management fashion in Brazil. The quality of management fashions and management gurus performances are seen as constructs. They are assigned accordingly to strategies of cooperation or competition between actors involved in production and diffusion of management fashion in this market as well as the links between these actors. Management gurus are described here as speakers who usually act as management consultants and as writers. Through their performance, rhetoric about ideas and their own personal experience, they sell and spread forms of thinking and conducting oneself in corporative world (HUCKZYNSKI, 1993; JACKSON, 2001). Management gurus are producers and products of singularities (KARPIK, 2010) and their transit in the market of management fashions is entangled with the performance of other actors interested in diffuse and produce management fashions. Business schools, management consulting firms, management media and editorial market constitute a multitude of firms that connected through competition and cooperation make viable the construction of this market. In Brazilian case, most of the key actors of this market are reunited once a year since the 2000 in a management fair called HSM Expomanagement. This fair– thought here as a photograph of Brazilian management fashion market – will be in focus of the empirical analysis, as well as its creator – HSM Executive Educator, one of the main actors in management fashion market in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 420 Brazil involved in business training within firms, as well as with management media. Empiric data used to this article involves ethnography, qualitative interviews conducted with in the fair expositors, fair organization and consumers. Documental analysis will also be used in the analysis and reconstruction of the network of firms that constitute this fair and consequently this case study of management fashion market in Brazil. Can there be any innovation in "closed" communication conditions? Regina SALMU (University of Tartu, Estonia) | regina.salmu@ut.ee In order to assess and improve the innovative potential of organisations, the analysis of communication procedures, tools, actors involved and the general structural preconditions shaping the communication process is crucial. However, research focusing on holistic interrelationships between an organisation's communication policies and practices and its innovative potential is rather rare. One reason might lie in the deficit of the frames for analysis. This study shows how development models can be used for the analysis and evaluation of interrelationships between communication management policy and practice and the efficiency of the innovation process. Empirically, the analysis is based on an ethnographic study carried out in the largest ICT Company of Estonia. The author explored the process of the implementation of SEPA (Single Euro Payments Area), a particular innovative service development process, during a one-year period. This was based on participant observation field notes from more than thirty meetings. I aimed to identify the connections between the practices of communication and moments of creativity, and map situations where creativity was impeded by such communication procedures as "information scattering points" and interaction barriers between participants. During the implementation period, two different development models were used: waterfall and agile. The development process started as a waterfall model and, with the addition of complexity to the process, the model was transformed into the agile. I discuss how the communication model can follow the development model's changes via the smart combination of open and closed communication. RN09S08b Markets, Innovation and Technological Change II South European Countries' systems of innovation in hard times Francesco RAMELLA (University of Turin, Italy) | francesco.ramella@unito.it Davide DONATIELLO (University of Turin, Italy) | davide.donatiello@unito.it Is there anything that South European Countries (SECs: Greece, Italy, Spain and Portugal) share in terms of innovative performances? What has been the impact of the international crisis and austerity policies on the behaviours of public governments and private companies? Have SECs adopted a pro-active behaviour -investing more resources in research and innovation and in the related policiesor have they taken a more defensive attitude? In other words, have SECs deployed a counter-cyclical strategy based on innovation and policies aimed to support longterm growth? What have these countries in common? The first element shared by SECs is the weakness of their National Systems of Innovation. In fact, according to the 2014 Innovation Union Scoreboard all of them belong to the group of the "Moderate Innovators". The second aspect is that firm investments and patenting intensity are below the European average. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 421 The third aspect is that SECs are under-specialised in high tech industries. Looking at the Community Innovation Survey, however, the picture seems less gloomy and we have a sort of paradox: the firms of the Mediterranean countries seem able to innovate despite the limitations of their national systems and the deficit of resources invested in R&D. How can this SECs' Paradox be explained? We will try to answer this question focusing on two dimensions: 1) the specific characteristics of their National Systems of Innovation, highlighting not only their similarities but also their differences, and 2) the behaviour of firms during the international crisis. Cultures of Innovation: The Role of Long Term Orientation and Indulgence in National Innovation Success Andrzej BUKOWSKI (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | contraab@wp.pl Seweryn RUDNICKI (AGH University of Science and Technology, Poland) | sew.rudnicki@gmail.com The aim of our presentation is to show that culture plays a crucial role in national innovation success. Hofstede's values dimensions has been widely recognized as measures of important components of cultures. It was also shown that Hofstede's dimensions of individualism and power distance were correlated with national innovation (Rinne, Steel, Fairweather 2012; Shane 1993). The former studies, however, did not included all of Hofstede's dimensions and as such may be regarded as insufficient. Via multiple linear regression including all of Hofstede's cultural variables we show that actual correlations significantly differ from those reported in the earlier research: not only individualism but also 'long term orientation' and 'indulgence vs. restraint' are highly related to national innovation level. We also propose an interpretation of these new correlations as revealing some complementary cultural drivers of innovations. Long term orientations is related to thrift and perseverance which may be responsible for supply of innovations, whereas high levels of indulgence may stimulate demand for innovations in consumption societies. If so, it seems that the most innovative societies are those both oriented for hardworking and ready to make life easier and more pleasurable. This argument is in contrast to popular Schumpeterian model of innovativeness as it highlights not only the individual innovativeness of an entrepreneur or a company but rather complex cultural background as crucial factors of national innovation success. RN09S08b Markets, Innovation and Technological Change II Entrepreneurial Universities: British, Finnish and Turkish Cases Emek Barı ş KEPENEK (Baskent University, Turkey) | ekepenek@gmail.com It is accepted that innovation which is based on knowledge creation isthe key driving force behind the socio-economicgrowth.There are three complimentary factors that must function harmoniouslyin order create a proper innovative base; entrepreneurship; public governance and universities. The paper interests in one of the leg of that triple-helix: universities which have run entrepreneurial activities. It is known that universities play an important role as both knowledge-producing and a disseminating institution in both innovative and entrepreneurial activities. While many students dream of starting the next Facebook, universities have focused more on the increasing the entrepreneurship culture for their students. Universities are investing both in formal programs as well as in extra-curricular activities to channelthe ideas of studentstowards entrepreneurship BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 422 and so to contribute to their societies. One of the outcome such activities is the concept of preincubation center which is the central focus of thispaper. Incubation is a business support process that accelerates the successful development of startups and companies by providing targeted resources and services. Although incubation idea will focus on already established firms, either start-ups or seniors, the pre-incubation centers will focus on the new ideas of students. It is well known that pre-incubation activities will bring the society, notably the youngsters, into a better and sustainable future. There are a few universities in the EU region which are perfect examples in terms of their accumulated experience about university –based entrepreneurial activities. Historically the Great Britain is the first well advanced country of in terms of entrepreneurship while Finland is the primal example for the innovative entrepreneurship. The research will focus on the impact of the services offered, namely infrastructure, coaching and networks, on the graduation rates of the respective incubators' tenants. The aim is to compare and contrast the British, Finnish and Turkish cases. Such comparison will definitely provide necessary ideas to improve the quality of those initiatives, especially for Turkey. Temporary debate on universities functions: is the knowledge transfer manifestation a neo-liberal paradigm? Maria NAWOJCZYK (AGH University of Science and Technology, Poland) | maria@list.pl The dominant paradigm for a number of decades of neo-liberal economy has not significantly weakened even times of economic crises referred to as the largest since the Great Depression. Moreover, for a long time we were witnessing the moving logic of economic activities to other spheres of social life. The process of marketization of the public sphere is constantly progressing. It should, therefore, take the debate over its reach and impact on the functioning of the universities too. Teaching and research were two traditional activities of universities to which now the third equally important one is added – the knowledge transfer. It is understood as the link between research and commercial outcomes (i.e. spin out and 'spin-in' companies, entrepreneurial incubators, start-up businesses, commercial patenting and licensing, marketization of research innovations). Moreover, it also includes other activities aimed at the strengthening of the academia business ties such as consultancy and contract research, student projects in industry, capacity building and continuing professional education. The question arises who could be the agents of these changes toward innovative economy. Within the present concept of knowledge based economy, knowledge became acknowledged as perhaps the most decisive economic resource for the 21st century's economic activity. This has given rise to a whole new set of practices aimed at the improvement of the ways that knowledge is created, applied and transferred within and between organizations. The primary organizations where knowledge is created are universities. In the most developed countries, we can find many successful examples of cooperation between universities and their business environment in creating innovative hubs. From economic point of view these are very effective mechanisms of innovative development. The question arises how these practices influence universities as knowledge created organizations. RN09S09 Modes of Economic Coordination and Governance Legitimacy in Multi-level Governance: A Deliberative Discoursive Approach to Union Competition Law Firat CENGIZ (University of Liverpool, United Kingdom) | firat.cengiz@liverpool.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 423 The question that this paper aims to answer is: Union competition law protects 'consumer welfare' but what role do consumers play in competition policymaking? In the search for an answer, the paper investigates the moral (output) and procedural (input) legitimacy of the recent competition law reforms. Following a discursive approach, the paper looks into the roles played by institutions deliberating for citizens (consumer organisations, European Parliament and the Union Courts) in the reform process. This inquiry results in the questioning of the reforms' legitimacy, and it also leads to broader conclusions regarding the legitimacy of multi-level governance: expert discourses overshadow potential deliberative qualities of networks, which exacerbates networks' legitimacy problems. Also, the input/output legitimacy dichotomy appears problematic, as expert policymaking in the absence of citizen participation does not guarantee policies resonating with public interest. Pan-European Fiscal Governance and Public Sector Sustainability – A Finnish Case of 'Sustainability Gap' Olli Petteri HERRANEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | herranen.olli.p@student.uta.fi During the 21st century, several socio-political reforms in Finland have been justified with the so called 'sustainability gap' (kestävyysvaje). According to this concept, the public sector sustainability is under a threat due to an aging population and increasing social costs. The method of assessment applied comes from the European Council and is a part of the panEuropean financial governance where the EU-countries have to use the same indicator to estimate the public sector sustainability. However, a closer investigation reveals that the indicator and the calculations concerning the sustainability gap are based on a lot of questionable economic presumptions. According to one, public spending always crowds out private economic activity and therefore harms the economic growth. It follows that seeing public spending as a substitute for private spending also crowds out the possibility to see public action as a productive investment. This study uses the Finnish case as an example of how the claim of aging societies in EU changes the organization of a welfare state while the calculations concerning the relationship between economic and demographic development are highly questionable. The Role of Financial Intermediation in Regional Wind Energy Sectors: Empirical Evidence on the Relationship of German Banks and the Renewable Energy Industry Andre ORTIZ (University of Oldenburg, Germany) | andre.ortiz@uni-oldenburg.de Henrik SCHALKOWSKI (Private) | hsch09@gmx.de Manfred KLÖPPER (University of Oldenburg, Germany) | manfred.kloepper@uni-oldenburg.de In rather economically underdeveloped regions and in lowand medium-technology sectors, like the Renewable Energy Industry, small and medium size enterprises (SMEs) require specific financing solutions because of their unique sectoral business models (Mautz et al. 2008; Böttcher 2010; Böttcher/Lange 2010). Referring to these characteristics economic geography and regional innovation literature postulate the important relationship between financial intermediaries like banks in a region and companies' and industries' competitiveness (Boschma 2004; Nauwelaers 2011). However, the process in which regional banks contribute to firm success and the attended regional factors remain occasionally unexplained. While prior studies (Crouch/Trigilia 2001; LeGalès/Voelzkow 2001; Voelzkow 2007) emphasize the perspective of companies who act as stakeholders in economic regions and profit from local collective competition goods (demand side), our explorative empirical-based paper presents for the first BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 424 time the neglected governance perspective of banks which actually provide the local competition good in terms of structured credit financing (supply side). Therefore, the paper addresses the interrelated research questions (1) how banks contribute to the competitiveness of companies in a regional business sector, and (2) how banks effectively adapt their products in this context. Referring to governance-approaches and the theory of financial intermediation the paper provides both qualitative case studies by expert interviews and perspective-driven analysis to highlight the coordination between different kinds of stakeholders in the wind energy sector of Germany. The exclusive empirical sample comprises views of financial institutions' top management. The results show the strategic significance of regional client selection criteria, long-term knowledge management in terms of monitoring and follow-up experience, as well as the development of sector-specific technological co-expertise by banks. Materialities of economic growth in southwestern rural Poland. Special Economic Zone as a manifestation of neoliberal imaginary Marta SONGIN-MOKRZAN (AGH University of Science and Technology, Poland) | martasongin@gmail.com In the course of systemic transformation Poland has adopted growth-oriented approach toward development and a line of politics that supports it. One of the key assumptions underlying this approach is the idea that the influx of international capital is an indispensable condition for stimulating economy at macro and micro levels. For this reason, the consecutive governments have been introducing legal mechanisms which offer investment incentives to foreign entrepreneurs. As a result of these efforts, in 1995 the first Special Economic Zone (SEZ) was established. Since then, Poland has created another 13 zones, mainly in rural areas. These neoliberal procedures of restructuring ruralities have contributed to the sociospatial reorganization of the local landscapes. In my presentation I would like to explore the socio-cultural consequences of the economic transformation processes through the prism of the manifestations of economic growth in rural Poland. I will particularly focus on the changes that have occurred in a commune which is wellknown for its active policy on attracting foreign investors. My point of departure is the territory, occupied by the SEZ, which I conceive as a certain time-space material palimpsest representative of the scenario of economic transition: from the utopia of state-owned collective farms to the neoliberal dystopian industrialization with its complex infrastructure. Questions of my interest are as follows: what are the material indicators of growth in rural areas?; what meanings are attached to them?; and in what ways do they redefine the imaginative landscapes of the local communities? Institution Arrangement and Economic Development: A Case from Taiwanese Software Industrial Development Ssu-Chin PENG (National Cheng-Chi University, Taiwan, Taiwan, Republic of China) | aegis146@gmail.com Differing from Neoclassical economics, some scholars from social science argue that state interventions have positive influence in economic development. For example, Gerschenkron (1992) discuss the economic development process of the European countries in 19 centuries, arguing that why those European countries can develop, it is not because of the cheaper labor wages, it is because those countries use the financial (German) and state (Russia) system to support their economic development. Same thing echoing in the East Asia, when scholars discuss the economic and industrial development of East Asia countries, they argue that due to the cooperation of state and private sector, make East Asia countries can fast catch up with the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 425 developed countries in the western. The pioneer is Johnson's (1979) study of Japanese Ministry of Economy, Trade and Industry (short as MITI). Johnson's study not only explained the economic development of Japan during 1925-1975, but also opens a study approach called "developmental state". Since the Johnson (1979) began to use the theoretical frame of developmental state to discuss the economic development in Japan, many scholars followed this academia tradition, hoping to give the proper explanation of economic development in developing countries, especially in East Asia. Amsden (1989), Evans (1995) and Woo-comings' (1999) studies basically followed Johnson's theoretical frame, trying to interpret how state influences its economic and industrial development. As to Taiwan, the efforts of Taiwanese government in economic and industrial developments not only become the example that scholars used to against the dependency theory, but also as the proof of developmental state. Amsden (1979) and Barrett & Whyte (1982) both pointed out that Taiwanese government trying to control the foreign capital and they worked with domestic private sector, together they create the so called "Taiwan economic miracle". Wade (1990) found that Taiwanese government used the method called "governing the market", argued that government using the policy tool to govern the market, pushing the local firms do things that government want them to do. According to Wade (1990), doing so, Taiwanese government can upgrade its domestic industries and create economic growth one time and another. Besides Wade, many Taiwanese scholars discovered the same thing (Chu & Amsden 2003, Chen 2008), and arguing that Taiwanese government have positive influence on economic and industrial development. Today, such theoretical framework has become the popular theoretical tool, when scholars discuss the East Asian countries' economic and industrial development, they always use the "developmental state" as the causal mechanism. Till today, this "developmental state" conceptual framework has become a popular causal mechanism of economic development in East Asia, but it still has its theoretical weakness. This article list three major problems that researcher will encounter, when they try to use such concept in analyzing. First, in theoretic level, the concept of developmental state has its adequate limitation (Cheng 1999; Wang 2003). Second, researcher of developmental state have bias in research target, they often chose the succeeded one instead of failure ones (Cheng and Wang 2010). Finally, and most importantly, this article argues that researcher of the developmental state, ignoring the important role of state agency in industrial development. What is state agency? This article defines state agency as the institute that state set up for industrial development. For example, in Evans' (1995) study, he discussed the different role that state played in high-tech industry. The problem of his study is that, if we look carefully at his example, we will find out that those state Evans discussed, they all use state agency to push industrial development. So there is a misunderstanding between state and state agency in industrial development. Hence, if researcher wants to evaluate the state's performance in industrial develop, it is necessary to distinguish the role of state and state agency. And the biggest weakness of developmental statists is that those researchers garbled the role between state and state agency in discussing industrial development. When they analysis the developing countries' industrial development, they often contributed the efforts of state agency to state, so their researches have bias. Hence, to avoid such bias, this article uses the Taiwanese software industrial development as the example. To take a detour of Taiwanese government (state) and Institute of Information Industry (state agency), try to discuss the institutional arrangement of state agency's influence of economic performance. Here, there are two questions need to be answer. First, why choose Taiwanese software industry? In the Taiwanese government's plan, Industrial Technology Research Institute (short as ITRI) is responsible for Hardware industry development in Taiwanese high-tech industry development (including semi-conductor industry), and in Taiwanese software industry development, Taiwanese government set up the Institute of Information industry (short as III), ask it to help domestic software industry to development. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 426 Unlike its counterpart ITRI, some scholars argue that III not only block Taiwanese software industry development, but also gain self-profit from its special apparatus (Breznitz 2007). Taiwanese newspapers also reported same point of view, especially when they interviewed some of the local software companies, same as Breznitz (2007), they both point out that III fight interest with the local software companies. Hence, Breznitz (2007) said that the Taiwanese software industry development's failure is the III's responsible. Second, this article argues that the failure of III, is not because III use its special apparatus to block Taiwanese software industry to develop and gain its own profit, while it is because the flaw of the institutional arrangement when setting up the III. institutionalist thought that institution will affect the individual and organizational behavior, even constraining their choice. Institutionalst use the term "path dependency" to portrait the influence of institution. Scholar discussed the concept of path dependency, besides considering the pattern of institutional change, some scholar argue that the moment of institutional "lock-in", when setting up the institution. Some said that it is important to discuss the time when institution is being setting up, because how the institution be designed, can affect the later-on institutional maintenance and change. In this article, to discuss the time when institution is being designed has another insight, which is can tell the difference of state's capability to control the state agency, make them to fulfill their goal in promoting industrial development. This article uses the technological project as the example. Technological project are the financial founding that comes from Taiwanese government as the financial support of ITRI and III's expending of R&D. This article founds that due to the institutional arrangement difference, Taiwanese government has more control power on ITRI than III. This difference causes that III ignoring its original goal of industrial development, focusing on its own organizational survival. But why III has to do so? According to the Data from official document, this article found out that although III have much more degree of freedom, III can not get enough financial support from Taiwanese government. In technological project, it is clear that ITRI got twice founding more than III. In this vein, it is clear that why III have to block all of governmental bids, because there is not enough founding from government. III has to depend on itself to make organization survival. To conclude, this article through organize the empirical data, argues that government intervene into industrial development is not guarantee the industrial development. This article founds that the institutional arrangement is the key of industrial development. Comparing III and ITRI's institutional arrangement, we found that ITRI's institutional arrangement makes Taiwanese government has ability to constrain ITRI's behavior, also can finance ITRI as much as ITRI needs. So ITRI can focus on promoting Taiwanese hardware industry and developing technological skills. While, due to the III's mixed position, Taiwanese government can provide mush resources to III, hence have to use another method to finance III. This article argues that because of the institutional constrain, makes III ignore its goal of industrial development, focusing on its technological increase and its organization survival. RN09S10a Work Transformations I With a little help from my friends – relational work in horse-based enterprising Erika Andersson CEDERHOLM (Lund University, Sweden) | erika.andersson_cederholm@ism.lu.se Malin ÅKERSTRÖM (Lund University, Sweden) | malin.akerstrom@soc.lu.se Abstract BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 427 The integration and fuzzy borders between formal and informal economic exchanges are highlighted in important contemporary sociological work. A study of Swedish lifestyle entrepreneurs who are running small-scale horse-related enterprises, is used as an illustration of such blurred boundaries: Between family life and work, individual leisure interest and business, money and gifts. The specific characteristics of this form of enterprising, where the owners/operators of the horse-farm, customers, employees and voluntary workers share a leisure interest in horses and take part of everyday work at the farm, provides the foundation for a work environment where personal favour exchanges and a gift economy are intertwined with a monetary economy. Drawing on Viviana Zelizer s notion of "relational work", the analysis focuses on how various friendship-like relationships are established in tandem with specific forms of economic exchange. It is suggested that relationships, transactions, and forms of repayments, are constantly negotiated along a continuum between work-oriented friendship and friendly work-relations. Formal workrelationships and monetary exchange seem to exist both in parallel and intertwined with informal work-relations and gift-exchanges. Nationalists at Work: Nationalism, Protestant Work Ethic, and Modernization in Cross-Cultural Comparative Perspective Marharyta FABRYKANT (National Research University Higher School of Economics, Russia) | marharyta.fabrykant@gmail.com The relation between nationalism and work ethic has hardly ever been explicitly posed as a research subject, let alone empirically tested. Greenfeld (2001) and Mosk (2013) argued that in Europe nationalism was among the driving forces of the European modernization, via inspiring the features of Weber's protestant ethic –propensity to accumulate the necessary resources for investment and readiness to delay rewards. The goal of the proposed research is to discover how nationalism is related to the protestant work ethic in the contemporary world, and if the theory of the role of nationalism in the early modern Europe can be extrapolated to the contemporary modernization dynamics in non-European countries. We estimated 9 series of multilevel logistic regressions using three indicators for nationalism (national identity, national pride, and willingness to fight for one's country) and three indicators of work ethic (importance of hard work, hard work as an important child quality, and the belief that hard work brings success) from the two most recent waves of the World Values Syrvey (2005-2007 and 2011-2014) to test the following hypotheses: (1) that nationalism and work ethic are positively interrelated; (2) that a country's level on nationalism for an earlier period is a stronger predictor of that country's work ethic at a later period than vice versa; (3) that the relation between work ethic and nationalism must be moderated by modernization level: both nationalism and work ethic are higher in countries with lower scores on objective indicators of modernization level and have weaker impact on each other when controlled for a country's current modernization level. The obtained results confirm the first and third hypotheses and reject the second hypothesis. 6 out of 8 interrelations between indicators of nationalism and work ethics are statistically significant, all of them positive. Most of these relations become weaker when controlled for countries' modernization level, measured by the GDP pc. For most indicators, however the impact of work ethic on nationalism appeared stronger than vice versa: Thus, the relation of nationalism to work ethic at the contemporary modernizing countries is reverse to that attributed to the European early modernity. Work ethic, probably via real or perceived successes, inspires nationalism, which may bring forwards the destructive side of nationalism if a country's performance falls short of the popular expectations. The transformed career logic of Swiss banking elites: a field analytical approach BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 428 Pedro ARAUJO (Institute of Social Sciences, University of Lausanne, Switzerland) | pedro.araujo@unil.ch During the last four decades the Swiss banking system has undergone a concentration process, has shifted its activities from retail to investment banking and has been thoroughly internationalized. Inspired by a bourdieusian framework, we will examine in this contribution the impact of these changes on the structure and composition of the field of Swiss banking elites. For this purpose we will conceptualize elite's careers as dynamics of acquisition, accumulation and conversion of different types of capital. Using a database of 487 Executive and Non Executive Directors from 37 Swiss banks we perform a multiple correspondence analysis which allows us to identify combinations of educational, social and cosmopolitan capital that lead to top positions in the different fractions of the field of Swiss banking elites. Our findings show a duality between an increasingly importance of transnational careers and the persistence of national anchorage. On the one hand, the restructuration of the Swiss banking system has led to the emergence of a new financial elite, characterized by its internationality and mobility, working mainly in investment banking. On the other hand, while national mechanisms of elite recruitment are still predominant in the majority of Swiss banks, cosmopolitan capital seems to become a powerful legitimization resource for banking elites. RN09S10b Work Transformations II The Strength of Ties on the Polish Labor Market: How the Conditions of Local Economy Impacts on Getting a Job Mikołaj PAWLAK (Univeristy of Warsaw) | mikolajpawlak@uw.edu.pl Michał KOTNAROWSKI (Polish Academy of Sciences) | kotnar@isppan.waw.pl The seminal work of Mark Granovetter (1973) proved that weak ties play a crucial role in the flow of information on the labor market. Yet, from the social networks literature, we know that ties of different strength are used in the acquisition of goods of a different value (Wellman, Gulia 1999). Assuming that the value of a job is affected by the economic situation in a given market, we intend to answer the question how does this situation influence the getting a job behaviors. Our general hypothesis states that the worse the economic conditions get, the more employees tend to rely on strong ties. In order to check whether this is the case, we analyze the quantitative survey data on Polish employees who got a new job, in the July 2013-February 2015 period. In comparison to the majority of studies on the getting a job phenomenon, where the samples were limited to a local labor market or a single industry, our sample of 400 observations is nationwide. This very unique dataset allows us to analyze economic variables that we expect to exert various influences across the regions of Poland. In the paper we present the results of a multiple regression analysis where the strength of the ties is the dependent variable, while the local economic conditions (rate of unemployment, local GDP, etc.) and the social status constitute the independent variable and control variable respectively. Work transformation within post-soviet tranzit: sociological peculiarities of Ukraine case Olga Vasylivna IVASHCHENKO (Institute of Sociology Nat'l Academy of Sciences of Ukraine, Ukraine) | olgivash@socinform.kiev.ua BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 429 Ukraine as a specific example of the post-soviet transitional country with nonstructured economy and partial changes on the background of prolonging usage of previous economic resources displayed strong interdependence of market, work, state and democratic processes. Simultaneous two historical projects of state and market building ongoing from early 1990-s revealed visible impact of soviet birthmarks, highly difficult for overcoming both for politicians and society. Ordinary working people faced to unknown experience of unemployment after broken ideological rule: one life-one work due to the soviet full-employment policy turned to search of work for surviving. Ukrainian policymakers were unable to offer any employment policy, therefore all post-soviet labour processes reflected initially spontaneous changes of employment practices, new tendencies of working aspirations and market with antisoviet private property consciousness development, highlighted by raised sociological rates of entrepreneurship support (62%) and own business start willingness (50%). Research question is addressing to understanding and explaining the routes and reasons of strong market trends within labour sphere and their crucial influence on Ukraine' social transformation. Conceptual framework build up on the methodology of path dependency; theory of market transition from socialism actualised by V.Nee as 'capitalism from below' (Nee 1989,1996, 2012); conceptualisation of second economy (Shreider, Gramatski 1986) and informal employment (de Soto 1986; Shneider 2006, Alexeev, Pyle 2001; Lehmann, Pignatti 2007; Maloney 2004); concept of self-employment in post-soviet case (Ivashchenko 1999-2014). Empirical data and method used. Sociological analysis of Social Monitoring of Ukrainian society archive 1992-2014 (Institute of Sociology Nat'l Academy of Sciences, Ukraine); ISSP, ESS comparative data; Ukrainian Longitudial Monitoring Survey research materials (IZA, Bonn 20022006). Labor integration processes and Job embeddedness of young people and the role of social factors in the current Greek economic crisis. Sotirios CHTOURIS (University of the Aegean, Greece) | htouris@aegean.gr George STALIDIS (Alexandrian Thessaloniki University) | stalidgi@mkt.teithe.gr Malama RENTARI (University of the Aegean, Greece) | isse@aegean.gr DeMond S. MILLER (Rowan University, USA) | millerd@rowan.edu Labor integration processes and Job embeddedness, of young people and the role of social factors in the current Greek economic crisis. In this paper, we attempted to reveal the trends and behavior profiles of young people, as regards the paths of their employment integration and Job embeddedness in today's labor market in Greece. The study was based on a primary survey conducted in Greece in the period 2013-14 by the Lab of Social an Cultural Digital Documentation in the Framework of In4Youth Research programme with a sample of 2000 people aged from 15 to 34 years old. The statistical analysis included multidimensional factor analysis methods such as Multiple Correspondence Analysis, in order to uncover complex relations among Job embeddedness, job satisfaction and organizational commitment social capital, social support and traditional stances and values. Interesting patterns were found regarding the influence of Greek society on the paths of young people to employment. Unemployment and situations of unwillingness to pursue work consolidation are often related with strong dependencies from the family and high degree of support reception, while stable employment status is associated with strong social capital but moderate support from the family. The flexibility of contemporary labor activity as regards time, space and contractual forms is questioning work position security and predictability. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 430 The challenges of labour market integration and its analysis using the social network approach Kinga SZÉKELY (Corvinus University of Budapest, Hungary) | szkinga2003@gmail.com This paper has in its focus a theoretical discussion about whether relatively good jobs can be accessed through using informal search methods; and under which conditions? The theoretical discussion is followed by a methodological comparative analysis of those results which cope with this question, presented in the light of the chosen methods. Three major theories are presented. The first is the strength of weak ties hypothesis which argues that weak rather than strong ties are useful for job seekers to find a good job. The second is the social resources theory, which formulates that resources are unevenly distributed. Finally, the theory of employee referrals argues that an applicant with an inside contact has a higher probability of being hired than do other applicants in certain types of jobs. The findings of this topic are ambiguous, some of the results suggest that applying on job contacts have positive relationship with wage, and employment probabilities, other results emphasize that the relationship is negative. What I argue here is that if we present these results from the aspect of the applied methods contradictions dissolve; and this suggests that results should be interpreted with more caution. RN09S11 Marketization and Financialization I Debt collection through heterogeneous networks: Socio-technical arrangements and the enforcement of obligations to pay Elias STORMS (University of Antwerp, Belgium) | elias.storms@uantwerpen.be While indebtedness lies both at the heart of economic activity (as the necessary complement to credit) and at its fringes (as the inability to meet payments), the social practice of debt collection remains strongly understudied. When a debt cannot be met within predetermined terms, a complex struggle emerges over payment obligations, during which both creditor and debtor deploy various practices and strategies, from negotiations and payment plans to legal threats and juridical procedures. Building on insights from the 'economization' framework outlined by Çalı şkan & Callon, this paper investigates the 'socio-technical agencements' at play in the debt collection processes. Using data obtained from a case study of debt collection practices in Belgium, I show how different devices (textual, material and technical), practices, expectations, and knowledges (both scholarly and lay) are deployed by both debtors and collectors. Special attention is paid to bureaucratic procedures and their textual & material aspects at 'street-level', to economic knowledge 'in the wild', and to narratives of legality. Examples of heterogeneous elements are legal consciousness, contractual stipulations, forms and procedures, financial strategies and budgeting practices. In this paper, I argue that the economization framework is particularly well-suited to understand complex social and economic processes like debt collection, due to its emphasis on the active participation of heterogeneous elements in economic action, from materialities to specific economic knowledges. By drawing on these insights, this paper hopes to shed sociological light on indebtedness, while exploring and expanding the potential of the theoretical framework of economization. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 431 Financialization, credit markets, and political consent in the "New Turkey" Basak KUS (Wesleyan University, United States of America) | bkus@wesleyan.edu One of the major dimensions of change in Turkey in the 2000s has been increasing financialization of the economy and the growth in household credit use. The total of consumer loans and credit card debt as a proportion of GDP increased about nine-fold between 2002 and 2012. In this paper I analyze the implications of increasing access to credit for the lives of middle and lower income citizens. Access to credit has granted these income groups more flexibility in terms of private consumption. In the context of a liberalized trade regime and expanding consumer and retail market, this has had a substantial impact on the everyday lives of middle and lower income citizens. As various studies have shown, attaining purchasing capacity by way of access to credit is a factor that might affect the way citizens perceive the prevailing level of welfare in society, and hence, has consequences for their contentment with and approval of the political regime. Therefore, this is a factor that needs to be considered as one of the underpinnings of public opinion and political consent in Turkey. At the same time, increased access to credit might lead to unsustainable levels of household indebtedness, which is a factor that might lead to instability for households as well as the larger economy. In this paper I examine the degree of financialization in Turkish economy, and patterns of credit use across income groups, and discuss the implications of these transformations for the lives of middle and lower income classes. Financialization in Turkey: Unending Conflicts among Actors Nurdan Z. ATALAY GÜNEŞ (Mardin Artuklu University, Turkey) | znurdan.atalay@yahoo.com Growing financialization has led to an increase in the number of credit card users and intensified the relationship among the banks and customers since 1990s in Turkey. The both sides of the relationship come counter especially issue on the credit card annual fees. The role of the state in this relationship is behind the shades for decades without regulating this dimension of it. Yet the state issued a law for encouraging banks to offer a credit card without an annual fee at the end of 2013. However; this has not solved the conflict because neither banks nor citizens were satisfied with this regulation. This paper, as a part of the ongoing project on the financial citizenship practices in Turkey, focuses on this unending conflict on the credit card annual fees among the state, the banks and the citizens or in other words 'customers/consumers' in Turkey from the historical perspectives. Why is this conflict crucial to understand the financial citizenship? Because it gives us clues about the organization of economy under the growing financialization and the impact of the state on the regulation of this field and the positions of other actors from citizens to banks. Arguing this conflict or struggle of consumers NGOs against the credit card annual fee might be interpreted as a new form of active financial citizenship, this paper uses ethnographic methods to define the borders between legitimate and informal practices of the financialization of the economic field in the contemporary Turkey. Counter-movements or weak veto players? Paths to industry regulation in the case of the financial transaction tax Jan-Christoph JANSSEN (University of Cologne, Germany) | janssen@wiso.uni-koeln.de Agnes ORBAN (University of Cologne, Germany) | aorban@uni-koeln.de This paper examines varying national responses to the financial crisis in Europe in the case of the financial transaction tax. The literature on financial reform stresses the enduring power of the financial industry to veto regulation. This leverage is explained by the dominance of financial BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 432 markets in the operation of the domestic economy or by the lobbying capacity of the industry. In contrast, social movement scholars pinpoint to the costs of the crisis, the public outrage or consumer movements. We take a comparative perspective to examine the conditions for governments' intervention in financial markets. The European Financial Transaction Tax (FTT) has created a huge controversy in the aftermath of the financial crisis. Some applaud the tax as a contribution of the financial sector to the costs of the crisis; others warn that such a tax might reduce the competitiveness of the financial market. Given the nature of this regulatory measure, the controversy is not surprising: a tax directly affects actors' opportunity to profit and the financial industry lobbied heavily to prevent its introduction. While ten European countries such as Germany, France, Spain, and Greece have agreed to introduce a financial transaction tax, many countries such as Denmark, the Netherland, and Sweden remain reluctant or strongly oppose such a measure. As discussed above, political economists usually explain financial market regulation with reference to the structural and instrumental power of the financial industry. In contrast, using insights from economic sociology (Beckert 2012; Fourcade & Healy 2007; Suchman 1995; Trumbull 2010), we argue that counter-movements construct a legitimacy crisis by publicly questioning the appropriateness of market practices. We focus on moral legitimacy which is defined as the congruence of an organization and its activities with societal expectations about what is right and what is wrong (Suchman 1995). Hence, change originates from frictions between societal beliefs about the appropriateness of market practices and actual practices as perceived by relevant audiences. Such frictions can trigger a legitimacy crisis if social movements challenge the moral legitimacy of practices and institutions which support these practices (Avent-Holt 2012; Fligstein 2001; Schneiberg & Bartley 2001). Thus, broad counter-movements construct legitimacy crises which are visible to the so called "main street". This in turn alters governments' discretion of policy making through the public opinion. Thereby, the paper contributes to recent scholarship which stresses the importance of salience or public opinion in financial market regulation (Culpepper 2011; 2012; Woll 2013). However, we argue that public attention alone is not sufficient for changing politicians' preferences, but needs to be catalyzed by broad social movements. To capture the non-linear and conjunctual nature of this process, we examine governments' preferences for a FTT in 27 European countries as the outcome of a "fuzzy set Qualitative Comparative Analysis" (fsQCA). In contrast to most quantitative approaches, fsQCA is well suited for the analysis of different paths to the same outcome ("equifinality") (Schneider & Wagemann, 2012). Therefore, QCA offers leeway for national imprints and does not assume single conditions or variables affecting all countries in the same manner. The identification of necessary and/or sufficient conditions requires variation on the outcome as well as on all conditions deemed relevant. 27 EU-countries capture our whole population of interest (the European Union without Croatia, EU-member since 2013). These cases vary on all conditions of interest. The time period of our analysis ranges from the outbreak of the crisis in 2008 to the decision of eleven countries for an FTT in 2013. The preliminary findings of our analysis suggest that low financialization is a necessary condition for a strong preference for regulation. Governments in countries with a low level of financialization prefer regulation (1) when the costs of the crisis are high and when financial industry power is low, or (2) as a response to a broad counter-movement including both consumer and labor interests – regardless of the costs of the crisis. The results provide evidence for equifinal paths to regulation. Either governments take action if the pressure by their constituents is too strong to be ignored, or if the crisis hits hard and the financial industry is too weak to veto regulation. The former path is predominant in Western Europe, while the latter applies to Eastern Europe. We show that regulation is indeed the "first best" solution to a financial crisis when the crisis had severe impacts on society. On the other hand, broad social movements are able to impair national policies – independent of the cost of crisis. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 433 Literature: Avent-Holt, Dustin. 2012. "The Political Dynamics of Market Organization: Cultural Framing, Neolib-eralism, and the Case of Airline Deregulation." Sociological Theory 30 (4):283–302. Beckert, Jens. 2012. "Die sittliche Einbettung der Wirtschaft. Von der Effizienzund Differenzierungs-theorie zu einer Theorie wirtschaftlicher Felder." Berliner Journal für Soziologie 22 (2):247-66. Culpepper, Pepper D. 2011. Quiet Politics and Business Power. Corporate Control in Europe and Ja-pan. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. –––. 2012. The Politics of Executive Pay in the United Kingdom and the United States, 2012. http://federation.ens.fr/ydepot/semin/texte1213/CUL2013POL.pdf (Accessed November 19, 2014). Fligstein, Neil. 2001. "Social Skill and the Theory of Fields." Sociological Theory 19 (2):105–25. Fourcade, Marion and Kieran Healy. 2007. "Moral Views of Market Society." Annual Review of Sociology 33:285–311. Schneiberg, Marc and Tim Bartley. 2001. "Regulating American Industries: Markets, Politics, and the Institutional Determinants of Fire Insurance Regulation." American Journal of Sociology 107 (1):101–46. Schneider, Carsten Q. and Claudius Wagemann (2012): Set-Theoretic Methods for the Social Sciences, New York, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Suchman, Mark C. 1995. "Managing Legitimacy: Strategic and Institutional Approaches." Academy of Management Review 20 (3):571–610. Trumbull, Gunnar. 2010. Regulating for Legitimacy: Consumer Credit Access in France and America. Harvard Business School BGIE Unit Working Paper No. 11-047. Woll, 2013. "Lobbying under Pressure: The Effect of Salience on European Union Hedge Fund Regulation." Journal of Common Market Studies 51 (3): 555–572. RN09S12 Marketization and Financialisation II In Banks We Trust Or Do We? Christian POPPE (The National Institute for Consumer Research (SIFO), Norway) | christian.poppe@sifo.no Elaine KEMPSON (The National Institute for Consumer Research (SIFO), Norway) | e.kempson@bristol.ac.uk The financialisation of national and global economies has significantly increased lending in the private market; throughout the West, large proportions of households are typically engaged in life-long debt obligations. As thoroughly illustrated by the financial crisis, responsible lending and borrowing is crucial in cultures where social welfare and individual well-being is largely based on borrowed money. However, in terms of financial knowledge and competence the relationship between banks and households is skewed in favour of the professional actors. From a consumer point of view, the solution to this asymmetry is trust. Correspondingly, to attract customers lenders must appear as trustworthy in the long term. Based on a comprehensive literature review, three elements of trust are identitfied:, affective trust and cognitive trust in financial advisers, and confidence in banks as financial institutions. The empirical analysis sets out to disaggregate these elements to understand how they in combination are distributed in the population. Furthermore, we look at how trust relates to the level of experience and sophistication of consumers in the financial services marketplace and how it influences behaviour when consumers buy financial products. The aim of the study is to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 434 assess the vulnerability of consumers in financial markets. The analysis is based on survey data representative of the Norwegian population. The results are contrasted with data from Ireland. Exploring long-term care as a morally contested commodity through the experiences of old-age users of cash-for-care benefits in England Ricardo Jorge RODRIGUES (European Centre for Social Welfare Policy and Research, Austria; University of York, Department of Social Policy and Social Work) | rodrigues@euro.centre.org The marketization of long-term care (LTC) in England has been underlined by a strong consumerism and empowerment rhetoric depicting old-age users as 'consumers of care' and care as a conventional commodity. In contrast, the notion of care as an experience good and a morally contested commodity, particularly as to its relational aspects, has been underplayed. This paper aims to expand the understanding of how care as a relationship may impact the transactions involving care and test the limits of the consumerism discourse. We investigate how the characteristics of LTC as an experience good and the relational aspects of care impact the decisions and exchanges with paid carers of three groups of users of cash benefits: those that hired acquaintances as personal assistants (PAs); those that hired strangers as PAs; and those that purchased care from agencies. Qualitative data was gathered from 24 semi-structured interviews with old-age users living at home in three London boroughs. Findings point to the importance of relational aspects of care, but also social norms in understanding choices of old-age users, for example, regarding the employment of acquaintances as paid carers. The analysis also uncovered the existence of reciprocity between users and paid carers, including strangers, built around gifts exchanges. What was particular to these gift exchanges was their non-monetised nature and their absence when paid carers were not directly employed by users. The implications of these findings are discussed as to their contribution to understand choices made in LTC and the impact of markets on transactions involving care. Saving in uncertain times and the idea of a rational organization of retirement Felix WILKE (University of Kassel, Germany) | wilke@uni-kassel.de Retirement systems in Western societies have been strengthening private pensions and thereby promoted marketization and financialization of pension provision. The underlying process has been analyzed by sociologists thoroughly on an organizational level (e.g. Ebbinghaus 2011). However, the answer to the question how individuals organize a 'financialized retirement' has been left for economists, who regard retirement saving decisions mainly as a result of rational planning of life-cycle resources. From a sociological point of view, this explanation omits the most important aspect, that for such long-term decisions it is uncertain which strategy can be regarded as rational. Economic sociology offers a new perspective on this matter. Under uncertainty, rationality is guided by certain ideas and cannot be regarded as an objectively defined strategy. From this point of view mainstream economists have only developed a very specific idea for rational retirement resting upon the assumption that individuals act as if there was a predefined and known future. My presentation will reconstruct the idea of a rational organization of retirement in economic theory and demonstrate how individuals are related to this idea. The empirical material is based on a case study of Germany, where a supplementary private pension has been installed in 2001. To reconstruct the individual perspective, I use a series of qualitative interviews (n=18) and underpin the main findings with multivariate analyses from a representative German study of saving behavior (SAVE). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 435 The empirical evidence reveals that individuals depart from the dominant idea of a rational organization of retirement in economic theory. Instead of carefully planning their life course, they develop different strategies to cope with uncertainty. Dynamic Stagnation: Linking Marketization of Social Subsystems to Economic Stagnation Ferdinand WENZLAFF (University of Hamburg, Germany) | ferdinand.wenzlaff@uni-hamburg.de Sociologists investigate the expansion of market mechanisms into previously non-market coordinated social domains. This phenomenon is problematized as marketization by referring to hegemony of economic considerations. However, from the perspective of the classical theory of functional differentiation, social subsystems are autonomously coexisting without any relationships of dominance or hegemony. Some scholars try to save the hypothesis of the dominance of the economic over other subsystems by considering that subsystems may follow their own logic of coordination, but nevertheless need to be financed from the economic system. However, the sheer dependence on the taxation of the economic system alone still offers no satisfying explanation of marketization. I argue that marketization is not causally related to the economic system per se, but to the state of the economic system. My hypothesis is that a prosperous economy would not necessarily exert pressures of marketization, but a stagnating economy does. In order to prove that claim, I show why developed capitalist economies tend to stagnate and the reason this is a problem for which marketization is an emerging solution. I do so by referring to the Keynesian paradigm of the monetary economy allowing theorizing a growth imperative inherent in capitalist economies. Capitalist economies tend to stagnate, but would require higher growth rates. The process of marketization can be theorized as a response to the absence of sufficient growth, or as a valve for the growth imperative. Informing the discourse of marketization from the perspective of societal differentiation, marketization receives a functional explanation. JS_RN05+RN09 Coping with the Crisis: Economic Shocks and Changing Patterns of Consumption Lack of money or lack of time or both? Estonian consumers during and after economic crisis Triin VIHALEMM (University of Tartu, Estonia) | triin.vihalemm@ut.ee Margit KELLER (University of Tartu, Estonia) | margit.keller@ut.ee Changes in consumption during the economic crisis that started in 2008 have deserved some scholarly attention (e.g. Marcu & Meghisan 2012, Catana 2012, Alimen & Bayraktaroglu 2011), but relatively little is known how crisis affects people's relation with time. Time poverty – deficit of time for leisure, but also for leading a more environmentally sustainable, healthy or thirfty life – is a common feeling among people trying to make ends meet or hold on to their (well-paid) BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 436 jobs. Consumption habits of time poor people can be extensive – they may buy "green" products, but holistic rearrangement of lifestyle is beyond their capability. Downshifting – an idea of living simpler lives and using less (industrially produced) goods and services – may be attractive at good times, but how accessible an alternative is it during hardship? The few relevant studies reveal that decrease of income does not lead to willingness to invest more time in housekeeping and homemaking (Ironmonger 2012). Urbonavicius & Pikturniene (2010) have found that especially the younger generation, who lacks experience with scarcity of money and restraint, is unable to change consumption habits. Our study aims to explore the complex interrelationships between money and time sufficiency and deficiency and changes in consumption during and after economic crisis. The analysis develops the segmenation of consumers along the time richness and money richness scale (Lindskog & Brege 2001) and discusses voluntary and forced changes in consumption patterns by different consumers, both at the time of crisis and after. The empirical analysis uses nationally representative surveys in Estonia in 2008, 2011 and 2014 and media text analysis. Crisis, social inequality and consumption – a Dutch perspective Stefan WAHLEN (Wageningen University, The Netherlands) | stefan.wahlen@wur.nl Jornt MANDEMAKERS (Wageningen University, The Netherlands) | jornt.mandemakers@wur.nl Inequalities have been exacerbating in the Netherlands since the economic crisis hit ground in 2008, with poverty increasing substantially. The amount of the Dutch population living under the poverty line increased from 7,4 % in 2010 to 10,3 % in 2013. Different types of household are affected: single parent and one-person households, as well as those with migration background. Moreover, life course influences are inherent in the rising amount of children and of elderly in poverty. The aim of this paper is to investigate how new inequalities impact the consumption of food, housing and mobility across the life course. Inequalities in food consumption are manifested in the growing amount of food packages handed out by foodbanks increased by 30 % (2012-2013). Housing cost makes up a substantial share of the total expenditure for consumers with lower income and social inequalities become visible in the increasing late payments on mortgages as well as on energy and water consumption. Mobility is of interest, because low-income households appear to cut expenditure on mobility, considering the proportion low-income households spent on mobility is lower as households above the poverty line (7 and 11 % respectively). This paper sheds empirical light on consumption inequalities by providing quantitative empirical evidence. A combination of statistical data is analysed, such as budget surveys and the consumer confidence survey of Statistics Netherlands. Life-course influences thereby indicate different peculiarities of consumption inequalities in the types of households affected by poverty. Sources of "interpretive cacophony" in public discourse on consumer behaviour: a case study of foreign exchange intervention of Czech National Bank Václav ČEPELÁK (Faculty of Social Sciences, Charles University, Czech Republic) | V.Cepelak@seznam.cz Martin HÁJEK (Faculty of Social Sciences, Charles University, Czech Republic) | hajek@fsv.cuni.cz In response to enduring economic uncertainty in Europe public debates on appropriate economic policy and behaviour have proliferated. This trend is not surprising – during the times of crisis and uncertainty the necessity for some kind of salutary intervention/change stimulates discourse on the topic. The presented paper analyses a controversial public debate in Czech printed and online media that has emerged after the Czech National Bank launching the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 437 quantitative easing of national currency in November 2013 followed by Czech crown depreciation. As analytical framework we applied the theory of orders of worth by Boltanski and Thévenot (1991), focusing on processual and situational aspects of controversies in everyday life. A computer assisted text analysis was carried out on a corpus of newspaper and online articles and blogs. Our results show that the controversy of the intervention was based on differing perceptions and evaluations of inflation and deflation produced by economic, political and popular media discourse. We determined three main controversies (money vs. savings controversy, inflation vs. price hike controversy, and consumer vs. person controversy) which represent different perspectives of policy makers and policy objects in the debate. Discovered barriers of mutual understanding between proponents and opponents of the intervention as well as strong dynamics with which the debate has emerged in the public discourse contribute to the 'interpretive cacophony' (Lodge, Wegrich 2011), which itself contributes to the sentiment of uncertainty in kind of behaviour appropriate in times of a supposedly never-ending crisis. Money, territory and relationships: three case studies from Italy Valentina MOISO (University of Turin, Italy) | valentina.moiso@unito.it In some contexts the exchanges of money among people are facilitated, not hindered, by different elements that have to do with relationships, representations and other non-rationalized factors. The paper presents three case studies, in which the communitarian element seems to get gradually stronger: a credit cooperative bank, a local bank with a strong link with territorial identity; an experience of Popular shareholding in agriculture, one of the most innovative solutions in environmental preservation, that asks citizens to invest their savings for an "alternative remuneration"; a SelfFinanced Community (Comunità autofinanziate CAF), little group of people often rejected from traditional financial system that trust each other and share savings and debts. In all cases the link with the local community has two components, the territory and the personal knowledge: the analysis highlights how this components support the economic change, in particular savings and debts, activating interpersonal or collective trust. The perspective adopts the family level point of view: this paper investigates motivations, representations and mechanisms at the basis of families' involvement in these experiences, that has increased after recent financial crisis. This is a real innovative point because those cases are especially studied by the organisations side, without a real focus on the motivations of people involved. JS_RN09+RN15 Europe and the Globalizing Economy New patterns of consumption among Portuguese-speaking African countries Raquel Barbosa RIBEIRO (School of Social and Political Sciences, Portugal) | rribeiro@iscsp.ulisboa.pt Isabel SOARES (School of Social and Political Sciences, Portugal) | isoares@iscsp.ulisboa.pt Because of globalization, many developing countries have adopted increasingly westernized consumption patterns. In this article, we address the cases of three African Portuguesespeaking countries: Cape Verde, Angola and Sao Tome & Principe. Although consumption patterns in these countries are largely inspired by the media-conveyed American consumption society model, specific cultural particularities can also be found. In fact, despite their differing rates of economic growth and their various social structures, these three countries share an important relationship with Portugal (at economic, commercial and social levels), which contributes to their connection to the consumer society. By the use of in-depth interviews with BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 438 consumers and observation of commercial spaces in major cities, this article seeks to explore how westernized consumption patterns are appropriated by the local cultures of these African countries. Diaspora, female immigration streams and self presentation: cariocas in São Paulo city, and brazilian women in Paris Laura Graziela GOMES (Universidade Federal Fluminense, Brazil) | lauragraziela@gmail.com Solange MEZABARBA (École des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales, Paris) | solange_riva@hotmail.com This text presents an analisys of two different cases of female migration at the present time, investing in « self presentation » (Erving Goffman) as an issue of adaptation to specific situations where the professional objectives and, in one of the cases, also religious, are definitive for a successful project of life in the chosen city. In order to get this aim, we investigated the lives of a group of brazilian religious women in Paris, and in an other scope, women from Rio de Janeiro that moved to São Paulo for increase their professional level. We worked using ethnography method. The main idea is to show how those women undertake their strategies of self presentation, pursuing through « tacit deals » observation of personal presentation in the public space (enphasising the world of work) of the « townies », the patterns that will help them to build a personal face that, to their expectations, will be the most convenient. So, in the end we discovered how those two groups of women interpret the « new place » and their rules of sociability. Cariocas that moved to São Paulo had to deal with the formal x informal uses of apparel; and braziliam women in Paris persued, in their terms, a « liberty » to move all around the city through the effort of keeping their appearence as much as possible close to what they think is a french women appearence. The significance of ethnic social capital in case of Polish migrant entrepreneurs in the UK and its enhancement by the incremental transnationalization of the European Union Sakura YAMAMURA (University of Hamburg/Maastricht University) | syamamura@hotmail.com Paul LASSALLE (Sheffield Hallam University, Sheffield) | p.lassalle@shu.ac.uk The EU aims to transnationalize its territory and allow free flows of capital, goods and people on a common market. However, the enlargement to the East has been approached only cautiously, especially regarding labor migrants. Polish migration to the UK experienced a strong increase through EU-accession. However, rather than enabling smooth economic integrations of migrants into the local market, the reserved stance and the incremental implementation of thewhat was supposed to becometransnational migration contributed to the strong attachment of the Polish entrepreneurs to enter the EU-market by ethnic channels, mobilizing and using social capital of the Polish community. Ethnic niche market remains the most lucrative and accessible market for Polish entrepreneurs. Despite the formally free access to the EU-internal market, barriers to access appropriate employment in the labor market still exist for migrants. The society also remained reluctant towards opening doors to their new EU-co-citizens, thus, enhancing the re-/production of ethnic niche markets in a "host" country. Based on empirical evidence on Polish entrepreneurs in Glasgow, this paper discusses their market integration after the EU-enlargement and questions the notion of an overenthusiastic transnationalization of the EU economic market. It gives a valuable insight into the circumstances and the significance of the ethnic social capital for the market entrance of Poles. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 439 By analyzing the impact factors for entrepreneurs in a particular city and region within an EU country and its embeddedness in EU-wide policies, it contributes to a multi-leveled discussion of the 'transnationalizing' economy of Europe. In time of glocalisation: the end of "Made in", and the new scenery of "Made by". Riccardo GIUMELLI (University of Verona, Italy) | riccardo.giumelli@univr.it We are experiencing a deeply change of age. As many important sociologists said we are facing a change of our identity and our social relations in everyday life. Time and space are changing, proximity is our local dimension, but we are immersed in the global flows. Deterritorialization is a widespread characteristic of this new postmodern era, deeply different from the modern one, where the territory was so linked to sovereignty and citizenship. Nowadays the crisis of the idea of modern state nation is reflected by the difficulty to keeping the same meanings to the same expressions. We use to say "Made in" China, or Italy, or France to express the idea that some products are manufactured in a particular country. Is this a real and appropriated meaning respect to the global flows of goods, expertise, knowledge? Delocalization and new processes of "backreshoring" (part of the production comes back in the original country) cut the relations between, for exemple, products and territory. The problem is understanding the belonging and, on the other face, the identity of goods, services, intellectual propriety, and so on. For better understanding what I mean I will present different cases of analysis. Our reflection wants to move from these premises to identify a new paradigm where the preposition "in" could be sostituted with "by". The implicit idea is to move from a paradigm of the modern era with the state nations as protagonists to a new one more and more with cultural and glocal social actors. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 440 RN10 Sociology of Education RN10P01 Poster Session 1 Market and education inequalities Robert PAWLAK (Academy for Special Education, Poland) | robertpawlak@aps.edu.pl It has been 25 years of democratic transformations in Poland. Today Poland differs from the communist system absolutely. The democratic institutions have taken roots in the Polish society. The economic, social, and education reforms have been introduced. However, some problems have not been resolved and new ones appeared. Educational inequalities are still in existence. Today local governments in Poland take responsabilities for the administration and managment of preschool institutions as well as primary and lower-secondary education. They are responsibile for local educational policies: school networks, financing and teachers employnment. My research was conducted in Cracow, the former capital of Poland. The strategy for education introduced by the local government is to promote parental choice and competition among schools as well as to reduce expenditures for education by implementing school voucher scheme, closing down small schools and pay off teachers working in those schools. The aim of the local government is not to eliminate the problem of selection in the public education system neither to improve the quality of schooling. The data come from statistics on local school system, individual in-depth interviews with school masters from public and private lower-secondary schools as well as politicians representing the local government. The special attention was paid to: • school recruitment and selection policies • unequal access to education for students from different backgrounds • schools characteristics in different locations (e.g. quality of education and students background) • schools competition • local government strategy for education and its reception by local actors. Schools participated in the project located in two different areas: the city center and postindustrial area. Schools situated in the city center have the best results in external exams in Cracow according to official statistics. The study found that school recruitment practices and school competition lead to cream skimming. The best schools select the best candidates from affluent and well educated families. Usually they continue their education at the university level after graduating from secondary schools. At the same time schools located in post-industrial area have poor reputation. They attract students from poor and working class families and have much problems with school violence and students motivation for learning. The "Misère de l'éducation" in the Age of Crisis Elena GREMIGNI (University of Pisa, Italy) | elena.grem@tin.it Over twenty years after the publication of La misère du monde (Bourdieu,1993), Pierre Bourdieu's work is still highly relevant. The social order that has led to a proliferation of the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 441 "small miseries" of the world seems to have prevailed: Pierre Bourdieu's micro-sociological essay highlighted the symptoms of a disease that has been getting worse in the past few years and prophetically predicted many of the current consequences. This paper aims to analyse the consequences on the educational field where, alongside the usual mechanisms of social reproduction, practices of «technocratic Taylorism» are emerging. They are allegedly inspired by meritocracy but actually aimed at the utilitarian exploitation of human resources. Student potential is thus trivialised, dumbed down to a few measurable variables on which teaching and selecting are based, according to a view of humans as merely means-to-an-end. Thus, by concealing the social fabric in which individuals are rooted, any failure can be blamed surreptitiously on the individual's responsibility. Sociological research has the crucial task of revealing the peculiar logic of this kind of mechanisms, more and more common in several fields, and their ideological implications, typical of neoliberalism: because, as Bourdieu says, "ce que le monde social a fait, le monde social peut, armé de ce savoir, le défaire" (Bourdieu 1993, p. 1454). National education systems in the global market: freedom of the choice ore intellectual colonization Svetlana Alexeevna SHARONOVA (St-Tikhon's Orthodox Humanitarian University, Russian Federation) | s_sharonova@mail.ru The processes of globalization based on the formation of a common economic space including in the field of education. Rating systems formed segments of the educational market. Leading countries: America, England, Australia, Germany, -whose universities occupy high rankings in the world system testing, and through which the main financial streems go. The market is focused on the rapidly growing middle class in China, Russia, India and Brazil and others countries. How do national education systems respond to the processes? On the one hand, they must respect human rights in an open society: the choice of university to continue studies. On the other hand, national education systems are required to play the national cultural traditions. These national traditions include not only moral and ethical behavior, but also the specifics of historical and economic relations and especially the scientific worldview. If you rely on the first statement, it solves the problem of free choice of the individual, if we take into account national interests, there is a danger of intellectual colonization. Theoretical substantiation of occurrence of intellectual colonization, we find in the writings of K. Mannheim and P. Bourdieu: The law of objectification of knowledge in the form of ideology means in the context of the global community, the ideology of domination, which is reproduced in the universities of countries leading the world market. Broadcast their ideology forms the economic, political values, which do not take into account national interests, and furthermore may be in conflict with them; The law of reproduction of culture educational institution says that regardless of culture, which had an entrant in the learning process, he learns the ethical, moral and ideological norms, broadcast to the University. The author makes an attempt to understand how neo-liberal principles of defending the geopolitical interests and ignore the national education. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 442 Assessment of indicators of mass higher education based on the analysis of Webometrics ranking results Margarita Davydovna BERSHADSKAYA (Research University-Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | beriandr@mail.ru Yulia Alekseevna VOZNESENSKAYA (Modern University for the Humanities, Russian Federation) | youvoz@yandex.ru Olga Mikhailovna KARPEN The development of high-quality mass higher education in the regions and world countries is a necessary condition for increasing the accessibility of higher education, both globally and in each individual country. The purpose of the study is the assessment of the results of Webometrics ranking of world universities – the only one of the global rankings of universities, stimulating the development of not only the elite but also of mass higher education. Quantitative indicators characterizing the scale and quality of mass higher education: • number of national universities in several thousands of best universities of the world (6 indicators); • a conditional parameter of quality the share of ranked universities in the country/region included in top 5000 (N5000) in the total number of ranked universities (N20000). Comparative evaluation of the indicators is presented in diagrams, tables, graphs. Main results: 1. In terms of the scale of development of mass higher education leaders are: USA, Brazil, China, Japan, France (in the top ten countries by all indicators); Germany, the United Kingdom (by five indicators); Russia, South Korea (by four indicators). 2. By the conditional indicator of quality China is the absolute leader among the listed countries: over 60% of ranked universities of China entered 5000 best universities of the world. China is followed by the United Kingdom and Germany, then the United States, France, South Korea and Japan. Low indices are in Russia and especially in Brazil (significantly lower than the regional average). 3. The study examined the growth of web activity of Russian universities as an example of the impact of evidence-based information on the practical activities of universities in the period 2007-2015. Is ICT Enough in Order to Provide Equal Opportunity in Education?: Fatih Project Nehir YASAN (Middle East Technical University, Turkey; Gaziosmanpasa University) | nehir.yasan@gmail.com Educational inequality in Turkey is observed in three aspects which are socio-economic status (SES), gender, and regional difference. Recently, Information Communication Technologies (ICT) is considered as an educational inequality relevant to SES. Some studies and international educational reports highlight the importance of ICT skills for information age. However, all schools and families cannot afford ICT tools because of high cost effect. Related to this, Ministry of National education of Turkey initiated an ICT project called FATIH (2010-2014) to prevent educational inequality. Tablets and LCD smart boards were provided for the primary and the secondary education within the scope of this project. This paper aims to discuss the impact of ICT on education in order to answer whether ICT enough to provide equal opportunity in education. Previous investments of MoNE and other studies from the world showed that the successful integration was not easy because of depending on many interlinking variables. The obstacles are generally aggregated under two titles: (1) sufficient infrastructure, (2) teacher and teaching methods. While some researchers argue about successful integration of ICT on BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 443 education, some researchers carry the argument to a different point, which is the impact of ICT on students' social and psychological development. They claim that computers hinder children emotional contact and may cause some health problems. In conclusion, while the issue of ICT in education is so controversial, such a huge investment does not seem significant for preventing inequality. Beyond Financial Autonomy: a Sociological Investigation of the Isomorphic Development of the European Higher Education Systems Roxana Diana BALTARU (University of Essex, United Kingdom) | rdbalt@essex.ac.uk The current research investigates the prioritising of financial autonomy by European higher education systems (HEs) and its implications on the organization of higher education (HE). In doing so, it employs a cross-sectional dataset containing quantitative information on 33 national HEs as primary units of analysis. The paper argues that the process of financial autonomisation involves several dimensions (cultural, administrative and institutional) functionally associated with particular organizational logics which converge in reflecting neo-liberal normative models of change. The analysis provides empirical support by confirming the hypothesized associations between the dimensions of financial autonomy and the organizational logics taking into account differences in student percentage, age demographics and public expenditure on tertiary education. Finally, it is argued that the success of the normative model guiding such change can be understood with regards to the degree to which it complies with global cultural trends. Comparative analysis of educational policy in the Soviet and contemporary Russia Yulia EPIKHINA (Institute of Sociology RAN, Russian Federation) | epikhina@gmail.com The educational policies in the Soviet Union and contemporary Russia are guided by a set of formal norms. However there is a great difference in the character of the norms and the way they are defined. In the Soviet Union the "norm" came to mean a certain educational level that most educational institutions and the population had to correspond to. The normative level changed over time: the obligatory primary education was replaced by the obligation for all to have a secondary education. The system was regarded as having inbuilt provisions for social justice: any form of inequality in education was viewed as social injustice and a violation of the existing order. Therefore the primary goal of Soviet education consisted in creating social conditions and social institutions that would make the common good (education) available to all. However the justice demand in education came to mean injustice for some: the quest for equality led to a system of preferences and constraints for some social groups. In contemporary Russian the educational "norm" is tantamount to the number of social services that the state undertakes to provide free of charge. The "norm" implies a consumer who is entitled to a certain minimum, but beyond that norm he or she has to pay his or her way. The new definition of the "norm" frees the state from the obligation to sustain the educational infrastructure and allows for increased inequality related to a class position of an individual. Inequality in access and continuity in the education system of the sons and daughters of immigrants in an irregular situation in Spain María JIMÉNEZ DELGADO (University of Alicante, Spain) | maria.jimenez@ua.es Diana JAREÑO RUIZ (University of Alicante, Spain) | diana.jareno@ua.es Yury LEAL DOS PRAZERES (University of Alicante, Spain) | yury_leal@yahoo.es BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 444 According to the Spanish Constitution in its article 27, all children without exception have the right to education. Also, the same right to education is collected in the Organic Law 4/2000, 11th January, about rights and freedoms of foreigners in Spain. However, subsequent developments of this law limit this right. This communication, framed within a broader research project (Gender, Education and Equality GEI), intends to point out, from the revision of educational and immigration legislation, the vulnerability of the rights of the minors whose parents are in an irregular situation in Spain. Additionally, through case studies, we show the difficulties that their sons and daughters find in the access as well as in the continuity in the education system, especially in non-mandatory stages, where there are new requirements for the minor, such as holding the identification number of foreigner, the health insurance card or the registration in the municipal register All this evidences an increase of legal obstacles in the access to the educational system and the continuity in the same, when the right to public resources (scholarships, grants...) to compensate for inequalities in origin is denied. It is so truly difficult for the children and their families to leave the circle of exclusion in which they are intended. Social inequality in higher education dropout: A theoretical and empirical explanation. Sören ISLEIB (German Centre for Research on Higher Education and Science Studies (DZHW), Germany) | isleib@dzhw.eu Individual performance in the education system is both outcome of and sustaining inequality. As higher education is perceived as a crucial condition for economic and social sucess of societies the problem of non-completion becomes societal relevant. Right now reducing dropout rates is a main goal for higher education institutions and education policy among european countries. But little is known about the relevance that (social) inequality has for higher education dropouts. Recent research developments indicate that an explanation of the problem has to be interdisciplinary. Therefore the paper focuses on an interdisciplinary perspective on higher education dropout. The main questions are: How is (social) inequality related to higher education dropout? How do we explain this relationship in an interdisciplinary way? The contribution starts by giving a short overview about the main interdisciplinary theoretical explanations for higher education dropout. An integrative theoretical model developed in a current project at the german higher education research institution DZHW will be presented. Second it will be asked how social inequality is linked to higher education dropout. Third empirical evidence for the german case is provided by data from a nationwide representative study (also DZHW) which is focusing on both dropouts and graduates (N=7000). As a conclusion it will be shown that higher education dropout results from social and psychological inequalities which exist before the entry in the higher education system. Sucess in the german (higher) education system keeps strongly related to the individual social background. Teenagers' representations of occupations: a catalyser of social reproduction? Dinah GROSS (University of Lausanne, Switzerland) | Dinah.Gross@unil.ch During the school to work transition process, teenagers are expected to shape educational and occupational aspirations that will guide them through future choices. Our central hypothesis is that representations that teenagers have of occupations play a central role in shaping occupational aspirations. These representations help them decide whether a given occupation is adequate for them. However, representations may be strongly stereotypical in terms of class and gender, leading teenagers who identify with a specific social background or gender to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 445 embrace aspirations that they find adequate to this identity. We hypothesise that this may be a central force of social reproduction. Using data collected from a sample of 3200 teenagers in Switzerland, we will consider how a set of representations as to the interest, prestige, accessibility and gender of given occupations influence occupational aspirations and to what extent these representations can be considered as stereotypical and as favouring social reproduction. A New Stage of Modernization of the Russian Education System: Growth of Opportunities or Strengthening of Contradictions? Irina I. KHARCHENKO (Institute of Economics & Industrial Engineering, Siberian Branch of Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | kharchen@ieie.nsc.ru Paper discusses the existent changes in national educational system, first, as reforms within a state policy (with started at 01.09.2013 "The law on education in the Russian Federation", new Federal state educational standards, other standards and rules), secondly, as objective social process. To keep track of processes in education our Institute conducts periodical sociological investigations, last of which was executed in 2014 in Novosibirsk region. Two tasks were set: 1) An assessment of changes in the regional educational system under new conditions of reforming; 2) Monitoring of senior school students' intentions towards further professional education. Methods of research include interviewing of experts, polling of school students and parents, collection of objective information. Methodological approaches of human capital, human development, social inclusion-exclusion, transitions from school to work theories are used. Findings display that there are not simply changes in educational system, but there is a formation of educational "environment" with a new configuration. Although new conditions promote wider educational choice of pupils and families, and also create better opportunities for children socialization, but they don't face numerous already existing problems. Among which there is the decreased quality of students' theoretical knowledge. Development of their practical skills and abilities is interfered with actually legalized cancellation of labor education at school. It aggravates contradictions in professional self-determination of school-leavers even more. The carried-out reorganization of vocational education system allowed to start its modernization. However the appeared progress comes against the availability of vocational education for children from rural areas, and also from families of low social status. The meaning of health and family resource for secondary-education drop-out Annica BRÄNNLUND (Umeå University, Sweden) | annica.brannlund@umu.se Karina NILSSON (Umeå University, Sweden) | karina.nilsson@umu.se Mattias STRANDH (Umeå University, Sweden) | mattias.strandh@umu.se Secondary-education is crucial as to labour-market competition, additionally, a request for higher education. In Sweden almost 99 percent of students who pass primary-school continue to secondary-school. At the same time, nearly one in three drop-out and leave school with incomplete education. From research we know that there is a strong link between health and school achievements, additional, that parents' socialand economic resources are central for children's school results. Research questions: • How does poor childhood health influence secondary-education drop-out? • In relation to this, can family resources mitigate any negative influences of poor health? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 446 Drawing on the Capability Approach, we argue that it is not sufficient to focus exclusively on formal rights, since equality in access to education might not mean equality in what education can deliver. Individuals have different resources that may affect the conversion of education into valuable educational achievements. We will utilize Swedish population-wide longitudinal registerand census data, designed to address questions related to childhood conditions and welfare. We follow the entire 1990-cohort from birth until they are 20 years. Data include information on education and health from national registers, parental characteristics (as SEI and educational level), along with demographic information. We expect to find a relation between poor childhood health and higher risks of school drop-out, further, that family resources might mitigate any impact of poor health. Teachers Occupational Stress Ana Paula Ferreira de BRITO (CESPU Cooperativa de Ensino Superior, Politécnico e Universitário, Portugal) | anapaulabrito08@gmail.com Diogo FERREIRA (ISMAI Instituto Superior da Maia) | diogo4business@gmail.com Bruno FERNANDES (ISMAI Instituto Superior da Maia) | brunofmfernandes@gmail.com João OLIVEIRA (ISMAI Instituto Superior da Maia) | joaoliveira220@hotmail.com Introduction: Teachers face challenges of contemporary complexity, making urgent, in addition to a reasoned knowledge of curricular subject they teach, the development of the understanding and security necessary to work with the mediation of the teaching / learning process and other skills essential in professional activity. Teaching can be identified as one of the most stressful professions nowadays. Objectives: To analyze the relationship between the level of Occupational Stress (OS) and sociodemographic variables / socio-professional of the teachers; to determine the OS types. Methodology: This quantitative, exploratory and cross-sectional study was configured from an online survey MBI-GS, version translated / adapted from Pereira & Cunha (2009) and IPSSO (2000). The sample was not random. It consisted of 335 primary and secondary school teachers (53.1% female and 46.9% male). Results and Conclusions: The discrimination of the constituent factors of OS: stress in teaching, personal and professional fulfillment, weight of the pedagogical activity, administrative organization (OA) and interpersonal impact. Male teachers have a significantly more positive perception on the Inter-relational Impact and Educational Organization factors. The youngest have lower level of OS, but show a lower achievement in professional activity. The "Single ones" show a lower OS level. The number of children is responsible for the increased values obtained at OS level. In space, the Azores demonstrate higher OS signals. Teachers with successful careers also show greater OS signs. The SP is significantly lower in the Framework for School /Grouping. Teachers belonging to the Languages and Literatures Department have higher OS values. Visual literacy as a competence – A pedagogical study on visual grammar in multimodal communication Linnea Margareta STORSVED (Åbo Academy University, Finland) | linnea.storsved@abo.fi The aim of this paper is to illuminate the importance of visual literacy and visual communication in a multimodal classroom. Multimodality and the use of technology are emphasized in the new Finnish national curriculum of 2016. Visual literacy is a field that concerns both multimodality and technology. Traditionally schools have been text orientated, however, as a result of the paradigm shift within the field of information and information sharing in a social context, visual communication has expanded, for example, as a result of mobile phonecameras and social networks, like instagram and facebook. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 447 The scientific field is based on a social and cultural traditions were culture and globalisation affects the way students read images. From a phenomenological perspective, visual competence is analysed and contrasted to the use of multimodal digital aids in the classroom. The empirical material is based on resent research within the field multimodality, visual literacy and pedagogy, and on an expert-interview with one of the leading IT-educators in Europe. The data was then compared to theory within the field of visual literacy and multimodality. The results indicate a need for a pedagogical approach on visual communication, as an educational instrument, and as a field of learning. It is in the interest of the educational system to educate young people in the field of visual literacy, i.e. developing a working relevant language and vocabulary, basic knowledge in visual grammar, ability to create and interpret images and an understanding of different context concerning visual communication, in which social media and social communication plays a major role. Emojies/emoticons, (internet-) meme, selfies and documentary photographs are examples of visual communication in social media. The study is a part of the Dididi-project at Åbo Academy University: http://dididi.fi/english/ Reproduction of social inequality through teacher-student interaction: A field study using participant observation in the school classroom. Maya BECKER (Ludwigsburg University of Education, Germany) | maya.becker@phludwigsburg.de Social inequality is reproduced through the education system and in the school classroom in particular. The approach of analyzing the emergence of social inequality structures inside the classroom draws attention to the behavior of the teacher, the students and their interactions. This paper discusses the results of participant observation taken from 70 school lessons in elementary and secondary schools (pupils age: 614 years) using a structured two page recording sheet. Additionally, a one page questionnaire about the school was applied. Data was collected in southern Germany in 2014/2015 at different schools in urban and city regions, in various school subjects and at different times of the school day. It appears that high teacher satisfaction occurs mostly in classes with comparatively high student interest and low student disturbance. Comparatively high student interest and low student disturbance is recorded in school lessons of elementary schools in rural areas. Schools in the city with a higher number of students coming from working class families and families with migration history seem to have school lessons with a higher amount of student restlessness and disturbance. Social inequality is reproduced inside the classroom because the education system does not establish equal learning environments in schools. Students behavior in the classroom seem to be less effected by subject or the time of the school lesson, but more through the type of school they are put in. Tolerance education in higher school Zilya RAKHMATULLINA (Bashkir State University, Faculty of Philosophy and Sociology) | rakhmatullina_z@mail.ru Complex social and political framework of contemporary Russia including its educational sphere, emphasized the problem of tolerance education. This problem calls for a practical solution and academic rationalization. In documents of UN tolerance is described as recognition of, respect to, and maintenance of rights and freedoms of all people, regardless of social, class, religious, ethnic and other differences. Researchers also regard tolerance as value and as a social norm of civil society. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 448 In presence of some discrepancies in approaches, it is possible to identify the main defining features of tolerance: value and attitude. Classifying tolerance as value is due to increasing awareness of interconnection of individuals and the diversity of humanity which imply not only differences, but also commonality. The basis of this commonality consists in belonging to human kind and builds on general human values, and this enables interaction and dialogue. Those are conditioned by tolerance which, by facilitating the attitude of "equality of diversity", makes coexistence of different people and groups possible and, while preserving individuality, fosters mutual development and enrichment. The system of higher education involves not only teaching professional skills, but also rearing capacity to apprehend heterogeneity of cultures, live in peace with other humans, find a peaceful solution of conflicts, and engage in multicultural communication, and thus can become auspicious environment for formation of tolerance. Tolerance education is a common objective of many public and private institutions. In particular, when youth is concerned, the main responsibility lies with educational system and educators. RN10P02 Poster Session 2 Accessibility of informal education for children with disabilities: evidence from Russia. Olga Alekseevna GURKINA (Moscow State University for Psychology and Education, Russian Federation) | bazinao@gmail.com Elena Vladimirovna ARZHANYH (Moscow State University for Psychology and Education, Russian Federation) | elenaarzhanykh@gmail.com Despite active promotion of inclusive education and arrangements aimed on changing physical and social environment the segment of informal (supplementary) education still stays closed for the most of children with disabilities and special educational needs in Russia. The research of Moscow State University of Psychology and Education focused on obtaining detailed information about the availability of informal education for children different disorders in order to develop requirements for adaptation supplementary educational programs and the conditions of their implementation. Based on questionnaire survey of 1045 parents who had children aged from 7 to 18 years old (both with physical, and mental disabilities and SEN) in 10 regions of Russia we examined difficulties and barriers in process of informal learning of such children. Respondents were chosen according to quotas based on statistical distribution of certain disorders among children. Several outcomes of accessibility of informal education emerged: 1) Less than a haff of children (46%) was getting informal education; 2) children with autism and mental disorders were the most deprived group, 48 % of them had never attended supplementary classes. 3) one of the most widespread problem was a lack of information about special informal education for children with disabilities and SEN. Three groups of arrangements were suggested: 1) social advertising; 2) actions aimed at improving the physical accessibility (architectural, territorial and logistical); 3) arrangements aimed at improving supplementary educational programs (for children with disabilities and for teachers of supplementary education). Russia in the global rankings on the accessibility of higher education Olga Mikhailovna KARPENKO (Modern University for the Humanities, Russian Federation) | dn@muh.ru Margarita Davydovna BERSHADSKAYA (Research University-Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | beriandr@mail.ru BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 449 In the studies of global issues of accessibility to higher education there is no enough aggregate statistics allowing to quantitatively compare the population's access to higher education in the world countries. In this context it is necessary to highlight the approaches and results of global rankings of national educational systems on access to higher education undertaken by Canadian researchers (A. Usher and co-workers) in 2005 and 2010. The purpose of our research is to evaluate the accessibility of higher education in Russia compared to other countries. Main objectives: 1) determination of Russia's place among other countries in the pre-crisis period; 2) calculation of changes in the values of ranking indicators during the crisis. Analysis of the results has confirmed the expediency of the two rankings that divide the social and economic aspects of inequality in higher education. To assess Russia's place among 14 countries surveyed, there were determined the approximate values of the indicators of both rankings characterizing the Russian system of higher education. When determining the strengths and weaknesses of the Russian higher education system the results of the rankings for each indicator were taken into account. Main results in the pre-crisis period: • At an estimated assessment Russia refers to one of the least successful countries with the low ranking of the accessibility of higher education (social aspect) and with a relatively good indicator in the ranking of affordability of higher education (financial aspect); • The weakest point of the Russian educational system is the low rate of social equality in higher education (students elitism). Calculation of Russia's performance in 2012-2013 showed a decrease in affordability of higher education in Russia and forecast of further reduction as the crisis deepens. New Educational Inequalities or Changing Preferences? Structural diversification of foreign language proficiency in Poland (1993-2013) Olena OLEKSIYENKO (Institute of Philosophy and Sociology, Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | olena.oleksiyenko@gmail.com Ilona WYSMULEK (Institute of Philosophy and Sociology, Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | ilona.wysmulek@ifispan.waw.pl In the presentation we will discuss the structural diversification of foreign language proficiency in Poland. The question of the foreign language proficiency is rarely the subject of interest for sociologists (Butler 2014). However, there are empirical evidences that foreign language acquisition depends not only from individual motivation and abilities, but also from the number of ascriptive factors (Hattie 1993, Enever 2011). Socio-economic reforms, being the sign of transformation period in Poland, resulted in the devaluation of various skills and shifts in the value of some assets. For example, the value of manual skills and the knowledge of Russian language have considerably decreased as compared to computer skills and knowledge of English (Kaneff, Pine 2011). Educational policies were meant to help students to equalize the chances of meeting the requirements of the new socio-economic reality, however, they might have had the opposite effect, and caused the formation and reproduction of the "new types" of educational inequalities (foreign language proficiency, computer literacy etc.). The presentation aims to analyze the diversification of foreign languages proficiency in Poland in the context of the changes of state educational policies. We will also address the issue of changing trends in the preferences for certain foreign languages, placing this problem in wider frame of school curricula reforms and educational recommendations of European Union. Our analyses are based on the Polish Panel Survey POLPAN, which gives the unique possibility to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 450 trace the skills and attitudes of respondents thorough 20 years of the post-socialist transformation in Poland (1993-2013). 'Sense of place' and college choice shlomo GETZ (The Academic College of Emek Jezreel, Israel) | shlomog@yvc.ac.il Lilach LEV-ARI (Oranim, Academic College of Education, Israel; Bar-Ilan University, Israel) | llevari@oranim.ac.il It is generally assumed that young people from lower socio-economic status (SES) faces restricted access to higher education institutions and particularly to those which are considered to be more prestigious. Differences of students' choices by place of residence are usually explained by their SES. We argue that place of residence is not only a geographical attribute but also a social place that influences self-identity and plays a significant role in students' choice regardless their SES. The present study was conducted in Israel, among first year undergraduate students and analyzed the effect of living in four residence types (cities, small towns, Jewish and Arab villages) on institutional choices. The study focused on students' patterns of institutions choice (universities or colleges) controlling for individual SES and previous scores (matriculation and psychometric test). Findings indicate that the place of residence has a net effect on students' choices, and it interacts with their SES and with previous academic achievements. Students with high previous achievements who live in cities, regardless of their SES, tend to enroll in elite universities. Students from Arab village, regardless of their SES, tend to enroll in less prestigious universities universities or those which enables them to achieve a profession at the end of their undergraduate studies. Students from towns and Jewish villages show a similar mixed pattern. Less "successful" students, regardless of their SES, are less influenced by their residential place in choosing higher education institutes. To sum up, these differences in college choice is partially explained by the residential place which serves as a way of life that create a shared "sense of place" or 'habitus' based on locality and to a lesser extent by the SES of the students. Intergenerational educational mobility and completed fertility: Evidence from 25 Polish cohorts Zuzanna BRZOZOWSKA (Austrian Academy of Sciences, Austria; Warsaw School of Economics) | zuzanna.brzozowska@oeaw.ac.at This paper investigates the role of intergenerational educational mobility in completed fertility of women born between 1948 and 1972. It examines the hypothesis of acculturation, which predicts that the mobiles will partially conform to the norms and values of their new strata. So, fertility of the newcomers is expected to be in between that seen in their parents' (origin) and their new (destination) stratum. The main questions I address concern (1) the extent of female intergenerational educational mobility, (2) the educational gradient in completed fertility and (3) the role of educational mobility, parents' education and fertility in daughters' achieved family size. The analysis compares birth cohorts whose reproductive careers took place before and after the collapse of communism. I first conduct comprehensive descriptive analysis and then I employ diagonal mobility models as defined by Sobel (1981, 1985) on data from a large-scale survey conducted in Poland in 2013 on a representative sample of over 60,000 respondents aged 16 to 65. From this sample I select women aged 40 and more, i.e. those who have (almost) completed their reproductive careers. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 451 The results suggest that educational mobility was stable over time, oscillating around 70%; nine out of ten mobiles moved up. Fertility exhibited a strictly negative educational gradient; fertility of the newcomers tended to be lower (downward movers) or higher (upward movers) than that of the non-movers. Except for daughters of at least one highly educated parent, the destination stratum played a much more important role in the achieved family size than the origin. Consumerism at school Marta ZAHORSKA (Warsaw University Institute of Sociology, Poland) | martazahorska@wp.pl Consumerism at school Modern times are often related to as a consumerism era. The place of an individual in the society is very often determined by goods he owns as well as his purchasing power. The aim of my research was to analyse how different signs of wealth such as trendy clothes or various gadgets can influence level of popularity at school environment. Whether while defining popular or rejected individuals there appear words related to their ownership conditions. Whether while indicating popular individuals at school there is emphasis on the way they dress or other features. Do teachers ever notice any material differences among their pupils and how do they react? The research was conducted using qualitative screening method thus it is impossible to determine the scale of the analysed phenomenon or its regularity. What could be noticed is the differences in the importance of the consumption level according to the background of pupils, schools or classes. The analysed phenomenon was very often ignored by teachers who refused to give it any relevance. The text is an attempt to show the importance of ownership standards among schoolchildren as well as a cogitation about creation and deepening of new divisions which determine pupils' social place in the class. Gaining popularity thanks to new clothes or gadgets can become for young people a very important lesson of what they might need to seek for and what is the importance of material value in comparing to non-material value. Parents' Attitudes about School-based Sex Education in Croatia: Findings from a National-probability Study Igor KUŠTREBA (Independent Scholar, Karlovac, Croatia) | igor.kustreba@gmail.com Ines ELEZOVIC (National Centre for External Evaluation of Education, Zagreb, Croatia) | ines.elezovic@ncvvo.hr Aleksandar ŠTULHOFER (Faculty of Humanities and Social Sciences, University of Zagreb, Croatia) | astulhof@ffzg.hr Health Education (HE) in Croatia comprises of four modules: Healthy living, Prevention of violent behavior, Addictions prevention and Sex/gender equality and responsible sexual behavior. Experimental phase of program implementation (2012-2014) introduced HE in Croatian education system through maximum of 12 school lessons per year, depending on grade, within the homeroom classes in all grades of elementary and secondary school. This process was characterized by a significant public interest and a clash of polarized views regarding the fourth module (sex education), which amounted to the national culture war. The aim of this study was to explore parents' support toward comprehensive sex education (CSE) in schools. The main dependent variable in the study was parental support for the health education curriculum, which in most cases pertained to the support for its fourth module (CSE). Among the predictors and correlates of parental support, we focused on parents' familiarity with the program. Two independent probability-based samples of parents were used in the analyses. The first included 2,287 parents who participated in a pilot study, while the second sample (N=957) represented parents who participated in a program evaluation study by completing questionnaires at two time points six months apart. Multivariate logistic regression analysis was BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 452 carried out to explore correlates and predictors of parental support, as well as to analyze factors related to familiarity with the program's contents. The implications for educational policy planning and the implementation of CSE in a highly religious, post-transitional society are discussed. Considerations for the realisation of children's right to participate within primary schools in Kenya based on a Participatory Action Research Johanna MAHR-SLOTAWA (University of Bielefeld, Germany) | johannamahr@gmail.com Primary school age going children make up a great number of human population, especially in the Global South. In Kenya, children's participation in decision-making is, however, often seen as a threat to adult authority. The dominant perspective is that children are 'to be seen, but not to be heard'. The realisation of children's right to participate is a great challenge within this cultural context and even more within the social hierarchy of Kenyan primary schools. The Participatory Action Research with primary school children in Kenya sought to theorise children's right to participate based on field practices. It contributes to the existing theoretical bases on children's participation by drawing conclusions from Action Research practices (PercySmith 2014). In the research, children's recommendations on how to realise their own right to participate were combined with reflections on the Action Research process. The research findings reveal that the realisation of children's right to participate can occur through a collaborative process. Children's participation was shown to be facilitated within an on-going dialogue of critical reflections, in which they are given a voice. The promotion of children's participation should focus on actions, in which the children, especially, work together in groups and help others. It was noted that children's participation includes the generation of knowledge and takes place in real life situations, during which, as the children suggested, they should strive to exhibit good behaviour. The realisation of children's participatory rights should also be followed by the establishment of an institutional culture for participation. Learning to Disengage: The Role of Peer Effects in Explaining Disengagement in Teaching Olof REICHENBERG (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | olof.reichenberg@socav.gu.se Student disengagement is an educational problem in Swedish schools. The aim of the paper is to explain why student disengagement occurs and reoccurs in Swedish classrooms. Theoretically, the paper discusses different mechanisms explaining student disengagement, which are tested quantitatively and illustrated qualitatively with primary data consisting of 74 video-recorded lessons from three comprehensive schools in Sweden. The statistical analyses (Cox regressions) suggest that peer encouragement is a central mechanism for explaining student disengagement. Furthermore, time and school subject were influential covariates. The qualitative analysis illustrates in detail how the peer effects work. Dialogical Blended Learning. Blended Learning model from and for Collectives Normally Virtually ExcludedCNVE that participate in Lifelong Learning. Laura LÓPEZ CALVO (University of Barcelona, Spain) | lauralopez@ub.edu BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 453 Ana VIDU (University of Barcelona, Spain) | ana.vidu@ub.edu Lifelong learning is broadly investigated as being favourable to promote individual and social benefits in many aspects of adults' lives. The European project BeLL (Benefits of Lifelong Learning) (2011-2013) has explored the benefits perceived by adult learners who participated in liberal adult education courses. BeLL's results show that people with lower educational background perceive more positive changes, as a consequence of the participation in adult education classes. For them, education means improvement of their everyday lives, in terms of employment, health care, housing, among others. However, scientific literature has proved that people with risk of social exclusion continue to be excluded from the benefits provided by online training and Lifelong Learning (Eynon and Helsper, 2010; eUser Project, 2004-2007). This paper presents the concept of Dialogical Blended Learning (DBL) as a model that allows the inclusion and effective participation of Collectives Normally Virtually Excluded (CNVE) at the distance education, enhanced by technology. The DBL, based on the Dialogic Learning's contributions (Flecha, 1997), offers new patterns of learners' participation in the educational process and the development of technology. This study submerges from the analysis of two research projects, ABE CAMPUS (European Commission, 2003-2005) and RTD APADIS (2006-2007) whose outcome was a virtual learning environment for formal education and leisure for CNVE. Using the Communicative Methodology of research (Gómez, 2011), which has proven its transformative results with vulnerable groups, the egalitarian participation of those who participate in the lifelong learning and belong to vulnerable communities, is possible. Social Capital, Gender and Institutional Inequalities in the Mexican Higher Education: ¿Persistent or non-persistent? Lorenza VILLA LEVER (Universidad Nacional Autónoma de México, Mexico) | lorenza@sociales.unam.mx I would like to present a higher education students populations comparison that have different social positions, defined by the type of capital of which they are possessors and by the social spaces they occupy in the university they study. The argument is that the set of capitals that the agency own are related with their conditions and their relations, and that the social spaces –defined as universities with different levels of academic development-, allow to argue that universities are constituted in "asymmetric social spaces", as strategically space in order to have a control, to distinguish an to classify the individuals, because the control to accede to those spaces create frontiers in order to standardize in their interior and classify in relation with their exterior, in agreement with the social group that inhabits them and with their historical and geographical context. (Bourdieu, 1989; Levy y Lussault, 2003). In that sense, the combination of factors as different types of capital, the type of university and the gender, becomes in a mechanism that it favors a disadvantageous inclusion for some and advantageous inclusion for others, and that may be traduced in inequality and exclusion (Sen, 2010), where the effort and personal talent seem to have a very limited functions. The results aim at being able to affirm that the universities of low level of academic development are oriented to more disadvantageous population preferably women, meanwhile those with high academic development lodge more men with advantageous positions, which supposes the persistence of inequalities. What is Education for in neoliberal times? Looking inside the educational policy in Turkey via vocational and technical education. Ezgi PINAR (Istanbul University, Turkey) | ezgipinar@yahoo.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 454 This paper seeks to understand the deepening and intermingling relation between the education policies and labour market policies and suggests that education policy largely becomes an aspect of labour market policy. That is to say the aims of education and the aims of labour market overlap. The content of education is much more associated with work and designed with quality and skills discourse. The increasing tendency of capital groups in the education sector is not surprising for neoliberal times then. When we make a technical, simple content analysis of the educational documents of the governments since the 1980s in Turkey and of the capital groups; it is outstanding that in the name of education policy vocational and technical education has been the main concern. All the governments underline the weakness of the relation between education and employment and put an aim of strengthening this relation. Sociology of education had already been pointing out that the school has a dual role of meeting the demands of labour market and conserving or reproducing the existing power relations and privileges. Education process, which means a selection process, has internally related ideological and economic functions that work for the reproduction of our hierarchical society. Within this critical perspective, restructuring of education will be analysed in this paper with a particular focus on the vocational and technical high schools as a part of inequality management of neoliberal education policy. Increasing inequalities: Recent Trends in School Failure in Spain José Saturnino MARTÍNEZ GARCÍA (La Laguna University, Spain) | pepemart@gmail.com María FERNÁNDEZ MELLIZO-SOTO (Complutense University, Spain) | mfmellizosoto@edu.ucm.es School failure is substantive in Spain. The percentage of students that do not get the compulsory education diploma is around 20%. Students that "fail" cannot continue to postcompulsory education and, sooner or later, are out of formal education. School failure is, as it is usually the case, higher for students from lower socio-economic backgrounds. Our article explores the evolution of Inequality of Educational Opportunities (IEO) in compulsory education from the seventies in Spain. Using logit models of estimation to control for socio-demographic factors that may interfere with IEO dynamic, it shows that IEO at this level of education went parallel to school failure: decreased until late nineties and increased afterwards. In order to explain this (unexpected) increase, we have tested the impact of a Law, called LOGSE, implemented in Spain at the end of the nineties. We show evidence that this Law, although egalitarian in spirit, in practice could go against the continuation of students from lower socioeconomic backgrounds in education, therefore increasing IEO at this transition point. The impact of economic, social and cultural capital on academic achievement Susanne GERLEIGNER (German Youth Institute e.V., Germany) | gerleigner@dji.de It is well documented, that children's social background does have an important effect on their educational participation and attainment. In Germany, especially the academic performance at the end of primary school does have important impact on the transition to secondary school which mostly determines the educational participation at all. Therefore this contribution is about to figure out the role of economic, social and cultural capital for academic achievement at the end of primary school. What kind of impact do these capitals have on academic performance at the end of primary school? Do they mediate between children's social backgrounds respectively parents' level of education and academic performance? And what do they influence more – objective test results or grades, given by the teacher? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 455 Based on the institutional and individual mediation model from Baumert, Watermann and Schümer (2003) as well as on the mediation-moderation-model from Marjoribanks (2002) a new model was developed an empirically tested with data from the longitudinal German study Kompetenzaufbau und Laufbahnen im Schulsystem (Koala-S) [competence development and trajectories in the school system]. The analyses indicate, that especially cultural capital (but also social capital) does have important impact on academic achievement, but nevertheless, the parents' level of education still has effects on the grades, given by the teacher. Reform of higher education as a factor of stratified reproduction: example of Serbia Gordana D. VUKSANOVIC (Novi Sad Business School, Serbia) | gordanavuk@uns.ac.rs Reform of higher education is happening simultaneously with two significant processes: a) ownership transformation and b) adaptation of universities to market economy. The first process, ownership transformation, has conditioned a continuous increase in the number of the unemployed. The second process, the adaptation of universities to market economy, has ended the practice of the so-called free education. Therefore, the expenses of studying are increasingly more borne by students and their families. In the conditions of a high unemployment rate, low income or the total lack of income, higher education is becoming the privilege of the wealthy. The relationship between the membership in certain layers of the society and educational aspirations is investigated on the basis of an empirical research conducted at the Faculty of Philosophy in Novi Sad in the period 2006-2010 and at the Higher School of Business in Novi Sad in the period 2008-2014. The data was collected via a questionnaire of the semi-structured type. The openand closed-type questions have allowed for greater precision in the process of deduction and have allowed insight into the subjective experience of informants. Special attention was dedicated to the investigation of the relationship between the social origin and the motive for choosing a certain study group. Besides the said research, the paper also relies on relevant statistical data, as well as scientific and professional literature. The 'elite' status of liberal education in Poland. Myth or reality? Daniel KONTOWSKI (Institute of Sociology, University of Warsaw, Poland) | d.kontowski@is.uw.edu.pl Theme: Colleges of inter-departmental individual studies in the humanities and social sciences (MISH), established at 9 major polish public universities, are early 1990s response to departmentalization of university study. Targeted at candidates with a promising academic record, they remained a niche (c.a. 1500 students in Poland, less than 0.045%) serving a fraction of students. These institutions are relatively uninterested in promotion outside of their home city, best high schools and knowledge contests. However, they should attract also young people from underprivileged environments, to better develop the civic dimension of liberal education and meritocratic ethos of academic tradition to which they make appeal. The question of their elite status and social origin of candidates is important and open, as no research have been published on this topic. Questions: Where do the candidates to MISH come from? What are the differences between Warsaw and smaller academic centers? Do the patterns change over time, and if so, what are the possible reasons? How did the demographic downturn and opening access to higher education institutions in the European Union affect the social background of MISH candidates? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 456 Theoretical Issues By making claims to liberal education, MISH faces the perennial question of equity in education in general, and equality of educational opportunity in particular. Over two decades, MISH students pool has grown, which should lead to a more egalitarian dispersion of main demographical profiles. But at the same time, relative popularity of this mode of study among candidates have declined. Second-cycle studies are far less popular than fist-cycle among the candidates. Comparing that with academic profile of studies, as well as an opportunity to earn double degree void of fees makes the assumption of a middle class, big city origin of candidates feasible, which should hold especially true for Warsaw. MISH at regional universities, smaller (around 60% of MISH student pool combined) and less popular, may share this characteristics – or not, being a milieu promoting upwards social mobility. Methods: As higher education institutions in Poland do not normally collect data on family income of candidates, it is extremely hard to make an analysis without launching a separate quantitative research. However, the government require all higher education institutions to report on the class of the place of residence (declarations). The data will be collected from all MISH colleges, serving approximately 1500 students, for the period of last three academic years (after which old data are destroyed). These data will be supplemented, where possible, by the admission reports from the previous years, generated by the institutions for internal analyses. Preliminary Results The results from MISH at the University of Warsaw, only for first cycle studies, based on admission survey (response rate 80-88%) show ca. 66% admitted candidates come from 500k+ cities, and around 60% from the Warsaw county, without significant changes over time. Second cycle studies as well as profiles of candidate pool are required to fully evaluate this program. The data should be compared with other 8 MISH colleges in the country to make a definitive conclusion. Towards a Gender sensitive Teacher Education. A research in Basic Education. Telma Maria Gonçalves QUEIRÓS (Polytechnic Institute of Bragança, Portugal) | telma@ipb.pt Maria do Céu RIBEIRO (Polytechnic Institute of Bragança, Portugal) | ceu@ipb.pt In the context of current social and educational policies, guided by values of citizenship and equal opportunities, it is crucial that teacher education develops social and ethics dimensions in the future professionals. However, inequalities persist in society, like those related to gender. Education and teacher education are promising fields for changing. The Bologna process has put new challenges and created new opportunities to higher education in order to rethink Initial Teacher Education (ITE). Simultaneously, demands for improvement issues about equity and gender in curriculum of teacher's education have strengthened.This research represents an additional step in the interpretation of gender and its relation to ITE, once gender in teacher education is a relatively under research area. The lack of knowledge regarding an analysis of gender issues in ITE is, therefore, one of the starting points for this research. Elementary school teachers need to understand gender policies and how they impact on their teaching before they can begin to challenge these.Within this context, the main purposes of this study are: (i) to analyze whether gender issues are addressed in the study plans and modules of the Master Degree Programs (MDP) on 1st Cycle of Basic Education (CBE) in all public polytechnic institutes of Portugal; to know the student teachers perceptions about gender about gender sensitive teaching practices.To meet the main goals of this investigation, a qualitative methodological approach will be used, applying in-depth interviews and document analysis. The sample will consist of: i) the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 457 plans and modules of MDP of 1st CBE in all public portuguese polytechnic institutes; ii) the student teachers of one public polytechnic institute selected. Data will be analyzed independently by two researchers and their findings will be compared at a later stage. The procedures for analysis and discussion of the results will be followed by other researchers in order to promote a comparison with our beliefs, values and biases. It is our understanding that the results of this investigation will be important to make aware of the ways gender issues interfere in teacher education, revealing the absence of this issues in basic education programs. On the other hand enables the awareness and reflection about a set of meanings and practices in student teaching in elementary school regarding gender issues. Moreover, it also expected that the results will provide some insights that suggest crucial recommendations to the administrators of the courses of MDP regarding the importance of include gender issues in initial teacher training programs for an improved educational environment in elementary school classes. RN10S01 Early School Leaving and Drop-out Drop out or walk out? Analysis of the dropout phenomenon from the rational choice theory perspective – example of University of Warsaw. Agata KOMENDANT-BRODOWSKA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | komendanta@is.uw.edu.pl Tomasz Zbigniew ZAJĄC (University of Warsaw, Poland) | zajact@is.uw.edu.pl Higher education dropout is one of the major issues studied by researchers from different domains and discussed by higher education experts and policy makers. It is analysed in many contexts, e.g. of higher education efficiency or educational inequalities. University dropout is not always related to poor academic record, but it's rather a more complex phenomenon. It can also be a conscious decision not to continue education due to different reasons. The aim of the presentation is to analyse this complex phenomenon from the rational choice theory perspective. Our analysis of key drivers leading to a decision of leaving education is based on the case study of University of Warsaw, one the leading and the biggest higher education institution in Poland and of the major universities in Central and Eastern Europe, with over 10 thousand students enrolled each year. We analyse administrative data on the whole population of students and their educational paths which enable us to measure the scale of the phenomenon in question and also to identify different types of dropout at the University of Warsaw. We also conduct qualitative research on recent dropouts, which is complementary to the register-based analysis. Individual in-depth interviews conducted with students who have recently left university allow us to identify motivations and factors leading to different types of dropout decisions (eg. permanent vs. non-permanent dropout). Results of our research show the complexity of the decision-making process of people leaving higher education and enable us to identify diverse factors that lead to dropping out. How Does Policy Against School Dropout Contribute to Hinder Social Inequality? The Strange Case of Italy Maddalena COLOMBO (Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore, Italy) | maddalena.colombo@unicatt.it The paper is focused on school dropout in Italy, an endemic and serious issue of social inequality. Based on social-economic, territorial and individual divides early school leaving persists over the last years notwithstanding several attempts to reduce it. Mostly in the South of Italy many initiatives have been carried out with the support of Eu development programs (PON BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 458 _ FESR_ FER) both in the 2003/07 and 2008/14 waves. Some recent dispositions taken by Ministry also increased the public attention and the worry about the poor learning skills of students as a risk factor. In the past sociologists have focused on the determinants of school leaving and agreed on three types of explication factor: direct factors, as school distress or teachers' inadequacy; indirect factors, as poor family background or unrealistic aspirations; remote factors, as the divergence between academic and vocational culture and the opposition "doing"- "studying" (Colombo, 2010) that under-evaluates knowledge in itself. Recently more critical elements have been pointed out: 1) although the average improvement of ESL rates, since the economic crisis began all these factors affected even more the school population with low social status, coming back to inequality as the system were elitist in itself; 2) the lack of public investment on education (as financial cuts and "motionless" reforms) leads to convince people (whatever is the status) that education is useless for social achievement and this betrays the aim of equality and universal access; 3) incapacity of teachers to deal with special needs pupils reinforces inequalities, 4) subject-targeted or school-related measures do not hinder the risk of school abandon because they address to a conventional drop-out (disable, poor or disadvantaged) and it lacks considering school leaving as a personal choice (Colombo, 2013). Starting from the ESL situation in Italy (ISTAT-Eurostat data) looking backwards since 2000, the contribution moves through the analysis of learning outcomes (PISAINVALSI data) related to the social background of students (territory, gender, migrant background) to show how the national policy against ESL still lacks of a "prevention view" that only could have hindered social inequality in the completion of educational tracks. Determinants of Dropout from Higher Education. The significance of Social and Academic Integration Daniel KLEIN (University of Kassel, Germany) | daniel.klein@uni-kassel.de Volker STOCKÉ (University of Kassel, Germany) | volker.stocke@uni-kassel.de Tinto's (1975) "student integration model" has been dominating sociological research on dropout from higher education. This theoretical framework assumes that academic integration positively affects students' persistence through grade performance and intellectual development, both capturing the congruence between the norms and standards in institutions of higher education and those held by the students. Social integration is achieved through peer group associations and interaction with faculty staff, facilitating identification with the university and successful completion. The interplay of these two dimensions is left open for empirical research. Despite an extensive body of international literature, supporting the theoretical model, it has largely been ignored in higher education research in Germany. Drawing on survey data from a country wide sample of universities and multiple measures for social and academic integration, we investigate the extent to which international results are applicable to the German context. Based on explanatory factor analysis, we find evidence for the two assumed dimensions of integration, which however proved to consist out of separate subdimensions. In regression models we show that each of the subdimensions independently exerts an negative effect on the students' dropout intention. Testing for statistical interactions between the latent dimensions, we also find evidence for substitution effects between academic and social integration: One of the two dimensions being more available, decreases the relevance of the respective other. Furthermore, we test for whether subgroups of students, e.g. B.A.vs. Master-students or students with higher vs. lower social origin, profit differently strong from being more integrated in their university. Early school leaving, vocational schools and social structure in Poland Anna Marzena WRONA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | am.wrona@uw.edu.pl BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 459 Early school leaving is claimed to be one of the major challenges to the European Union in the field of education. The scale of the phenomenon, however, is different in particular European countries, and so are its reasons and determinants. The studies on ESL conducted in Western Europe draw attention primarily to the difficulties with the integration of immigrants and ethnic bias, as the factors increasing the risk of abandoning education early. This is not the case in Poland, where the number of immigrants remains insignificant and the society is considered ethnically uniform. Therefore, the research aiming to explain the main reasons and protective factors for ESL have to focus on the role of social structure. The paper investigates to what extent socioeconomic status correlate with the willingness of Polish students to leave education early, and furthermore – how the type of secondary school they are attending to interfere in the relation between SES and the risk of ESL. The particular focus is on the pupils enrolled to one type of secondary school (basic vocational school), who – due to the mode of selection and the curricula – are at a relatively high risk of early school leaving. The paper is based on the data from the quantitative survey conducted in 2014 on the sample of over 3000 students of upper secondary schools in the three Polish cities within the large international project "Reducing Early School Leaving in Europe". Exploring how educational practices, expectations and decisions are classed and gendered. A qualitative analysis of students at risk of dropping out school in Catalonia Miss MARTA CURRAN (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain) | marta.curran@uab.cat Although much research has been done about the factors that explain Early School Leaving, there is still little research that explores how the interaction between gender and social class has an effect on the attitudes and sense of belonging of students with their schooling from a subjective perspective. The aim of this paper is to analyze how educational processes are gendered and classed and how this has an effect on the attitudes and the configuration of educational expectations and decisions of students at risk of dropping out school before the end of secondary compulsory schooling. In this sense, we explore the role of teachers in the configuration of students' gender and class identities and how different institutional settings (specially, guidance and counseling and mechanisms to manage pupils' heterogeneity) and educational indicators (grade retention, students in the low track, absenteeism among others) are indeed classed and gendered and how this influences overall in educational decisions. The analysis is based on a qualitative methodology developed through case studies in four secondary schools in Barcelona (Spain). The schools were selected according to their diversity in terms of social composition and their logics of manage pupils' heterogeneity. In order to develop the analysis, we conducted interviews with principals, teachers, counsellors and students coursing the last two years of secondary compulsory education (14-16 year old). We also conducted focus groups with teacher and students, class observations and attended teachers' regular meetings. The initial conclusions of the analysis point out that the role of secondary school is key to understand how gender and class identities' are formed and its influence on educational trajectories. RN10S02 Higher Education and Inequalities I BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 460 Vulnerable groups and inequalities in higher education Judith PÉREZ-CASTRO (National Autonomous University of Mexico, Mexico) | pkjudith33@yahoo.com.mx Education has been considered an important variable to achieve social mobility. Particularly, higher education generates the highest rates of return for individuals. However, this still remains a scarce commodity for large sectors of the population. In this research, we are interested in the relationship between educational inclusion and exclusion of vulnerable groups. Specifically, we want to study what the challenges and opportunities of these people are regarding their chances of enrolling, continuing and completing higher education. In this case, we present the results obtained with disabled. The research is being developed with a sample of higher education institutions from Mexico. Our theoretical perspectives are sociology of education and the social vulnerability approach. As a methodological strategy, we are using a mixed-model design. The results showed us that only 5.2% of the total population with disabilities, in Mexico, has access to higher education. The principal factors that restrict entrance to higher education are: the limited access to previous educational levels, the lack of educational programs for the different types of disabilities, family resources, discrimination and social prejudices. Regarding permanence the main variables are: the lack of institutional policies to foster inclusion of disabled students, the lack of resources to develop institutional strategies and programs for this population, pedagogical models with too many courses and activities designed for people without disabilities, untrained academic staff to support disabled students, and physical barriers. Finally, regarding exit, the principal obstacles are: graduation requirements and the lack of institutional units or departments to help disabled. Values and Motivation for Entering Higher Education in the Hungary-Romania Cross-Border Area Krisztina BERNATH (Partium Christian University, Romania) | natikrisz@gmail.com In the frame of this paper we aim to explore the characteristics, value system and motivations of learning, towards the university and the profession that students have in entering higher education by exploring quantitative data collected in the frame of the "Higher Education for Social Cohesion – Cooperative Research and Development in Cross-Border Area" project, funded by the Hungary-Romania Cross-border Cooperation Programme (HERD HURO /0901/253/2.2.2). The individual's position in the social structure is strongly tinged to housing-related micro-social effects, such as the development level and quality of the home area, accessibility of the education institution and the socio-economic environment, which are factors that strongly influence a region's society's fate, and decisively determine the individual schooling conditions. The review of the literature enlightens upon the problem raised here, in its various aspects. Both international and national literature proves that social reproduction within the family acts upon the educational/career choice of university students. Educational theory and research from countries other than Romania remain focused on social class disparities, incorporating factors from the human capital investment framework, while Romanian research on the theme is also interested in more psycho-sociological approaches of the motivations for entering higher education. Social inequality in higher education: the role of decoupling Jelle MAMPAEY (Ghent University, Belgium) | jelle.mampaey@ugent.be BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 461 Inequality in higher education continues to be a widespread phenomenon that manifests itself at different levels. In this paper, we focus on social inequality in higher education defined as the lower accessibility for disadvantaged students from lower social classes. Social inequality is strongly condemned by governments worldwide and social justice and related concepts such as inclusion and equality are important features of macro-level policies. However, studies demonstrate that social justice often remains rhetoric and is not reflected in the substantive actions (or the pedagogies and didactics) of universities. In organizational institutionalism, this phenomenon is referred to as 'decoupling', which means that organizations often build gaps between their rhetoric and their substantive actions. When social justice is not reflected in substantive actions, universities remain highly inaccessible for disadvantaged students, although many universities may argue that they are socially just. We explore the antecedents of decoupling in a comparative case study of two Flemish universities that differ with regards to the accessibility for disadvantaged students. University A is becoming increasingly accessible while University B is becoming increasingly inaccessible. We will try to explain how and why University B decouples rhetoric and substantive action (in contrast to university A) and how this is related to the (in)accessibility for disadvantaged students. Our analysis indicates that decoupling occurs when staff members oppose social justice. In this case, the available resources are mainly used to counter opposition instead of implementing social justice substantively. Higher degrees, higher inequalities? Access to postgraduate education and its implications for social mobility Paul WAKELING (University of York, United Kingdom) | paul.wakeling@york.ac.uk Sociologists have led the investigation of inequalities in access to higher education and their implications for social mobility and social closure. Research has, however, concentrated on initial entry to higher education. This is despite continued and rapid growth of enrolments on postgraduate qualifications such as masters degrees and doctorates in recent years. Such qualifications have long been prerequisites for certain careers – including university teaching – but increasingly control entry to a broader range of professions. Gains made in widening the social basis of university recruitment risk being undermined if credential inflation leads to the 'passing up' of class (and other) inequalities from first degrees to postgraduate level. Focussing on the British case I will draw on a range of datasets about students and graduates to investigate the role of postgraduate qualifications in social mobility. I will examine whether there are class and other inequalities in transitions into postgraduate study; and also scrutinise the labour market outcomes for postgraduate qualification holders in comparison to those with first degrees. Results suggest that there are social class inequalities in access to postgraduate education, but these are partly mediated through differences between types of university and subject disciplines. Similarly, postgraduate qualifications confer advantages in terms of income and class position, but there is also a suggestion that postgraduate degrees can be used as a strategy to compensate for underemployment. I will conclude by considering the prospects of recent government initiatives in postgraduate funding and policy in England for ameliorating inequalities at postgraduate level. Same, same but different. How graduates that studied the same major at different universities end up on different positions on the job market? Mikołaj Karol JASINSKI (University of Warsaw, Poland) | mikolaj.jasinski@uw.edu.pl Marek BOYYKOWSKI (University of Warsaw, Poland) | m.bozykowski@is.uw.edu.pl BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 462 Tomasz ZAJAC (University of Warsaw, Poland) | zajact@is.uw.edu.pl European educational policies aim to unify the educational standards in order to ensure comparability of learning outcomes and therefore to increase educational mobility in Europe. But even the process of recruitment indicates that people don't see universities as providers of similar educational service. Indices showing perception of graduates on the job market brings even more light to the picture. The paper compares careers of graduates who chose the same major at different universities. It shows how job market percepts seemingly identical diplomas with the same formal learning outcomes. Register-based analysis including data from the Social Insurance Institution and the central universities graduates register (POL-on) can show how universities' brands are evaluated by external experts – employers. The phenomenon will be presented on the examples of the most popular majors. The analysis of careers covers earnings as well as employment rates. The regional level of these indices will be regarded to avoid bias resulting from differences in local economics. Changes in access to higher education in the Nordic countries 1985-2010 – a comparative perspective Jens Peter THOMSEN (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | jp@jpt.dk Emil BERTILSSON (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | Emil.bertilsson@edu.uu.se Tobias DALBERG (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | tobias.dalberg@edu.uu.se Juha HEDMAN (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | juhedman@utu.fi Håvard HELLAND (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | havard.helland@hioa.no In the international literature on access to higher education, the Nordic countries often stand out as being the ones where social background matters the least, and the Nordic countries/Scandinavia is often being characterized by more or less the same educational patterns of access to education (Blanden, 2013; Breen & Jonsson, 2005; Erikson & Jonsson, 1996; Shavit & Blossfeld, 1993). Additionally, the international mobility literature have traditionally been referred to Sweden as a proxy for the Nordic countries in comparative studies (Erikson, Goldthorpe, & Portocarero, 1982; Erikson & Jonsson, 1996). So, while the Nordic countries have served as an important comparator in international studies of inequality of educational opportunity, there has been a lack of literature comparing the Nordic countries with each other. This paper adds to these studies by comparing access to higher education by social background in the Denmark, Finland, Norway and Sweden 1985-2010. This is the first comparative paper on access to higher education in all four major Nordic countries, where we make use of unique administrative data in all four countries. Such a comparison is important for a number of reasons; most importantly, qualitative differences in the Nordic welfare state models may affect the structure and organization of higher education systems leading to possible differences in educational attainment for different social groups. In our comparison, we want to focus specifically on a) whether privileged groups have been able to maintain an advantage in access to higher education, and b) on gendered access patterns, i.e. whether women are more mobile than men. These two questions are at the core of most research in inequality of educational opportunity. First, a large body of the mobility and immobility literature have focused specifically on the ability of privileged groups to keep an edge in the race for educational qualifications, and how this had led to de facto monopolizations of not only upper levels of the educational system, but also, as the education system has expanded, of particular tracks or sections within educational levels. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 463 We want to examine to what extend this is the case in the Nordic countries, and if the countries differ from each other in important ways, e.g. if access in some Nordic countries is more open than others, and if this can be viewed in relation to the state and the education system. Second, we want to focus specifically on gender differences in access to higher education. The Nordic countries have traditionally had wide ranging gender equity policies, and a very high frequency of women in the workforce. These women have also gained qualifications and skills on par with men, even surpassing them at the higher education level. As an example, in the parent generation, mothers were just as often the higher educated parent as men in 2010 in Denmark. RN10S03 Gender in Education The gender gap in grade retention: the role of sex, gender typicality and school belonging. Dimitri VAN MAELE (Ghent University, Belgium) | dimitri.vanmaele@ugent.be Ellen HUYGE (Ghent University, Belgium) | ellen.huyge@ugent.be Wendelien VANTIEGHEM (Ghent University, Belgium) | wendelien.vantieghem@ugent.be This paper contributes to research on educational inequality by exploring the gender gap in grade retention after the first year of secondary education. First, masculinity theory is used to explain how dominant cultural views on masculinity may influence boys to develop antischoolish attitudes and behaviors in their strive for popularity, hypothetically resulting in a higher level of grade retention for boys than girls. Second, we transcend a gender-dichotomous approach to the educational gender gap by introducing the concept of gender typicality. This is a dimension of one's gender identity and refers to the extent one feels typical for his/her biological sex in a given society. We hypothesize that students who identify themselves as atypical for their own sex might feel less connected to peers and teachers as compared to more gender typical ones, possibly resulting in less school belonging and therefore higher levels of grade retention. Multinomial logistic multilevel modeling on data of 5830 first year students across 55 secondary schools in Flanders (Belgium) demonstrate that, compared to girls, boys have double the chance to get retained under control of students' ethnicity, SES, track and school delay. Moreover, boys and girls who feel gender atypical have a higher chance to get retained than those who identify as gender typical. This association was explained by lower levels of school belonging among gender atypical students. Our findings warrant attention to the extent boys and girls feel to belong at school, certainly for those who do not feel to fit dominant gender stereotypes. Struggling against the Myth of Equality in Research and Academia: The case of women in academia in Turkey Fatma Umut BEŞPINAR (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | bespinar@metu.edu.tr Ayse Idil AYBARS (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | aybars@metu.edu.tr This paper examines the myth of gender equality in research and academia by focusing on women academics in Turkey. Most studies argue that woman academics in Turkey are in a favourable position in quantitative terms. The relatively large numbers of women in academia leads to the perception that women academics and researchers in Turkey are in a better position, even when compared to their Western counterparts. Indeed, while Turkey has one of the lowest female labour force participation rates amongst countries with similar levels of economic development, and the lowest among EU and OECD countries, with 33% according to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 464 2014 data, the rate of women in academia is 43%. On the other hand, this relatively high rate conceals important inequalities that women face in academia, including the heavy concentration of women in lower ladders of academic hierarchy, the gender-stereotypical distribution of women academics in the disciplines that are traditionally associated with women, and the specific disadvantages women face in recruitment, promotion and research processes. The objective of this paper is to reveal what is hidden under the myth of gender equality in Turkish academia and to understand the specific obstacles women face in academic career development through qualitative methods aiming to reflect women academics' own experiences and perceptions. The long mission towards gender equality in education – with reflections from a project on gender awareness in teacher education in Finland Elina LAHELMA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | elina.lahelma@helsinki.fi Sirpa LAPPALAINEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | elina.lahelma@helsinki.fi The need to promote gender equality within and through education has been a worldwide mission since the 1970s, with recurrent international and national resolutions. Also Finland has evidenced a history of hundreds of projects and reports that have repeated the same aims, ideas and practical innovations for promoting equality, many of them with teacher education as one of the foci. However, the actual pace of change has been very slow. In this paper we focus in the impact of a national project on gender awareness in teacher education (2008-2011), four years after. We will analyse changes in cultures and curricula in relation of gender awareness in teacher education, with reflections to the aims and activities of the former project. Theoretically, the paper draws from feminist intersectional understandings of gender and gender equality in education. The data includes documents of the project, curricula of teacher education and interviews of activists of the project. Auto-ethnographic methodology will also be used, based on experiences of the two of us who represent different generations of scholars who have worked as researchers, teachers and activists in gender equality issues. We will suggest that conceptual problems in issues around gender and involvement in personal lives makes addressing gender awkward in schools and teacher education. We also suggest that the mission of gender awareness is difficult, but not a mission impossible. Gender Inequality in Higher Education in Turkey: A comparative Analyses of Education and Engineering Faculties Aylin ÇAKIRO ĞLU ÇEVIK (Dr. Middle East Technical University, Department of Sociology, Ankara, Turkey) | aylincakiroglu@gmail.com Ayşe GÜNDÜZ HOŞGÖR (Prof. Dr., Middle East Technical University, Department of Sociology, Ankara, Turkey) | hosgor@metu.edu.tr Education as an institution of a modern society has several functions such as training of individuals for skills, values and qualifies which need for occupation as well as labour market. In addition, education has plays notable role for nations, specifically in nation-state building process, via transmitting values required for constructing national identity and labour. However, attainment of education has occurred as an issue in the contemporary societies. The reason of the importance of the issue is that education provides opportunity for upward mobility, social status and occupation via higher education particularly. For the educational attainment and then upward mobility, therefore, equality of educational opportunity as concept gains its importance in the society. However, many studies and reports on the equality of educational opportunity have displayed that there has been inequality of educational opportunity in the world. In other words, the equality of educational opportunity has not been achieved yet in terms of gender, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 465 regions and socioeconomic status of family because there has been a strong relationship between social background or ascribed characteristics and education attainment process. Therefore, as conflict theory claims, education (re)produces inequalities and hinders the intergenerational socioeconomic mobility. On the other hand, in spite of strong relationship between ascribed characteristics and education attainment, education has already gives opportunity for upward mobility for one with higher education than his/her parents' education level. Therefore, the question rises about the social background and attainment process. Considering gender inequality in education, the attainment process varies by gender. According to the empirical and theoretical literature, gender educational inequality is partly related with macro structural factors (i.e. state's historical education policies, international division of labour, international organizations and agreements, industrialization and urbanization history) and partly with family factors (i.e. socioeconomic status of parents, family structure and parents' decision making process). In case of Turkey, gender equality in educational opportunity has not been achieved all education levels. However, higher education has the highest gender inequality in terms of parity between genders and gendered division of labour. Regarding historical background of higher education in Turkey that goes back to Ottoman Empire, education and engineering schools/departments, their roles and functions are different each other in Turkey. Since 19th century engineering has been considered as male-dominated field while education has been found suitable for females because of gendered division of labour: teachership is something like the continuation of their mother roles, whereas engineering is related with physical power. In other words, genders have been more strongly related with and represented in these fields. In addition, in Ottoman Empire, engineering schools were found to raise the necessary specialist staff for the army and navy and thus they could save the army, lost territory and then the Empire. It can be argued that another clue for considering engineering as male field is that Ottoman women, that fighted for the right of higher education such as medicine training, natural sciences, did not struggle to attain engineering schools. The reasons prevented the willingness of women to engineering can be associated with the traditional education system in the Empire and internalized gendered division of labour in the society. Indeed, the first woman in engineering school/faculty is welcomed in the early period of Turkish Republic (in 1927) thanks to state feminism. On the other hand, teacher-training schools for females which were the results of the non-coeducational system in Ottoman (i.e. female schools required female teachers because of Islam) gave the opportunity of women to be in public, enabled women's upward mobility and participate in workforce. In the early republic, teachers considered as the agent of new nation-state ideology (Kemalist ideology) played a crucial role in nation-state building process. When we look at the socioeconomic background of the students in tertiary education in these periods, it is seen that they were children of middle and higher socioeconomic background families (i.e. educated, have occupation in state like soldier, administrator and lately supporter of the Kemalist ideology). Therefore, this study takes a position that (i) higher education reproduces gendered division of labour and (ii) the interaction between gender and socioeconomic status of family has been represented in higher education system. In contemporary Turkey, it is evident that while education faculty is still female-dominated field, engineering faculty is male-dominated field. Moreover, teaching which is lower paid and less prestige occupation than engineering is preferred mostly by females. By the way, this paper explores who accesses to the education faculty as female-dominated field and engineering faculty as male-dominated field in Turkey? What are the differences/similarities among students in terms of their socio-demographic, family and educational background? Which variables affect attainment of these faculties regarding gender? In other words, do the effects on the attainment of these faculties vary by gender? If so why? Drawing on the Eurostudent Survey IV (2011) (http://www.eurostudent.eu/) which is nationwide representative and internationally comparable BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 466 data, we explore the differences between two faculties. Sample size for the education faculty is 3,172 whereas for engineering faculty is 3,669 out of population 16,817. Besides the descriptive statistics, logistic regression model is applied. Findings are explained within the discussions on modernization history of Turkey. Findings indicate that specifically, females are relatively coming from higher socioeconomic background family, urban areas and better education background, compared to males. Considering faculty, these characteristics are also valid for engineering faculty. Students in engineering faculty are from higher socioeconomic background family, urban areas and better education background, compared to education faculty. In this sense, education faculty is consists of relatively disadvantage groups. In sum, it can be argued that, education faculty provides upward mobility for students, while engineering faculty protects status quo. Gender Inequalities in the Process of Participation in the Classroom. A Sociological Perspective Paulo Coelho DIAS (Centre for Research and Studies in Sociology (CIES), Portugal) | pgdias@sapo.pt We compared in this article the verbal participation levels of male and female students in the context of the classroom. We also tried to foresee the influence of the teacher in this participatory process. We worked with a sample of twenty-four teachers and 651 of their students, from the municipality of Faro in Portugal. The results indicate that male students participate in the classroom much more than their colleagues. The nature of this participatory process is also different in ways that we problematize in sociological terms. The teacher's role, overall, seems to reinforce the trend towards greater participation of male students, since, despite their greater involvement, teachers as a whole, still tend to ask more boys than girls to participate. RN10S04 School Performance Measuring different dimensions of truant behavior: a typological approach Gil KEPPENS (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | gkeppens@vub.ac.be Truancy is often cited as a complex and multifactorial phenomenon. However, studies researching truancy are often limited to conceptualize truancy based on the frequency of the absence, which results in comparing characteristics of regular absentees with characteristics of non-truants. The purpose of the present study is to provide important insights into the conceptual understanding of truant behavior by exploring different types of truants. To examine different types of truants we used latent profile analysis, based on a representative sample of 4189 youngsters in secondary education in Flanders (the Dutch-speaking part of Belgium). 6 key indicators were employed to identify latent classes: the period of the absence, the parental awareness of the child's absence, the location of the absence, individual versus group absence, pre planned versus on the moment absence, and the intention of the absence. Three classes of truant youth were identified: 'homestayers', 'traditional truants', and 'condoned social truants'. In addition, multinomial regression analysis revealed social differences between the three types of truant youth. Our findings suggest that truant youth are a heterogeneous group, which can be categorized in different types that have specific social characteristics. In the discussion we BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 467 demonstrate how studying different types of truants can be important for understanding how truant behavior can be identified and prevented. Students' Aspirations, Expectations and School Achievement: What really matters? Nabil KHATTAB (University of Bristol, United Kingdom) | nabil.khattab@bristol.ac.uk Using the Longitudinal Study of Young People in England (LSYPE), this study examines how different combinations of aspirations, expectations and school achievement can influence students' future educational behaviour (applying to university at the age of 17-18). The study shows that students with either high aspirations or high expectations have higher school achievement than those with both low aspirations and low expectations. Furthermore, complete alignment between high aspirations, high expectations and high achievement is the most important predictor of future educational behaviour amongst students. However, it is also found that low expectations do not negatively impact students' future behaviour when they have high aspirations accompanied with high school achievement. Additionally, the study finds significant ethnic differences in favour of white students at GCSE level, but that these differences are reversed in relation to applying to university at the age of 17-18. A MIMIC Model of Skills Among Young Adults Rosario SCANDURRA (Unirsitat de Barcelona, Spain) | rosario.scandurra@gmail.com The paper analyses through statistical modeling how the distribution of post-compulsory education between individuals and social groups affects inequality of skills among young adults (aged 25-34) in different countries. The paper is based on data collected by the Survey of Adult Skills 2012, a product of the OECD Programme for the International Assessment of Adult Competencies (PIAAC) that measures proficiency in literacy and numeracy internationally. In order to gain understanding of the relationship between different potentially explanatory factors of numeracy and literacy scores in PIAAC, separate sequential models were constructed for socioeconomic background, education and training, employment, and skills practices factors. The results show that even after accounting for all factors education remains the most important predictor of literacy and numeracy proficiency among young adults. In all countries, however, the total effect of education on skills is partially explained by the unequal distribution of education among individuals from different socioeconomic backgrounds. The paper explores how different institutional arrangements, such as the differentiation of post-compulsory education and the expansion of the access to tertiary education, moderate the effect of individual socioeconomic background on the educational attainment and the skills of young adults. Schools matter? Mathematics performance in Portuguese public basic schools Teresa SEABRA (ISCTE-IUL, Portugal) | teresa.seabra@iscte.pt Helena CARVALHO (ISCTE-IUL, Portugal) | helena.carvalho@iscte.pt Patrícia ÁVILA (ISCTE-IUL, Portugal) | patricia.avila@iscte.pt The main objective of this paper is to analyze School Effect on the pupils' achievement in Mathematics, in Portuguese basic schools. As Demack, Drew and Grimsley (2000) remind us, the study of Jencks et al (1972) show that the relative effect of the school on pupils' achievements is small in comparison with the effect of the social and ethno-racial condition, but this does not mean that there is no effect. While studies on the "school effect" have had some tradition in Anglo Saxon countries (ie Rutter, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 468 1979), they are only few studies in other countries.. Recently, we can find important research in this domain that explore the shools effets considering both social background and ethnic variables (Van Houtte, 2011; Agirdag, O.,Van Houtte & Van Avermaet, 2012). In Portugal, the knowledge about school-effect is very limited. Having pupils nested within schools a hierarchical linear modeling (multilevel models) was used and separately data analysis were carried for native students and immigrants in order to explain Mathematics achievement, measured by the results obtained in national exams on fourth and sixth-grade. We explore the relationship between the ethnic and socio-economic composition of schools and pupils' achievement at Mathematics and if the effect of school differs between fourth grade and sixth grade in Mathematics results in national exams. We have some evidences that this happens (Seabra et al., 2014) but now we can measure these differences and deepen our understanding about the factors that can explain it. The Craft of Academic Performance: A Study of Adolescents Thorolfur THORLINDSSON (University of Iceland, Iceland) | thorotho@hi.is Vidar HALLDORSSON (University of Iceland, Iceland) | vidar@melarsport.is Qualitative sociological analysis from sociologists such as Howard Becker, Gary A. Fine, C. Wright Mills and Richard Sennett have documented a craft-oriented approach, which is based on play-like practice, intrinsic motivation, experimentation, flow and holistic understanding in various areas of social life. They have contrasted this approach with a more formal authoritarian and bureaucratic approach to learning and solving problems, which they suggest creates meaninglessness and alienation, besides being less effective. Several overlapping theories of learning that emphasized active taskor craft-oriented learning have at one time or another found their way into the formal educational system. Modern education is, however, also characterized by fixed curriculum and standardized procedures and outcomes (exams and credentials). In this study we test the influence of craft-oriented approach on academic performance among national sample of Icelandic adolescents, quantitatively. We developed a scale measuring craft-orientation. We also measure meaninglessness, alienation as well as several other factors that prior research has shown influence academic performance. The findings lend a considerable support to the theories of Becker, Mills, Fine and Sennett. The findings suggest that this line of research may hold an important promise pertaining to academic achievement and other performance-oriented tasks. RN10S05 School Selection and Student 'Choice' Selection of the best – selection procedures and patterns of legitimisation at exclusive secondary schools in Germany Mareke NIEMANN (Martin-Luther-University Halle Wittenberg, Germany) | mareke.niemann@zsb.uni-halle.de Katrin KOTZYBA (Martin-Luther-University Halle Wittenberg, Germany) | katrin.kotzyba@zsb.unihalle.de Important changes took place in the field of education. In Germany, to begin with, almost half of all pupils attend secondary schools preparing them for advanced academic studies at university. Secondly, there are new developments concerning the governance of the school system, the strengthening of school autonomy in relation to the formation of 'educational quasi-markets'. This development led to a renewed discussion on social exclusion and inequality in Germany. Thus, a dilemma was raised – one of socio-economic barriers and the pursuit of genuine academic meritocracy. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 469 Our research project focuses on exclusive schools in relation to the public discourses on elite, excellence and social inequality. The analysis refers to the institutional side, especially to mechanisms of selection, coherence and institutional distinction. Qualitative data from exclusive and non-exclusive secondary schools constitutes the base of our research. Exclusive schools in Germany have the permission to choose matching pupils according to their profile. In our presentation, we focus on the analysis of pupil selection processes and show that selection needs a special legitimisation. Using contrasting schools as examples, we will show the different selection processes, their formal organisation, the head teachers' justification of choosing the best and which selection pattern are made use of. Selection procedures range from a quantifying, standardised organisation to a procedure lacking any intersubjective measurability. However, the additional selection processes as such create a legitimisation problem. This is faced nearly without exception by the meritocratic principle. The interview practices reveal the existence of habitual challenges in different testing scenarios. Ethnic school composition and educational choice at the transition from primary to secondary education. Sarah THYS (Ghent University, Belgium) | Sarah.thys@ugent.be Mieke VAN HOUTTE (Ghent University, Belgium) | Mieke.vanhoutte@ugent.be Research on the inequality of educational opportunity has neglected the influence of contextual variables (Boone & Van Houtte, 2012). As such, studies on the transition to secondary education pay little attention to features of the primary school. School level variables can, however, contribute significantly to our understanding of the mechanisms that underlie educational choices. For example, research suggests that students of all racial backgrounds have higher educational expectations in schools with a high percentage of minority students (Frost, 2007). A possible explanation for this, is the finding that minority students have more optimistic beliefs about their educational opportunities (Goldsmith, 2004). This study aims to examine the association between the ethnic composition of primary schools and the educational choice in the transition to secondary education. Hierarchical logistic models were tested on data gathered in 2014 in 36 Flemish primary schools. Preliminary results show that the probability of choosing a technical track over an academic track is lower among pupils who attend a school with a high ethnic diversity. An interaction-effect shows that this relationship between ethnic diversity and educational choice is different for immigrant and native students. In trying to explain these effects we found that high feelings of futility, or low optimism about educational opportunities, increase the probability of choosing a technical over an academic track. Yet, the effect of ethnic diversity on educational choice cannot be explained by the culture of futility at school. Other explanations will be tested to fully understand this effect of ethnic diversity. Primary goals and descendants in Norwaya study of choices of educational fields. Tanja ASKVIK (Centre for the Study of Professions, Oslo and Akershus University College of Applied Sciences., Norway) | tanja.askvik@gmail.com According to Goldthorpe and Boudon, rational agents primary goal in terms of choices of higher education, is to avoid downward mobility. They aim for an education giving them a future class position at least as good as their parents. This theory indicates reproduction of social class through education, but former research suggests that class background do not affect the choices of education in the minority groups to the same extent as the majority. Due to massive expansion in higher education in Norway, choice of field has become a more significant BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 470 determinant of future social class. The question is not so much if one has chosen higher education or not, but which field one chooses. The descendants from the biggest 'visible' minority groups in Norway are examined within this framework, and the research question is: Which educational fields do different groups of descendants choose and do these choices indicate that these groups have upward mobility as a primary goal in greater extent than the majority? The preliminary findings, based on various regressions analyses of register data, shows that descendants in fact have upward mobility as a goal in a far greater extent than majority students. When comparing students with lower class background, majority choose less prestigious fields than the descendant. If we examine country of origin, we also find that it is difficult to use 'descendants' as an analytical category. The differences within the group are fundamental, and there are no patterns to suggest grouping together any of the six countries. Assimilated enough? Stories about educational choices among children of immigrants in Norway Marianne Takvam KINDT (University of Oslo, Norway) | mariannetakvam@gmail.com The educational choices of children of immigrants are often seen as a yardstick of successful assimilation. In Norway, there is a clustering of children of immigrants into elite tracks such as medicine, engineering and law. To date, research has sought to explain these choices by focusing on cultural aspects within the immigrant population, such as ethnic capital, Confucianism and obligations towards parents. In this article I pursue the role of norms and expectations, and I ask; what reasons do children of immigrants give for pursuing elite higher educations? I use a narrative approach to analyze 29 in-depth interviews with children of immigrants admitted to a prestigious educational track. I find that to be enrolled in one of the most prestigious educational tracks in Norway is not enough to feel accepted. When accounting for their educational choices, these students adhere to a freedom discourse, arguing that they are interest-based and that their families have never pushed them. They refuse control and obligations as legitimate reasons, and see freedom and self-fulfillment as necessary means to happiness and success. With this background, I propose that norms and expectations prominent in the Norwegian society more broadly shape thoughts about what members of the second generation want to do with their lives. These findings suggest that in order to be "assimilated enough", pursuing an elite education is not sufficient, you need to pursue it for the right reasons. Unmet goals of tracking: within-track heterogeneity of students' expectations for the future Laura VAN DEN BROECK (Ghent University, Belgium) | laura.vandenbroeck@ugent.be Educational systems are often characterized by some form(s) of ability grouping, like tracking. Although substantial variation in the implementation of these practices exists, it is always the aim to improve teaching efficiency by creating homogeneous groups of students in terms of capabilities and performances as well as expected pathways. If students' expected pathways (university, graduate school, or working) are in line with the goals of tracking, one might presume that these expectations are rather homogeneous within tracks and heterogeneous between tracks. In Flanders (the northern region of Belgium), the educational system consists of four tracks. Many students start out in the most prestigious, academic track. If they fail to gain the necessary credentials, they move to the less esteemed technical and vocational tracks. Therefore, the educational system has been called a 'cascade system'. We presume that this cascade system creates homogeneous expectations in the academic track, though BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 471 heterogeneous expectations in the technical and vocational tracks. We use data from the International Study of City Youth (ISCY), gathered during the 2013-2014 school year from 2354 pupils of the tenth grade across 30 secondary schools in the city of Ghent, Flanders. Preliminary results suggest that the technical and vocational tracks show more heterogeneity in student's expectations than the academic track. If tracking does not fulfill the desired goals in some tracks, tracking practices should be questioned as tracking occurs along social and ethnic lines, causing social inequality. RN10S06 Trajectories and Transitions in Education The Second Transition Phase in the Expansion of Higher Education Ildiko HRUBOS (Corvinus University of Budapest, Hungary) | ildiko.hrubos@uni-corvinus.hu By the second decade of the 21st century, in the majority of developed countries the expansion of higher education has reached the phase that Martin Trow refers to as the transition between the phase of massification and the phase of universal participation (enrolment rate of over 50%). This transition entails a similarly fundamental transformation related to the structure, content, financing, operation and the mission of higher education as the change during the massification previously involved (after the enrolment rate in higher education exceeded 15%, the upper limit of the elite phase). The new transition should also be interpreted in the way that the previously developed sectors have remained – the outstanding institutions (research, world standard universities) representing the elite phase, and the mass education sector that evolved in the process of expansion –, but at the same time a new type of institution emerges, which explicitly serves the purposes of universal, or more precisely universal access higher education. (Of course, there will always be overlaps between the institutions of the current three sectors.) A swiftly spreading practice already exists for the implementation of universal access higher education, Massive Open Online Courses, which blasted on the scene in the United States in 2012, and have subsequently taken root in Europe as well. In the world of globalization, phenomena related to higher education also occur in a way spanning countries and regions. Emerging countries and a portion of developing countries have been rapidly improving their higher education, which currently has barely exited the elite phase (or hasn't at all). It's possible that in these regions the mass university sector, well known in the developed world, will not be constructed at all, rather this function will be fulfilled by the MOOC sector (while they will still aspire for the development of a few top universities). As a result of this, the MOOC sector will be one of the significant scenes of global higher education, in which courses formulated in developed countries and created on a local level will compete for students, resources and prestige. Transition to upper-secondary education in Switzerland: Effects of tracking, SES and informal competences Basler ARIANE (University of Zurich) | basler@jacobscenter.uzh.ch Buchmann MARLIS (University of Zurich) | buchmann@jacobscenter.uzh.ch Irene Susanna KRIESI (Swiss Federal Institute for Vocational Education and Training (SFIVET)) | irene.kriesi@sfivet-sw Swiss secondary education is highly differentiated and stratified. Lower-secondary education is subdivided in several, academically selective tracks. In upper-secondary education, young BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 472 people are allocated either to one of the many vocational education and training programmes (VET) of different intellectual requirements, to a specialized school or a baccalaureate school. Previous studies have shown that young people's socio-economic background plays an important direct and indirect role in explaining track allocation to upper-secondary education (e.g., Becker 2010; Combet 2013). Our contribution extends previous research in two ways: First, we take into consideration that VET programmes greatly vary in intellectual requirements and distinguish two levels. Second, we include informal competences (e.g., achievement motivation, academic self-efficacy) and tracking in lower-secondary education, thus focusing on the interplay of SES, tracking and informal competences in explaining access to two VET levels, to specialized schools or to baccalaureate schools. Our analyses are based on the middle cohort of the Swiss longitudinal study COCON. The data was collected in 2006, 2007, 2009 and 2012 when the respondents were 15, 16, 18 and 21 years old. We ran multinomial regression models and make use of the khb-method (see Karlsen and Anders 2011; Kohler, Karlson and Holm 2011) in order to decompose the effects of interest. Preliminary findings show that the track of lower-secondary schooling greatly determines whether young people enter VET with low or high requirements, a specialised school or a baccalaureate school. The relevance of SES and informal competences varies considerably between the different tracks of upper-secondary schooling. The kick-off for educational trajectories of immigrant youth in Finland Mira KALALAHTI (University of Helsinki, Finland) | mira.kalalahti@helsinki.fi Janne VARJO (University of Helsinki, Finland) | janne.varjo@helsinki.fi Integration of immigrant young people is a growing issue in European societies. In advanced societies like Finland educational trajectories are crucial determinants of integration – and maybe even relatively more important than countries with lower educational levels. Despite the general equality of Finnish comprehensive school, non-native children have difficulties on following educationally the mainstream paths and face higher risk of dropping out than average. (Kilpi-Jakonen2011; Järvinen & Jahnukainen 2008.) This presentation focuses on the group of Finnish youth moving from comprehensive to the secondary education – the key ramification of Finnish education system. Overall aim is to understand and interpret the educational trajectories and transitions of immigrant youth compared to the majority population. We follow a group of 9th graders from different cultural backgrounds for three years. As a vital part of youth transitions, secondary education school choice entail possibilities and risks that are "--contingent and linked to complex interactions between individual decisions, opportunity structures, and social pathways" (Heinz 2009). The basis of the analysis presented is the kick-off for the educational trajectories; constructed from the first survey-data (ñ300) and thematic interviews (ñ50) conducted at the beginning of the follow-up. A special emphasis is on the themes of the "risk-awareness" and "belief in education" that is on the future orientations and overall believe in education which are stronger and more positive among the immigrant youth, who also report more learning and schooling difficulties. References Heinz, W. R . (2009). Youth transition in an age of uncertainty. In A. Furlong (ed.). Handbook of Youth and Adulthood. New Perspectives and agendas. Oxon; NY: Routledge, 3–13. Järvinen, T. & Jahnukainen, M. (2008). Koulutus, polarisaatio ja tasa-arvo: hyväja huonoosaistuminen perusja keskiasteen koulutuksessa [Education, Polarization and Equality: Advantaged and disadvantaged youth in secondary education]. In Autio, M., Eräranta, K. & Myllyniemi, S. (Ed.) Nuoret ja polarisaatio. Nuorten elinolot vuosikirja. Nuorisotutkimusverkosto, Nuorisoasiain neuvottelukunta & Stakes, 72–81. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 473 Kilpi-Jakonen, E. (2011). Continuation to upper secondary education in Finland: Children of immigrants and the majority compared. Acta Sociologica 54 (1), 77–106. Perceptions of Insecurity and Social Inequality in Academic Trajectories Hannah BURGER (Augsburg University, Germany) | hannah.burger@phil.uni-augsburg.de Julia ELVEN (Augsburg University, Germany) | julia.elven@phil.uni-augsburg.de PhD-studies can be characterized as a period of education in a broader sense, but at the same they are a period of preparation for an occupation in the academic field. With regard to the latter, already Max Weber stated a century ago that academic trajectories are highly hazardous. Today as well PhD-students find themselves frequently in "a generalized and permanent state of insecurity" (Bourdieu 1998: 85). However, the particular meaning of institutionalized modes of the production of insecurity and the way they structure academic trajectories can only be understood by taking into account the actor's perspectives: What do they perceive as (in)secure? Which strategies do they develop to handle or avoid insecurity? These (in)securityrelated patterns of perception, thinking and acting can be analyzed as habitualized social structures and it can be assumed that they vary according to the actors' social background (ElMafaalani 2012). Our contribution is based on an empirical study of trajectories of emerging researchers focusing the time of their doctoral studies. Drawing on Bourdieu's theoretical framework, these trajectories are examined as a product of the interplay of institutional constellations and the young researchers' 'habitus'. We firstly outline a practice-theoretical perspective on (in)security in academic trajectories. Based on interview material, we secondly reconstruct different (in)security-related patterns of perception, thinking and acting, and discuss the relevance these patterns may have for unequal positioning processes in the context of academic trajectories. El-Mafaalani, A. (2012): BildungsaufsteigerInnen aus benachteiligten Milieus. Wiesbaden. Bourdieu, P. (1998): Acts of Resistance. Cambridge. Puncturing inequalities: A configurational analysis of educational upward mobility Nicolas Martin LEGEWIE (DIW Berlin, Germany) | nlegewie@diw.de Inequalities in education and their reproduction have long been a core interest in social science research. Less knowledge exists on educational upward mobility: How do some students manage to attain high degrees despite their parents' low educational level? Especially in-depth analyses are missing that analyze how different combinations of factors foster educational upward mobility. My study addresses this gap by investigating what combinations of factors produce educational upward mobility. I integrated a life course with a personal network perspective to study the phenomenon. I conducted 36 in-depth biographical interviews with respondents from low socioeconomic backgrounds, comparing 25 upwardly mobile respondents and to 11 respondents who replicated their parents' low educational degrees. As comparative dimensions I included in equal parts respondents with Turkish and German-born parents, as well as female and male respondents. I employed in-depth case analysis and qualitative comparative analysis (QCA) to identify combinations of conditions that were sufficient for educational upward mobility in my data set. Results suggest five conditions based in respondents' personal networks foster educational upward mobility. Some, like specific Promotive Narratives, establish or reinforce clear educational goals and a sense of self-efficacy. Others, like Support with Academic Efforts, provide concrete support in how to achieve these goals. The five conditions combine in three BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 474 alternative combinations that produced educational upward mobility in my data set. With these findings, the study contributes to efforts in understanding stratification processes in education. RN10S07 Higher Education and Inequalities (II) Unequal future(s) of higher education in a Central and Eastern European context. Gábor KIRÁLY (Budapest Business School, Hungary; Corvinus University of Budapest, Hungary) | kiraly.gabor@pszfb.bgf.hu Zsuzsanna GÉRING (Budapest Business School, Hungary) | gering.zsuzsannamargit@gkz.bgf.hu Sára CSILLAG (Budapest Business School, Hungary; Corvinus University of Budapest, Hungary) | csillag.sara@pszfb.bgf.hu Tamás GÁSPÁR (Budapest Business School, Hungary) | gaspar.tamas@kkk.bgf.hu Alexandra KÖVES (Corvinus University of Budapest, Hungary) | koves.alexandra@gmail.com In recent years there is a growing interest about the future of higher education. Both in the academic and the public discourse it is an often-cited statement that the higher education sector is (or should be) undergoing a fundamental transformation in terms of its role in society, its mode of operation, and its economic structure and value. Our paper aims to contribute to this discussion by summarising the results of a participatory backcasting workshop involving teachers, researchers and educational management staff about the future of higher education held in Budapest in January 2015. Backcasting is a special methodological approach in future studies which starts with a normative vision of the future and elaborates a strategy to reach this normative vision. By analysing this vision and comparing it to future scenarios discussed in academic and policy arenas, one can gain new insights both in relation to global trends and their possible manifestations in a CEE context. In order to do so, our paper is divided into three parts. Firstly, the paper briefly delineates the key aspects of the future vision of higher education developed by workshop participants. Secondly, our analysis especially focuses on inequalities of higher education in the future identified by the participants. In the final part of the paper, we aim to show which social, economic and technological trends might contribute to these inequalities and what the possible ways might be to deal with them. Does disciplinary background matters in contextualizing Societal Problems? A Study of Liberal Arts and Engineering Students of four Educational Institutions of India Sarvendra YADAV (Dr. Harisingh Gour Central University Sagar, India) | sarvendra2u@gmail.com In the era of neo-liberal educational policies, certain forms of knowledge are encouraged over others. Technical degrees are given preference over liberal arts degrees because of immense demand in labour market. It has led liberal arts disciplines in a state of isolation and marginalization. State is withdrawing financial support to liberal arts departments in different countries, and if not, asking them to prove their worthiness in today's economy. In this background, it is important to understand how liberal arts disciplines are identifying, contextualizing and defending their position by full filling its different objectives especially providing concrete solutions to different contemporary societal problems. This paper tries to address this larger debate whether training in liberal arts disciplines really helps to sensitize students to visualize the societal problems in better way by using their 'sociological/narrative imagination' than engineering students? Do liberal arts students really acquire better critical outlook just because of their training in liberal arts? And also, how sociological interpretations are different from commonsensical interpretations? On the basis of 200 college students' BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 475 interviews of north India, this paper has analyzed how students interpret different societal problems by situating the debate within the context of disciplinary training. 100 students from engineering background and 100 from humanities and social sciences background from India's top two elite institutions i.e. IIT Delhi and University of Delhi, and two middle-ranking educational institutions i.e. HBTI Kanpur and CSJM University Kanpur were interviewed by asking them open ended questions about three biggest social problems and its possible solutions. Individual interviews as well as focused group discussions were conducted among students who were in the third year of their college education. This paper proceeds first with discussing different general and sociological perspectives on social problems. Secondly, it explores the definitional aspects, calling upon the importance of subjective and objective elements in contextualizing a social problem. The different ways of analyzing social problems have been discussed through examples, followed by a discussion on the research procedure adopted. In the findings, student' individual narratives of different societal problems and its interpretations have been discussed and analyzed in-length, and finally, the conclusion of the study. Higher Education Intentions among Native and Foreign Youth in Italy and the Role of Primary and Secondary Effects Marco ALBERTINI (University of Bologna, Italy) | marco.albertini2@unibo.it Debora MANTOVANI (University of Bologna, Italy) | d.mantovani@unibo.it Giancarlo GASPERONI (University of Bologna, Italy) | giancarlo.gasperoni@unibo.it This paper addresses tertiary education intentions among a random sample of over 9,000 lastyear upper secondary school students in four Italian provinces; approximately 600 have an immigrant background. Data collection was performed during the 2013/14 school year via a twowave administration of structured questionnaires. More specifically, we investigate the gap between Italian and foreign students in their transition to the tertiary education (decision to pursue/not pursue a university-level degree) and, among probable would-be enrollees, choice of field of study, placing particular emphasis on so-called primary and secondary effects. Originally developed by Boudon (1974) in his study on social inequalities and educational transitions, here the concepts refer to students' migratory status. Primary effects explain the differences between natives' and foreigners' choices stemming from their school performance; secondary effects are directly associated with migratory status, regardless of performance. The paper, inspired by a forthcoming study by Azzolini and Ress on native-immigrant differences in educational transitions from lower to upper secondary schools in Italy, will also apply a logistic regression coefficient decomposition method developed by Karlson and Holm (2011). Preliminary results suggest that differences in Italians and foreigners' educational choices display a stronger link to scholastic performance. Boudon R. (1974), Education, Opportunity and Social Inequality: Changing Prospects in Western Society, New York, Wiley. Karlson K.B., Holm A. (2011), Decomposing Primary and Secondary Effects: A New Decomposition Method, "Research in Social Stratification and Mobility", 29: 221-237. Trends and contradictions in Glocalization of European higher Education Marina BULANOVA (Russian State University for the humanities, Russian Federation) | marina_bulanova@inbox.ru In the proposed paper, the author is going to focus on the effect of global trends in higher education and their implementation in the controversial education policies of European states. For instance, the main trend is democratization of education, however, in some European countries, social inequality of education is still exist. With development of the European Higher BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 476 Education Area the market of educational services grows also. Bologna process (bachelor degree-magistracy-doctor's degree) unifies steps of higher education. Glocalization of the European education is presented by Bologna process. Nowadays it is beyond the European Union, covering all European countries. During the realization it has acquired characters of international organization which activity is based on cooperation of the countries-participants and essential impact on educational policy of these countries. Growth of education as a formal value, compulsory part of career, and warranty of quality of life, from one hand, and inability of University degree to protect owner to be unemployed. University as a system, which works as an ontology factory and, from the other hand, being a part of a educational service market. Education as a system which includes formal institutions and strong rules and law and, from other hand, education as a wide set of opportunities for a person to be studied informally (e.g. Courcera etc). The Social and Credential Structure of the Elite Segment of Swedish Higher Education Mikael BÖRJESSON (Uppsala University, Sweden) | mikael.borjesson@edu.uu.se The structure of acquired and inherited national and transnational assets among students in Swedish elite educations is the main issue in this paper. Based on a survey answered by nearly 1,200 students on 25 elite educational programmes in Swedish higher education, the distribution of such properties as language resources and experiences of travel, studies and work are set against more refined Swedish assets, like good grades from established schools and programmes. By using specific multiple correspondence analysis three distinct poles are identified: one pole where formal acquired educational assets and inherited national and international resources are weak, one pole with a strong international orientation and accumulation of inherited international resources, and one based on predominantly heavy investments in the Swedish educational system. These poles correspond to three different sorts of positions in the field of higher education: at the first pole, students in art and theatre are overrepresented, while the national pole is primarily defined by the medical programme and the international pole by the engineering programme in industrial economics and the programme in economics at Stockholm School of Economics. The poles also display three different modes of gaining access – by special tests at artistic pole, by grades from upper secondary school at the international pole, and by scores at the national aptitude test at the national pole – articulating different valuation of former educational investments, and, more broadly, of cultural capital possession. RN10S08 Educational and Institutional Policies Changes in Educational Policy in Estonia: Self-Descriptions of Russian-Speaking Pupils Anu MASSO (University of Tartu, Estonia) | anu.masso@ut.ee Maie SOLL (University of Tartu, Estonia) | mainele@hotmail.com Sander SALVET (University of Tartu, Estonia) | sander.salvet@gmail.com This study concentrates on one of the most drastic changes in Estonian educational system after regaining independence – change in instruction language in Russian-medium schools. We depart from the communication theoretical approach (Luhmann 2002, 2004) and assume that BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 477 one of the factors behind the failure of Estonian minority policy (Aidarov, Drechsler 2013) may be the unsuccessful communication of changes in instruction language. We focus on pupils' ethno-cultural self-descriptions as one of the indicators for studying the communication of change in instruction language. We aim to answer to the next research questions: (1) How the changes in education policies are perceived among groups having various ethno-cultural identification strategies? (2) Through which mediums, inside or outside of educational system, the ethno-cultural self-descriptions are constructed? We use online interview method (Salmons 2010) as empirical basis; the sample consists of school-leavers of those schools/classes having various instruction languages (Estonian, Russian, language immersion) and situating in various Estonian regions (monolingual vs bilingual everyday setting; n=14). In the study, thematic analysis is combined with elements of grounded theory (Strauss, Corbin 1990), and softwareaided techniques with manual ones. The analysis suggests that the role of the instruction language may be essential in mediating the educational changes, especially in the cases of ambivalent messages received from inside and outside of the formal educational system. The perception of instruction language is related to the unequal accesses to ethno-cultural identification. Unsuccessful communication of changes in educational policy may thereby (re)produce the cultural and social inequalities in the society. A sociological study of the effects of educational policies on educational inequality in Europe Kaspar BURGER (University of Geneva, Switzerland) | kaspar.burger@unige.ch Inequality in educational outcomes can be related to characteristics of the individual, the family, and broader societal contexts. Educational inequalities potentially challenge the principle of equal opportunity and consequently deserve our attention. The present study aims to assess whether country-specific educational policies increase or diminish educational inequalities associated with social origins in European countries. Five policy dimensions are considered: 1) pre-primary enrollment ratio, 2) private school enrollment ratio, 3) educational tracking, or allocation of students to different types of schooling, 4) amount of time that children spend at school annually, and 5) school choice policy in the public education sector. The study draws on data from the 2012 wave of the Program for International Student Assessment (PISA). In addition, it derives country-level data on educational policies from different data repositories. The sample consists of 203,240 15-year-old students who attended 8665 schools in 31 European countries. Multilevel modeling techniques are applied. Cross-level interactions are performed to determine whether educational policies moderate the associations between children's social origins and their educational achievement. The findings show that the degree of social inequality in education changes as national educational policies change. For instance, both a longer annual amount of time spent at school and a larger private school sector mitigate the effect of social origins on children's achievement. The study informs debates about the role that policies play for social stratification and mobility. Compensatory Policies to Achieve Equity and Social Inclusion in Higher Education Guadalupe PALMEROS Y ÁVILA (Juárez Autonomous University of Tabasco, Mexico) | gpalmeros@hotmail.com Judith PÉREZ-CASTRO (National Autonomous University of Mexico, Mexico) | jcperez@unam.mx Compensatory educational policies are implemented by governments as a way to reduce inequalities in different areas of social life (Pedroza & Villalobos, 2009). In Mexican universities, these policies seek to overcome disparities in access to educational services. Right now, it is BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 478 estimated that only 29.4% of young people between 18 and 24 years old attend higher education (SEP, 2013). The gap between the most favored economic group and the least favored is significant. So, while 47 of every 100 youths from the decil X are registered in tertiary education, only 7 of every 100 from the decil I have access to it (Villa, 2013). This situation becomes worse for individuals from vulnerable groups: poor people, indigenous, disabled, female heads of households, etc. This paper is part of an exploratory-descriptive study whose objective is to study vulnerable groups and their possibilities to enter, remain and graduate from higher education. As a hypothesis we hold that the chances these people have to attend higher education depend on both, the tensions, risks and threats they face in everyday life as well as the quantity and quality of their resources (Chambers, 1989). The results showed us that the main difficulties students face to enter, remain and finish the university are: the lack of material resources and equipment, such as internet and computer, the lack of economic resources, not knowing a second language, the absence of study techniques, and the attainment of the social service. The Rationale and the Rationalisation of Greek Education during the Current Crisis (2009-2014) Vasiliki KANTZARA (Panteion University of Social and Political Sciences, Greece) | v.kantzara@gmail.com The effects of the ongoing crisis on Greek education have been complex and overwhelming. Next to extensive budgetary cuts, educational changes were also initiated on a number of issues. Most of the changes were related to 'shrinking' the education: less teachers, less school buildings, less student support, but other changes asked for more funds! This puzzled me. Especially in tertiary education, the establishing of a 'Council of the Institution' that runs since 2012 the university is comprised for the first time in education history partly by non-academics. This and other educational changes establish not only new institutions but they need extra funds, while it is not certain how these influence quality of education; extensive budgetary cuts on the other hand do affect quality of education. The main questions then posed are, What is the reason that quality of education lacks from the dominant discourse of the educational policy during the crisis? Following from this, What do the changes signify for the role of education in Greece? The empirical material in answering these questions comes from my study on the effects of the crisis on education. The theoretical framework draws on sociology of education approaches as I attempt to interpret the educational changes in a wider context, that is, taking into consideration the relation of education to society. To my view, some educational changes are mostly political as they may be related to the changing structure of dominant relations, from (partly) traditional to rational (conceived in Weberian terms) and this involves altering structures of management and control of education. State Intervention and Social Origin of University Students in Republican China, 1912-1949 Yunzhu REN (The Hong Kong University of Science and Technology, Hong Kong S.A.R. (China)) | yunzhuren@gmail.com Hongbo WANG (The Hong Kong University of Science and Technology, Hong Kong S.A.R. (China)) | hbwang.ucla@gmail.com Chen LIANG (Nanjing University, China) | liangchen@nju.edu.cn BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 479 This paper examines changes in social origin of university students in the Republic of China (1912-1949) using archival data. In particular, we assess the impact of the implementation of student loan scheme by the central government in 1938 on social origin profiles of university students. We draw on about 20000 student registration records of the National Sun Yat-sen University from 1919 to 1951, with information on year of admission, parental occupation, and sources of financial support. Student's social origin is indicated by father's occupation. We have made great efforts to code and harmonize hand-written occupation titles. To assess the impact of the 1938 student loan policy, we divide the students into three cohorts, namely pre-war cohorts (1919-1937), war cohorts (1938-1945), and post-war cohorts (1945-51). A key question is whether the implementation of 1938 student loan policy had increased the diversity of the student body with respect to social origin indicated by parental occupation. Education has been dominated by people of privileged social origin in historical China. This continues to be the case for the Republican era. In 1938, the Chinese government abolished tuition fees for the students in normal schools, medical schools and engineering schools later as an effort to alleviate the burden for higher education due to the hardship caused by the Japanese invasion. The policy continued after the end of the Second World War. We thus expect the social origin of university students to be most diverse during the war because of an weaker effect of family background on college attendance due to both the war and the new student loan policy. Our preliminary analysis indicates that the student loan policy, which provides public funds to college students during the war not only helped those from humble origins, but also benefited those from elite families. Virtually all people were affected by the Japanese invasion, especially those who retreated from the occupied areas. It seems that the 1938 student loan policy succeeded in increasing social mobility by allowing more students from disadvantaged families to go to national public universities during the war and afterwards. Comparative Study of Educational Development and Inequality in Non-European Countries Shinichi AIZAWA (Chukyo University, Japan) | s-aizawa@sass.chukyo-u.ac.jp Hirofumi TAKI (Hosei University, Japan) | taki@hosei.ac.jp We illustrate how differences in educational development and in the levels of inequality occurred in non-European countries. The similarities and differences in social development within nonEuropean countries as well as between European and non-European countries are analyzed using comparative historical approaches and development research. Exploring the official national statistics and analyzing PISA datasets, non-European countries can be divided into two types of educational development and inequality; those with higher (H) and lower (L) scores compared to European countries. Rapid industrialization is observed with educational expansion in both types. On the other hand, cultural and ethnic diversities connected with religion have differentiated in these groups. For example, type H countries have often been influenced by the traditional Chinese examination system. The public's belief in its government and public sectors are also different. Type H countries have many highly prestigious "national" and "public" schools on the upper secondary education level even though some of these countries have lower educational expenditure compared to European countries. We will show a Truth Table in Boolean algebra approach, and our results will help further understand European social development. RN10S09 Disability, Minorities and Schooling BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 480 Education for children with special needs in the Flemish community of Belgium: Side effects of the current educational integration system Leen SEBRECHTS (University of Antwerp, Belgium) | leen.sebrechts@uantwerpen.be While the Flemish education sector has begun to evolve alongside international developments towards more inclusive types of education for children with special needs, the segregated special school remains the dominant model and a valued type of education in Flanders. An advantage of the Flemish system is that parents of children with special needs are currently able to choose the educational setting that is most suitable for their children: integrated education or special education. This choice is however complex and influenced by many characteristics. Results of kwantitative analyses on two Flemish databases show that the patterns of choice are determined systematically by the social position of the family of the child; besides the influence of characteristics like type and severity of the disability and age of the child. The initiatives for integrated education implemented to date in the Flemish community of Belgium appear to rely heavily on the capacities of the families with the result that families in stronger socio-cultural and socioeconomic positions are best able to cope in integrated education. At the same time, there remains an overrepresentation of vulnerable families in segregated specialist education. We concluded that policies aimed at increasing equality serve to exacerbate the embedded structural social inequalities. The Role of Madrasah in the Formation of Identity and Expectations Among Muslim Youth in Cotabato City, Mindanao, Philippines Crisanto Jr. Quinos REGADIO (De La Salle University, Manila, Philippines) | crisanto.regadio@dlsu.edu.ph The school which is part of the microsystem of the child (Bronfenbrenner, 1989) plays a significant role in shaping adolescent identity formation and expectations (McLeod & Yates 2006). Framed using this principle, this paper aims to show how Muslim education (known as Madrasah) in the southern region of the Philippines has influenced the identity construction of young Muslim with particular focus on ethno religious and ethno national identities. This is a worthy research enterprise as it examines the relationship between ethno-religious and national identity and how such connection could instigate conflict in the Mindanao which is the home of the largest Muslim population in the Philippines. Muslims from the region criticized secular education to promote an ethno-national character that separates them from their "real" ethno-religious identity and their collective goals and aspirations. This subject matter needs further understanding given the ongoing tensions that surround Muslim communities in the Philippines. Some scholars argued that the formation of an ethno religious identity could spark separatist aspirations. This paper, which is based on literature review, intends to show how participation in Madrasah education along with sociodemographic variables may have a bearing on the behavioral and attitudinal expression of Muslim youth's ethnic, religious, national identity, and life aspirations. 'The Chef, The Sportsman and The Actor': The Role of Identity Formation in the Further Education of Disabled Students Ceri MORRIS (Cardiff University, United Kingdom) | morrisce7@cardiff.ac.uk For disabled students and pupils in mainstream education, the formation of identity as someone 'different' or 'other' in the classroom can create significant barriers to educational and social BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 481 development. Despite policy imperatives for an integrated education system in Wales, barriers to successful inclusion can include the mechanisms of support and the social exclusion of individual pupils in the communities of the school or college. This paper draws on an ethnographic PhD study conducted in further education colleges across Wales. Studies of individual students were conducted using sensory ethnographic observation methods, interviews and documentary analysis. Drawing on Thomas' (1999) Social Relational model of disability, the paper examines the intersection between psycho-emotional well-being, career and educational identities, and academic and social achievement. Findings suggested that for disabled students, the role of identity formation, and the re-imagining of their identity through education, was significant to their present and future learning and well-being. "The School from the point of view of Portuguese Gypsies/Roma (Ciganos) families and students: The construction of a place of belonging" Maria Manuela MENDES (CIES-IUL, Portugal) | mamendesster@gmail.com Olga MAGANO (CEMRI-Uab) | Olga.Magano@uab.pt Ana Rita COSTA (CIES-IUL, Portugal) | costaartl@gmail.com Recent studies and reports point to the persistence of low levels of education between Portuguese Gypsies/Roma (Ciganos), particularly comparing to the overall Portuguese population. This situation is not unique to the Portuguese case. Disparities between Gypsies/Roma and non-Gypsies/Roma in key areas such as education, employment, healthcare and housing exist across the European countries. Even though results in terms of school success and the extension of schooling paths of Portuguese Gypsies/Roma students are still below expectations, we have been witnessing a gradual increase in the presence and continuity of Ciganos in schools. More than ever, in contrast with the situation lived by the past generations, the school is part of the life of Ciganos families and individuals, men and women, and is perceived as important, especially when it comes to the first level of education 4 years of basic education (1st cycle). Families are also more attentive to the quality of the social environment and quality of education practiced in schools that their children attend and frequently express critical points of view about it. This presentation focuses on the perceptions of Ciganos families and students toward the schools which the/ or their descendants are attending (or attended) and is based in fieldwork conducted in neighbourhoods marked by a high presence of Ciganos, school ethnographies and semi-structured interviews with Gypsies persons, men and women, who live in the Metropolitan Area of Lisbon and Oporto. Some results show that gradually the school has become a place not of exclusion but the belonging and conviviality with the Others. Is There a Catholic School Effect for Muslim Pupils? Orhan AGIRDAG (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands) | orhan.agirdag@gmail.com Geert DRIESSEN (Radboud University Nijmegen, Netherlands) | g.driessen@its.ru.nl Micael MERRY (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands) | M.S.Merry@uva.nl Since the early 1980s there has been a considerable amount of sociological research focusing on the consequences of Catholic schooling on pupils' academic achievement. While many studies report that pupils in Catholic schools outperform pupils with a comparable background who attend public schools, others argue that this Catholic school advantage primarily reflects a selection effect. A second important finding in previous research is the claim that Catholic schools more closely resemble the ideal of 'the common school' than do public schools, as many empirical studies suggest that the achievement gap between disadvantaged minorities BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 482 and more privileged pupils is actually smaller in Catholic schools than in public schools. This study investigates the so-called Catholic school advantage and more specifically as it concerns Muslim pupils. The distinctive characteristics of Catholic schools in Belgium (Flanders) form an exceptionally suitable context in which to study this. Multigroup multilevel latent growth curve analyses are conducted with data from approximately 5,000 pupils across 500 primary schools. No support was found for the Catholic school advantage hypothesis as the overall achievement growth for math and reading was not significantly better in Catholic schools than in public schools. Likewise, no evidence was found for the so-called 'common school effect' hypothesis: the learning growth of Muslim pupils was not significantly better in Catholic schools. In fact, the minority achievement gap generally was found to be higher in Catholic schools than in public schools. Implications of these findings are discussed. RN10S10 Social Class, Mobility and Stratification Intergenerational Social Mobility among Muslim Minority in Kerala State of India: Formal Vs Religious Education and Issues of Gender Sreekala EDANNUR (Pondicherry University, India) | sreekala3048@yahoo.co.in Afsal PK (Pondicherry University, India) | sreekala3048@yahoo.co.in Education of Muslim minority in India has been a topic of research for academics and policy makers post-independence. According to the report on the Social, Economic and Educational Status of Muslim Community of India (GOI, 2006) one-fourth of Muslim children in the age group of 6-14 years have either never attended school or are drop-outs. This study attempts to understand the issues of inequalities in accessing education and occupation by the Muslim community of Kerala; their educationFormal and religious, and gender differentials. The extent of inter generational educational and occupational mobility among two generations of respondents is studied. The existence of gender differentials in accessing education and occupation and parents' and children's educational and occupational levels is tested. The existence of any association between religious education and formal education of the respondents is also tested. Data was collected from 231 randomly selected Muslim respondents; 128 males and 103 females, aged 25-40. Outflow mobility table is used to find out the extent of inter generational mobility in education and occupation. The results show that there is a high inter generational educational mobility among Muslim community in Kerala (97.6%). Gender is found to be significantly influencing the chances of accessing higher education and occupation. There is a significant relationship between fathers' education and male Respondents' education; mother's occupation and daughters' occupation; Fathers' occupation and respondent education. Family background is significantly influencing younger generations' social mobility. Religious education and Formal education of respondents' is also significantly related. This study has important implications for policy decisions, they are discussed and recommendations are spelt. Getting on the Ball: Reconceptualizing Recent U.S. Literature on the Middle Class and School Choice Anthony E. HEALY (University of North Georgia, United States of America) | anthony.healy@ung.edu In the past three years, a flood of literature in the United States has turned attention to the role and actions of the middle class in school choice. Interestingly, Ball's seminal 2003 work on the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 483 middle class and school choice globally is largely ignored in this literature, though Ball drew partly on U.S. scholarship (as well as elsewhere) in formulating his theoretical framework. Echoing Ulrich Beck, Ball and Nikita (2014) note that school choice literature often suffers from "methodological nationalism" in which the nation is assumed to be "the only appropriate frame of analysis." That appears to be the case here. Interestingly, too, much of this recent literature reaches conclusions similar to Ball's. In this paper, I review the recent U.S. literature and then re-conceptualize it in accordance to Ball's framework. This is largely successful, providing support for Ball's contentions on school choice and the effects of globalization. This paper is important in that it helps to consolidate our global knowledge of school choice and the middle class, in accordance with the recent call of Ball and Nikita (2014). Structural factors behind differing chances of access to international student mobility Katalin BANDER (Corvinus University of Budapest, Hungary) | katalin.bander@gmail.com Research showed that participation in international student mobility creates clear advantages for formerly mobile students regarding foreign language proficiency, international and intercultural competences and related employment opportunities (Teichler 2009). Despite the aim of the Bologna Process to facilitate mobility and the EU's commitment to increase financial resources for temporary student exchange, access to international student mobility remains socially selective in most European countries (Orr Gwosć Netz 2011). Studies observed different factors underlying the unequal chances of access to a study period abroad. The paper aims to identify structural features of the Hungarian higher education system which can have an effect on students' chances of having an international study-related experience. We examine how much of the variation of mobility rates is explained by the impact of structural factors and how these factors influence other characteristics (the means of financing, the perception of obstacles) of the mobility experience. We rely on the Hungarian database of the EUROSTUDENT V. survey and use cross-table analysis and logistic regression to answer the research questions. Our preliminary results show that different structural features – like the level and the field of study, the type of the higher education institution and the formal status of students – affect the chances of participation in student mobility. To avoid false causalities, our model considers the impact of the above factors in the light of students' family background and actual socioeconomic situation. Educational stratification: upsides and downsides Claudia TRAINI (University of Bamberg, Germany) | claudia.traini@gmail.com The role of schooling has long been one of the core interests for social scientists. In a recent study, two researchers have summarized them as follows: (1) offer equal educational opportunity, (2) maximize the capabilities of children, (3) allocate students into the labour market, (4) prepare students for active citizenship (Bol and van de Werfhorst 2011). Economists and sociologists have devoted intensive effort to understand whether and how the structure of education systems affects the way in which these goals have been accomplished. This issue is important if we consider its policy implication. Indeed, since these tasks cannot be satisfied all in once, in the design of educational structure, governments have to consider the several upsides and downsides involved with each choice. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 484 Although institutional effects have been primarily analyzed through static designs, the information collected by previous scholars has made available several indicators that vary both cross-sectionally and longitudinally. Thus, a first point on which this paper makes a step further, is the application of a dynamic indicator that will make it possible to look at different cohorts of individuals who have been exposed at different educational settings within the same country. Besides, another innovation of this paper is that the proposed index will make up for an additional earlier studies' shortcoming that is, the confusion regarding different aspects of educational structure. In fact, stratification, tracking, vocational orientation, and vocational specificity have been often used as interchangeable even though they do not mirror the same original concepts. Thus, by using these available indicators, I built an index of educational stratification based on the pioneering definition of Allmendinger (1989) that, in addition to tracking, takes into account also the selection procedures to access to the highest educational level. In details, the three indicators are: * the proportion of tertiary educated people among the corresponding age population; * the age of first selection into track; * the length of the differentiated curriculum. Furthermore, the main contribution of this paper is to investigate an additional function of education that will shed light on the existence of more pros and cons than those already discussed by the existing literature. Education should indeed alleviates social class differences by being a separate source of resources that may compensate for the disadvantages faced by individuals belonging to different families. In fatc, if we consider that education represents a tool to channel individuals from origin to destination, educational stratification may explain to what extent social origin is converted into (dis)advantages. In other words I try to address the following question: does educational stratification alleviate social inequality? What is at stake here is that instead of focusing on early educational outcomes, I will analyze later outcomes looking at the intergenerational transmission of occupational status and civic and political engagement. Starting from the first, although scholars have extensively measured inheritance of occupational positions, less attention has been focused on those features of education systems that shape the entire process. Indeed, when education and stratification researchers have paid attention to institutions, they have mostly done it breaking down the entire pattern into two parts: from social origins to education and from education to the labor market. So what we do not know yet is whether the indirect effect of social origin on occupational status (i.e., the effect of social origin on occupational status through education) changes according to the stratification of education systems. According to the literature and the previous findings, we expect a weak indirect effect of social origin in stratified systems only for men. Recently it has been pointed out that schooling should contribute to create active citizens who actively participate in society. Thus, the next empirical part will examine the extent to which education systems prepare students for civic and political engagement as well as the extent to which educational stratification hampers or alleviates social inequality in civic and political engagement. Following the ongoing debate, we expect first a strong effect of education on respondent's civic and political engagement in stratified systems while considering the second the hypothesis states the higher educational stratification, the wider social inequalities in civic and political engagement transmitted by education. When it comes to methods, to identify micro level outcomes due to institutional differences two methods have been applied by researchers: multilevel regressions with random country intercept and country fixed effect models (Bol, Witschge, van de Werfhorst, and Dronkers 2013). The former technique faces several problems mainly due to the low number of countries (not randomly selected) included in the analysis. In detail, multilevel estimates rely on the degrees of freedom at the country level and, when the number of countries included is low, the possibilities to include both additional country-level indicators and cross-level interactions are limited. In this BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 485 condition, multilevel estimates are likely to be biased because of unobserved heterogeneity at the country level. Accordingly, I employed country fixed effect models rather than multilevel models. Moreover, according to Brunello and Checchi (2007), to avoid the possibilities of unreliable results that may confound institutional effects with other within country time effects, country(*time) dummies whave been included in the models. Funding a unique datasource that includes retrospective information on individuals' social origins, education, occupation, civic and political engagement is challenging. The only dataset who allows me to empirically address the abovementioned issues is the European Social Survey. Literature Allmendinger, J. 1989 Educational systems and labor market outcomes, European Sociological Review. Bol, T. and Van de Werfhorst, H. G. 2011 Measuring educational institutional diversity: external differentiation, vocational orientation and standardization, Amcis Working Paper Bol, T., Witschge, J., van de Werfhorst, H. and Dronkers, J. 2013 Curricula Tracking and Central Examinations, Social Forces. Brunello, G. and Checchi, D. 2007 Does school tracking affect equality of opportunity?, Economic Policy. RN10S11 Diversity and Diversification in Education Religious Diversity in Primary Schools: Reflections from Ireland Daniel FAAS (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland) | daniel.faas@tcd.ie Merike DARMODY (Economic and Social Research Institute, Ireland) | merike.darmody@esri.ie Growing secularisation of the population and the arrival of new culturally and religiously diverse migrants are posing new challenges to schools in Ireland. These challenges are particularly acute in Irish primary schools, the majority of which are under Catholic patronage. Recent changes have necessitated an extensive consultation process about how to accommodate religious diversity and have resulted in some important policy changes.This paper seeks to contribute to an ongoing debate about the place of Religious Education in public schools. In so doing, we acknowledge the challenges posed by migration and diversity to educational systems within the European Union (EU). We investigate the extent to which existing educational policies and practices within the EU address diversification of religious beliefs and practices. While set in the Irish context, the paper is also relevant for educators and academics in other jurisdictions as it describes recent policy developments and steps taken in addressing cultural and religious diversity in schools. We discuss recent policy developments in Ireland in the context of a European Commission report on Pluralism and Religious Diversity, Social Cohesion and Integration in Europe (2011) which differentiates between the non-confessional approach (e.g. Denmark, UK, Estonia), the confessional approach (e.g. Bulgaria, Greece, Poland, Spain), the no religious education approach in public schools (e.g. Albania, France), and a multi-religious approach to education (e.g., UK, Netherlands). The 'integrative' approach in Ireland which we theorise and discuss in this paper indicates a need for a responsive, pluralistic approach both at the macro and micro levels. Bisexuality in Education: Erasure, Exclusion and the Absence of Intersectionality Maria PALLOTTA-CHIAROLLI (Deakin University, Australia) | mariapc@deakin.edu.au BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 486 Based on my research into bisexuality in Australian and US schools, this paper argues that even though many schools and educational systems, from elementary to tertiary, state that they endorse anti-homophobic policies, pedagogies, and programs, there appears to be an absence of education about, and affirmation of, bisexuality, and minimal specific attention to bi-phobia in curriculum, policy, and student welfare. Bisexuality continues to fall into the gap between the binary of heterosexuality and homosexuality across all educational sectors, even though there is increasing evidence of sexual identities and practices in youth subcultures that are adopting shifting discursive and societal constructs of sexuality, characterized by notions of fluidity, ambisexuality, and a reluctance to label their sexuality according to the heterosexual/homosexual binary. I discuss three impediments to education systems engaging with sexual diversity instead of sexual duality, namely: erasure, exclusion by inclusion into gay and lesbian categories, and the absence of intersectionality (wherein other facets of identity and experience that interweave with sexuality are not taken into account, such as class, gender, Indigeneity/Aboriginality, ethnicity, geographical location, and religion). These three absences and erasures leave bisexual students, family members, and educators feeling silenced and invisibilized within school communities. Indeed, these absences and erasures have been considered a major factor in bisexual young people, family members, and educators in school communities experiencing worse mental, emotional, sexual, and social health than their homosexual or heterosexual counterparts. Diversification of educational paths and the social composition of schools in urban Finland Sonja KOSUNEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | sonja.kosunen@helsinki.fi Piia SEPPÄNEN (University of Turku, Finland) | piia.seppanen@utu.fi Venla BERNELIUS (University of Helsinki, Finland) | venla.bernelius@helsinki.fi Finnish comprehensive school has a reputation of being relatively equal and providing uniform education for all 7 – 15 year-olds regardless of their social and ethnic background. Nevertheless, recent studies in Finland have shown that the educational paths of pupils in cities are getting diversified into soft streams. Ever since the reform in pupil allocation policy from a uniform comprehensive school towards wider parental choice policy in the 1990s, specialisation of schools and their classes have emerged. Simultaneously the growth of urban segregation has intensified the socio-economic differentiation of school catchment areas and schools. The parental choice and pupil selection conducted by some of the schools have led to new levels of pupil mobility to and away from schools across urban space. This presentation aims to shed light on the patterns how pupils' choices of lower secondary schools take place across the city, and how do the school choices impact and diversify the social composition of schools and their classes. By analysing quantitative pupil age cohort register data in a metropolitan city of Finland, Espoo (n=2400, 12 year-old pupils), we show how pupils' mobility across schools is connected to the social background of the families based on their location of residence. The key question to be answered in the presentation is, can we still talk of a uniform and equal comprehensive school system in the case of urban Finland. The findings aim to contribute to the discussion of equity in education and social distinctions via educational choice in Finnish society. Education and Identity Norms Conflicts. The Mechanism of Social and Educational Adaptation of Roma Children Costel GRIGORAS (Paris-Sorbonne University, France) | grigoras@europe.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 487 Nowadays, one of the most heated debates focuses on the Roma immigration in Europe and the removal policies of an unwanted population. Regardless of their country of immigration, removal policies generate the same consequences everywhere: forced geographical mobility, social instability, de-schooling. Despite the small number of Roma in France – estimated at 20000 in 2013 – the removal policies implemented by the government have constantly increased: from 8000 in 2008 to 19000 in 2013. The Roma children's education in France is one of the most challenging issues especially due to their successive de-schoolings. As academic training is the main vector to assimilating the norms and values of society, the impact of forced geographical mobility on the transformation of the Roma children's societal points of reference is to be questioned. This mixed methodological study is carried out in a longitudinal ethnographic approach on a sample of 80 schooled Roma children living in 6 slums located around Paris. The research is carried out at school but also at home, with their families. Preliminary results show the apparition of a mechanism that generates normative, cultural and relational conflicts for the Roma child. He is trapped in a conflictual environment and his contact with the academic system represents a break with his family setting. After a period of adaptation to the academic environment and by adopting the school's norms and values, the Roma child enters a conflictual relationship with his family due to his behaviour, beliefs and know-how, which are non-compliant with the ethnic group. Managing student diversity: teachers' discourses and student grouping practices in Catalan secondary schools. Alba CASTEJÓN (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain) | alba.castejon@uab.cat Jordi PÀMIES (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain) | jordi.pamies@uab.cat Previous research has pointed out that student grouping practices affect the quality of students' instructional opportunities, perceptions of their abilities, and their achievement, which may lead to an increase in educational inequalities. It has also been shown that school and classroom composition are related to teachers' expectations, and these expectations are communicated more explicitly in segregated schools or homogeneous classrooms (Dupriez, 2010; Van Houtte, 2011). In Catalonia, grouping practices are not clearly regulated by law: although the educational system is formally comprehensive, 1 in 3 schools group their students by ability. Thus, grouping practices should be understood as an organizational response to diversity, grounded in teachers' conceptions and expectations about the role of compulsory education and students' success and failure. The authors focus on those school organizational practices which deal with student diversity, such as ability grouping or the use of support resources, in two secondary schools with a high percentage of ethnic minority and working class students. Schools were selected according to their diversity management practices. The analysis focuses on teachers' discourses about educational success and failure, as well as their sense of responsibility for student learning (Halvorsen et al., 2009), and their teachability expectations (Agirdag, et al., 2013). In each school, teachers, principals and academic coordinators were interviewed, and classes and teachers' meetings were observed. The results are oriented to identify similarities and differences between schools in respect of the rationale of those organizational practices designed to manage student heterogeneity, and teachers' discourses about their students. References Agirdag, O., Van Avermaet, P., & Van Houtte, M. (2013). School Segregation and Math Achievement : A Mixed-Method Study on the Role of Self-Fulfilling Prophecies. Teachers College Record, 115, 1–50. Dupriez, V. (2010). Methods of Grouping Learners at School. Paris: UNESCO. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 488 Halvorsen, A. L., Lee, V. E., & Andrade, F. H. (2009). A Mixed-Method Study of Teachers' Attitudes About Teaching in Urban and Low-Income Schools. Urban Education, 44(2), 181–224. Van Houtte, M. (2011). So where's the teacher in school effects research? The impact of teachers' beliefs, culture, and behavior on equity and excellence in education. In K. Van den Branden, P. Van Avermaet, & M. Van Houtte (Eds.), Equity and excellence in education: Towards maximal learning opportunities for all students (pp. 75–95). New York, NY: Routledge. RN10S12 Gender, Normativity and Race Do opposites detract inequality? The impact of assortative mating and of female labour supply on inequality in Switzerland Ursina KUHN (FORS/University of Lausanne, Switzerland; University of Neuchatel, Switzerland) | ursina.kuhn@fors.unil.ch Laura RAVAZZINI (University of Neuchatel, Switzerland) | laura.ravazzini@unine.ch Christian SUTER (University of Neuchatel, Switzerland) | christian.suter@unine.ch This paper tries to shed light on the relation between labour incomes of spouses in Switzerland. This country is an interesting case as previous research suggests that the correlation between spouses' earnings is negative and particularly low from a comparative perspective. The empirical analysis of the paper is twofold. In the first part, we monitor the level of educational assortative mating and of couple sorting on earnings. In the second part, we construct Gini indices to monitor the evolution of the relation of couple's earnings using 14 waves of the Swiss Household Panel (2000-2013). We separate the effects of couple sorting (assortative mating) from labour market decisions based on a categorical labour supply model. Results show that – although there is stable assortative mating on education – in Switzerland there is no assortative mating on earnings. The inequality of couple's earnings, measured by the Gini coefficient, is at the same level as under the assumption of random mating patterns. This means that other factors, such as female labour supply, sex segregation and varied returns to education, are able to contrast the desequalising effects of couple sorting based on education. Preliminary results confirm that female labour supply contributes to a low correlation and thus to a low inequality level in Switzerland, as women are responsive to their partner's wage level through a negative cross-wage elasticity. Gender and Race Differences in High School Academic Achievement in the United States: Predictive Role of Individual and Parental Factors Gokhan SAVAS (Social Sciences University of Ankara, Turkey) | gokhan.savas@asbu.edu.tr Gender and racial/ethnic differences in high school academic achievement have long been discussed and are still an important social and educational policy issue especially because differences at the pre-college stage also predict differences observed many years later after high school graduation such as differences in college enrollment, retention and success (Mickelson 1989, Buchmann and DiPrete 2006, Cho 2007, Sax and Harper 2007). Research found that girls outperform boys in high school grades (Jacobs 2002, Downey and Yuan 2005). For race/ethnicity, black and Latino students traditionally lag behind their white peers in educational achievement by almost any measures (Jencks and Phillips 1998; Kao and Thompson 2003; Fryer Jr. and Lewitt 2004; Card and Rothstein 2007). We know little about the mechanism producing these inequalities between students. Why are girls than boys doing better in school when it comes to grades? What are the factors leading to the educational BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 489 disadvantage of black and Latino students? Can we attribute these gender and racial/ethnic differences in educational achievement to the individual factors such as students' expectations, school behaviors and attitudes? What are the roles of their parental expectations, involvement, and socio-economic background in explaining achievement differences? We still do not fully understand or totally agree on the sources of differences in students' academic performance. This research systematically investigates the relative importance of these individual and parental factors in understanding the achievement gap among students. It aims to contribute to the current scholarly discussion by revealing the key factors leading to gender and racial/ethnic differences in students' academic achievement during high school in the United States. It also discusses relevant policy issues and implications pertaining to the research results. Theoretical Framework: Gender Role Socialization and Oppositional Culture Sociologists have long studied gender through the framework of social constructionism. As a social structure and identity, gender is commonly viewed as socially constructed (Lorber 1994). According to gender role socialization theory, males and females have different sets of values, attitudes and behaviors throughout their life-long socialization. Both females and males learn how to behave in society within the cultural norms of masculinity and femininity. In this sense, everyone is constantly "doing gender" in society (West and Zimmerman 1987). Those different values, attitudes and behaviors are also reflected in the educational system. Within this theoretical framework, we can argue that males act differently than females in educational settings. In other words, under the influence of male-dominant culture that is sometimes seen as "macho", males tend to have more anti-school attitudes and disruptive behaviors, which would in turn hinder males' educational achievement. Moreover, research finds that hardworking males at school are looked down upon and feel that they need to pretend not to care about school work (Francis 1999, 2000, Warrington et al. 2000, Van Houtte 2004). Overall, masculinity is constructed and reinforced during the early years of education and will continue throughout students' respective educations. On the one hand, boys are more likely than girls to react to school in ways that are seen as oppositional (Francis 1999, 2000, Warrington et al. 2000, Van Houtte 2004) and this negatively affects their educational achievement (Jenkins 1995; Ewert 2009). On the other hand, females are being socialized to be obedient and less independent so they have closer relationships with both their parents and teachers. As a result, female students are expected to demonstrate a greater level of conformity to academic standards and to have good school behaviors, qualities that are highly prized and rewarded by school teachers (Mickelson 1989), but teachers may not hold similar positive thoughts about males and their school performance. Teachers tend to grade students based upon their in-class behavior, and females are deemed better classroom citizens because their behaviors are valued more highly by teachers (Farkas et al. 1990; Downey and Yuan 2005). In contrast, males are more likely to have disruptive behaviors in school, such as attending class unprepared, breaking school rules, and consequently, being punished by teachers (Jenkins 1995; Ewert 2009). This is seen as 'normal' behavior for boys, and therefore accepted. Teachers often reinforce unarticulated ideas about males that have a direct correlation to males' poor performance in educational settings. Overall, socialization process expects females to behave well, to be obedient and to become better students; however, males are socialized to underachieve academically (Mickelson 1989). This gender role socialization does not occur only at home, but also in school as an important site where students learn how to practice those norms given the influences of masculinity and femininity (Martino 1999; Younger and Warrington 1996). Boys are not the only ones who are expected to develop anti-school behaviors that are seen as oppositional. Racial/ethnic minorities and especially African American students are also believed to have similar attitudes and behaviors toward education. That is why it makes more sense to utilize oppositional culture theory along with gender role theory to investigate the effects of gender and race in educational outcomes. Cultural explanations mainly focus on family-related factors that deal with a racial/ethnic group's cultural orientations and values, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 490 including their life styles. A well-known sociological explanation dealing with the effect of culture on students' educational achievement is "oppositional culture theory." Anthropologist John Ogbu (1978) developed this theory to provide explanations for racial/ethnic differences in school performance. The main argument of oppositional culture theory is that the historical relationship between a minority group and the dominant group shapes the perceptions and beliefs of group members about the role of schooling. More specifically, African Americans do poorly in school because they believe that the U.S. educational system does not provide benefits for them. They believe that there is a limited payoff to schooling for them and that the American educational system is centralized on white values and culture. African Americans have this perception given the fact that they have experienced slavery, racism, and discrimination throughout American history, and due to this past they have lost their confidence in the U.S. educational system. According to Fordham and Ogbu (1986) that is why striving for academic success within this system is regarded as "acting white", and African Americans have created a survival strategy called "the oppositional culture" as a coping mechanism that resists substandard schooling. The oppositional culture has also been expanded to include other groups, such as the children of immigrants. Zhou and Bankston (1998) argue that "social isolation and deprivation have given rise to an 'oppositional culture' among young people who feel excluded from the mainstream American society" (p. 219). A cultural-sociological experiment with teaching techniques: Do gendered film examples stimulate students' sociological imagination? Margot Elisah R BELET (KU Leuven (Catholic University of Leuven), Belgium) | margot.belet@soc.kuleuven.be Although sociology long has recognized that education both reduces and reproduces social inequalities, the mediating role of teaching techniques remains unclear. Abstract humanities courses may alienate students, especially those from disadvantaged backgrounds. Hence, this paper tests the effects of stimulating the sociological imagination via everyday course examples. A between-subjects randomized experiment varies these examples' verbal/visual (anecdotes/films) and 'masculine'/'feminine' (e.g. football/shopping) character. Belgian university students (N = 291) watched one of four versions of a social methods video lecture, evaluated via surveys and focus groups. The (re)production of inequalities through education is theorized as a two-step process: 1) the impact of students' structural position (administratively registered sex, ethnicity and class) and 2) the moderation of such social divisions by cultural (self-)ascriptions of ethnicity, class (Bourdieu) and gender (Butler). This paper's experiment focuses on how teaching techniques' effect on student learning is moderated by sex and gender (self-ascribed masculinity/femininity, gender attitudes, gendered film preferences and hobbies). E.g. do 'feminine' students perform better when 'feminine' examples are given? Preliminary results show that using films improves student interest and perceived lecture atmosphere. However, male students rate the course content as significantly less 'valuable' when films, rather than verbal examples, are used. Students' sex and self-ascribed masculinity moderate the teaching techniques' effect on perceived lecture atmosphere, likely because of masculine students' discomfort when male lecturers discuss cliché female examples. The insignificance of other gender moderations is explained by the focus groups' finding that most students appreciate both 'masculine' and 'feminine' examples, and virtually all blockbusters. New and old normativities in gender and sexual identity education? Tatiana ZIMENKOVA (TU Dortmund University, Germany) | tatiana.zimenkova@tu-dortmund.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 491 Caterina ROHDE (Centre for German and European Studies, Faculty of Sociology, Bielefeld University) | caterina.rohde@uni-bielefeld.de The grand narratives of educational policies in Europe and beyond seek to embrace diversity and establish equality both in educational policies and practice with respect to gender and sexual identities. Besides the "traditional" educational concepts, which are often predicated on heteronormativity and gender binarity, new educational concepts have been developed that articulate different forms of gender and sexual identity and enforce alternative normativities for example by promoting a gender neutral language or sexual diversity in teaching materials. Simultaneously, contradicting national educational policies and explosive public debates on the topics of gender and sexual identities in education emerge in European countries. Opposing the openness to gender and sexual diversity in education new coalitions of parents from different cultural, religious and political background in collaboration with other actors form social movements which publicly demand to prohibit the articulation of sexual diversity in education. What is the relation between the policy-based openness towards diversity education on the one side and emerging consolidations of anti-diversity coalitions? And what do these controversies mean for the learners? The contribution is based on sequential analysis of the controversial discourse and protest actions in the context of new educational curriculum in German Federal State Baden Württemberg, articulating non-heterosexual lifestyles. The contribution demonstrates the structure of actors, involved in protest activities and the structure of their argumentation, analyzing different rationalities beyond behind the protest discourse while putting it into the theoretical context of sexual citizenship, theories of participation and approaches towards doing gender. Furthermore the contribution reconstructs new and old normativities within this specific discourse. The Assessment of Intrasexual Profiles among Adolescent Boys and Girls. Above and Beyond the Search of Laddish Profiles Ellen HUYGE (Ghent University, Belgium) | Ellen.Huyge@UGent.be Dimitri VAN MAELE (Ghent University, Belgium) | Dimitri.VanMaele@UGent.be Boys and girls rejecting school as a matter of gendered popular identities, are dominating the qualitative sociological literature on secondary education. Although many of these studies depict a colourful image of such "laddish" or "antischoolish" student profiles, the thematic literature lacks large-scale evidence and a focus on profiles other than antischoolish ones. Using quantitative methodological techniques, this article attempts to meet both gaps. Hierarchical cluster analysis revealed four student profiles for each sex among 6234 students (ages 13–14) from 58 secondary schools in Flanders (Belgium). These different student masculinities and femininities varied along five gender-related and popularity dimensions such as gender role ideology, homonegativity and social integration at school. The cluster solution introducing "golden boys and girls, macho boys and babes" among others, was externally validated by relating these profiles to school deviancy as an indicator of "antischoolishness". This additional analysis showed that the gender profiles which are theoretically assumed to be more antischoolish, reported significantly more events of school deviancy than those which are assumed to have more positive school orientations. Whereas the literature on antischoolish students claims the connection between gender and school orientation, these orientations are not solely the result of gendered (popularity seeking) identities. Ethnicity, sexual orientation and social class are also important classificatory principles operating in making different student profiles, as an intersectional exploration of the availability of gendered student profiles according to these background features shows. This article argues the need to abandon genderdichotomies and adopt a focus on intrasexual differences. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 492 RN10S13 Teachers: Issues and Prospects Opening up towards children's languages: enhancing tolerant practices towards multilingualism in teachers Anouk VAN DER WILDT (Ghent University, Belgium) | anouk.vanderwildt@ugent.be Piet VAN AVERMAET (Ghent University, Belgium) | piet.vanavermaet@ugent.be Mieke VAN HOUTTE (Ghent University, Belgium) | mieke.vanhoutte@ugent.be Migration has made classrooms super-diverse (Vertovec, 2007). Mainstream classroom teachers have difficulties managing children's' linguistic diversity (Agirdag, 2009; Coleman, 2010), often leading to restrictive language policies (e.g. Gogolin, 2002). Scientific research, however, recommends including pupils' multilingualism in school life (Cummins, 2001; García, 1996; García, 2013). Various small-scale qualitative studies have evaluated implementations targeting teachers' tolerance towards multilingualism (e.g. Blondin & Mattar, 2004; Ramaut, Sierens & Bultynck, 2013; Verhelst, 2003) and indicate the possibility of improving teachers' attitudes towards multilingualism. Our research question is whether and how tolerance towards multilingualism in primary school teachers (measured as tolerance towards pupils using other languages than the dominant language) is affected by an experimental implementation that consisted of three tools aiming at increasing tolerance towards multilingualism among all teachers and thus affecting the school as a whole. This process was facilitated by an external school coach. Data originate from 62 Flemish primary schools (of which half were experimental schools) that participated in two waves of surveys (first wave: 1166 teachers, 34 % attrition in second wave). We used multilevel regression, since teachers were clustered in schools. We conclude that teachers working in experimental schools were more tolerant towards multilingualism than teachers in control schools. Furthermore, we discovered differences in this outcome depending on aspects of the implementation process (intensity of working with tools, intensity of cooperation with external school coaches) and other school characteristics (linguistic diversity of pupil population). We controlled for various teacher characteristics (gender, grade, age, tolerance rate at beginning of project). Belgian teachers' ethnic prejudice: the role of ethnic school composition and teachability Roselien VERVAET (University of Ghent, Belgium) | roselien.vervaet@UGent.be Peter STEVENS (University of Ghent, Belgium) | Peter.Stevens@UGent.be From the Second World War onwards, Belgium became a migration society and, over the past few decades, Flanders (the northern, Dutch-speaking part of Belgium) has rapidly developed into a multi-ethnic society, whereby Flemish schools are now much more ethnically diverse. The presence of different nationalities and cultures within a school context influences the inter-ethnic perceptions and relationships of pupils and teachers. Most of the research carried out in explaining variability in ethnic prejudice focuses on individual level characteristics. Although research has focused on the relationship between ethnic school composition and ethnic prejudice, studies in this area tend to look on the victims, the pupils of non-West European descent. This study will contribute to the existing research by examining the association between ethnic school composition and teachers' ethnic prejudice, controlling for individual characteristics of the teachers and taking into account teachers' perceptions of pupils' BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 493 teachability. Multilevel analyses on data from the survey RaDiSS (Racism and Discrimination in Secondary Schools), collected during the school year 2011-2012, including 499 teachers in 44 Flemish secondary schools, show that the effect of ethnic school composition is suppressed by the fact that in schools with a higher proportion of ethnic minority pupils, teachers evaluate their pupils as less teachable. A higher proportion of ethnic minority pupils in school reduces Belgian teachers' ethnic prejudice, only when teachers evaluate their pupils as teachable. The implications of these findings are discussed. From academic to social success? The case of teachers' children in France Géraldine FARGES (University of Bourgogne, France) | geraldine.farges@u-bourgogne.fr Our presentation takes an interest into the explanation of inequalities in education and more particularly tackles the resources provided by privileged familial backgrounds in order to facilitate educational and social achievement of their children. Our presentation will focus on teachers as parents. For the primary and secondary school level, educational success of teachers' children has been recently demonstrated for the case of France. However the conversion of this academic success into professional or social achievement has not been particularly investigated. Do teachers, as parents, provide their children with all conditions for social achievement? If they supply their children with academic resources, they may not provide them with other resources that make a difference for entry the job market (such as economic, social or material resources). Using recent French data on employment (Labour Force Survey, INSEE), we examine the pathways of teachers' children in higher education and their entry into the labor force. Preliminary results demonstrate that there are significant differences between trajectories of the children of secondary or tertiary education teachers versus the children of primary education teachers. The former have the most successful educational and social trajectories along with the children of professionals, even though we need to distinguish between a "mother effect" and a "father effect". Our research therefore emphasizes the importance of both high cultural and high economic capital in educational and professional achievement in contemporary France. Increasing teacher attrition? A study of changes in attrition from teaching in Norway 1992-2010 Mari Lande WITH (Oslo and Akershus University College of Applied Sciences, Norway) | marilande.with@hioa.no Issues of recruitment and retention of teachers has been a recurring matter during the past decades, and particular concern has been directed towards attracting and retaining talented teachers. A common claim is that teaching has lost societal esteem and that problems of recruitment and retention are increasing. This paper examines changes in attrition from teaching over the past twenty years, with particular focus on characteristics of teachers who are leaving the profession. Previous research has established that teachers with high-academic performance and higher-level degrees are more likely to leave teaching. Still, little is known about how this has changed over time. In accordance with the status-drop assumption, one would assume that retention of high-quality teachers is increasingly difficult. Conversely, as larger proportions of the labour force hold higher education degrees, teaching credentials may have become less transferable to work in other sectors, leading to the opposite assumption. This is investigated by use of high-quality register data on the Norwegian teacher population. Results challenge the common perception that teacher attrition is increasing, and show how different types of teacher training as well as characteristics of recruits are related to attrition, findings which may prove important for the development of future recruitment policies. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 494 Submitted to 1. General session School differentiation and the sorting of teachers. The relationship between teacher and student characteristics in Sweden Emil BERTILSSON (Uppsala University, Sweden) | emil.bertilsson@edu.uu.se The Swedish school system has undergone rapid transformations the past two decades. These changes can be described in terms of decentralization and marketization. More precisely Sweden has since the early 1990s witnessed a growing number of independent schools and increasing freedom of choice of schools for children and their parents. This system has created more competition between upper secondary schools (Lundahl et al. 2013). Studies on the effects of these transformations in Sweden have shown increasing social segregation and performance differences between different schools (Andersson et al. 2010; Östh et al. 2013). The same attention has not been paid to the sorting of teachers. This study analyzes the distribution of teachers on different school taking into account research on school segregation and teacher sorting by combining these within the framework of Bourdieu's theory of capital and field. The results are based on national census data on all upper-secondary teachers and students in Sweden complemented with regional based analysis in the town of Uppsala. Multiple correspondence analysis (MCA) (Le Roux & Rouanet 2010) is deployed as the main research tool. The correspondence analyses indicate a clear cleavage within the teaching profession based on the teachers' qualification and merits as well as a homology between the teachers and students inherited and acquired resources. Teachers richer in educational capital tend to occupy more stable professional positions and are also overrepresented at schools where the students feature significant educational and social assets, which in turn further contributes to the uneven distribution of educational capital between schools. RN10S14 Citizenship and Tolerance in Schools Citizenship, nationality and minorities in Turkey's textbooks: From politics of non-recognition to 'difference multiculturalism'? Kenan CAYIR (Istanbul Bilgi University, Turkey) | kenan.cayir@bilgi.edu.tr There is currently a glaring gap between recent socio-political developments and the notion of citizenship promoted in textbooks in Turkey. Non-Turkish and non-Muslim minorities have attained a greater public visibility while claiming a right to equal citizenship for the last two decades. The governing Islamic-conservative Ak Party introduced several reforms for the inclusion of minorities such as the incorporation of minority languages as elective courses into the curricula in 2012. Nevertheless, minorities still receive no mention in Turkey's textbooks. The national narrative is based on a single-language and single-religion policy. Textbooks relay a cultural capital (Turkish, Sunni-Islamic) which excludes specific groups while privileging the dominant groups, thus recreating inequality. Recent developments, however, show that it is no longer possible to maintain difference-blind, assimilationist education. Turkey needs to develop a new notion of citizenship and national imaginary that would allow for peaceful coexistence of diverse groups. Based on a discursive analysis of textbooks, this paper explores tensions and dilemmas in Turkey's search for developing an inclusive citizenship and a new collective identity. It draws on data collected in "Human Rights in Textbooks III Project" which involved the analysis of 245 textbooks in different subjects. The paper argues that building a democratic BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 495 citizenship seems to be impossible if difference-blind Turkish national ethos remains at the center of the curriculum in Turkey. It then evaluates the Ak Party's and conservative intellectuals' multiculturalist propositions and tolerance discourse which might lead to inclusion on the basis of unequal social position for minorities. Tackling inequalities in political socialisation Bryony HOSKINS (Roehampton University, United Kingdom) | Bryony.Hoskins@roehampton.ac.uk J Germ JANMAAT (IoE/UCL, United kingdom) | G.Janmaat@ioe.ac.uk Disadvantaged youth in the UK are the most politically disaffected and also the ones who have lost the most from austerity measures implemented by the 2010-2015 coalition government (Browne and Elming 2015: Cribb and Joyce 2015). In this context, this paper will explore how inequalities in intended voting occur and the factors that enhance and mitigate this disposition using data of the Citizenship Education Longitudinal Study (CELS). There is a considerable body of knowledge that exists on how citizenship is learnt at schools including through an open classroom climate (Torney-Purta 2002; Hahn 1998; and Campbell 2008), citizenship education (Whiteley 2012) and participatory activities (Hoskins, Janmaat and Villalba 2011). There are also activities outside schools that can enhance citizenship learning including media and out of school activities (Hoskins, Janmaat and Villalba 2011). However, there is limited research that examines whether these methods are equally effective in fostering political engagement for different social groups. We start by exploring the issue of access to these methods to identify possible social differences in opportunities for becoming engaged citizens. In a second step we will perform OLS regression analysis using interaction effects to establish whether some method mitigates or enhances social disparities in political engagement. The initial results suggest that citizenship education at the age group 15-16 is having a compensatory effect. However, this effect is not found in the earlier age groups (between 11-14) suggesting that citizenship education is a crucial measure in tackling social inequalities in political engagement but only from mid-adolescence onwards. The Citizen and the 'Lesser Citizen': Constructions of Unequal Citizenship in Classrooms in a State-run School in India Rupamanjari HEGDE (Jawaharlal Nehru University,New Delhi, India, India) | rupamanjarihegde@gmail.com This paper seeks to explore how the children in the middle school construct their notions of citizenship with regard to certain marginalized communities in the Indian society. Based on an year-long ethnographic study consisting of classroom observations and interactions with a few students and teachers, conducted in a State-run co-ed school in Delhi, the paper examines whether the introduction of an innovative and inclusive civics curriculum has succeeded in challenging certain social inequalities deeply entrenched in the Indian social imagination. The study would argue that shifting the focus of discussion from an ideal society and polity to a more realistic one without hiding all the cleavages arising out of institutional and systemic malfunctioning and social inequalities based on class, caste, gender, ethnicity and religion has substantially altered the classroom discourse. However influenced by an assessment system that still encourages rote-learning and one 'right' answer the pedagogic practices within the school have largely remained teacher-centric regulated by rigid 'framing' (Bernstein), leaving little space for the children to meaningfully engage with the issues. This along with the hidden curriculum of the school, as the paper seeks to tentatively conclude, that clearly favours the dominant majoritarian ethos and the children's own socio-cultural BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 496 context, has resulted in multiple reading (Apple) of the textbook and the construction of the traditionally marginalized groups like the Muslims, Dalits and Adivasis as the 'lesser citizen' thereby reproducing the very inequalities which the textbook has attempted to challenge. Keywords: Marginalization, Dalits, Adivasis, Muslims Education and Citizenship: Phase Two of the study Bernadette BRERETON (DkIT, Ireland) | bernadette.brereton@dkit.ie Humans are social beings, creating networks of interaction that influence our social engagement, integration and emotional well-being. The degree of 'Social support correlates to stress, emotional and psychological well-being, physical well-being, health and the longevity of individuals.' (Agneessens et al 2006). Following John Stuart Mill (1864) who stated that: 'the State should require and compel the education...of every human being who is born its citizen'; we hypothesise that an effective citizenship education is a key student support in higher level education in the multicultural, global context. In this, we build on previous work by Brereton, Hurley (2012) which examined the diversity of qualitatively different support networks within the higher level student body and showed that understanding these networks is key to understanding the student learning experience. We surveyed the complete student body (5,000+) of Dundalk Institute of Technology (DkIT), Ireland to assess some key understandings and perceptions and highlighted some key philosophical difficulties which arise in the provision of education for citizenship. This paper incorporates the results of both Phase One and Phase Two of the study allowing a much higher proportion of student data to be considered and analysed. We expand our initial interpretation (based on Phase One results) that differing interpretations of the concept and content of citizenship education exist. We highlight specific means of harnessing the potential for the development of future global citizens through a more comprehensive understanding of citizenship. RN10S15 Schooling and Success Tracks and subjective feelings of success in secondary education: A qualitative study in Flanders Lore VAN PRAAG (Research group CuDOS; Ghent University, Belgium) | Lore.VanPraag@UGent.be Jannick DEMANET (Research group CuDOS; Ghent University, Belgium) | Jannick.Demanet@UGent.be In Flanders, a strict tracking system exists. Tracks are hierarchically ordered, with the vocational track being least valued. Hence, the tracking system might impact on the subjective feelings of being successful in school. These feelings matter as they relate to students' future educational and professional aspirations and decision making processes during their school career. In this study, based on ethnographic observations and semi-structured interviews, we examine how students evaluate their educational success in secondary education in Flanders and how this appraisal is affected by the track they are enrolled in. Our data indicates that the hierarchy between tracks is reflected in the comparison groups students use to evaluate their school success. In academic tracks, most students considered their educational career automatically as successful precisely because they were enrolled in the academic track, regardless of their actual grades. These feelings of relative gratification, therefore, are based on a between-track comparison. Conversely, students in vocational tracks developed more complex and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 497 contradictory feelings with respect to their personal success in school and felt the need to distinguish themselves from their classmates – e.g. by stressing their grades or professional future goals. Their feelings of relative gratification, therefore, are more likely the result of withintrack comparison. Thus, all students searched for ways to positively evaluate their success by adapting their comparison groups. Self-Processes and Academic Success – When the "Child as Actor" Enters the Research Agenda Doris BÜHLER-NIEDERBERGER (University of Wuppertal, Germany) | buehler@uni-wuppertal.de Aytüre TÜRKYILMAZ (University of Wuppertal, Germany) | tuerkyil@uni-wuppertal.de The study aims at identifying new patterns of inequalities in education. For this purpose we analyze in how far academic performance is produced in interaction processes with the child as a participating actor. Quantitative data of primary school children in a German follow up study reveals that children transform aspects of their social background into an educational advantage via aspirations and self-positioning in the social structure, self-assessment and selfpresentation. At school, children can use these self-processes in order to navigate through the interactions and evaluations of teachers. In other words, students who have higher confidence in themselves and in their abilities achieve better grades, whereas parental socialization practices affect grades only partially. Nonetheless, researching structural effects of educational inequalities should not be neglected; in fact, social class has a significant effect on academic success as well. Thus, it is essential to illuminate the relations between social positions of the children and their self-processes. The quantitative part of our study was supplemented by a qualitative study. Based on the data from both study parts, we developed a model of family-teacher-student-interactions in order to explain inequalities in academic success. In these interactions the child has a central role as a self-reflecting and (re-)acting instance. In this paper multiple regression analysis and equations modelling as well as case studies will provide ample evidence for the arguments made. Practical applications of the results will be discussed. The school effect in student ICT confidence: the case of Spain in comparative perspective María FERNÁNDEZ MELLIZO-SOTO (Complutense University of Madrid, Spain) | mfmellizosoto@edu.ucm.es Dulce MANZANO ESPINOSA (Complutense University of Madrid, Spain) | dnmanzano@edu.ucm.es In last decade, Information & Communication Technologies (ICT) have been generalized in Spanish schools. This investment has been made with the aim of increasing digital skills of students, at least the competence of those students with low access to ICT outside schools. Despite this generalization of ICT in schools, differences in digital skills among Spanish students persist. The aim of our paper is the analysis of differences in digital confidence of Spanish students. The literature reviewed stresses the impact of individual and family variables, considering the school effect as a residual. Our paper, on the contrary, presumes that school-level variables are relevant for advancing students' digital skills. The generalization of ICT infrastructure in schools has reduced its explanatory power, but it is a necessary condition (not a sufficient one, though) in order to attain these skills. We argue that certain "intermediary" agents between new technologies and students play a much more relevant role nowadays: peer group and teachers may help students to develop digital skills. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 498 We test our hypotheses using the Spanish sample of the "European Survey of Schools: ICT in Education" (ESSIE). By employing multilevel regression techniques (two level, random effects) and indicators on digital confidence (as a proxy for digital competence), we offer empirical evidence consistent with our predictions. The effect of school-related variables seems to be greater than individual and family variables, specially the impact of peer-group ICT use outside school. We also find that teachers' digital confidence has an impact in digital confidence of students. Narrative Mediation Path – an innovative tool to promote nontraditional/disadvantaged learners participation in higher education Dan Florin STĂNESCU (National University of Political Studies and Public Administration, Romania) | dan.stanescu@comunicare.ro Elena Madalina IORGA (National University of Political Studies and Public Administration, Romania) | elena.iorga@comunicare.ro The importance of widening participation in higher education has been associated with social and economic benefits for individuals, communities and nations. In this context, the growing phenomenon of nontraditional students increases the risk of educational underachievement and drop-out in European universities. Within the European funded project INSTALL (Innovative Solutions to Acquire Learning to Learn) researchers developed a qualitative methodology Narrative Mediation Path (NMP) consisting in a group training process targeted to nontraditional students. NMP, based on the psychological concept of mentalization, combines into one methodology four discursive modules (metaphoric, iconographic, written and bodily) in order to increase an understanding of the meaning of the university experience and foster the different levels of the reflective process. The use of a "multidimensional" narrative promotes a progressive cognitive and emotional involvement of the student; a gradual evolution from a reconstructive function of the formative experience to a planning function that allows students to act in an effective way in academic settings. The results suggest that the use of different discursive modules supports the students in developing their reflexive competence during a formative experience which enables them to better adjust to the university context and to minimize drop-out rates and increase completion. RN10S16 Ethnicity and Migration: Inequalities in Education Fitting in or standing out? The implications of ethnic congruence for school misconduct Jannick DEMANET (Research group CuDOS, Ghent University, Belgium) | jannick.demanet@ugent.be Lore VAN PRAAG (Research group CuDOS, Ghent University, Belgium) | lore.vanpraag@ugent.be Ethnic segregation is generally believed to limit equal opportunities. Therefore, most policy makers strive towards a dispersal of ethnic groups across schools. The presence of co-ethnic students for ethnic minority students is mostly seen as a hindrance to their integration in the host society. Recent studies starting from a person-environment-fit framework showed, however, that students' sense of belonging increases when there is higher ethnic congruence – i.e. more coethnics are present in school. Other outcomes of congruence, nevertheless, are yet to be studied. The first objective is to investigate whether ethnic congruence relates to school misconduct. After all, social control theory holds that conventional bonds to the school and its BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 499 actors diminish deviant behavior. As higher congruence increases belonging, we expect it to associate with lower misconduct. The second objective is to examine whether the association between ethnic congruence and misconduct is mediated by sense of belonging. We approach belonging as a multidimensional concept, distinguishing between attachment to friends on the one hand, and attachment to teachers and the school on the other. Multilevel analyses on data (2004-2005) from 11,759 students in 83 Flemish secondary schools show that higher ethnic congruence associates with lower misconduct, but only for ethnic minority students. This association was not due to friendship attachment, but was mediated by attachment to the teachers and the school context. We conclude that, when more co-ethnics are enrolled, students are less likely to break the rules because they feel more attached to teachers and their school context. Ethnicity, Migration, and Educational Achievement in Italy: a Comparison across Educational Levels. Eleonora VLACH (University of Trento, Italy) | eleonora.vlach@unitn.it In this paper I look at the stratification of educational competencies in a new immigration country. Previous literature on the topic founded that immigrant students, particularly first generation immigrants, underperform natives at school. However, some scholars have questioned that ethnicity constitutes a new line of educational inequality, independent to the traditional one of social origins. Still others have criticized the vision that attributes immigrants' underachievement only to individual and family characteristics, advancing hypotheses about the influence of the classroom climate and teachers effect. In this paper I build on what has been done so far with respect to both aspects. Firstly, I analyze whether the detected immigrant-native gap is constant between educational levels and whether its determinants retain the same influence throughout the school career. Until now, scholars have mainly adopted a synchronic approach, comparing same-age students (e.g. using Pisa data). In doing so, they have implicitly assumed the immigrant-native gap and its generative factors as constant during the individual educational career. In this paper I put this assumption into question. According to the school's equalizer effect theory, which claims that school attendance gradually make students more similar, I argue that: H1a: Other things being equal, the achievement gap between immigrants and natives will decline as the educational level increase. H1b: The higher the school grade considered, the lower the effect of individual and family characteristics, and the higher the influence of contextual variables. In addition, in this paper I propose a more detailed consideration of the individual "immigration status". Because of limited data availability, the existing quantitative research on the Italian ethnic stratification in education has almost exclusively relied on the distinction between natives, first generation immigrants (immigrants strictu sensu) and second generation immigrants (children born in Italy from immigrant parents). I argue that this definition does not allow us to fully understand the multidimensionality of the concept of immigration background, and thus the mechanisms by which it can affect school achievement. To solve this, I propose to decompose the individual's immigration status in three different dimensions, considering each one as able to influence educational achievement independently of the others, and independently of social origins. The first is the individual's own migration experience, that is: being born in a country other than the one where he/she lives. The second is the socialization to host country's norms and values, approximated by the number of years spent in Italy. The third one is ethnicity itself, an aspect that reflects the cultural lineage of the individual, detected through the information on the country of birth of his parents. With reference to this, I test the following hypotheses: BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 500 H2.a: Since migration might be a traumatic experience, leading to a loss of social capital and the need to learn a new language and new norms, it negatively affect educational competences, regardless of the individual's specific country of origin. H2.b: As the number of years spent in the host country increases, immigrants' school performances will be less and less different from those of their native peers. H2.c: The higher the cultural distance of the parents' country of birth to Italy, the greater the extent to which individual's ethnicity will negatively affect educational achievements. I rely on 2013 data from the National Institute for the Evaluation of the Educational System, which every year administers tests of linguistic and logic/mathematical proficiency to all Italian students attending the II° and V° year of primary school, and the I° year of lower secondary school. In addition to competencies, data provide useful information about the individual social background and learning environment. Moreover, I merged these data with official statistics at the provincial level. For the analyses I use four-level hierarchical linear models in which I consider students as first level units, classrooms as second, schools as third, and provinces as fourth. The analyses show that the variance explained by individual characteristics is always greater than the one due to any other contextual factor at each school year considered. Individual's features do never account for less than 78% of the total heterogeneity in test scores, both of linguistics and logic proficiency. Thus, although the overall differences in achievements diminish with the increase of the school year, the importance of individual's features as the leading cause of those differences remains substantially stable. However, if among the three considered higher levels, the specific classroom climate was the most influential factor at the second year of primary school, four years later it is less affecting one. On the contrary, the higher the school grade considered, the higher the relative weight of the local context in explaining the differences in students' test scores. According to the previous literature on the Italian case, even after controlling for parental education and socio-economic status, immigrant students show lower educational competencies than natives. Using the traditional measure of immigration status, the immigrants' students mean level of competences falls circa 16 points below of the average (set at 200), in each of the considered school grade. If we decompose immigration status in its three dimensions of migration, ethnicity and socialization, however, we can obtain more clarifying evidences. In line with the research hypotheses, each dimension affect educational achievement independently one another. In partial disagreement with the hypothesis H2.a, having directly experienced a migration has no negative effect on educational achievement at the beginning of the schooling career. Nonetheless, at a later stage, it shows a negative and significant effect, which grows with the increasing distance between the country of origin and Italy. Similarly, the effect of socialization, which is not statistically significant at the II° grade, becomes relevant as they schooling career progresses. Finally, according to H2.c, evidences show a negative and statistically significant effect of ethnicity on educational achievement, which is much lower if both parents are born in the European Union and much higher if they migrated from any another continent. The fact that the father's place of birth affects educational achievements more than the mother's country of origin, certainly deserves more attention and future analyses. Legal Status of Migrants and Inequality: The Vocational Training of Young Tolerated Refugees in Germany Franziska SCHREYER (Institute for Employment Research, Germany) | franziska.schreyer@iab.de Angela BAUER (Institute for Employment Research, Germany) | angela.bauer@iab.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 501 Migrants unsuccessfully claiming refugee status may be 'tolerated' in Germany. This legal status positions them in the host society nearly at the end of a vertical model of civic stratification, implying restrictions in accessing central institutions such as the education system or the labour market. Furthermore, they are constantly facing a high risk of being deported to the country of origin. However, the impending shortage of the skilled workforce in Germany enforced a new political debate. As a consequence young tolerated refugees have been redefined as educational subjects and labour market resource. Despite the still persisting inequalities in the access to vocational training of tolerated youths as compared to young citizens or migrants being granted a residence permit, legal changes have been introduced since 2009. They are to reduce vocational training boundaries for tolerated youths. But empirical evidence from our research project reveals a heterogeneous application of the new regulations. This results in regionally diverse vocational training chances for tolerated youths. Does this cause new inequalities within this group of migrants? How far can tolerated youths leave their precarious position within the vertical model of civic stratification? These are the questions we would like to focus on in our presentation. To answer them we present findings of our comparative regional case studies that are based on document analyses, semi-structured interviews and group discussions with experts. Our findings argue for an enhanced consideration of institutionalised inequalities that are bound to a person's legal status in the sociology of education. Education, Ethnic Differentiation and Social Inequality. Insight from South Tyrol Romana LINDEMANN (apollis Institute of Social Research and Opinion Polling, Italy; Michael-Gaismair-Gesellschaft Bozen) | romana.lindemann@apollis.it Eike Lars POKRIEFKE (apollis Institute of Social Research and Opinion Polling, Italy; Michael-Gaismair-Gesellschaft Bozen) | eike.pokriefke@apollis.it The South Tyrolean society is constituted by three ehnolinguistic groups: The German speaking population being a "fragile majority" (McAndrew 2013), the Italian and Ladin speaking populations being minorities in South Tyrol (autonomous province of Italy). Later than in its neighbouring regions in the north, South Tyrol is recently seeing growth of the migrant population, currently contributing nine percent to total population. The aim of this study is to analyse social inequalities arising from ethnic differentiation and social stratification in this unique constellation of new and old minorities. Ethnic differences in education result in different social structure. E.g. the traditional higher appraisal of craftsmanship in the German and Ladins speaking population contradicts the often dismissive opinion about apprenticeship as an educational aim for children in the Italian speaking population. Further differences result less from ethnic differences, but the allocation of ethnic groups between urban and rural environment. The survey at hand investigates social inequalities between ethnic groups, resulting from educational differences interdependent with structural differences. The data base results from a quantitative telephone survey (CATI) with a representative sample of 1500 respondents. Classical approaches to social structure (Blau 1987, Haller 2008) based on social characteristics (age, sex, religion, ethnicity, ISCED, income), the European Socioeconomic Classification (EseC) and a recent lifestyle approach (Gunnar Otte 2008) are combined. RN10S17 School Achievement Social and Human Capital BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 502 "Challenges for Families Facing Differences, Inequality and Sociological Imagination" How Can Families Still Function as Educators in Unequal Societies? Esther SEROK (The Hebrew University of Jerusalem, Israel) | esther.serok@mail.huji.ac.il The paper presents a research study on the educational impact of social inequality on the role of families as educators. Specifically, it presents the field work and findings of qualitative research, involving educational settings in which innovative methods have been developed to include families from unequal diverse cultures as educators in their children's educational process. The study's outcomes include theoretical and empirical methods of facilitating an authentic dialogue between families and educators, a creative model for the incorporation of family's culture as enrichment resources for the school curriculum, developing curricula and educators training. The study's findings demonstrate that an effective partnership between the family and the educational framework relating to the child's cultural background improves the learning process, enhances the children's scholastic achievements, building families' resilience thereby promoting equality among families, helping the family to regain its leadership role and culturally assigning responsibility for strengthening their cultural identity. The study's conclusions show the contribution of families' leadership to the child's development and to the school's success in achieving its educational agenda. Such school-family collaboration has the potential to minimize the risk of crises in the family's structure which include social changes such as the loss of parental authority, children acting as the parents' translators , adaptation to democratic society's values . It encourages acquiring formal education as a vehicle for minimizing inequality and enabling social mobility. The paper will present studies conducted in a widely diverse type of families and schools along with innovative educational programs developed, tested and implemented. Educating Children in Times of Globalisation: Class-specific Child-rearing Practices and the Acquisition of Transnational Human Capital Soeren O. CARLSON (Freie Universitaet Berlin, Germany) | s.carlson@fu-berlin.de Juergen GERHARDS (Freie Universitaet Berlin, Germany) | j.gerhards@fu-berlin.de Silke HANS (Universitaet Goettingen, Germany) | silke.hans@sowi.uni-goettingen.de People can only profit from globalisation if they speak several languages and are familiar with foreign cultures and institutions. We call these skills transnational human capital. This sort of capital can effectively be acquired by spending a school year abroad, an educational practice that is highly dependent on the familial class background. Drawing on Pierre Bourdieu and based on semi-structured interviews with parents of adolescents, some of whom spent a school year abroad, we reconstruct class-specific differences in the acquisition of transnational human capital. We show how, for upper middle class families, its acquisition is embedded in specific child-rearing practices and facilitated by their endowment with different forms of capital. For the same reasons, lower middle class families find the acquisition of transnational human capital much more difficult. However, we can also point out in which ways these families can enable their children to embark on a school year abroad. Social Capital and Educational Inequalities – Different Theories, Different Empirical Applications Piotr MIKIEWICZ (University of Lower Silesia, Poland) | piotr.mikiewicz@yahoo.pl BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 503 Social capital is one of the most popular categories in contemporary social sciences. In the field of educational studies it seems to be an important element of analyses enhancing introduction the wider social environment into analytical models applied to understand relation between schools and social structure. However, disseminated across the social sciences social capital category becomes unclear and has been applied in very different ways in analytical models. The main issue is therefore to clear out, what do we mean by social capital. The answer to this question is neither simple nor unequivocal. The concept of the designation "social capital" changes depending on which theoretical optic is adopted. Understanding these differences requires presenting the entire theoretical background of the category. The work presented here is an attempt to show these theoretical sources and the analytical consequences that stem from them, including in educational research. An analysis of the literature permits identifying four basic, but different, theoretical sources of the use of the social capital category. These are James Coleman s rational choice theory, Robert D. Putnam s concept of a democratic society, Pierre Bourdieu s structural constructivist theory, and Nan Lin s network theory. Since different social capital concepts were applied, the research focuses on a different issue. This stems from adopting another perspectives of reality which imposes the theoretical background of the social capital category, which, each time, illuminates a different area of the individual s actions. This is one of the reasons for the semantic confusion. By adopting a designated understanding of social capital - consciously or not - we choose the theoretical background that suggests to us the questions that are worth posing about the relation between education and the social structure. In effect, the analysis of results shows us different things about the relation between school and the community. What is the role of teachers' expectations in explaining students' engagement? A qualitative analysis in Catalan secondary schools Aina TARABINI (Autonomous University of Barcelona, Spain) | aina.tarabini@uab.cat Marta CURRAN (Autonomous University of Barcelona, Spain) | marta.curran@uab.cat Teachers' expectations have an important impact on students' attitudes and educational results (Van Houtte, 2011). These expectations, far from being analyzed from an individual perspective, have to be observed from a collective dimension that takes into account specific organizational contexts (Diamond, et al 2004). In that sense, the school culture -understood as the taken for granted assumptions and believes shared by the members of the organization (Van Houtte, et al. 20011)is the necessary unit of analysis in order to explore these expectations. The object of the paper is to analyze some specific dimensions of this culture (specifically, the factors attributed to the students' failure and success and the teachers' sense of responsibility for the students' learning) and its impacts on the students' engagement with their schooling. In order to conduct the analysis, we developed a qualitative research in four public secondary schools in Barcelona (Catalonia-Spain), selected according to their diversity in terms of their social composition and their logics of managing pupils' heterogeneity. In each school we developed interviews with teachers, principals, academic coordinators, counsellors and with students in their two last years of compulsory secondary schooling. We also conducted focus group with teachers and students, class observations and participation in teachers' meetings. The results are oriented to identify the main conditions (both at structural and organisational level) explaining the formation of different school cultures and teachers' expectations. Our thesis is that the context generates different opportunity framework that consequently causes unequal chances to success at school. References: BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 504 •Diamond, J.B., Randolph, A.i Spillane, J.P. (2004) Teachers' Expectations and Sense of Responsibility for Student Learning: The Importance of Race, Class, and Organizational Habitus. & Education Quarterly,35(1),75--‐98 •Van Houtte, M. (2011), So where's the teacher? The impact of teachers' beliefs, culture and behaviour on equity and excellence in education in K. Van den Branden, P. Van Avermaet, and M. Van Houtte (Eds.). Equity and Excellence in Education. Towards Maximal Learning Opportunities for All Students. Routledge.pp.75-95. •Van Houtte & Van Maele (2011), The black box revelation: in search of conceptual clarity regarding climate and culture in school effectiveness research. Oxford. Review of Education, 37:4, 505-524 Determining the factors that are responsible for the growth of the school parental involvement in children education Agnieszka OTRĘBA-SZKLARCZYK (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | a.otreba@gmail.com Parental involvement is parents participation in the process of children education (Jeynes 2005) and is mostly defined by the six types of behaviours: a) parenting, b) communicating, c) volunteering, d) teaching at home, e) decision making, f) coolaborating with the community (Epstein et al.,1991). The main purpose of this presentation is to present the results of qualitative research in order to verification and modification the model elements of parent involvement developed by Hoover – Dempsey and Sandler (1997, 2001, 2005) in relation to the context of Polish. Model of motivations and engagement consists of three elements 1) parental role construction for involvement in childrens's education, 2)parents perceptions of invitations for involvement from others, 3) parents' perceived life context (Hoover – Dempsey & Sandler 1997). During the qualitative research were tested additional factors, not included in the model, which may affect the level of commitment. Additionally, in order to better understand the social context of the functioning of the parents the parental role which parents should act in the education of children, according to teachers and school administration, was verified. This presentation may play an important role in the scientific discourse as they are still few studies was conducted in order to verify the model (Jeynes 2005), especially the technique of qualitative research. Moreover, the majority of studies failed to mention an important aspect of the social environment, and as shown by the results of the research, the school environment affects the educational achievements of students (Carbonaro 2005; Stewart 2008). RN10S18 Education, Market and the Crisis Social Inequality of Educational Attainment in Market Transition of China Yuling WU (Nanyang Technological University, Singapore) | wuyu0018@e.ntu.edu.sg This article aims to explore in the context of market transition of China, how the interplay of market and state reshapes the educational stratification mechanism and alters different social groups' positions on social ladder, with particular attention to the effect on children's schooling of father's work units (danwei) and the three household categories of urban household, rural household and rural-urban migrant household, as the former is the specific institution through which the market exerts its influence on social inequality in China and the latter is the outcome of the state intervention of Household Registration (hukou) system on social stratification. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 505 Multiple regression models by using OLS method are adopted to analyze data from a national representative survey in 2011. The analyses based on the descriptive statistics and regression results clearly delineate the educational gap of children from different household categories and reveal that urban households always hold the most prominent advantages on children's education, and migrant households only in eastern regions where market economy is well developed present a little more positive effect than rural households, whereas in western and central regions where market economy is underdeveloped, the background of migrant household makes children' educational achievement to lag far behind those from urban and even rural households. Besides, father's work units also present distinctive discrepancy in their impacts on children's schooling by showing that children gain the most in education from father being working in his own enterprises or employed in private/hybrid enterprises rather than working in state sector such as government agencies and state institutions, after controlling for other variables constant. The main findings suggest that whereas hukou system still poses negative impact on children's education from rural and migrant households which would cast the two groups into disadvantageous position on class structure in the long run, the developed market economy and the emerging market sector are currently exerting a spark of positive effect for children particular those from migrant households, on their academic journey, though the effect is weak and is not always guaranteed in western and central regions. Education, marketization and students coping with accountability Majsa ALLELIN (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | majsa.allelin@socwork.gu.se Being one of the world leading countries when it comes to educational equality, Sweden is now a leading nation when it comes to marketization of education and practically the only country which allows publicly financed schools to make private profit. In order to keep up with and meet the needs of the globalized market, there is a consensus within the Swedish politics that the educational system must offer a more flexible and entrepreneurial service. Though, at the same time the neoliberal turn has in less than twenty years caused both an educational as well as a socio-economic gap which now stands as one of the fastest growing, according to OECD. By doing an ethnographic comparative field study, the aim of my study is to understand how and why students are held accountable for their education, both when it comes to making a choice of school and during the time of their education. My observations show that students are well aware of and adapt the instrumentalization of education. This adaption affects their goals in life, both the ones concerning preset time as well as their future goals. It is also clear to them that they are expected to be entrepreneurial subjects in order to achieve good grades, and in the long run, get a "good job". Can education be a response to the economic crisis? Unintended consequences from the introduction of innovative programs in higher education in Greece Marios VRYONIDES (European University Cyprus, Cyprus) | m.vryonides@euc.ac.cy Dionysios GOUVIAS (University of the Aegean, Greece) | dgouvias@rhodes.aegean.gr Chryssi VITSILAKIS (University of the Aegean, Greece) | vitsilaki@Rhodes.Aegean.gr At times when societies go through crises (economic, social and cultural) education is often seen as an agency that may offer a sustainable answer for the medium and long term future. This assertion may be examined in at least two levels: a) At the level of the individual (microlevel) where the focus is on training and retraining individuals in order to equip them with those skills and competences that will make them more employable and adaptable to the changing needs of the economy and b) at the macro-level by investing in innovative programs in an effort BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 506 to advance society's human capital as the most endurable source of investment for sustainable and long term development and growth. In this primarily theoretical and policy driven paper we will focus in the case of Greece through examining the policy that was behind the introduction of a distance, e-learning education program at a Greek University. This introduction was initiated a few years ago by legislation and related to a political discourse regarding the need for the public higher education system to offer flexible educational provisions and opportunities to groups of students who would otherwise be excluded from "formal" education. At the same time this was an investment that constituted a response to the changing landscape of higher education and the economy. We will examine the theoretical underpinnings that supported this introduction amidst an environment of protracted economic crisis that has serious effects on the social, economic and educational foundations of the country. We will then present data from the abovementioned e-learning program in order to draw preliminary conclusions regarding the implications and possible unintended consequences of running such a program, both for the participating individuals (micro-level) and for the development of human capital (macro-level). Crisis and equity in Southern Europe's Educational Systems: tendencies and evolution João SEBASTIÃO (Centro de Investigação e Estudos de Sociologia, Portugal) | joao.sebastiao@iscte.pt Luis CAPUCHA (Centro de Investigação e Estudos de Sociologia, Portugal) | luis.capucha@iscte.pt Susana MARTINS (Centro de Investigação e Estudos de Sociologia, Portugal) | susana.martins@iscte.pt Raquel MATIAS (Centro de Investigação e Estudos de Sociologia, Portugal) | raquel_matias@hotmail.com Rita CAPUCHA (Centro de Investigação e Estudos de Sociologia, Portugal) | anarita.capucha@gmail.com Pedro ABRANTES (Centro de Investigação e Estudos de Sociologia, Portugal) | poas@iscte.pt Patrícia ÁVILA (Centro de Investigação e Estudos de Sociologia, Portugal) | patricia.avila@iscte.pt Maria ÁLVARES (Centro de Investigação e Estudos de Sociologia, Portugal) | alvares.maria@gmail.com Pedro ESTEVÃO (Centro de Investigação e Estudos de Sociologia, Portugal) | pedrolestevao@gmail.com Alexandre CALADO (Centro de Investigação e Estudos de Sociologia, Portugal) | alexandredanielcalado@gmail.com The aim of the present communication is to discuss the impacts of the ongoing crisis in Southern Europe educational systems (Portugal, Spain, Greece and Italy), at both political and performance levels. During the last 20 years, significant improvements were observed in all four countries in key indicators such as early school leaving, pre-school enrolment or higher education enlargement, although with specific national dynamics. These results are related to internal political efforts to achieve convergence with the European qualification levels, and the impact of the educational implications of European policies, in particular the Lisbon Strategy. The comparative analysis of what happened between 2000-2013 in Southern Europe educational systems reveals, as a preliminary conclusion, that the differences in the political cycles identified for each country can explain: BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 507 1 The reasons why each country differ in their results and priorities in the educational policymaking, suggesting further that equity can assume diverse conceptions at the national level and in different periods; 2 – Why austerity measures negotiated with the troika differ in their implications in national educational policies; 3 Why budget crisis cannot be considered as an exclusive factor to explain the retraction in certain educational areas, but involves also the consideration of ideological and political choices and the way educational equity is conceived' To put it briefly there are contradictory signs, some revealing resilience of southern educational systems dealing with the pressures of greater selectivity and elitism, others showing a clear degradation of the quality and equity inside them. In the end, this tension will redesign the prospects of educational systems and their contribute for the balance of social inequalities. RN10S19 Interventions and Change in Schools Living with Hope: The Meanings of Education among the Weavers of a South Indian Town Sreeramulu GOSIKONDA (University of Hyderabad, India) | sreeramg123@gmail.com There is a close relationship between caste and occupation in India. In the era of Globalization, the traditional occupations like agriculture and weaving have been declining not only due to technological revolution but also introduction of neo-liberal economic policies in the country. The Indian Textile Industry provides direct employment to over 35 million people, which is the second largest provider of employment after agriculture in India. Telangana is the new State and it come into existence as 29th State of Indian Union from 2nd June, 2014. Even though the weavers of Sircilla Town in Karimnagar District of the State have adopted technological changes by replacing their handlooms with power looms, they are getting meager wages. The semi industrialized power loom sector of the Town is unable to compete with either local textile mills or global textile industries. Due to severe crisis in the power loom sector more than 300 weavers were committed suicide from April 1997 to till date. The gloomy weavers have no hopes on their traditional occupation for livelihood. So, the weavers aspire to change their children's occupation by accessing education. At this juncture the present paper would like to focus on the importance of education as a powerful instrument not only in struggling against the economic and occupational crisis but also in getting achieved status through upward social mobility. The paper explores reasons for decline in traditional occupations and increasing demand for education. The objectives of the paper are to find out the educational levels and occupational profiles of the weavers' family members for three generations and also to examine the strategies and problems of the weavers in educating their children. The study is based on both primary and secondary sources. MOOCs as a way to achieve equality in higher education...is it possible? Tatiana SEMENOVA (Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | tatiana@semenova.me Many researchers (Kay et al, 2013; Chen et al, 2013; Liu et al, 2014) consider MOOCs as a means to achieve equality in gaining knowledge through making available equal access to online courses, taught by faculties of different universities around the world. This view is based on such MOOCs characteristic as its openness. Openness means the possibility to register for any online course, as you want, without entrance exams and tuition fees. Thus, any person with access to the Internet can register for any course, presented on the online platform. It seems BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 508 that the problem of inequality in higher education is solved by MOOCs distribution. However, does equal access to knowledge through online course ensure equality in gaining knowledge? We will demonstrate the existence of two barriers in acquiring knowledge through MOOCs with the example of four online courses of Higher School of Economics on Coursera, held between February and July. In order to do that, we need to find out: 1) What kind of effect does the level of language proficiency, which is taught, have on progress in studying? 2) What kind of effect does cultural capital of MOOCs listener have on progress in studying? Preliminary analysis showed that although MOOCs offer open and unlimited access to online courses of various leading universities, the chances to gaining knowledge are not equal for all listeners, enrolled for the course. Assessing quality of interventions for reducing differences in students' academic achievement in Southern Italian Regions Donatella POLIANDRI (INVALSI National Institute for the Educational Evaluation of Instruction and Training, Italy) | donatella.poliandri@invalsi.it Isabella QUADRELLI (INVALSI National Institute for the Educational Evaluation of Instruction and Train Significant differences were found in students' academic achievement between EU countries and regions within countries. Despite policy interventions, regional disparities tend to persist. A combination of national, regional, and local circumstances affected material inequalities, forms of capital, and opportunities in learning. Research has shown that differences in students' academic achievement depend also by school characteristics, local contexts, and school processes. EU policy has tackled inequality in education by implementing intervention programs for reducing differences in students' academic achievement and, thus, improving the access to education. To reduce differences in students' academic achievement between north and south regions, Italy used structural EU funds. Schools in south regions (i.e., Campania, Puglia, Calabria, and Sicily), which are considered to be more at risk of economic and social disadvantage, received extra founding to provide additional learning opportunities for students, training for teachers, and laboratory devices within school. Our study is aimed to evaluate how schools used EU funding for improving students' academic achievement. 109 secondary schools from south Italy were involved. Using a combination of qualitative and quantitative methods, we analyzed the quality and implementation of projects that each school presented to obtain funding. Results showed differences among schools. Schools that were less able to plan and implement improvement activities had students with lower scores at PISA tests than other schools. Therefore, more-at-risk schools were less effective in delivering improvement interventions. Our study underlined as school characteristics and processes (education planning, teacher cooperation, leadership) may play a role in explaining school effectiveness. Transferring Successful Educational Actions to overcome educational inequalities in Europe and beyond. Nataly BUSLÓN VALDEZ (University of Barcelona, Spain) | nataly.buslon@ub.edu Tinka SCHUBERT (University of Barcelona, Spain) | tschubert@ub.edu In this paper we present how sociological research contributes to improving education on a global level. Therefore, we analyse the possibilities of transforming educational inequalities by analysing the transferability of Successful Educational Actions (SEAs) from Europe to Latin BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 509 American countries and South Korea. This research departs from INCLUD-ED (FP6, European Commission) which has been the only SSH research project selected by the EC among the 10 success stories of the Framework Programme. This project identified SEAs, that is, actions in schools that demonstrated with evidence to improve children's performance and outcomes in different contexts across Europe. SEAs reverse educational inequalities focusing on equal results rather than equal opportunities. In this paper we analyse the transferability of these actions, initially only implemented in Europe, to several countries in Latin America and recently to South Korea. The process of transferring SEAs to other contexts consist in the recreation of the SEAs with different educational actors in the different contexts, but the principles and the objective is always the same: improving pupil's educational results and improving coexistence. In Latin America and South Korea, SEAs are promoted in collaboration with a wide variety of social and educational actors: local and regional administrations, public and private educational organizations, teachers, families, community members, and scholars from different universities who attempt to improve education. The co-authors of this paper are from Uruguay and Germany and the presentation will specifically address how different cultures, histories and educational systems have been taken into account to guarantee success. RN10S20 Reproduction of Inequalities in Education Perpetuating inequality: How conceptions of who is the right fit for an institution shape widening participation practices. Jon RAINFORD (Staffordshire University, United Kingdom) | r023799e@student.staffs.ac.uk Current practices of widening participation (WP) in higher education in England are shaped by a single policy; the National Strategy for Access and Student Success (OFFA, 2014) but ways of enacting of this policy are diverse. As part of a broader project examining the enactment of WP across institutions, this paper examines a case study an one elite university. Utilizing a Bourdieusian framework and Reynolds and Saunders (1987) notion of a policy staircase, this paper argues that a socially just agenda designed to reduce inequality has been altered into one that actually reproduces inequalities. Through the individualised institutional processes of local policy making and implementation by teams of practitioners, there is a reframing of policy through a localized understanding of what WP means to these policy actors and their institutions. This paper will argue that by creating limiting demographic and educational achievement criteria for selecting young people who have access to widening participation activities, inequalities are reinforced by privileging certain types of students. This demarcation of individuals from certain backgrounds as being deserving of intervention in order to meet their potential based on prior academic achievement ignores the wider structural issues that shape early achievement. Whilst this initial paper focuses on a single case study, it will explore how a detailed examination of other institutions programmes is needed in order to identify practices in this area that are counterproductive to the overall social justice mission of widening participation work. Inequalities in participation to lifelong training: A comparative analysis of ESS data from selected European countries Marios VRYONIDES (European University Cyprus, Cyprus) | m.vryonides@euc.ac.cy Dionysios GOUVIAS (University of the Aegean, Greece) | dgouvias@rhodes.aegean.gr BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 510 Education, lifelong training and updating of skills are major requirements for adapting to the requirements of post-modern societies. Indeed this has been at the core of EU policies for the past few years (EU, 2001) for a multiplicity of reasons; economic, political social, cultural, as a direct consequence of technological advances. However, in Europe there has been a discrepancy in education attainment (see, Vryonides & Lambrianou, 2012) and in adults' participation in life long training, updating of skills etc. In some countries particularly in Northern Europe people manage to perform this much more successfully than in other countries (Eastern and Southern Europe) thus creating a "training gap". This paper will investigate factors that affect participation to lifelong training and upgrading of work related skills at the background of the current economic crisis which is particularly acute in some Southern European countries where the economic recession has dramatically transformed the economic and social conditions. Amidst these conditions this paper examines factors affecting participation to education and lifelong training. At the same time by mapping these factors a better picture for policy makers is provided of the changes occurring, their social costs and their implications for individual's attitudes to education, work – family balance etc. The data for the analysis will be obtained from the European Social Survey. The findings of this investigation will have policy implications especially for Southern European countries and relate to the lack of support mechanisms that allow for more young people and adults to gain educational credentials or have their skills upgraded in order to have more secure employment prospects and/or more potential in advancing their working careers. Excellence. A Genealogy of a Rationality of Inequality Tobias PETER (University of Freiburg, Germany) | tobias.peter@soziologie.uni-freiburg.de In the last few years 'excellence' has grown into a universal, central concept for the education system. The deepening inequality within contemporary societies raises the question of whether excellence can be seen as a rationality of inequality. Which normative requirements build the foundation for the implementation of excellence? Which interrelationships emerge between the societal, particularly the economic, and the scientific discourses on excellence? What is the relationship to equality and inequality that is demonstrated here? Following a Foucauldian genealogy, the current study turns to discourse analysis in order to reconstruct the career of this central term. This means considering the key texts from the German and international discourses since the 1950s, including scientific literature, strategic political texts, management literature and the self-descriptions of excellence institutions. By looking at the way the rationality of excellence spreads as well as at the values attached to it, this paper aims to explain how it gains effectiveness in the education system, how it delegitimizes existing egalitarian models of order and legitimizes inequalities. The origins of excellence can be described in terms of a history of the present which aims for a permanent optimization of people, collectives and institutions. Strategies and programs of excellence in education politics and in educational institutions describe vertical differentiation in terms of both results and objectives. In this way what is being ignored by elite education's meritocratic argument for permanent competition is the lack of equal points of departure for those within this competitive environment. Since everyone should be excellent but not everyone can be excellent, narratives on excellence do not dispense with the illusion of equal chances (Bourdieu) but rather renew them. By valorising top positions the focus on excellence simultaneously allows for an increase in societal inequality. Inequalities in ECEC Use in Europe: Impact of Systemic Characteristics on the Use of Child Care by Disadvantaged Groups BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 511 Ozgun UNVER (HIVA – KU Leuven Research Institute for Work and Society, Belgium) | ozgun.unver@kuleuven.be Ides NICAISE (HIVA – KU Leuven Research Institute for Work and Society, Belgium) | ides.nicaise@kuleuven.be Most European countries have started to prioritize and increase public spending on early childhood education and care (ECEC), in some cases targeted at low income, ethnic or sociolinguistic minority groups, to provide them a fair start in primary school. This paper investigates the effect of various equity measures European states have in place to compensate for disadvantages in the education system and ensure children's equitable access to ECEC services. The hypothesis we test is whether disadvantaged groups use institutional ECEC more in countries employing certain equity measures compared to countries that do not. We primarily focus on low-income families in the context of the 'disadvantaged'; however we may expand our analysis also towards the migrant groups. The novelty of this research is in examining the impact of the wider welfare regime in which an ECEC system is embedded on accessibility and inclusiveness. We opt for multilevel analysis method to analyse the two-levelled structure. The first is the family level including various demographic and socio-economic indicators as well as information on ECEC use. The second is the country level where systemic characteristics such as legal entitlement to ECEC, compulsory ECEC, childcare support, parental leave schemes, parental fees, financial state support for families, and public spending on childcare come into play. Demographic, socio-economic, and ECEC use-related variables are explored based on the latest individual-level data collected by the European Quality of Life Survey (EQLS) in 20112012. Macro-level indicators are taken mainly from the OECD Family Database and the latest Eurydice report on ECEC (2014). Regional inequalities and educational opportunities in Russia: "offline" and "online" dimensions Olga G. ECHEVSKAYA (Novosibirsk State University, Russian Federation; Institute of Economics and Industrial Engineering, SB RAS, Russian Federation) | echevskaya@gmail.com Based on the materials of two research projects (conducted in 2011 and 2013) and using openly accessible data from the websites of Russian universities and platforms for online education as supporting materials, the paper discusses the dynamics of regional inequalities in educational opportunities in Russia over the last few years. The analysis shows that, while the reform of higher education in Russia intends to balance regional inequalities (both via the network of Federal universities and through the smarter use of the technologies of distant and online education), so far we observe the growing gap between the "the best" and "the rest" (the "center" and the "regions"): * cross-regional inequalities are not decreasing, and (for some regions) even growing; * best (regional) school graduates move from their regions to capital cities right after high school; * (non-leading) regional universities adjust to "weaker" student cohorts and enter the vicious circle of reducing requirements therefore losing positions therefore losing best graduates. Overall, the logic of the academic mobility flows reproduces the "world-system" logic of inequalities, and results in the situation of "dual asymmetry" for regional universities. Similar trends are registered in online education: on the one hand, it opens up unique opportunities for the students from remote regions to take the courses from best universities and to build individual educational trajectories (reducing the dependency on local resources and teachers); on the other hand, the uses of online education tend to reproduce rather than challenge the general logic of inequalities. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 512 RN10S21 Educational Attainment and Inequality From attitudes to mathematical exclusion. Emergence of educational inequalities. Anna BACZKO-DOMBI (Polish Academy of Sciencies, Poland; Institute of Sociology, University of Warsaw) | anna.baczko@gmail.com Mathematics as no other school subject evokes conflicting emotions and contradictory attitudes – from "the Queen of the Sciences" to widespread acceptance for mathematical ignorance in the society. Relation to mathematics in society seems to be based on stereotypes, "mathematicians" are opposed to "humanists". According to studies, attitudes of students, teachers and parents towards mathematics have an impact on students' achievements (Aiken, 1970; Zan & Di Martino, 2007; Gunderson, 2012) and are inextricably linked, however that relation seems to be complex (Belbase, 2013). In case of mathematical education we can observe a process of abandoning mathematics by a part of students, what leads to serious decisions about profile of future education. This decision has numerous consequences, it may narrow down possible paths of future education and career, finally resulting in employment and income inequalities. This phenomenon can be named "mathematical exclusion". In the paper I intend to propose a description of the process of escaping from mathematics as a result of series of intertemporal decisions especially susceptible, according to the special status of mathematics, for submitting short-term temptations over a long-term goals. I will base on terminology developed in intertemporal choice perspective (e.g. Loewenstein at al., 2002; Read, 2004; Rachlin, 2011). I intend to show sources of abandonment of mathematics in specific attitudes and perception of usability of mathematical knowledge in short and long perspective. I will refer to selected results of two studies – exploratory qualitative study and quantitative study on a large sample of polish students, teachers and parents. Educational attainment at 21: where are the differences coming from? Lara Patrício TAVARES (Instituto Superior de Ciências Sociais e Políticas, Universidade de Lisboa, Portugal) | ltavares@iscsp.ulisboa.pt Fernando Humberto SERRA (Instituto Superior de Ciências Sociais e Políticas, Universidade de Lisboa, Portugal) | fserra@iscsp.ulisboa.pt Diana CARVALHO (Instituto Superior de Ciências Sociais e Políticas, Universidade de Lisboa, Portugal) | dianadiascarvalho@gmail.com The way family background shapes children's education and future qualifications and life chances has long been a central question for the social scientists concerned with the reproduction of social inequalities. In Portugal the educational system still reveals high levels of socially biased school failure and dropouts. Using data from the first three waves of the Epiteen cohort study (at 13, 17 and 21 years old) we analyze the educational achievement of Portuguese students (N=1205). This unique dataset on Portuguese youngsters from Oporto contains detailed information about the respondents' life trajectories as well as information on their parents providing us an opportunity to study some of the factors that help explaining why some Portuguese succeed academically and others do not. We profile the individuals according to their educational attainment at 21, and whether they are still studying or not. We go beyond the traditional family background variables by also looking at parenting practices and youngsters' own behaviours. Given that education is a cumulative process, we use measures for studying effort when youngsters were 13 and 17 years old and also information about school BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 513 success throughout the students' educational career. The preliminary results show important differences in socioeconomic background according to whether individuals pursued or not studies beyond secondary schooling. More interestingly, there are also significant differences among those who continued studying after compulsory schooling in terms of practicing sports, reading habits and obesity at 13 years old. The significance of recognition practices on social inequalities in and through education Eva-Maria KLINKISCH (University of Hohenheim, Germany) | eva-maria.klinkisch@unihohenheim.de Regarding questions of equality and social inequality recognition theories highlight the meaning of formation and educational participation. Recognition theories, e.g., outlined by Axel Honneth, argue that one can only come to an unbroken self-relation if one receives the experience of being recognised threefold: in one s individual need of personal integrity, in the need to be part of society as a legal entity and in the need to receive solidarity. Beyond that, recognition theories also delineate structural and functional pathologies and study society as a web of recognition structures. We suggest elaborating on social inequalities in and through education by analyzing social recognition related to education. Meanwhile, several studies stress recognition practices in education concerning individual development, identity and interpersonal interaction; others discuss normative ideals, e.g., democratic values and social justice in and through education. However, this contribution examines on structural and functional aspects of recognition concerning education and gives priority to institutionalised mechanisms of recognition. By granting or refusing certificates and degrees, for example, educational systems provide formal patterns of recognition, which do not only allocate social status but also influence mightily one s access to further spheres of social recognition, especially regarding vocation and work. Which formal, informal and hidden patterns of recognition by means of education affect prospective participation in society? How do educational systems reproduce patterns of (mis- )recognition in society? How do altered structures of recognition, e.g., in work relations, react upon educational practices? And how do recognition practices in education particularly constitute powerful mechanisms of reification and heteronomy? Schools, Difference and Discrimination: Students' Voices Rosanna Maria BARROS (University of Algarve, Portugal) | rb@sapo.pt Maria José Manso CASA-NOVA (University of Minho, Portugal) | mjcasanova@ie.uminho.pt Custódia ROCHA (University of Minho, Portugal) | mcrocha@ie.uminho.pt Daniela SILVA (University of This paper is a continuation of the paper presented at the mid-term Conference on Sociology of Education, held in Lisbon in September 2014, and it is the result of a research project developed since September 2013 called "Democracy, Difference and Social and Educational Inequalities: Effects of Hierarchical Perception of Difference". The main aim of this project was to study the processes and effects of inequalities that derive from the hierarchical perception of difference (and inherent discrimination) in relation to school performance (including differences deriving from class, ethno-cultural factors, phenotype, gender, sexual identity, motor and/or cognitive disabilities, psychological characteristics, regional belonging, etc.). One of the main issues of the project was to ascertain and understand how different school actors positioned themselves with regard to the hierarchy of differences and the complexity of its effects. The first phase of the project consisted of the development, implementation and statistical analysis of questionnaire surveys applied to 750 students attending basic and grammar school BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 514 education in four schools located in the north and south of Portugal. From this analysis we highlight the fact that 36 students mention being victims of multiple discrimination (which refers to more than one cause of discrimination). Of these 36, 22 present 4 or more causes of discrimination, mainly related with physical appearance and psychological characteristics. Based on this data, in the second (qualitative) phase of the project 20 students subject to multiple discrimination from colleagues were selected and interviewed, with a view to understanding the effects (related to school performance and the self-image of the students) of the multiple discrimination to which they are subject. This paper highlights the students' perception with regard to the causes of the multiple discrimination they suffer and their effects on behaviour and school performance. Decreasing inequalities or enhancing differences? Barbara WOREK (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | b.worek@uj.edu.pl Marcin KOCÓR (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | marcin.kocor@uj.edu.pl The lifelong learning idea is being adopted by educational systems across all Europe, where formal education is not the only accepted form of learning. Recently, a lot of initiatives have been undertaken to enhance the meaning of informal and non-formal education. The idea of lifelong learning originates from Faure's report (1972) and nowadays, it is not only sought as a remedy for many labor market problems but also as a way to improve individuals' quality of life and to assure social cohesion by training those who haven't had such opportunity through the formal education system. Additionally , dissociation from formal learning is a process of egalitarization and giving equal opportunities. However, important question is how this idea is implemented in practice. In our presentation we will show how lifelong learning is being realized in Poland based on data from a project entitled Study of Human Capital in Poland that was conducted from 2010 to 2014. Our results address the question of whether informal and nonformal education decrease skill gaps between well-educated and those who have only basic education, or does it lead to the opposite outcome where the process increases differences between these two categories. The research also presents evidences that contributes to the discussion on whether opening educational systems for different methods of learning reduce inequalities, or they enhance such inequalities based on Mathew effect (Merton): the rich (welleducated) get richer (more skilled) and the poor get poorer. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 515 RN11 Sociology of Emotions RN11S01 Emotions and Family Life Between Attachment and Dependence: Young Adults' Emotional Bond with Their Parents Ariane BERTOGG (University of Zurich, Switzerland) | bertogg@soziologie.uzh.ch Marc SZYDLIK (University of Zurich, Switzerland) | szydlik@soziologie.uzh.ch While the relationships between adult generations of a family have been researched intensively regarding the exchange of money, care and help and have focused on support networks of an aging cohort, investigations of the emotional bond between adult children and their parents still remain sparse. This is especially true for the perspective of the offspring generation and young adulthood. Young adulthood is a time of multiple transitions in all domains of life: entering the labour market and gaining financial independence, moving out of the parental home, establishing a partner relationship and eventually becoming a parent. In the wake of the economic and social changes of the past decades, such transitions can also pose challenges for young adults' families of origin. Economic insecurities have affected labour market entrants particularly strongly, and have led to a prolonged dependency on the parental generation. Furthermore, the pluralisation of ways of life, including new forms of partnership and family, require more efforts to maintain relations. Based on a model of opportunity, need, family and cultural-contextual structures, we investigate the emotional ties between young adults and their parents. What are the dynamics in regard to gender, education and migration? Are there long-term influences of critical life events? Our multivariate analyses employ the Swiss panel TREE (Transitions from Education to Employment). The results show a remarkable degree of intergenerational cohesion. Nevertheless, straining effects of financial dependence can be found, and the long-term influences of critical life events, such as early unemployment or parental separations, point to a sustainable impact of strains at a dynamic age. Searching for the narrative of loss. Social dimension of grief accompanying the experience of miscarriage Maja SAWICKA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | maja.sawicka@gmail.com Grief accompanying pregnancy loss is a particular emotional state. As miscarriage is culturally perceived as an event on the verge of "real" death, emotions following the loss of a yet-unborn child become private experience vaguely regulated by culture. Tension connected with the "cultural void" surrounding this experience is reflected in the narratives of pregnancy loss published by "might-have-been" parents on on-line discussion lists, complemented with commentaries by other users in a similar situation. In my presentation I would like to propose that communication within on-line "communities of feeling", which form around these narratives, could be seen as social context shaping the inner experience of grief arising from miscarriage. Basing on the results of a qualitative study content analysis of chosen Polish discussion lists dedicated to this subject I would like to reconstruct essential aspects of the "cultural void" surrounding the experience of miscarriage and subsequent social formation of this experience within the on-line communities. The essential themes of the communication process which will be discussed in the presentation BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 516 include: (i) attempts to communicate emotional states and find legitimization for otherwise disenfranchised grief, (ii) the ongoing construction of norms and normative expectations about grief arising from miscarriage, (iii) accumulation of beliefs about such grief, (iv) discursive formation of social role and identity of "might-have-been" parents, (v) linguistic means of emotional disclosure. The analysis constitutes part of empirical research conducted owing to financial support awarded by the Institute of Sociology of the University of Warsaw (signature of the project: DSM-107700/16). Gender Equality and Emotional Participation in Couple Relationships Fiona MCQUEEN (University of Edinburgh, United Kingdom) | fiona.mcqueen@ed.ac.uk Work on the 'stalled revolution' in gender equality (Hochschild, 1989) focuses on the division of labour within couple relationships, a highly researched area; however the 'transformation of intimacy' (Giddens, 1992, 1994) also refers to an agenda of emotional fulfilment. This ESRC funded doctoral research, employing a mixed methods design including in depth interviews, focuses on how individuals understand their couple relationships, focusing on ideas around 'emotional participation' (Duncombe and Marsden, 1993). This paper argues that the 'revolution' referred to by Hochschild in gender equality is in fact no longer stalled, as men are trying to engage emotionally in their couple relationships. Indicating that an understanding of how emotional participation and equality interact is essential in order to understand how couples continue to have a 'sense of intimacy despite inequality continuing' (Jamieson, 1998). This paper focuses on understandings of emotional participation in couple relationships as well as the nature of 'feeling equal', which, while both reported to be of paramount importance, are conceptualised in plural ways. New Momism: Motherhood Reconstructed Through Emotions and Feelings Sibel EZGIN AĞILLI (Mugla Sıtkı Kocman University, Turkey) | sblzgn1@gmail.com Muammer TUNA (Mugla Sıtkı Kocman University, Turkey) | muammert@hotmail.com Motherhood identity is at the intersection point of both individual and social, and also it includes individual experiences as well as social factors. Therefore, motherhood has an important place in the social structure analysis. In one hand maternity as experience refers relationship of mother with their child. On the other hand the institution of motherhood leads motherhood for women to be an oppressive practice and it place women in inequal position with arguments such as; child care is mission of mother and women born to be mother. In today's capitalist societies, motherhood as an institution is formed in oppression of 'ideal maternity' and ideology of 'new momism' with emotional mechanisms such as stress, fear, anxiety, inadequacy, guilt. However, the capitalist system make women to consume psychoanalysis and psychologicaloriented advisory books, media, baby care books, mother-baby or women's magazines by that aforesaid feelings and emotions of women have influenced and it is caused motherhood to become a profession. In this sense, the 'new momism' engages with both language of psychology and rules of emotions and feelings and thus it is socially reconstructed. Therefore, this study examines theoretically how these new forms of motherhood emerge, its transformation with the capitalist system and emotional meaning and feeling rules which underlies of its. RN11S02 Emotions in Law and State Institutions BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 517 Professional emotion management in court: learning and habituation Stina BERGMAN BLIX (Stockholm University, Sweden) | stina.bergmanblix@sociology.su.se Åsa WETTERGREN (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | asa.wettergren@gu.se It is a widespread contention in the judiciary that emotions have no place in court procedures. In several respects the court is set up to tame emotions of lay people while the professionals acquire non-emotional/neutral expressions through years of training. Building on research that proves the prerequisite of emotional orientation in order to perform rationality, we analyse what happens to emotions when they are silenced in the judicial setting. We examine the professional emotional expressions that do appear in spite of the non-emotional standard, and how they appear. We also investigate the process of learning and habituating these often low key expressions. Focus is on the emotional exchange between the legal actors, building on field notes from court cases and interviews with professional legal actors at different stages in their career. A process of professionalization of both emotional expressions and experiences can be traced. Professional expression of emotion develops from the novices' self-conscious inexpressiveness, to the experienced legal actors' habituated subtle and selective expressiveness. The relation between emotional expressions and experiences shows an interesting incongruence. Expressions related to the adversarial procedure, notably marked by aggressiveness between the parties, are toned down in reported experience. In contrast, subtle expressions of irritation in relation to the handling of the procedure, such as the judge ceasing to take notes during examinations, are toned up, and experienced as highly emotional. This incongruence between professional emotional experience and expression allows for the procedure to appear nonemotional. Symbolic Violence and Affective Labor. A Case Study on Public Employment Services in Austria, Germany and Switzerland Otto PENZ (University of Vienna, Austria) | otto.penz@univie.ac.at Barbara GLINSNER (Vienna University of Economics and Business, Austria) | barbara.glinsner@wu.ac.at Birgit SAUER (University of Vienna, Austria) | birgit.sauer@univie.ac.at Myriam GAITSCH (University of Vienna, Austria) | myriam.gaitsch@univie.ac.at Johanna HOFBAUER (Vienna University of Economics and Business, Austria) | johanna.hofbauer@wu.ac.at Our paper examines the transformation of former state bureaucracies into modern, customeroriented service providers within activating welfare regimes in Austria, Germany and Switzerland. In this process the ability to morally support and to motivate job seekers, to feel empathy but also to be demanding becomes a central work requirement for public employment agents, so that we can conceive affective labor as the centerpiece of interactive service work. However, as street-level bureaucrats who have to implement and enforce workfare policies public employment agents are also organs of state power, and they constitute state power in their interactions with job seekers. During the consultations codes of conduct and feeling rules govern the practices of employment agents while they subject job seekers through their affective labor. The strong focus on customer orientation and affective relations tends to veil the asymmetric power relations between state actors and citizens. We are concerned exactly with those "soft" forms of power – power disguised as affective relation, termed "symbolic violence" by Pierre Bourdieu – that characterize the interactions between public employment agents and their customers and intend to analyze such new forms of governance. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 518 Methodologically, we investigate the constitution of affective labor in the interactions between employment agents and their customers by carrying out qualitative video-based research of the consultations and by ethnographic observation. From a theoretical point of view, we intend to discuss the questions of power and affects from a praxeological but also Foucauldian perspective, where the subjectivity of the "whole person" providing a service is at stake in an interplay of governance by others (the state or employment agency) and self governance. By applying the concept of affective labor we want to include Arlie Hochschild's concept of emotional labor and emotion work but also go beyond her important findings by focusing on the interplay of mental and bodily, rational and affective processes in interactions. Defending the indefensible: managing emotions in the courtroom Lisa FLOWER (Lunds University, Sweden) | lisa.flower@soc.lu.se Defence lawyers must at times represent clients who are accused of terrible crimes, crimes that many would consider indefensible and morally reprehensible. This leads to the question, how do defence lawyers manage their emotions in order to "show fidelity and loyalty towards the client" as stated in the Code of Professional Conduct for Members of the Swedish Bar Association? The courtroom can be an unpredictable arena where face-threats must be handled and emotions must be managed. This study is thus interested in how defence lawyers employ impression management in order to present the appearance of loyalty in the Swedish courtroom. Courtroom observations have been conducted along with interviews with defence lawyers. The study concludes that defence lawyers employ subtle face-saving practices in order to uphold and maintain the appearance of the good lawyer. Do emotions matter in law enforcement? A social-emotional analysis of the citizenship case law of the Spanish Supreme Court Alberto MARTÍN PÉREZ (Universitat de Barcelona, Spain) | amartinperez@ub.edu The Spanish Supreme Court has produced over the last decade highly relevant case law on citizenship acquisition by foreign residents, following fast-increasing naturalisation demands. Increasing litigation regarding nationality denial has been observed, particularly related to the evaluation by the authorities of the concept of 'integration' into Spanish society. The quality of this 'integration' is assessed through an interview carried out by local judges, and through a set of reports by different authorities ranging from the local social services to the intelligence services of the State, in which applicants must prove their qualifications (their 'good behaviour') as 'integrated' citizens. In some cases, this results in loose interpretations of legal concepts such as 'sufficient integration' and 'good civic conduct' (or their absence), which certainly go beyond the literal wording of the laws. The aim of this paper is to analyse the role emotions play within these interpretations of the law that provides on the acceptance or refusal of foreigners into or out of the national community. The paper particularly deals with the comprehensive meaning that the Supreme Court attributes to the idea of integration and its possible connection with the emotional aspects contained in the declarations of 'belonging' made by foreign applicants within their pleas. Through a textual analysis of 100 sentences enacted between 2011 and 2014, the paper will argue in favour of a meaningful role of emotions in law enforcement, and particularly when 'belonging' and national identities are at stake. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 519 RN11S03 Emotions and the Internet The Virtual Wake of a stranger as a vector for the online discussion of death and dying Andréia DE SOUSA MARTINS (University of Bath, United Kingdom) | adsm20@bath.ac.uk This paper aims to show the main interactions between users of an online social network group in Brazil that often use the viewing of Virtual Wakes of strangers to discuss death and dying. The group, called "Dead people profiles" is a space dedicated to listing the profiles and causes of death of social network users and today has more than thirteen thousand members. Their points of view on Virtual Wakes and general interactions were analyzed during participant observation and private online interviews in 2013 as part of a netnographic work for a Master's degree in Anthropology, introducing this less explored feature of virtuality as a possibility to deal with death and dying. Internet Dating, Heterosexual Pleasure and excitement Mary HOLMES (University of Edinburgh, United Kingdom) | mary.holmes@ed.ac.uk Internet dating as a way of meeting people and potential sexual or long-term partners is a relatively new phenomenon, with 'the net' becoming established in the 1990s and commercial dating sites soon following. These varied sites make use of new technology but follow similar principles to previous newspaper 'personal ads' and other existing forms of matchmaking. This paper charts some of that history, placing internet dating within the context of social changes around relationships, gender and sexuality, and technological changes in forms of communication. This work is a collaboration with Chris Beasley, in which we argue that there are a variety of reasons for the rise of internet dating , but that these should be understood using the strong theoretical position that the authors have developed challenging conventional approaches to heterosexuality that present it as nasty, boring and normative. This approach acknowledges the darker aspects of heterosexual intimacy, but does not regard queer or other alternative forms of sexuality as the only ones that can offer pleasure. This means charting to what extent internet dating might be part of a shift towards 'pure' relationships as Giddens has proposed, or of a commercialisation of intimacy emphasised by Hochschild, whether internet dating is about consuming relationships as Bauman might see it, or whether it can sometimes be a search for more mutual, egalitarian, exciting and pleasurable connections. This largely theoretical account will be illustrated by reference to some of the early findings of our empirical project on internet dating. Metaphorical highlighting and hiding of emotions in online racist discourse Karl MALMQVIST (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | karl.malmqvist@socav.gu.se The present paper aims to examine the role of online discursive interactions in processes leading to extreme racist violence, focusing specifically on the articulation and repression of emotions taking place in online arenas of racist discourse. The empirical material is collected from the Swedish discussion website Flashback and consists of racist exchanges taking place there prior to, and in conjunction with, actual incidents of violence against Roma EU-migrants that took place in Sweden during 2014. The paper builds on emotion-sociological theory and research on extreme violence that emphasize the role of repression and transmutation of some emotions (e.g. shame, empathy) and the articulation and cultivation of others (e.g. anger, ingroup joy, pride) in processes leading to such violence. Furthermore, these perspectives are BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 520 combined with a notion of the repression of emotions as a discursive activity. Methodologically, emotional articulations in the discussion threads are examined using conceptual metaphor theory, and the analysis focuses on how metaphorical articulations highlight some emotions and aspects of them while at the same time hiding others. Preliminary results suggest that metaphorical articulations of emotions in online racist discourse are not only expressive of the emotional dynamics leading to racist violence, but also involved in producing these emotional dynamics. Thus, online discussion forums may be arenas where negative emotions are not only channeled onto "enemy" targets, but also repressed, transmuted, rearticulated, and therefore, in a sense, themselves constructed there. Faraway, so close. Using social media in military missions to relate with families and beloved Elisabetta CIONI (Università di Sassari, Italy) | cioni@uniss.it Alessandro LOVARI (Università di Sassari, Italy) | alovari@uniss.it This paper aims at discussing the main theoretical turns in sociology of emotions on the basis of an in-depth sociological study of a particular topic of social life: the communicative practices between soldiers involved in military missions abroad and their families and close networks, using social media and instant messaging applications. The topic is particularly interesting since it allows to focus on the management of emotions by people who work in a complex and hierarchical organization, such as the army, that traditionally proposes models of highly controlled identities, feelings, and emotions, even when soldiers relate with their close private networks in the typically liminal and stress conditions of military missions. The study involved a sample of Italian soldiers belonged to the Brigata Sassari, a special branch of the Italian Army located in Sassari, who participated to a peace mission in Afghanistan in 2014, using in-depth interviews, and the analysis of the digital conversations they exchanged with their families and beloved. Social media represent today an ordinary way to interact with families and friends, and they also propose new methodological challenges for sociological research aiming at studying the frequency and the content of communicative interactions within a network. Private emotions (i.e., love, affection, jealousy) emerge particularly in these conversations, highlighting traits of detraditionalization and informalization in the control of emotions. In the conclusions, we discuss in particular the implications on organizational behaviors and in general the changes in the boundary line between private and public spheres. RN11S04 Emotions and Intimate/Personal Life "I don't belong out there anymore". Sense of belonging among people with medically unexplained long-term fatigue Olaug S. LIAN (University of Tromsø, Norway) | olaug.lian@uit.no 'Sense of belonging' designates an emotional attachment to our social and material environment that involves a feeling of being part of something greater than us, and feelings of being included, united, recognized, accepted and understood. A sense of not belonging implies feeling alienated; as "matter out of place". Although these emotions are individually felt, they are inherently relational and cultural as they are generated through interactions between human beings. People's sense of belonging is a key link between a society and its individuals. Studying people's sense of belonging therefore implies studying the relationship between self and social BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 521 structure more generally. Starting from these assumptions, we explore the sense of belonging/non-belonging expressed by people suffering from a medically unexplained debilitating long-term fatigue that is unaccounted for with observable biomarkers to verify organic disease. Because of the medically contested nature of their ailment, the social stigma it entails, the lack of medical treatment, and the severity of their symptoms, these people find themselves in an uncertain situation in a liminal borderland. Based on a narrative analysis of their experiences, we reflect on 'sense of belonging/non-belonging' as an inherently social phenomenon, including its nature, its foundation, its conditions and its functions. Our data illuminates these questions because belonging/non-belonging is tacitly experienced, and often taken for granted, and therefore most easily grasped and articulated when our feeling of belonging becomes disturbed, tested or lost. The study is framed within a sociological perspective sensitive to the issue of place. Social enforcements in emotion activation" – everyday episodes characterized by impaired mentalizing in eating disorders Hilde Berit MOEN (University of Nordland, Norway) | hbm@uin.no This paper explores episodes characterized by impaired mentalizing in eating disorders. The mentalizing perspective understands eating disordered symptoms as regulation of painful emotions, indicating impairments in ability to attend to mental states in one self and others. However, the interpersonal and emotional processes associated with impaired mentalizing are insufficiently attended to in research. Based on interviews with eating disordered patients, this paper portrays everyday episodes characterized by impaired mentalization. Findings indicate problems with affect regulation and activation of eating disorder symptoms. In these episodes, a wide array of affects are activated, the two most prominent to be a) anger and b) feeling insufficient in different ways. The episodes described are mainly social, often with (significant) others present, physically or in mind. In conclusion, the specific social aspects of the process mediating the experience of being emotionally overwhelmed (impaired mentalizing) are highlighted, and implications for handling the identified aspects of this process, is discussed. Adult children of alcoholics, sympathy and emotional reflexivity Charlotte BLOCH (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | cb@soc.ku.dk Margeretha JÄRVINEN (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | mj@soc.ku.dk Alcohol misuse does not only affect the self and the relationships of the misuser. It also affects the family, the spouse and the children of the misuser. The purpose of the paper is to present the results of an analysis of interviews with 30 adult children of alcoholics. In analyzing the interviews, we use two classical theoretical approaches, one inspired by Clark's theory of sympathy, the other by Denzin's reasoning on different layers of emotionality. In regard to Clark's theory of rules of sympathy, we sort the rules into three analytical categories: A description of rules regarding how much and for how long a period persons in trouble may claim sympathy; social and cultural moral systems embedded in the sympathy etiquette and an analysis of the sympathy etiquette from the perspective of reciprocity. To analyze the sympathy – or lack of sympathy – of adult children for their parents is a complicated undertaking. The interviewees' accounts are a mixture of emotions experienced in the past and emotions experienced in the present. Denzin (1985) describes emotionality as having a three-fold structure: a sense of feeling, a sense of self-feeling the feeling, and a revealing of the interactional meaning of the feeling to the self. We will use Denzin's ideas about different layers of emotionality in our analysis of the interviewees' sympathetic or unsympathetic BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 522 feelings for their parents and, as the analysis progresses, combine them with more recent theoretical reasonings on emotional reflexivity. Thinking Friendship on Virtual World Maria Cristina BARRETO (Universidade do Estado do Rio Grande do Norte, Brazil) | mcrbarreto@gmail.com The virtualization of relationships makes us rethink spatial and temporal coordinates as something that must be constantly questioned. Several people have friends who have never seen in person but that cultivate this relationship for a long time, communicating through Internet. Declare themselves as friends by empathy, by giving shoulder to each other and by the constant presence despite the physical absence. Then, friendly relationships do not depend on physical presence, since they consist in the consideration and affection of an individual by another, and lasting emotional connection. This paper aims to discuss some changes undertaken on relations of friendship between some Brazilian youths, aged between 15 and 17 years, since the spread use of the Internet and mobile devices as a means of approach and exchange of experiences. RN11S05 Specific Emotions Understanding happiness: a mixed-methods approach Laura HYMAN (University of Portsmouth, United Kingdom) | Laura.Hyman@port.ac.uk Happiness is increasingly being recognised as something of concern amongst academics and policymakers across Europe. Many national governments are collecting statistical data on how citizens feel about their lives on an annual basis, and academics across the social sciences and humanities are taking a growing interest in what is needed for people to feel happy. Indeed, much of this work is undertaken within the subdiscipline of 'social indicators' research, which emphasises the importance of happiness measures as more 'subjective' alternatives to traditional economic or 'objective' indicators of societal progress, such as GDP-growth and percapita income. Despite this proliferation of research in this area, there remains a notable absence of understandings of how happiness is experienced and perceived by people at the level of the everyday. This paper demonstrates the ways in which sociology can offer a contribution to such an understanding. It presents some preliminary findings from a mixedmethods study that combines analyses of statistical data collected by the UK government with analysis of data from qualitative interviews carried out with a smaller sample of adults in different regions of the UK. Taking into account the levels of happiness reported in different areas, the paper explores how people in respective regions experience it, and considers the role played by geography and social space in these experiences. It then concludes with a broader reflection on the ways in which happiness is socially shaped and situated, and embedded in culturally-rooted understandings. Nostalgia – theoretical concepts and empirical evidence Katharina SCHERKE (University of Graz, Austria) | katharina.scherke@uni-graz.at Different disciplines got interested in nostalgia in recent years: besides social psychology and consumer research also literary and media studies as well as the growing field of memory studies can be mentioned in this regard. But, the way in which nostalgia is conceived BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 523 theoretically and empirically differs still significantly between these various fields of studies. Sometimes nostalgia is mainly seen as a conscious state of mind or an (political) attitude, whereas in other conceptions nostalgia is seen much more as an emotion which has strong consequences for personal wellbeing and strengthening social ties. Eric Hobsbawm has shown that "there is a twilight zone between history and memory; between the past as part of generalized record which is open to relatively dispassionate inspection and the past as a remembered part of, or background to, one's own life" (Hobsbawm, The Age of Empire). Nostalgia is part of this twilight zone; it has individual functions but there are also mediated collective aspects in it. This paper is going to show what part sociology of emotions has to play in research on nostalgia and how it can approach nostalgia empirically by analyzing different kinds of material (e.g. interviews, literature, films, material objects). 'Not Smiling but Frowning': Sociology and the 'Problem of Happiness' Mark CIESLIK (Northumbria University UK, United Kingdom) | mark.cieslik@northumbria.ac.uk Much of mainstream sociology has curiously neglected happiness studies despite growing interest in wellbeing in recent years. Sociologists often view happiness as a problematic, subjective phenomenon, linked to problems of modernity such as consumerism, alienation and anomie. This construction of 'happiness as a problem' has a long history from Marx and Durkheim to contemporary writers such as Ahmed and Furedi. Using qualitative interview data I illustrate how lay accounts of happiness suggest it is experienced in far more 'social' ways than these traditional subjective constructions involving forms of compassion and altruism. Notions of happiness can also be the site of struggle and conflict in people's lives and illustrate how some people can use happiness in creative ways in pursuit of their interests. We should therefore be wary of using crude representations of happiness as vehicles for our traditional pessimistic depictions of modernity. Such 'thin' accounts of happiness have inhibited a serious sociological engagement with the things that really matter to ordinary people such as our efforts to balance suffering and flourishing in our daily lives. Cross-Cultural Differences in Social Comparison: Benign and Malicious Envy in a Bargaining Game Christian VON SCHEVE (Freie Universität Berlin, Germany) | scheve@zedat.fu-berlin.de Becker KERSTIN (Freie Universität Berlin, Germany) | kerstin.becker@fu-berlin.de Cultural differences in social comparison are well-established in the scholarly literature. However, no research has yet addressed the question of whether and how cultural differences in social comparison translate into corresponding behavioral differences. We investigate this question by looking at two kinds of envious behavior that are frequently observed in reaction to unfavorable comparisons and are highly susceptible to cultural norms: benign and malicious behavior. Participants from two collectivist (Indonesia and Japan) and one individualist (Germany) societies played a bargaining game in which decisions correspond to either benign or malicious envy. We used a triangulation design to overcome known limitations in dichotomous collectivism/individualism comparisons. Results show notable cross-cultural variation in malicious, but not in benign behavior. Further, our results suggest a positive association between self-esteem and malicious behavior regardless of cultural background. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 524 RN11S06 Emotions and Methods Emotional responsivity and educational status Georgios PAPASTEFANOU (GESIS Leibniz-Institut for the Social Sciences, Germany) | georgios.papastefanou@gesis.org Jonathan GRUHLER (GESIS Leibniz-Institut for the Social Sciences, Germany) | jonathan.gruhler@gesis.org The are still only a few of empirical studies, which examine the relevance of emotions in social structural contexts. While the meaning of social structure is widely agreed upon as resources, which influence cognitive, affective and conative aspects of life styles (framed by Bourdieu's habitus concept), it seems a challenge to refer adequately to the present state of neuropsychological emotion research for examining its social variation. While emotion research has found an automatic, non-deliberate appraisal of concrete stimuli/events which translates into a bunch of changes in physiological, somato-skeletal, motivational and maybe subjective feeling states, nearly all studies rely on subjective self-reports and are vaguely referred to some past time interval. So, studies about the effects of educational status as one main dimension of societally organized and effective human resources provide inconsistent results on its effect on emotion: While some studies found level of educational status has negative effect on anger, others find a positive correlation. The same is true for social status effects on self-reports on fear experienced. Actually, these results are ambivalent, as by using this kind of self-report data it cannot be disentangled if social status affects emotion display rules or/and actual emotional responses. To get deeper in to the social mechanisms of emotion responding, we used data from a research study, were several print advertisements with different aesthetic design, were presented to 106 individuals by an automated and randomized procedure. The participants wore a sensor wrist band, while the stimuli were presented as well as while the participants reported explicit affective evaluations of the stimuli. By the wrist band skin temperature and skin conductivity scores were transduced and store locally with 10 Hz capture rate. After purging the physiological data from hardware and artefact biases (which could detected by additionally measuring movement, skin contact quality and ambient temperature), these data were classified by algorithm, which allows to separate arousal response due to positive stimuli versus arousal responses due to negative stimuli. So educational status effects, as well gender and age effect, on unobtrusively measured, involuntary responses to specific visually communicative stimuli can be examined. As the physiological, emotion response indicating data were measured continuously all over the process of information processing, not only the prevalence of emotional responding, but also the responsivity, the disposition or proneness to respond emotionally are examined for hierarchical education status groups, in combination with age and gender. Electoral disengagement and feelings of political dissatisfaction over time (19832010) Nathan MANNING (University of York, United Kingdom) | nathan.manning@york.ac.uk Overall patterns of recent electoral disengagement and dissatisfaction in Britain have been mapped by survey research. However, these studies tell us little about why citizens have chosen to disengage from electoral politics, the nature of their dissatisfaction or, conversely, what they get out of participation and how this may be changing. These questions demand indepth research on citizens' (dis)engagement with electoral politics and how this changes over time. Drawing upon the Mass Observation Archive, this paper explores data which covers the seven UK elections between 1983 and 2010 to provide a rare longitudinal, qualitative BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 525 investigation of political (dis)engagement. The analysis reveals that a full understanding of electoral disengagement requires a close examination of the feelings and emotions associated with electoral politics, which have largely been overlooked. Social context and functionality of shame: critical content analysis. Katarzyna CHAJBOS (Adam Mickiewicz University in Poznań, Poland, Poland) | katarzyna.chajbos@yahoo.com The main purpose of my presentation is to demonstrate results of the second stage of the research carried out in the framework of my PHD thesis entitled "Shame in the life of Poles. Sociological analysis of the role of shame as a tool of social control ", as well as critically analyse the research tool I used. The described research phase is based on the analysis of media discourse in shame-themed articles from three different sources of newspapers published on the Internet. As part of a critical analysis of the used methodology I would like to discuss functionality of the research tool created on the basis of content analysis model by G. Gerbner (extended by later modifications by R. Holsti and based on the understanding of the function of shame following Kemper and Scheff and definition of values by Scheler) which includes content analysis at both quantitative and qualitative levels (thanks to differential coding system). During the presentation of the main results of the study, I would like to emphasize the relations between the observed actors of shame, indicate the nature of the conflict between them and their value systems as well as address the role of the category of shame in the analysed articles. In respect of the above categories, I will also cite the most important results of the quantitative analysis carried out using the same tool. Emotional Memories in Autobiographical Narrations Natàlia CANTÓ MILÀ (Open University of Catalonia, Spain) | ncantom@uoc.edu Swen SEEBACH (University Abat Oliba CEU, Spain) | swen.seebach@gmail.com Autobiographical narrations offer us an interpretation of the way in which a person understands what has happened in his or her life. However, the facts, anecdotes, crisis and joyful moments are structured and coloured by the emotions which are remembered to have been felt at those moments that are depicted, and moreover by the way in which the person that depicts them feels about all those moments in the present. This paper analyses 20 autobiographical interviews focusing upon the emotions that are depicted and expressed within the narration, seeking to understand how emotional memories mould our autobiographical narrations, the way in which we depict what has been important for us, but also what we select as important, and how we relate to it. We will furthermore explore to what an extent these emotional memories relate one's autobiography to the wider social context in which this biography has taken and is taking place. RN11S07 Emotions and Civic Action Our houses are collapsing! Framing fear of and anger on the 'gas-quakes' in Groningen, the Netherlands Imrat VERHOEVEN (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | i.verhoeven@uva.nl Tamara METZE (University of Tilburg, Netherlands, The) | t.metze@uvt.nl BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 526 In the Netherlands, natural gas exploration has been fairly uncontested since the 1990s. This changed dramatically due to an increase in induced earthquakes in the North East of the country. An energy controversy developed among citizens, experts, governmental actors, gas companies and action groups. In this paper we conduct a dynamic frame analysis of an energy controversy. We study how opponents and proponents frame emotional appeals to fear and anger in relation to risk and procedural arguments. These contesting and changing interpretations provide us with more insights into how the framing of arguments and emotional appeals shapes conflicts and their underlying power struggles. The research question is: what is the influence of framing emotional appeals to fear and anger in combination with riskand procedural arguments (by all sorts of actors) on the political repertoire deployed by (local) action groups? Based on preliminary results, we expect the framing of appeals to fear and risk arguments to coincide with a moderate political repertoire, whereas the framing of appeals to anger and procedural arguments may coincide with a more radical political repertoire. Mobilizing fear and hope, mitigating guilt – Environmental movement strategic emotion management in response to climate change Åsa WETTERGREN (Göteborgs Universitet, Sweden) | asa.wettergren@gu.se Jochen KLERES (Göteborgs Universitet, Sweden) | jochen.kleres@gu.se To what extent is the management of fear a driving force in the consciousness raising and mobilization against climate change? What is the role and nature of hope in this context? And to what extend does this involve the mitigation of guilt? Climate change has prompted the partial institutionalization of the environmental movement at global and national levels during the past two decades. In some cases whole nations, like Denmark, adopt a consensus-based reformative "green growth" concept maintaining the possibility to mitigate, adapt to, and possibly halt climate change within the framework of the neoliberal agenda. Other countries, like Sweden, have seen the emergence of new radical environmental activism demanding profound socioeconomic changes. Based on interviews and website material from environmental movement groups and NGO's in Denmark and Sweden, as well as on participant observations and interviews at COP 19, COP 20, and COY 10 we analyse the role and function of fear, guilt and hope in movement mobilization and action. Fear signals danger to the subject's physical or social status. Fear may be both paralyzing and action-instigating. Guilt has equally ambivalent consequences. It may either inspire efforts to compensate for one's harmful action or lead to a defensive or ashamed retreat. Hope signals the expectation or presumption that one's status will improve in the future. Hope appears to be the decisive element that determines the power of fear and guilt. It may keep fear and guilt at a distance to the extent that the self-preserving function of fear and guilt dissipates. In the environmental movement, activists work on balancing fear, guilt and hope both inwards, to make action meaningful, and outwards, to mobilize and raise public and political consciousness. Fear, guilt and hope seem to be differently blended in these different orientations. Sometimes the balancing of fear, guilt and hope contradicts instrumental reason and we can speak of an ironic disposition, that, it has been argued, is a necessary philosophical foundation for environmental activism. The Nature of Mass Behavior: from "irrationality" to "rationality with emotions" Stanislav MOISEEV (Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | spmoiseev@gmail.com According to the classical interpretation of mass behavior, this phenomenon was usually described as "irrational". This point of view was strongly criticized in 1950s, when ideas of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 527 purposeful mass behavior and consciousness of its participants became rather widespread. Recent studies of mass behavior incorporate this rational model but also include the idea of "emotionality" of mass behavior. Following this idea, scholars are trying to explain how pride, shame, fear, sadness and other emotions can serve the purpose and means of mass protests and social movements. Drawing upon this historical development, we analyse the turn from "irrationality" to "rationality with emotions" in studies of mass behavior. Our research considers the question how theoretical debates and historical circumstances affect emotional turn in this particular field. We use methods of historical reconstruction and critical analysis of social theory to answer it. We divide history of studying mass behavior on three particular stages and analyse each of them. Findings from this study will contribute to scholarship on emotional sociology and social movements. The emergence of norms in Occupy Geneva Frédéric Christian Henry MINNER (University of Geneva, Swiss Center for Affective Sciences (CISA), Germany) | frederic.minner@unige.ch Emotion norms have diverse forms and occur in various social situations. They prescribe the type of emotion that one ought to feel and display (e.g. sadness during funerals or happiness during a marriage) (Hochschild 2003; Mauss 1968-69). But how do emotion norms emerge and how can we explain their forms? The first answer is that they emerge according to the appraisal of concrete situations that exemplify the core relational theme of a type of emotion; the second is that the form of the norms depends on the structure (appraisal, intentionality, action tendencies, etc.) of the related emotion (Durkheim 2007; Ranulf 1933-34); the third is that they are collectively adopted inside the institutions of the society in which they emerge. Following this line of thought, I will show in my ethnographic study of the political collective Occupy Geneva how specific norms emerged from different emotions. Indeed, after two sexual aggressions and other forms of disrespect that occurred in their camp, the members of the collective initiated, during a general assembly, a debate about unjustified violence. The collective deliberation, led along the institutional principles of deliberative and participatory democracy, was principally shaped by indignation, contempt, compassion and fear. It resulted in the adoption of norms that prohibited disrespect, permitted to punish and expel aggressors, and ensured the protection of potential victims. Bibliography Durkheim, Emile. 2007. Le suicide. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France. Hochschild, Arlie Russell. 2003. The managed heart: commercialization of human feeling, twentieth anniversary edition with a new afterword. Berkley, Los Angeles, London: University of California Press. Mauss, Marcel. 1968-69. Essais de sociologie. Paris: Éditions de Minuit. Ranulf, Svend. 1933-34. The jealousy of the gods and criminal law at Athens, Vol. 1 & 2. London: Williams & Norgate ; Lavin & Munsksgaard. RN11S08 Emotions and Work Life Cooling the Fiction Writer Out Henrik FÜRST (Uppsala University, Sweden) | henrik.furst@soc.uu.se Fiction writers who attempt to be published, by sending their manuscript to a publisher, are either selected or rejected. The situations where the fiction writers send manuscripts to the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 528 publishers and receive a response are charged with emotions. The publishers take this into consideration when they prepare fiction writers for manuscript submissions and when they give their response. The fiction writers' peers are sometimes also part of these situations. These actors take part in dealing with and adapting the fiction writer to the situation before being evaluated and after the evaluation when the manuscript is selected or rejected. Erving Goffman has used the notion "cooling the mark out" to explain situations where people are conned and attempts are made to adapt the person to having failed. This concept, and others developed by J. L. Austin and Harold Garfinkel, will be elaborated and used to analyze how actors deal and cope with the situations when a fiction writer is either rejected or selected. The analysis draws on a rich material of interviews with publishers and selected and rejected fiction writers who have attempted to become fiction debut authors. Go Go Capitalism: The Emotional Dynamics of New Capitalism Anu KANTOLA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | anu.kantola@helsinki.fi Drawing from a growing body of research that focuses on emotions as social and cultural phenomena, this article examines how publicly performed emotions can be employed in the exercise of power. The paper examines the emotional dynamics of the anti-hierarchical 'flat' and revolutionary styles of management that emerged in late twentieth century corporate capitalism. A qualitative analysis of Finnish current affairs magazine Suomen Kuvalehti and business magazine Talouselämä tracks how corporate leaders performed publicly in Finland from 1940 to 2005. I suggest that corporate capitalism developed an emotional regime of enthusiastic individualism; styles of authority, which built on leaders' personalised approach and revolutionary self-actualisation and empowerment of employees. The new style challenged the dark side of the previous regimes of paternalism and bureaucratic managerialism. The article demonstrates how media provided an emotional refuge that became a public platform through which business leaders could formulate the new emotional regime. The mediated performances of corporate leaders became rituals that borrowed from the affect economy of revolutionary social movements and fuelled the rise of the new capitalism. The rise of 'flat' authority styles is thus seen as indicative of the dynamic and aggrandized societal role of corporate capitalism in contemporary societies. In recent years, the revolutionary call has become, somewhat ironically, a standard technique in corporate capitalism. New fast and flexible capitalism often flirts with countercultural ideas and circulates them. The paper discusses how corporate leaders have circulated revolutionary ideas and turned them into toolkits for corporate management. Empathy by Design Shaping Emotions Eva KÖPPEN (FU Berlin, Germany) | eva.koeppen@gmail.com The article conceptualizes an empathy-led regime that may contribute to our understanding of how mechanisms of western, late modern capitalism work. Based on an interview study in a large software company and using a Grounded Theory approach, the article analyzes an empathy program that leads to forms of control of the own and others' emotions. Empathy unfolds as a form of control, on the team level as well as on the individual level. As an individual strategy, empathy can be used to produce or reproduce power relations. This study on empathy in the workplace explains the consequences of emotionally charged requirements of the modern working world and adds to the body of research on emotions in organizations. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 529 Feeling our way: An investigation of university staff experiences of participation in personal and professional development programmes of the emotional competency and 'soft skills' variety. Alison Marie FIXSEN (University of Westminster, United Kingdom) | A.Fixsen@westminster.ac.uk Introduction: Personal and interpersonal skills and competences are now considered important for career progression (Musa, Mufti, Latiff, & Amin, 2012) but also for individual and organisational 'wellbeing,' and to deal with challenges of working life constructively.. A striking characteristic of the concept of 'soft skills' as a concept is its focus on the affective (as opposed to purely cognitive or practical) domain. To date however, the impact on staff of participating in different types of 'soft skill' personal and professional development programmes, and their implications at individual, team and organisational level, have yet to be examined in depth. Using a heuristic methodology incorporating autethnography, participant observations and interviews, my project investigates the reasons why staff members choose to participate in activities, the emotional labour performed through participation in them, the translation of emotional labour into 'emotional competencies' and their implications for cultural and practical changes at institutional level. In the process I expect to develop theory concerning group emotion work, and other shared or unique attributes of this type of collegiate interaction. A range of staff personal and professional development (PPD) programmes incorporating soft skills (including coaching, mindfulness, communication skills, self assertiveness, emotional intelligence, resilience) are now being offered to staff across a wide range of sectors, including to university staff across all levels. There are a growing number of studies focusing on soft skills programmes (Devadason et al. 2010; Wats 2009) and their effects, but none that involve Higher Education staff. This study represents a unique contribution to knowledge and theory concerning development of soft skills in staff and its impact at personal, professional and organisational levels, providing valuable insights into deeper levels of learning associated with PPD activities (Shapiro et al. 1998; Goleman 2006), and the importance of this type of collegiate interaction. Project and presentation aims: As more and more courses are delivered eLearning, the benefits of face-to-face training can be overlooked. My project focuses face-to-face peer group work, including role-play and simulations featured on 'soft skills' staff development courses. My aim is to offer a unique perspective on the use of emotion work in soft skills programmes, to develop theory concerning group emotion work, and to consider the long-term consequences of this unique type of collegiate interaction. In addition the study findings will contribute to critical discourses on individual and organisational health and their development. Data for this professional doctorate study is still being gathered, however its methodology and context aligns with previous qualitative studies on emotions in Higher Education contexts for which I was principle researcher. For my presentation I will compare and build upon the findings of these two studies to examine and develop emerging themes and theory on emotion work and PPD. Background: The 'healthy organisation' has been described as one in which, along with the profitability, the culture, climate and practices create an environment that promotes employee health and safety, and strategically integrates employee wellbeing into its business objectives (Raja and Panneerselvam, 2014). One means of improving organisational health is through personal and professional development programmes. Studies of social and emotional learning skills in teaching staff suggest such skills can improve mitigate against staff burnout, create a climate more conducive to learning, and improve relationships with students (Jennings & Greenberg 2009). In addition to personal and professional gains, in terms of job satisfaction, well-being, improved relationships and so forth, emotionally competent staff may provide a pool of emotional resources or 'emotional capital' (Zembylas, 2007), with the potential to increase BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 530 productivity and energise and empower other individuals within the organisation (Gendron, 2005). Training courses and workshops featuring group activities and games can be fun (Hromek & Roffey 2009) and are time out from one's daily work routine. My own earlier studies of the learning experiences of students (and staff) undertaking Personal and Professional Development programmes suggest that this type of interactive learning can also be emotionally challenging and sometimes painful (Fixsen and Ridge, 2012, Fixsen et al; 2014). Another interesting aspect of peer group work is the 'emotional energy' and congruence generated by and through close interaction with work colleagues. Sociologist Randall Collins (2004) depicts individuals as strategic pursuers of 'emotional energy,' constantly feeling their way through situations (2004, p. 3), but generally seeking moral cohesion within the group. For Collins, it is this emotional energy that individuals seek from interaction rituals (p. 44), that determines success or failure. Emotional responses become incorporated into the individual's perception of self and relationship thus providing a bank of emotional resources for subsequent interactions (Fixsen et al., 2014). Methodology: For this project I use a mixed method qualitative approach, incorporating autoethnography, participant observation, in-depth interviews, and personal journal writing. By linking personal experiences of soft skills programmes to data derived from participant observation and interviews, I aim to develop a richer and deeper understanding of this topic. Autoethnographic work and participant observation began in September 2014. So far this has included participation in a women's PPD programme (Springboard) a coaching programme for managers, and a number of one-day workshops (on Emotional Intelligence, sociodrama, communication skills, resilience etc.). Since January 2015 I have been conducting individual semi-structured interviews with staff who have participated in these and other programmes. These interviews are still in process, and will be completed by June 2015. Data analysis: A modified constant comparative approach, focusing on inductive coding (i.e. coding emerging from direct examination of the data) at open level (labeling and defining raw data) and axial level (connecting of open codes) is used, and emerging concepts crossreferenced with existing theory and literature (Strauss and Corbin 1998), including my previous study data (Fixsen 2012; Fixsen et al., 2014). Preliminary Results: Themes emerging from the data include positive reinforcement, self worth and personal values, time out, enjoyment, self-disclosure, social embarrassment and performance anxiety, emotional regulation and distrust of facilitators, sharing of emotions, peer group support, nurture and validation. I anticipate that by July 2015, more concepts and themes will have emerged to present for discussion. Collins, R. (2004). Interaction Ritual Chains. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press. Devadason, E.S., Subramaniam, T. & Daniel, E.G.S., 2010. Final year undergraduates' perceptions of the integration of soft skills in the formal curriculum: A survey of Malaysian public universities. Asia Pacific Education Review, 11, pp.321–348. Fixsen, A. & Ridge, D.T., 2012. Performance, emotion work, and transition: challenging experiences of complementary therapy student practitioners commencing clinical practice. Qualitative Health Research. Available at: http://dx.doi.org/10.1177/1049732312449213. Gendron, B., (2005). Why Emotional Capital Matters in Education and in Labour ? Why Emotional Capital Matters in Education and in Labour ? Les Cahiers de la Maison des Sciences Economiques, series rou (September), p.1–37 Goffman, E. (1967). Interaction Ritual: Essays on Face-to-Face Behavior. Garden City, NY: Anchor Book Goleman, D., 2006. Emotional Intelligence, Bantam Books. Hromek, R. & Roffey, S., 2009. Promoting Social and Emotional Learning With Games: "It's Fun and We Learn Things." Simulation & Gaming, 40(5), pp.626–644. Available at: http://sag.sagepub.com/cgi/doi/10.1177/1046878109333793 [Accessed January 2, 2014]. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 531 Jennings, P. a. & Greenberg, M.T., 2009. The Prosocial Classroom: Teacher Social and Emotional Competence in Relation to Student and Classroom Outcomes. Review of Educational Research, 79(1), pp.491–525. Available at: http://rer.sagepub.com/cgi/doi/10.3102/0034654308325693 [Accessed December 14, 2013] Musa, F. et al., 2012. Project-based Learning (PjBL): Inculcating Soft Skills in 21st Century Workplace. Procedia Social and Behavioral Sciences, 59, pp.565–573. Available at: http://linkinghub.elsevier.com/retrieve/pii/S1877042812037639. Raya R. P., and Panneerselvam S., (2014). The healthy organization construct: A review and research agenda. Indian Journal of Occupational and Environmental Medicine, 17:89-93. [Online] Available at: http://www.ijoem.com/text.asp?2013/17/3/89/130835 Accessed 24th August 2014 Shapiro, S.L., Schwartz, G.E. & Bonner, G., 1998. Effects of mindfulness-based stress reduction on medical and premedical students. Journal of behavioral medicine, 21(6), pp.581– 99. Available at: http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/9891256. Strauss, A., & Corbin, J., (1990). Basics of Qualitative Research: Grounded Theory, Procedures and Techniques. Newbury Park, CA: Sage Publications. Wats, M., 2009. Developing Soft Skills in Students. International Journal of Learning, 15, pp.1– 10. Available at: http://ijl.cgpublisher.com/product/pub.30/prod.1976. Zembylas, M., 2007. Emotional capital and education: Theoretical insights from Bourdieu. British Journal of Educational Studies, 55, pp.443–463. RN11S09 Emotions and the Capitalist Economy Economic value of emotions – creation and use of the technical knowledge of emotions in business Agata DEMBEK (Kozminski University, University of Warsaw, Poland) | adembek@kozminski.edu.pl In recent years in social sciences we observe the rise of interest in the mutual relations between emotions and economy. They are discussed – on the one hand – as a process of colonization of the private sphere by the market. The private life of individuals and intimate relations are seen as managed by economic logic. On the other hand, different activities and human actions in the reality of late capitalism are contingent upon emotions and affects. Everyday life of individuals in contemporary capitalism is saturated with emotional content in such different contexts like workplace, consumption, advertising and media. While working and consuming, people are expected to perform 'an affective work' by identifying and managing their emotions and feelings. The agents operating on the market intentionally refer to emotions and feelings of their business partners and clients. New fields of economic activity, such as the experience economy, are developing. Behind all these phenomena there is – I presume – the assumption of the (direct or indirect) relation between emotional quality of the product or activity and its economic value. Therefore, we observe the dynamic development of different kind of psychological expertise that create and manage the technical knowledge of emotions, usable and useful for business. The paper aims to depict and analyse cultural conditions in which the technical knowledge of emotions is used for generating economic value. I also intend to discuss the following questions: In what way the psychological expertise influence and defines the principles that rule the economic relations? How the economic value of emotions is defined and estimated? What are the background normative assumptions that justify emotions-value relation? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 532 Real fear of imagined reality? Get ready for the zombie apocalypse Nils MEISE (Konstanz University, Germany) | nils.meise@uni-konstanz.de My presentation shows how the fear of the zombie apocalypse materialized in our everyday world. Organizations like the Center for Disease Control in the US and several private companies use the (fictional) zombie theme and the struggle of survival by offering services or products to survive the zombie apocalypse. E.g. you can participate in zombie survival trainings with your green colored zombie survival hatchet that you have in your zombie-apocalypse-ready backpack. Once a critique on consumerism, the zombie trope is now used as a catalyst for consumption. These objects and their arrangement mark the transgression between "fictional" and "real." From a cultural sociological perspective I argue that the culturally embedded narrations of the (zombie) apocalypse and the above-mentioned materialization of it in our everyday world form a complex network of meanings. On one hand it makes us aware of the zombies we are confronted with every day when we use public transport, at the work place or while shopping and on the other hand it shows us the fragility of social order in general. Consequently, the zombie theme is easily applied to our everyday experience. Then, by means of specific material objects, it frames such experiences in a very peculiar way – provoking, objectifying, and enhancing the fear of the soon collapse of society. By pointing out the effects I want to contribute to a better understanding of the embeddedness of emotions in material culture and enclosed narratives. Middle Class Shame: Sociological Analysis of the Relations Between Emotions and Culture in 1980's Turkey Merve Betul UCER (Istanbul University, Turkey) | m.betul.bayrak@gmail.com 1980's Turkey is a critical transitional period in the history of Turkey with respect to economics and culture. Social changes of the said period like the movement towards a liberal economy and open market system, the emerging of a middle class and entrepreneurial culture caused the sociocultural transformations in the traditional patterns of emotional relations. Particularly cultural conditions of 1980's Turkey, which was based on a supposed "openness" and "show culture", effected the emotion of shame within the new middle classes of the cities. In 1980's, as a freedom quest period, being a member of middle class means not only possessing higher income level but also an embracement of a new life-style. As a feature of this new life-style, desiring without shame and without stint and trying to realize this desires has been called as "desire explosion" in related literature. This study aims to analyze the changing situation of emotion of shame with respect to the socio-cultural transformations in 1980's Turkey, through documentary films, movies and song lyrics as indicators of social changes. The new world of work and its sensitive residents? Falk ECKERT (Universitaet Hamburg, Germany) | falk.eckert@uni-hamburg.de The present world of work and organizations is undergoing a transformation called post-fordistic transition-regime. The increased self-responsibility captures, besides the configuration and control of the individual life course, prior the labor-process itself. Regarding the "post-fordist production regime" a new "recommodification" of labor-force is stated. This development goes BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 533 along with an upgrading of subjectivity as productive forces which is demanded within the labor process. My research asks: How is the practical labor process by different employees in various industries experienced, considering Emotions and Affects? What are subjectivity supporting or repressing factors and what is their impact on processes of subjectivization through practical labor? Understanding the labor process as a practical process (Burawoy, 1979), it is primarily not only crucial what and how is to do, but rather what and how is really be done. Hence emotionality is seen as core characteristic of subjectivity and labor force within the labor process The research questions will be answered by using a qualitative method approach. The subjects under study are German contractual employees in IT and manufacturing industries, as well as attorneys in chambers: 40 narrative interviews will be compared and analyzed. The sample under research is seen as standing for the German middle-class. Finally, the results show that emotional or rather affective, sensual and experienced labor matters in practical labor processes, in different labor environments which are not essentially marked as interactionalor emotional labor demanding work-places. On the other hand it is to be pointed out, that post-fordist production arrangements, characterized by demands of flexibility, autonomy and self control, empowers the employees, but at the same time continuously disables them. In the consequence new conflicts, ambivalences and deficits in acknowledgement but also in individual claimed subjectivization seems to raise. RN11S10 Emotions and Media Emotional communication as institutional resource in television discussions: the use of facial gestures in ascribing normative identities in the program opening Hanna RAUTAJOKI (University of Tampere, Finland) | hanna.rautajoki@uta.fi In my PhD I have studied the formation of participation framework in socio-political television discussions on 9/11. Live multiparty discussions represent a long-established program format in Finnish television. My data consists of three discussion programmes broadcast within three weeks after the terrorist attacks in USA in 2001. They share the same topics but differ markedly from each other in their constellation, which allows comparison between three different realizations of public sphere on the same agenda. I am especially interested in the ways television audience is addressed in the discussions. The methodological framework is provided by ethnomethodology, the analytic focus being on the situated accomplishments of actions and identities, manifested in the details of interaction. In this presentation I will take a close look at the multimodal recipient design in the opening of the programs, where talk is addressed directly to the audience. It is taken that in the triangular participant structure of television discussion (the journalists, the studio guests and the audience), positioning one of these participant roles always suggests identities for the others as well. It turns out that facially expressed emotions are one important resource in managing the participation framework in the opening. The use of gestures is communicative and strategic here. The journalists deploy emotional signals to guide and enhance the message in the verbal introduction and to elicit certain response from the recipient. Emotions activate and support normative identities and interrelations in the field of public discussion and serve to mobilize a configuration of political community. The Recursive Logic of the Mediated Emotions Monika VERBALYTE (Freie Universität Berlin, Germany) | monika.verbalyte@fu-berlin.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 534 Nowadays, when loads of information are coming from different sources and are easily manipulated, for the media it is not enough to report "just the facts", it is necessary to put weight on their opinion, to endorse it with passion. On the other hand, as much as emotional investment and side-taking in media's landscape become indispensable, they also should be justifiable. As acceptable reasons for dramatic exaggeration and emotion consolidation count struggle for justice, fighting norm violation, defending the public interest, or other similar motives. Media try to establish a link between their news and these reasons: They refer to the central norms of society, claim to speak in the name of the people, use dialogic and inclusive writing style even if in reality their reporting is highly monologic. All this aims at creating an impression that the only motive for the intense coverage is its moral necessity. This process seems to include a lot of work on public's emotions which comprises emotion elicitation as well as its normative justification. However, even if in the last decades, in communication sciences, interest in emotions increased, emotion theory which would be able to incorporate both of mentioned elements and the link between them is still absent. For this, we need a more extensive emotion definition than some kind of "emotional charge", intensity, or automatic, immediate and effortless bodily reactions of the people to the media stimuli. The function of the bodily counterpart of emotion is not more (but also not less) than to attract attention to the event. Primary affective reaction signals insecurity, inconsistency between one's expectations and occurring event, insufficiency of available action repertoires and/or attitudes. In general, it is the first sign of the personal relevance of event as well as motivation to follow the forthcoming narrative in order to receive more information on what is happening and, then, to be able to assess the situation and to act accordingly. The Cognitive theory of emotion confirms that affective reaction processed unconsciously and automatically is by far not the end of emotion building process. It is too vague and too imprecise to be called emotion. Much more decisive is the secondary – more elaborated appraisal of the emotional situation. This secondary appraisal includes subjective meaning of event, correct labeling of emotion, definition of its object, causes, and possible consequences, evaluation of one's capabilities to cope with this emotion, guidance for action, emotion's desirability, compatibility with one's motives and general normative standards. Thus, emotions seem to compose a great part of those narratives to which they are supposed to prepare. Primary affective reaction already triggers an associative network of loose references to interpretation schemes, social representations, symbolic formations, categories and memories facilitative for involvement into the forthcoming story. But emotions left to float freely in associative networks are hardly of use for an individual because they are of low informational value. People enjoy meaningful narratives, so in order to make sense, primary affective reaction must be picked up and further developed by the causal attribution, interpretative frame or narrative, attached to symbols and embedded in meaning structures. The named interpretation of one's affective state should not be a highly reflective process. In the life course, people acquire a lot of implicit emotion knowledge how certain meanings and symbols are related to specific emotions, how certain situations are related to emotion labels as well as causal attributions or particular narratives are connected with reasons and objects of emotion. This emotion knowledge enables people to imply emotion from some category or narrative, without investigating the whole emotional situation. Especially when the general arousal is already present, it does not cost much additional energy to get to the meaningful emotion interpretation using one of the links in the associative network triggered by the affect. However, as regards more complex emotions, the exact examination of eliciting circumstances is needed. Based on the results of this examination, implied emotion may be further developed, corrected, or transformed. This way, further articulation might "displace" the primary meaning of emotion. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 535 Media influences on both, feelings as well as emotions of the people. They do the first by presenting news which are unexpected, shocking, evoking insecurity and excitement, and by using figurative language and rhetoric which increases the intensity of that excitement. They impact on the second when people are searching for a meaningful explanation to their excitement or for the confirmation of their already formed emotions in the public space. Since very often people have less or no personal experience with events with which they are confronted in the media, people are very often keen to accept an interpretation of their feelings suggested by the media. To make their suggestion even more implicative, media use familiar narrative patterns, schemes and practices, so relating to one of the nods in the associative network triggered by the primary affective state. Thus, adequately defined, emotions of the audience are interpretations of their affective states. For the media, emotions are reality versions articulated in them which need public approval and therefore underlie requirements of believability and justifiability. Mainly, if successful, media make one version more available and better founded than others. Alternative interpretations of events are appeased by presenting them as not upholding with the requirements of legitimacy or sincerity, e.g. based on selfish motives. The dominating reality version and emotion, on the other hand, are enhanced to a normative standard. This way, media transmit emotion norms and teach people appropriate emotional reactions. Paradoxically enough, when the process of establishing one version of reality is successful, the efforts of articulating desirable emotions and combining feelings with their normative explanations remain masked under the facade of coherent end story. What the public senses is a common emotional experience and strong consensus on its meaning, and impression that emotion was elicited by this concrete meaning of the situation; whereas in reality, it took much time and energy for the media to elicit, intensify and structure the affect, to give it a shape of a meaningful emotion and unified narrative, and to turn it into the evidence of the significance of this narrative. Journalistic Deployment of Emotionality in the News – a Cross-national Comparison Antje GLÜCK (University of Leeds, United Kingdom) | csag@leeds.ac.uk Can journalists influence the framing of serious news issues via the usage of emotionalizing elements in their news coverage? And does the idea of an 'emotional public sphere', introduced by scholars like Barry Richards, also translate to an emotionalization of news? This trend towards an increasing emotionalization in its different forms is observable internationally, but little research about it has been done so far. This paper (and my Ph.D.) aims to explore this question by examining television news in two different highly competitive news markets – the United Kingdom and India. India is known for sensationalising and dramatizing its news, while in the UK, BBC and ITV leave behind old paths of reporting in search for audiences. The paper presents first findings of how 'emotional' news journalism across continents is structured and presented. A qualitative content analysis involving discourse analysis (Foucault) is used as the basic method. I look upon a sample of recent television news events (Peshawar attacks, Charlie Hebdo), to investigate the variety of representation or absence of emotions in word, image, symbol, and subsequently (trans)cultural emotion patterns and the '(un)emotional' discourse generated by it. This paper presents a holistic qualitative approach which incorporates textual and visual elements and includes syntax, semantics, cinema studies, cultural studies and more. At the core of the analysis will be not only emotion words, argumentative patterns, narrative structures, and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 536 metaphors, but also gestures, mimics, sound, voice, perspective, light, movement, or facial expressions, drawing from Dellinger's approach to audio-visual analysis. RN11S11 Space and Place: Emotions from the Local to the Global Impasses: 40+1 years along the Green Line. Affective implications on public space. Vicky KARAISKOU (Open University of Cyprus, Cyprus) | v.karaiskou@ouc.ac.cy This paper will explore the affective experience cultural memory produces and reiterates in public space. In particular it will focus on the liminal situation of Greek Cypriots where uncertainty and ambivalence during the last decades seek reassurance in cultural memory. The consequent reinforcement of cultural identity renders affective reactions an effective power tool and a key component of political rhetoric. The "Green Line" which divides Nicosia, the capital of Cyprus, since 1964, and cuts along the island since the Turkish invasion in 1974, remains an open wound, physically and symbolically. The paper will walk along the dividing line on both sides of Nicosia. It will discuss the visual imprint of the political and cultural partition, and analyze the affective implications on space and place. In conjunction, it will explore the importance of location in memorialization and argue that collective memory converges towards specific locations that turn into emotional 'hot spots' and, hence, create 'realities'. The reference to the involved actors/heroes, especially through their figural representation, turns them into 'loci' of storytelling and affective mnemonic devices that bridge the past with the present; construct and reconstruct the recursive narratives of historic memory; reinforce cultural identity consciousness; and cement dominant national narratives. Emotions in the Bloodlands Jacek Maria KURCZEWSKI (University of Warsaw, Poland) | j.kurczewski@uw.edu.pl Joanna KURCZEWSKA (Institute of Philosophy and Sociology, Polish Academy of Sciences) | jkurczew@ifispan.waw.pl Paper presents results of 2014 nationwide representative survey made in Poland on emotions declared as felt towards major neighboring nations as well as the assessment of the recent state of relations between Poles and those nations on the antagonism reconcilliation dimension. The social background data are introduced in the statistical analysis of these emotions and assessments. The national level data for Poland are then compared with the local surveys made in 2014 in Poland, Western Ukraine, Eastern Latvia and in the Romanian Transylvania in 2014 as well. These yet unpublished results are interpreted in reference to the wider emotional infrastructure of national and international relations and emotional theory of reconciliation developed by authors in recent publications (J.Kurczewski (ed.) Reconciliation in the Bloodlands, Peter Lang 2014). The emotion work of careworkers in Italy Rossana TRIFILETTI (University of Florence, Italy) | rtrifil@unifi.it The paper is based on a qualitative survey conducted in three towns of Tuscany Region with (female and male) immigrant careworkers coming from Ukraine, Moldova, Romania and Peru and working (or having worked) in cohabitation with frail elderly people. These jobs always BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 537 include bodywork, low recognition, mobility and backstage limitations and, often, not so easy relationships with other family members beyond the cared for: all this implies a great deal of emotion work. Previous research did not investigate enough this aspect, as if emotions were limited to family caregivers. The long biographical and narrative interviews of our research (47) illustrate how common and exhausting this conscious management of disruptive emotions may be, how similar it results beyond gender barriers and beyond differences in the type of migrant flows involved, how improper the concept of successful socio-cultural integration is in describing these trajectories and their recent changes in the economic crisis. We try, instead, to describe careworkers' narratives as a practice of defining nonexistent feeling rules, drafting a new social identity, very different from the one of victims of globalization, one not without a dignity, against the danger of a crush on slave work, and not without spaces of agency (perhaps increased by the circumstances of the crisis). Emotions and Globalization. Towards a Research Agenda Jochen KLERES (Göteborgs Universitet, Sweden) | jochen.kleres@gu.se While social research on emotions has been an ever expanding field in recent years, encompassing an increasing number of scholarly disciplines and specialized subfields under such labels as the emotional or affective turn, emotional aspects of globalization-another vibrant topic for many years-have by and large not received much focal scholarly interest to date. Existing pertinent research in this field remains scant and focuses on specialized aspects. Overall, bits of existing research remain disparate and unintegrated. Given this disjointed situation it is timely to draw existing research together having different findings bear on each other and advance new perspectives on the emotional dimensions of globalization. Based on this, the present paper will develop a research agenda that proposes possible perspectives on emotions and globalization and identifies fields of interest for future research. RN11S12 Theorizing Emotions I Dynamics of the moral self: certainty and doubt in processes of moral elaboration and moral closure Sylvia TERPE (Max Planck Institute for Social Anthropology, Germany) | sylvia.terpe@googlemail.com Many approaches on identity agree upon the premise that 'identity' is an ongoing process. They emphasize its dynamic character and they portray the self as something that is produced and (de)stabilized continuously. In my presentation I will focus on moral identity and I will elaborate on the argument that the dynamic character of moral identity can be uncovered by looking closely at its affective dimensions. This look, however, has to go beyond the so called 'moral emotions' (like shame, guilt, remorse etc.), which are discussed in, e.g., 'identity theory' (Stets 2013) and the 'social intuitionist' model of moral judgement (Haidt 2003). These approaches (over)emphasize the integrative force of moral emotions; in this way they reduce identity dynamics to processes of moral stabilization and at the same time they underestimate the complexity of such moral reproductions. I will argue that one has to complement the perspective on 'moral emotions' by an additional focus on so called 'epistemic feelings' (in particular feelings of certainty and evidence on the one hand and feelings of doubt and uncertainty on the other). On basis of qualitative interviews I will show, first, that 'moral topographies' can be characterized by different shades of epistemic feelings and, second, that these particular BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 538 shades and mixtures contain information regarding the potential scope and direction of moral transformations. I will discuss the deduced mechanisms of two such potential transformations in detail. First, a moral topography which is characterized by a mixture of certainty and doubt, i.e. which is open for (situational) doubt against a background of moral certainties, thus may motivate attempts for new and more elaborated moral articulations. In contrast, a moral topography which is characterized by strong feelings of evidence and certainty and which blinds out doubt and uncertainty may lead into 'defensive closure', which sometimes takes the shape of moral dogmatization. The 'possibility' of happiness: going beyond the discreet charm of happiness Alessandro PRATESI COOREN (Universtiy of Chester, United Kingdom) | a.pratesi@chester.ac.uk Recent research on human happiness has been described by some scholars in terms of 'happiness turn' and/or 'happiness industry': a growing literature provides instruction on how to be happy, drawing on a variety of disciplines, including economics, sociology, psychology, history and social policy, and happiness is both produced and consumed through such literature as a form of emotional, cultural and social capital (Diener, 2008; Duncan, 2005; Frey and Stutzer, 2010; Harris, 2008; Haybron, 2010; Ahmed, 2004; 2010; Layard, 2011; Warr, 2011). While happiness research has stimulated some self-critical reflection about present and past deceptive and taken for granted assumptions on happiness, it still tends to locate happiness in certain places, commonly described as the 'primary happiness indicators', and to be trapped into prescriptive, conventional and dominant definitions of happiness. The prescriptive power of happiness as the object of human desire manifests itself in describing not only what we aim for but also what we should aim for. Furthermore, there are significant terminological issues, ambivalences and grey areas implicit in the contemporary uses of the words happiness and happy. Even assuming that happiness may be associated with 'feeling good', can we hereafter assume that unhappiness automatically involves 'feeling bad' and not rather 'feeling good in a different way' and/or wishing things were different? Based on Sarah Ahmed's critique of the intrinsic conservative power of happiness and her proposal of 'rethinking happiness as possibility' (Ahmed, 2010), which involves giving voice to silenced subjects and introducing issues of difference and inequality into current debates about happiness, this paper aims to open up a discussion on how more inclusive, reliable and situated definitions of happiness can be attained in contemporary societies. It also aims to discuss the potential contribution of those unequally entitled social actors who have been conventionally banished from dominant discourses on happiness-such as sexual and ethnic minorities-and their capacity to produce alternative and unconventional forms of 'contextual and situational happiness' which intersect and overcome traditional dichotomies (i.e. happy/unhappy; public/private; inclusion/exclusion; micro/macro; assimilation/marginalisation, etc.) In other words, it aims to analyse the 'possibility' of happiness by situating it in empirical, phenomenological contexts and going beyond its categorical, prevailing and prescriptive definitions. Love and Morality Natasha Kate BARNES (University Of Leeds, United Kingdom) | N.Barnes@leeds.ac.uk There are secular sociological theorists – Weber, Fromm, Bauman – who rest upon the Christian precept to 'love one's neighbour as oneself' as a guiding principle to the creation and maintenance of social solidarity. To love one's neighbour, they argue, is to be responsible for them, to orientate ourselves toward them. Loving one's neighbour, then, is both morally good BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 539 and a moral good. Capitalist society, they argue, is too self-centred to love 'authentically'; thus capitalism undermines moral living because it undermines 'authentic loving'. Based on qualitative research data, this paper proposes that contemporary understandings of love are characterised by the notion of choice. This is not the choice to love all people; rather, it requires we love only those we choose to. This type of love is particularised and although it is Other-focused, the sphere of 'Otherness' is very narrow; we are more likely to love our partners, like our friends and remain ambivalent – at best – to our neighbours. According to Bauman, Fromm and Scheler the major consequence of a 'selective love' is the diminished responsibility we feel for others; this undermines social ties and weakens social solidarity. Thus, where unconditional (Christian) love has a moral dimension, selective love does not.The challenge, then, is how to transform an attitude – both individual and social – from one of 'love-who-Ichoose' to 'choose-to-love'. Thus far sociology has provided distinctly unsociological accounts of love and morality – more work is needed to engage with love and morality sociologically, or build a stronger bridge between sociology and theology. Counterbalancing the feminine and masculine Päivi ALHO (The University of Helsinki, Finland) | p19002@outlook.com Hofstede found two underlying main dimensions in cultural values: individualism versus collectivism and masculinity versus femininity (Hofstede 1997, p. 51). The stereotype of masculine individualism finds support in gendered differences in emotions; while masculine emotions underpin competitiveness, fulfilling thus the collective expectation of individualism, female emotions are more social in character and convey a natural tendency towards cooperation. This detail has been quite negatively met in modern psychology that has for long recommended personal success and material wealth to any other aim in life (Gilligan 1982). In the same proportion as the masculine in women has become but an effort to resample the masculine in men, the empathetic and caring nature of emotions and values in general has disappeared (Nüber 1998). Lack of the feminine values distresses women but also demonises the masculine at large because it appears as the cause as well as the target of negative projections from the destructed feminine. According to Hofstede masculine countries strive for a performance society and feminine for a welfare society. Most people surely prefer some kind of a combination of the two, in other words, counterbalancing of the masculine and feminine values. How this can be done in practice is shown by the Jungian interpretation (Alho 2006) of the implicit theory of mind (Peabody and Goldberg 1989) which is now compared with Hofstede's value diagrams, Eysenck's attitudinal space (1981) and Schwartz's circle diagram of human values (1992). RN11S13 Theorizing Emotions II Emotions and Social Structure: An Exploration of the Affective Sanctioning's role in the Constitution of Macro-social Phenomena. Irene RAFANELL (University of the West of Scotland, United Kingdom) | irene.rafanell@uws.ac.uk Micro-interaction dynamics of affective sanctioning have been widely acknowledged but rarely related to the theories of the emergence of social phenomena. This presentation aims to highlight the constitutive force of emotional sanctioning in interaction activity by critically analysing two sociological models, Bourdieu's theory of practice and Barnes's Performative BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 540 Theory of Social Institutions (PTSI). Such a comparison allows me to reveal two differing models of social phenomena currently operating in sociological debates: an extrinsic structuralist model which tacitly conveys macro-structural phenomena as prior and determinant of individuals and their micro-interactions, and an intrinsic structuralism model which prioritizes individuals' interactions and conceives them as constituting both the individual and the structural. I argue that the latter's emphasis on the dynamics of mutual susceptibility to affective sanctioning as underpinning consensus among inherently heterogeneous individuals provides a platform to further support the tenets of Interactionism and helps to expose Bourdieu's overdeterministic methodological individualism prevalent in most sociological theory. I conclude that by conceiving emotions as causal, rather than the effect of social forces, sociological theory can provide an explanation of both individual practices and systemic phenomena which offers a path to the resolution macro-structural tensions. In doing so, I suggest an ontological understanding of the 'social' which supports the Interactionist central tenet that the local takes priority over wider structural phenomena. Struggling for Authenticity? Emotional Ambivalences in Contemporary Society Eva-Maria BUB (Goethe-University Frankfurt/Main, Germany) | evamariabub@gmail.com Within my lecture I am dealing with emotional ambivalences in the context of modern society. It will be analyzed as a typical phenomenon of our time especially in the context of decision making and discord. What I define as emotional ambivalence is the simultaneous experience of both positive and negative emotions towards the same target in contrast to ambivalent feelings which are confined to a special emotion, which is felt as a positive and a negative experience at the same time. Based on several popular diagnosis of our time – for example postmodern theory referring to Zygmunt Bauman, reflexive modernization following Ulrich Beck and the neoliberal discourse subsequent to governmentality studies– it can be stated that in today's western societies more and more certainties in decision-making erode. Instead of certainty, a pluralism of norms, rules and values prevail in modern societies. As a result a culture of self-responsibility was established which can be seen as the lowest common denominator of these different diagnoses. In this sense, an itself-responsible self must find other criteria instead of traditions, predetermined rules or external recognition to overcome the contingency of our time. Parallel to these developments the formation of a therapy culture can be stated, which forces the quality of living and authenticity as promise of happiness and a way to gain certainty in decision making. In this context, psychoanalysis as first outpatient form of therapy and soon also other forms of treatment, developed into a "service science" for everyone. This is accompanied by a shift from a diagnosis of the pathology to the treatment of the normal. Or in other words: the assignment to cure the subjects from mental illness became the aim to optimize them and their quality of living. In this context also psychological terms spread rapidly and became common knowledge such as authenticity as the key to live a happy life. Along this lines, authenticity is linked with honesty, integrity, vitality and truth and is therefore diametrically opposed to external constraints and foreign control. Following this point of view you just have to get to know yourself – also through forms of treatment – and you will know for instance how to decide in the context of indecision. As a result the attention of one's self increases. In this sense therapy culture and the culture of selfresponsibility perpetuate mutually: on the one hand the culture of self-responsibility can be seen as a cause to find other criteria to manage decision discord whereas the therapy culture gives the answers to deal with these challenges; on the other hand through therapy culture the culture of self-responsibility is reproduced. In this regard subjects are forced to pay more attention to their inner thoughts and feelings in order to find orientation and directions of actions. In this manner, the orientation function of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 541 feelings has frequently replaced powerful traditions, norms and institutions which once directed subject's lives. Here, unlike classical rational-choice theories, emotions are considered in the light of their particular orientation function, especially in the context of decision uncertainty and discord and referring to E. Doyle McCarthy emotions become the new senses of modern self. So listening to your heart, which also stands for being authentic, can be seen as the new axiom of action. This point of view is based on the assumption that emotions can always be interpreted unambiguously. But emotions aren't always clear. They underlay dynamics and moods and the experience of emotional ambivalence can be considered as another inherent feature of the human condition. This may lead to some difficulties, especially in the context of decision uncertainties. Of course these diagnoses of our time are middle-range theories, because ambiguities and ambivalence are ubiquitous and in today's western societies not omnipresent either. But what I would like to capture is that ambivalence and ambiguity intensify and expand in the modern world as they bind individuals to multiple groups and expose them to even more and potentially contradictory normative demands. Indeed, today we still often act out of habit and do not reflect endlessly on our decisions to be authentic. But particularly in the context of action problems, there is a lack of orientation, which must be overcome self-referentially, which also means emotionally. Following this central hypothesis, the question arises what happens to the orientation function of emotions when they can no longer be classified clearly. Because of the complex and contradictory character of culture as explained before, the experience of emotional ambivalence can be viewed as an inherent feature of the human condition. So how is emotional ambivalence perceived from the subject's point of view? Which mechanisms does our present culture offer to deal with emotional ambivalences? A natural assumption would be that the experience of emotional ambivalences turn into overextension and an itself responsible self might become a depressive self. Against this background I would like to propose and discuss my proposition of emotional ambivalences as solution rather than problem for an itself responsible self: In this sense, emotional ambivalences are shown as a comfort zone to emancipate from the claim to decide: In this manner the emotional ambivalence can be conceptualized as a transition between the problem and the action resulting from the successful self-production. Despite the crisis-ridden character to a subject who aspires clarity, the emotional ambivalence must not necessarily be understood as a problem. I would like to pose that they rather represent the temporary solution because the subjects are allowed to stay undecided. In this manner the emotional ambivalence relieves the pressure to act. In this regard, the waiting and persistence in the emotional ambivalence so my central thesis – temporarily offers a way to escape the self-responsibility within the culture of self-responsibility. While being emotional ambivalent the contingency cannot be overcome and therefore it has not to be bettered. Therefore, justified by the emotional ambivalence, the problem of discord becomes paradoxically the emotionally legitimated solution within the culture of self-responsibility. Or in other words, in a situation that is so complex that there are no simple solutions, a temporally comfortably situation occurs to emancipate from the pressure to act by not acting, which became possible through the emotionally justified indecision. In this regard, the often overextending discourse about being authentic contains as well a solution in the situation of ambivalence. Banal Affections. A Micro-Political Enterprise? Veronika ZINK (Justus Liebig University Giessen, Germany) | veronika.zink@gcsc.uni-giessen.de »Wash the dishes with all your heart!«. In her guide to a charmed life bestselling author Victoria Moran offers a multitude of advices how to create and liberate oneself notwithstanding the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 542 demands of contemporary social reality. Affirming an affectual immediacy seems to open a pathway to self-fullfillment and, hence, serves as an exit strategy from »The Corrosion of Character« (Sennett). Needless to say that this book is a spritual guide and not a political manifesto. However, this call for banal affections could be undertsood as a de-politized, pop-cultural version of the turn to affect in post decontrsuctivist cultural studies with its political emphasis. Conjuring a life force of affect, both versions share a belief in the recreative value of affective connections as well as in affect's capacity to exceed social subjectivization. Whilst Moran's book could be read as a glaring example of social reproduction by means of affective labour, the affective critique underlines affect's autonomy from social structure and its political potential to transform social reality. By means of a genealogical approach I am questioning the difference between the political and de-politicized idea of affect. I will show that in line with the pop-cultural call for affections the ›affective turn‹ should be understood as the newest attempt to reenchant the world, wherein the boundary between agents and forces gets blurred. In order to critically investigate the politics of affect, one has to, as I will demonstrate, understand the theoretical claim for affect as a product of our current socio-historic condition. Feeling at home: Exploring the entanglements of emotionality and materiality in the imaginaries of home(-to-be) Petr GIBAS (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | petr.gibas@soc.cas.cz Across social sciences, home has become to be revered as a complex phenomenon, multifaceted, produced, consumed and contested by means of mundane and gendered practices, harbouring often contradictory emotions and extending beyond the confines of material dwellings. In my paper, I attempt at disentangling the connection between the materiality of home and its emotionality based on interviews with people who decided to buy flat to become their home(place). In the 40 interviews I analyse, the prospective buyers coming from two cities in the Czech Republic put forth the ideas of home that motivate the purchase. Though often couched in material and financial narratives, the imaginaries of home are of emotional nature and revolve around the notion of feeling at home. Throughout the interviews, these imaginaries have been produced by means of emotionally charged snapshots from the imagined and ideal future home, which the informants strive for, to which they contrast their current situation and with respect to which they compromise and make decisions in their actual context. These snapshots populate particular (imagined) materialities with specific practices that turn the material settings into home, which is characterised by being filled with (positive) emotions. In my paper, I analyse the narratively produced images and their emotional charge. This leads me to the argument that in the imaginaries of home, materiality is inextricably fused with emotions and that home is imagined as sprouting from materiality which however needs to be tailored to its emotionality. RN11S14 Emotions and Politics Emotions and heritage mobilization: the case study of the defense of the neighborhoods of Santiago de Chile Clément COLIN (Pontificia Universidad Catolica de Chile, Chile) | ccolina@uc.cl BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 543 Why are groups formed for acting on heritage protection and valorization of a space? What are the motivations of the people involved in these processes? From these questions, we propose a reflection on the functions of the emotions felt and expressed by individuals who are mobilizing for the heritage protection and valorization of neighborhoods in Santiago de Chile. Practices and claims that aim to stop the destruction of part of these neighborhoods, product of multiplication of real estate projects that have occurred in the city since the 2000s. The paper is based on ethnographic field work conducted in 2014 with residents of the Matta Sur neighborhood, in the municipality of Santiago Centro. This paper aims to identify the functions of emotions in heritage mobilization. We are specifically interested in how emotions are shared by each participant and sometimes manipulated by the leaders. The argumentation is organized in three parts. The first part reflects on the links between emotions and heritage and the methodology to analyze these processes. The second part analyzes the different types of emotions observed in field work and their functions within the heritage mobilization. The third part asks how emotions are conveyed, shared and sometimes imposed between participants of mobilization. Emotional Background of the Soviet past in Political Discourse on Modern Russian Identity Nataliya REPINA (Russian State Social University, Russian Federation) | nataliya714@yandex.ru The USSR collapse created the problem of molding the new Russian identity. Contrary to the former Soviet republics where new identities were being formed on the ethnic basis, Russia as a multinational country could not follow this way. Its new identity as a set of attitudes, beliefs, rules of behavior shared by people of different cultures and traditions could be based both on a civic conception of citizenship and emotional basis uniting people and providing their integrity. What deep emotional roots of the Russian post communist identity could be opposed the idea "We are Soviet people!"? In the paper I will firstly prove that emotional component of the modern Russian identity reproduces some emotions and feelings which could be defined as emotional background of the Soviet past and this phenomenon is being intensely discussed. Secondly, I will focus on the attitudes to the emotional component of the Soviet identity shared by Russian liberals and nationalists who are advocating opposite conceptions of post Soviet Russian identity. Thirdly, I will assert that both anti-communism of liberals and ethnocentrism of Russian nationalists destructively affect the process of creating modern Russian identity splitting the nation and contribute to polarization and radicalization of emotions. Finally, I will try to answer the question: what is special in molding the modern Russian identity compared to other post-communist countries? Building Emotional Cleavage: Emotional Narrations as Meaningful Sources of Political Affiliation Jakub WYSMUŁEK (Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland; Department of History, University of Warsaw; The National Library of Poland) | jakub_wysmulek@yahoo.com The paper aims to demonstrate the role which emotions play in the political discourse of contemporary Poland. It concentrates on the concepts around which ideological divisions and narratives of competing political camps are formulated. The central issues of the study, though, are not ideologies, but different images of emotions. I analyze the discourses of the two dominant political parties in Poland: Law and Justice and Civic Platform, in the time frame from 2005 to 2011. After the presidential and parliamentary elections of 2005, the dominance on the Polish political scene captured two young parties originating from the post-Solidarity camp. This event forced them to introduce serious changes BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 544 in the current political discourse along with the reorientation of the new dominant cleavage of conservatives-liberals axis line. As the consequence, the current political discourse about emotions has changed in both parties, while the very concept of emotionality has gained importance in the political competition. The main hypothesis of my research is that the new political division in the analyzed time period gained the features of "emotional cleavage", i.e. the attributed and widely perceived labels of specific "emotionality" of parties played a decisive role in their assessment, evaluation and consequently voting. The paper is based on the research conducted for my MA dissertation under the title "The Role of Emotion is Contemporary Polish Political Discourse", defended in the Institute of Philosophy and Sociology in Polish Academy of Science. Emotions, affinity and party politics: Fooling the void? Jonathan G. HEANEY (Queen's University Belfast, United Kingdom) | j.heaney@qub.ac.uk The political sociology of emotions is continuing to emerge as an increasingly important arena within the wider scientific study of affect and emotion in social life. This has been particularly true in relation to the mobilization of emotions by social movements, and in the dynamics that attend to social movement formation and disintegration. Less attention, until quite recently, has been paid to the role of emotions in the field of power, and in one part of this field in particular: 'old fashioned' party politics and in the analysis and explanation of voter behaviour in contemporary, late modern polities. In this paper I critically engage with some recent work that does exactly this. There is, for instance, a small, but growing, literature on 'affective' or 'emotional' citizenship that engages with these topics in various ways, but could be strengthened by a deeper engagement with more recent developments in the broader sociology of emotions. Here, for example, recent work by Mary Holmes and Nathan Manning ((Holmes and Manning 2013, Manning and Holmes 2013) deploys a concept of emotional 'affinity' in relation to voter engagement in and disengagement from contemporary politics, foregrounding the concept of 'emotional reflexivity'. These are interesting and welcome contributions. In this paper I will critically engage with these issues, and the notion of 'affinity' in particular, using examples from a European context. I will focus especially the role of emotions in the politics of the Irish Republic. I argue that a more critical reading of these recent developments is possible. Organizing emotions: a case study of merging social cooperatives Giulia COLOMBINI (Pisa University, Italy) | colombini.giulia@gmail.com With the recent crisis, many third sector organizations in Italy have been going through profound changes. The challenge in this situation resides in the need to reallocate capabilities and resources and to do so relying on a democratic participative process involving every level within the organization. This research follows the experiment undertaken by two social cooperatives based in northern Italy that has ultimately led them to merge. The organizations we studied operate in the Veneto region and have mostly overlapping fields of intervention, but decided to try joining forces on some projects instead of competing for increasingly scarce resources. After collaborating for some time, the two cooperatives started an experimental phase to evaluate the possibility of merging. During this time they temporarily integrated some units to work on specific projects and opened a discussion about the advantages and disadvantages of being a unique entity. The joint work proved to be a success even if collaborating was not always easy. The existence of information asymmetries between the parts created fear of manipulations and a lack of trust. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 545 There has been a debate among the workers about these emotions, their causes and possible consequences in the attempt to understand these feelings and prevent them from interfering with the joint activity. This paper analyses all the phases of the process and tells the story of how Evaluational actionresearch, proposed and administered by the researchers to the shareholders, has fueled the discussion and led emotions to surface and conflicts to be understood and overcome. JS_RN11+RN20 Emotions and Qualitative Methods Investigating Emotions by Using Computer-Assisted Qualitative Data Analysis Software Elgen SAUERBORN (Freie Universität Berlin, Germany) | Elgen.Sauerborn@fu-berlin.de In the context of sociology of emotions qualitative researchers always face the challenge of making the invisible tangible. Referring to Konopásek's idea of making thinking visible through computer-assisted qualitative data analysis software (CAQDAS), I argue that this software also has the power to visualize emotions in (interpretative) research processes. Using MAXQDA as an example, I will illustrate how software packages can be understood as more than simply a tool to structure data in emotion research. CAQDAS can rather be utilized as an instrument to visualize and therefore grasp emotions in your data. Furthermore, I want to emphasize the importance of cross-linking between different data sources for a better and deeper understanding of emotions. I want to outline how sociological (not social!) interpretations in terms of memos, hyperlinked data segments, codes etc. within a variety of existing and gathered data sources can be visualized with the help of CAQDAS tools. When feeding the digital data with your own scientific interpretations, patterns and structures emerge out of your data that can assist in the analysis of emotions. This process of interpretations leads to new data that connects different sources and help qualitative researchers to disentangle the complexity of emotions via their visualization. Narrating emotion and affect: from examples to suggestions Jan K. COETZEE (University of the Free State, South Africa) | coetzeejk@ufs.ac.za Narrative analysis is a qualitative way to unwrap the meaning ordinary people give of their experience of the life-world. This opening up of meaning cannot, however, be achieved without us understanding the rich variety of the experience in the life-world. We need to know more about taken-for-granted, familiar and largely unnoticed parts of everyday life, but we also need to know more about the experience of crises and turbulences, about turmoil and transformation, about the emotive issues embedded in experiences. Everyday life is not only situational and problematic; it is also experienced as a drama that does not follow any script. We are all-researchers and research participants-simultaneously writers, producers and actors on a stage that is not necessarily of our own choosing. This paper reflects on the need to capture sensibilities, passions, orientations to flux and emergence, and even irrational aspects of life. The focus includes positive feelings as well as emotions such as greed, envy, pride, shame, hate and anger, all of which are part of the experience of being. The paper touches on the need to access down-to-earth, but rich and passionate data. Only through "thick descriptions" (Clifford Geertz, 1973) by our research participants can we come to understand, account for and enter their everyday life. By using examples of "impressionist tales" (John Van Maanen, 1988) from my programme The Narrative Study of Lives the paper offers methodological suggestions how affect and emotion elicit dramatic vignettes. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 546 Emotions in evaluation research Sanja MAGDALENIC (Independent researcher, Sweden) | sanjamagda@hotmail.com Drawing on recent methodological discussions that identify qualitative research as emotion work, this paper sets to explore how evaluators who work with qualitative methods manage emotions while doing evaluation research. Like research in general, evaluation research was traditionally viewed as an endeavor based on rational thinking and emotional neutrality. By focusing on experiences of evaluators who evaluate issues within the field of health and social care, in which they typically come into contact with people and social problems, the paper seeks to illuminate emotion management that may arise in the process of evaluating potentially sensitive topics – for example violence, poverty, cancer and dementia – and how evaluators deal with these. In addition, the aim is to address the knowledge gap, and encourage a debate, regarding emotion management in this particular context. The theoretical framework draws on emotion work theory and evaluation theory, including the concept of "emphatic neutrality" (Patton, 2015). Empirical evidence comes from interviews with evaluators who have carried out evaluations on sensitive topics. Preliminary findings suggest that emotions may appear in different phases of the evaluation research process: from choosing the topic of evaluation, developing project design, data gathering and analysis to presentation of results, and may encompass both research participants and the evaluator. The paper argues that a more reflexive understanding and an acknowledgment of the ways in which emotions intertwine with evaluation research may improve both the quality of the evaluation process itself and evaluators working conditions. Emotions and belonging-from individual experience to organisational functioning. Exploring the process Asta Helen RAU (University of the Free State, South Africa) | rauahm@ufs.ac.za Evaluation as a methodological approach gave access to very hard-to-reach populations: orphans and vulnerable children (OVC) and their primary caregivers. Secondary data from case files provided quantitative measures on the efficiency of the OVC programme, but this paper focuses on qualitative insights from interviews, focus group discussions, observations, field notes, and child-contact sessions that included activities such as drawing and decoupage. Using multiple methods and a range of participants generated rich in-depth data that reflected multiple perspectives and allowed for insights on emotions and belonging, which go beyond findings normally obtained in an evaluation of organisational functioning. For instance, the OVC programme was initiated specifically to address issues of inequality in relation to the children and their households, but what was not anticipated is how these very inequalities would manifest and operate within the organisation itself. In interacting with participants and analysing data researchers had to be very vigilant of their own assumptions and emotional hooks. One hook was to buy-in to dominant discourses of orphans and vulnerable children-discourses that emphasise their difference in relation to other children. Data show how real needs of children, the organisation itself, as well as the wider community remain unaddressed when such assumptions are not challenged. What also struck researchers as sociologically significant-and which relates to the notion of the sociological imagination, was how themes within the organisation echoed themes in the wider social milieu-and how these themes reverberated in the individual as well as the collective emotions of participants. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 547 RN12 Environment and Society RN12S01 Social Theory and the Environment Transcending science and policy. The role of expertise in handling environmental problems Rolf LIDSKOG (Environmental Sociology Section, Orebro University, Sweden) | rolf.lidskog@oru.se Göran SUNDQVIST (Department of sociology, University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | goran.sundqvist@gu.se This paper focusses on the conditions and roles of expertise in contemporary societies, and in this uses findings from Science and Technology Studies (STS). The aim is to elaborate a conceptual meaning of expertise that is relevant for the sociological understanding of environmental problems in a society, which simultaneously can be characterised as scientisised and uncertain. This elaboration is done in four steps. First, the concept of expertise is explored, foremost by discussing whether expertise is based on possessing a specialised knowledge (substantive view) or by seeing it as authoritative and trustworthy (relational view). Secondly, some recent contributions that aim to tackle the situation of scientific overflow in society – that science has great and many time unforeseeable influence on society – are discussed: one proposing a stronger but more restricted role for experts (Harry Collins) and one proposing a hybrid view where expertise more closely cooperates with other groups outside of science (Michel Callon). Based on this discussion, the paper finds that in order to create a niche for expertise in the understanding and handling of environmental problems in current societies, there is a need of transcending some of the dichotomies deeply rooted in the modern society, namely that of science and policy and that of professional and lay. Thus, the conceptual meaning needs to be unleashed from its tight connection to science and abstract knowledge thereby also including practical and embodied knowledge. Thirdly, the paper explores how expertise works, and this is done by discussing the role of boundary work to make authoritative knowledge claims possible. In what ways do experts use the dichotomies discussed above as resources when making knowledge claims on environmental problems? Thus, these dichotomies should not be seen as static obstacles in the developing of new forms of expertise, but as resources for new directions and possibly fusion between different kinds of knowledge. Fourth, the paper concludes by stating the need of a concept of expertise that i) transcends the science-policy dichotomy; ii) stress the contextual and relational character of expertise; iii) includes both abstract knowledge and other form of knowledge; iv) understands the performative outcomes of not only expertise but also of our sociological understanding of what expertise is and how it works. Socially Constructing a Bridge Across the Atlantic: Towards a Cosmopolitan Environmental Sociology Raymond MURPHY (University of Ottawa, Canada) | rmurphy@uottawa.ca Prominent American environmental sociologists (see Dunlap 2014) have argued that there is a deep and wide divide between American and European environmental sociologies, and claim that the American realist, pragmatic perspective is superior to the European agnostic, constructivist, ecological modernisation approach, especially with respect to the analysis of anthropogenic climate change. Prominent European environmental sociologists (see Lidskog et BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 548 al. 2014) agree there is an ocean of difference between European and American environmental sociologies, but claim that the European contemporary-sociology-of-science based, reflexive, reformist framework is superior to the American radical, classical-theory based, critical approach. These issues are significant for environmental sociologies in other societies as well because these two sociologies are particularly influential. This paper examines whether there is such a huge difference between American and European contributions to environmental sociology, and whether apparently contradictory approaches, be they geographically based or not, can be integrated to form a stronger environmental sociology. It also explores whether differences in environmental sociology between these two continents explain, or can be explained by, the environmental performances of their societies, or whether sociology is an ivory-tower pursuit without influence on, or without being influenced by, other real-world social practices. Beck (2015) has argued for a cosmopolitan perspective to replace national perspectives, and the paper seeks to contribute to a more cosmopolitan approach transcending parochial continental viewpoints without sacrificing national comparisons and interrelationships. New Responsibilities in the Anthropocene: A Sociological Perspective Birgit BLÄTTEL-MINK (Goethe-University Frankfurt/Main, Germany) | b.blaettel-mink@soz.unifrankfurt.de Among international experts in climate research consensus is growing upon the fact that, with the industrial revolution, a new epoch began with human activities causing significant impact on the ecosystems of the Earth. From a sociological point of view it is interesting to reflect upon the implications of this recognition. For example, if the "normativity" of the concept of sustainable development has to be forgone, what does this mean for steering transformation processes towards sustainability and its legitimacy? What are the implications for bearing responsibility for the consequences of individual behavior? Referring to Max Weber we know the 'ends-rational' social actor who takes into account the consequences of its action. Whereas Weber mainly refers to the social consequences of one's own actions, in the epoch of the Anthropocene, we also have to take into account the ecological consequences of our decisions, at least to a greater part than before. On the other hand, the consequences of climate change are not bad in itself but bad in the eye of the subject concerned. Though, has the recognition of human-caused climate change any consequences at all? In my presentation I firstly wish to elaborate on the challenges of the Anthropocene for sociological environmental thinking as such and secondly search for concepts useful to handle those new challenges. Promising candidates could be the sociological concepts of risk, of notknowing, of hybrids or, of justice. A practices approach to social learning, and its implications for environmental education of citizen-consumers Kris C.S.A. VAN KOPPEN (Wageningen University, Netherlands) | kris.vankoppen@wur.nl Education and social learning are widely regarded as key elements of environmental reform, and have been explored in a vast range of studies. In many of these studies, however, the social mechanisms of learning remain implicit, and can be traced down to disputable concepts of knowledge transfer, reflexive communication, or social emulation. This paper presents a framework for education and learning that combines recent insights from social practice approaches (Schatzki, Reckwitz) with contextualization approaches in learning theory (Vygotsky, Van Oers). Vygotskian cultural contexts of learning can be analyzed in terms of practices. Learning occurs when new concepts are successfully (re)contextualized within a practice. This framework, it is argued, is more helpful for understanding and promoting learning BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 549 than other major approaches to learning in environmental reform (such as changing planned behaviour; or critical reflecting on systems). The paper then illustrates the framework by applying it to concrete examples of environmental learning with regard to consumer activities. The relevance of social ontology: views on society in transdisciplinary research on socio-ecological systems and resilience Sebastian SVENBERG (Environmental Sociology Section, Örebro University, Sweden) | sebastian.svenberg@oru.se A fundamental characteristic of sociology is its ontological assumption that society is separable from other spheres. This assumption has, however, recently been challenged by claims that the social is merely networks of human and non-human entities implying the inseparability and hybridity of the social and the physical. Sociology has also been challenged from another angle, namely interand transdisciplinary environmental approaches which implicitly or explicitly foster a specific view of the social. However, the ontological presuppositions of these conceptualizations are rarely reflected upon. The aim of this paper is to explore the different characteristics and typologies of society and the social in applied interdisciplinary research on the current ecological crisis. A case is the Stockholm Resilience Centre which is a world-leading transdisciplinary centre that studies the governance of social-ecological systems with a special emphasis on resilience. Drawing from interviews with researchers as well as documents such as research programmes and research reports, this paper investigates how the Centre understands, conceptualises and demarcates the social as well as society. In particular, it analyses how the two concepts "resilience" and "transformation" – which recall classical sociological positions of stability and change – are used in their research. The paper concludes by stressing the importance of seeing the social and the ecological as distinct ontological spheres. RN12S02a Sociology and Climate Change I Urban Climate Change and Energy in a Global City: A Case Study of Tokyo Kazumi KONDOH (Michigan State University, United States of America) | kondohk@hotmail.com Recent urban redevelopment in Tokyo made it a major global city with high-rise buildings accommodating multinational corporations and global business elites. Yet some experts claim that it has adversely affected its environment, which was already suffering from the burden of a dense population. In particular, Tokyo is currently affected by an environmental problem called "urban heat island," which is caused by intensive land use and heat emissions due to energy consumption. It results in severe and prolonged heat during summer, thereby consuming a greater amount of energy for air conditioning. It also has negative impacts on human health and ecosystems. Applying Molotch's "growth machine" concept this paper examines the Tokyo Metropolitan Government's policies on urban renewal, the environment, and energy. Data for this study are derived from multiple sources such as government reports and statistics, newspaper articles, scientific articles, and interviews with government officials and scholars. The study finds contradictions and hidden connections in these policies that resulted in ripple effects on the environment as well as social injustice within and outside Tokyo. A lack of growth management has undermined the benefits of measures proposed to mitigate urban heat island. Construction booming of high-rise buildings has led to population growth, and hence, an increase in energy consumption. Renewal projects have displaced senior and low-income residents. Moreover, a growing demand for electricity has been responded by an increase in nuclear power supply, including that from the Fukushima Daiichi Nuclear Power Plant, whose BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 550 meltdown accident suffered hundreds of thousands of people in Fukushima and neighboring prefectures. ClimAdaPT.Local: A Portuguese case of municipal adaptation Luisa SCHMIDT (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | schmidt@ics.ulisboa.pt João GUERRA (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | Joao.Guerra@ics.ulisboa.pt Joao MOURATO (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | Joao.Mourato@ics.ulisboa.pt José GOMES FERREIRA (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | Jose.Ferreira@ics.ulisboa.pt Adriana ALVES (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | Adriana.Alves@ics.ulisboa.pt Alexandra BAIXINHO (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | Alexandra.Baixinho@ics.ulisboa.pt This is a very first presentation of ClimAdaPT.Local project, as well as some of its first results. The project is aligned with the main aims of the European Strategy for Adaptation to CC and of the Portuguese Strategy for Adaptation to CC (ENAAC). Searching for an effectively promotion of CC adaptation at local level, the following are the main objectives: 1. Embedding the climate change adaptation dimension on municipal level in Portugal; 2. Creating a community of municipal actors, aware of climate change issues and trained for the use of decision support tools on adaptation; 3. Promotion and provision of local adaptation knowledge particularly in the definition of strategies, planning and implementation of measures and results communication; 4. The reduction of barriers and constraints on the local actors involvement on adaptation process; 5. Integrating adaptation into municipal and sectoral agents decision and planning processes. A transdisciplinary and highly recognized team is supporting 26 pilot-municipalities in elaborating their own Municipal Adaptation Strategies and facilitating their implementation. This team is simultaneously raising awareness of local stakeholders and providing training to municipal technicians regarding Climate Change Adaptation issues, while promoting Adaptation mainstreaming into local planning tools/policy. It will also develop products that will facilitate municipal strategies elaboration and implementation by the pilot-Municipalities involved in this project and, in the near future, the goal is to spread this approach to all the other Portuguese Municipalities. This presentation will be focused on the methodologies/process of engagement of stakeholders, and in a first diagnosis of reality, drawing on the results of the first questionnaire survey applied to 52 participants (municipality's representatives) in the project. Saving the Earth is Fun! A Paradigm Shift in Narrating Climate Change Dominik SCHREIBER (University of Mannheim, Germany) | dominik.schreiber@uni-mannheim.de Since its very beginnings in the 1970s western discourse on anthropogenic climate change has had a strong preference for apocalyptical and cataclysmic narratives. Nothing less than the end of the world and the destruction of our environment have been imagined over and over again. The rhetorical strategy behind these narratives was, to put it simple: Scare to initiate action against global warming. But recently it has been realised that the strategy does not work, yet arouses counterproductive effects such as fatalism, neglect or even denial. There are growing signs that, as a reaction to this, a paradigm shift is taking place. Terrifying narratives such as the opening video clip for COP15 or the controversial British 'Bedtime Story' are being replaced by a new way of framing the issue. Saving the earth is fun!, seems to be the new message. Examples are videos of the current campaign "Zusammen ist es Klimaschutz" by the German Federal Environment Ministry, in which a teenager catches his parents literally with their pants down, or a online advertisement produced by Greenpeace UK with highly visible quotations of the well known computer game Street Fighter II. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 551 In my presentation I would like to scrutinize this paradigm shift using the example of the aforementioned social marketing video clips from a socio-narratological point of view. I would like to analyze how within the genre of social marketing videos the communicative potential of fictitious and creative storytelling is used to cope with well known communicative problems, forinstance invisibility of concrete climate change phenomenon or complexity of geophysical scientific knowledge. The presentation describes two innovative moments: First topically in the exploration of a new paradigm and second methodically in the narratological approach to climate change video clips. The Significance of Cosmopolitanism and Nationalism for Environmental Concern Sara S. ÖLDUDÓTTIR (University of Iceland, Iceland) | sso11@hi.is Climate change is the prime example of a thoroughly global environmental problem. While aspects of this problem are shared across the global population, its consequences are mostly felt by poor people in poor countries. An affluent country like Iceland has and keeps contributing to global environmental problems through high consumption levels and heavy industry while its public s direct experiences of environmental problems are among the lowest in the world. This leads to the assumption that the extent to which members of richer populations empathize with 'distant Others' will impact their evaluation of such unevenly distributed problems. There is a strong tradition for survey research into the value basis of environmental concern within sociology and an increasing interest from outside the discipline in how people's values circumscribe particular attitudes and beliefs about the environment, such as 'climate-denial'. However, cosmopolitan and nationalist value-orientations have to a large extent been overlooked in such research. The aim of this paper is therefore to examine the significance of cosmopolitanism vs. nationalism for public attitudes to global environmental problems, more particularly in a rich country with good environmental conditions. Data from the Icelandic part of the International Social Survey Program's (ISSP) third module on the environment was examined. Supplementary items tapping cosmopolitan and nationalist value-orientations were added to the standard questionnaire. The data was gathered in March 2012. Findings from regression modelling reveal the negative association of national chauvinism as opposite to positive association of cosmopolitanism with a variety of measures of environmental concern. RN12S02b Sociology and Climate Change II We know... but why do we not act? A sociological look at an apparent paradox Josef UNTERMARZONER (University of Innsbruck, Austria) | untermarzoner-j@gmx.net Knowledge about causes and effects of climate change is widespread and is generally accepted, but still large parts of society don`t seem to act according to this knowledge. I will try to provide a sociological answer to this apparent paradox by combining elements from the works of Kari Norgaard, John Urry and Elizabeth Shove. First, agreeing with Norgaard, i argue that the main reason for "not acting" in the face of climate change is not a lack of information. Instead, negative emotions trigger the process of the "social organization of denial". However, this is only a part of the answer: Second, I argue that Urry s analysis of resource-intensive, socio-technical systems that are "locked-in" provides an additional explanation for why we continue to perform emission-intensive practices instead of acting more responsibly. While Norgaards analysis remains largely situated in the cultural sphere, Urry's work adds a structural BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 552 viewpoint to the discussion. Third, Shove s notion of "services" as complexes of practices which always persist of a cultural and a socio-technical component helps to link Norgaard s and Urry s explanations. Additionally, the focus on everyday practices helps to overcome the division between a microand macrosociological examination of the problem. Only by combining these three perspectives it is possible to grasp all the cultural and structural barriers that lie between "knowing" and "doing" in the face of climate change. I conclude by pointing out some suggestions which follow from this combined perspective that can help to overcome the "paradox" by stimulating the sociological imagination. The Social Justice Prism of Climate Change Policy The Case of Israel Carmit LUBANOV (The Association of Environmental Justice in Israel (AEJI), Israel) | don1298@netvision.net.il The summer of 2011 saw one of the largest social protests in Israeli history. For many years the main discourse of both the public and decision-makers have dealt primarily with security issues, whereas today it seems that social-economic issues have become pivotal on the public-political agenda. New research uses tools from the socioeconomic field to examine and analyze recommendations, for the promotion of GHG emissions and mitigation policies. It addresses claims made in international policy forums, according to which the continued disregard of inequalities in many consumer sectors, constitutes a major barrier in processes striving for international agreement on greenhouse gas emission mitigation, and their consequent implementation. The aims are to advance effective greenhouse gas mitigation policies, while ensuring equal distribution of the burden without exacerbation of inequalities; The research studied the impact of climate policies on social justice in Israel, based on two main questions: 1. Do GHG mitigation plans in Israel lead to an increase or a decrease of disparities between socioeconomic deciles in Israel? 2. What impact do the measures for GHG mitigation have on poverty and vulnerable population groups in the country? This section also explores the situation with respect to disparities between geographical regions in Israel. The article describes the research working process and the analyzing methodology of the main recommendations featured in government decision the official greenhouse gas emissions mitigation plan, as well as other activities by state agencies to mitigate emissions identified by five main sectors: electricity, building, transportation, fuels and waste. Effectiveness, fairness and acceptability of climate change mitigation policies: the role of trust Eva KYSELÁ (Charles University Environment Center, Czech Republic) | eva.kysela@ff.cuni.cz Iva ZVĚŘINOVÁ (Charles University Environment Center, Czech Republic) | iva.zverinova@czp.cuni.cz Milan ŠČASNÝ (Charles University Environment Center, Czech Republic) | milan.scasny@czp.cuni.cz While experts and policy makers may actually agree on policies which are effective in mitigating climate change, the public might not always agree with them and perceive these effective policies as ineffective. The public perception of policy effectiveness is influenced by several factors, while it also plays a key role in whether the individuals are willing to support or even pay for the proposed policy or instrument. Based on the results of a systematic review of empirical BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 553 studies exploring the factors influencing policy acceptability, a quantitative survey into these factors was conducted on a representative sample of population in the Czech Republic, the United Kingdom and Poland. One of the objectives of our survey is to examine the role of trust – both in institutions and fellow citizens – in the formation of policy specific beliefs, such as perceived policy effectiveness or infringement on freedom, while controlling also for sociodemographic variables, environmental attitudes, values, and personal norms. There are two key questions behind the analysis: whether individual attitudes and values, and second, whether trust in institutions are strong factors to enhance positive evaluation of policy instruments, especially if trust was raised and built by increased credibility of the institutions proposing and promoting the policies. The presentation summarizes the insights from the literature review in regard to the influence of policy specific beliefs on policy acceptability and the empirical results from the survey. "Climate crisis if we don't cut meat eating in half": Swedish news media framings of meat Kajsa-Stina Simone BENULIC (Södertörn University, Sweden) | kajsa-stina.benulic@sh.se The Swedish meat consumption has been deemed ecologically unsustainable by NGOs and government authorities alike. According to the Swedish Board of Agriculture (SBA) most Swedish consumers should be aware of the negative environmental impacts stemming from meat production. Yet meat consumption is continuously increasing in Sweden, remaining at levels twice the global average. The same actors questioning the sustainability of this development, e.g. the Swedish Environmental Protection Agency and SBA, conclude that the most plausible route to change is to pave the way with communicative informational efforts. Despite the claim of consumer awareness and despite the often emphasized role of news reporting in meeting environmental challenges the Swedish media content on meat has not been analysed. This article fills that gap through an examination of the media content on meat in four Swedish newspapers between January 2006 and May 2013. Assuming that news media hold a pivotal position in facilitating individual or collective activities to meet ecological sustainability challenges, through the empowerment of citizens (Olausson, 2011), the following main questions are answered: How is meat consumption and production framed in Swedish news media? How may the framing facilitate sustainable consumption? The analysis showed that meat consumption is often defined as a cause to environmental problems and that the most common treatment recommendation is decreased meat consumption. This echoes SBA's claim of consumer awareness and in that sense the news media framing of meat may facilitate sustainability changes. But it remains to be shown how consumers interpret the frames. RN12S03a Natural Disasters, Resilience, and Vulnerability I Cooperation in unequal transnational settings: The roles of vulnerability, state interests and capacity in implementing the Baltic Sea Action Program (BSAP) Björn Åke Anders HASSLER (Södertörn University, Sweden) | bjorn.hassler@sh.se Regional environmental governance is an emerging research area focusing on the roles played by regional institutions and organizations in the management of transnational ecological disturbances. Intergovernmental organizations such as the Helsinki Commission (HELCOM) may allow smaller groups of proactive countries to go further than what is possible in broader BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 554 regulatory structures at higher levels. Potentially, they could therefore become important complements to e.g. global conventions, as well as a mechanisms for putting pressure on laggard states and serve as role models for other regions. Moreover, regional organizations can serve as mechanisms for rescaling national initiatives to regulatory structures at higher levels in order to increase transboundary impact. However, potential mutual benefits from trans-national cooperation are not always forthcoming, as collective action problems such as free-riding could hamper collaboration and invite opportunistic national strategizing among governments that may tend to prioritize national interests over regional improvements. The empirical work in this study involves examining the progress of HELCOM member states against the targets set out in the Baltic Sea Action Programme (BSAP; agreed upon in 2007), noting that there are substantial differences between the member states in terms of e.g. administrative capacity, available resources and vulnerability to loss of Baltic Sea ecosystem services. Agricultural run-off is the actionable area that has been selected for this case study because it is the largest contributor to Baltic Sea eutrophication and as its diffuse character makes it difficult to address. The research questions being asked in this article are: (1) to what extent do the National Implementation Plans (NIPs) of the HELCOM members states correspond to the BSAP agreement, (2) how did the formulation and reporting of these NIPs influence the revision of national nutrient reduction targets that took place during the preparation for the follow-up Ministerial meeting in 2013 and (3) how could these revisions be analyzed and explained by factors related to vulnerability, interests and capacity in the formation of national strategies? To answer these questions, the content and approaches in the NIPs will be compared with the BSAP, using minutes from relevant HELCOM meetings, reports from the Ministerial meeting and other forms of documentation, complemented by interviews with national delegates and other key participants in the this phase of the BSAP process. Floods in a changing climate: Understanding the role of crisis in policy change Catherine BUTLER (University of Exeter, United Kingdom) | c.butler@exeter.ac.uk Climate change brings imperatives to transition societies in ways that are both consistent with mitigation targets and responsive to socio-environmental impacts associated with increases in global temperature. Governmental policy and related forms of socio-political action are likely to play a major part in achieving the necessary transformations and resilience across broad spectrums of social life. In this context, there arise an important set of questions around how policy change occurs and what its role might be in such processes. Previous theory and research (e.g. see Kingdon, 1995; Johnson et al. 2004) has pointed to the importance of socioenvironmental crises in creating windows of opportunity for policy change. Taking the UK's 2013/14 winter floods as a case study, this paper will examine how governmental policy and collective responses involving multiple actors are unfolding in the aftermath of the floods, and the implications this has for longer-term climate adaptation and wider processes of transformation. The paper uses insights derived from interviews with members of the public affected by the floods and stakeholders with professional roles related to flooding and climate change, to re-examine existing political and social theory on policy change. Insights into the processes of policy and wider socio-political change following these major floods are presented and implications for the long-term transformations likely to be necessary for climate adaptation are discussed. Preparedness to natural disasters within the nuclear industry Marja YLÖNEN (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | Marja.k.ylonen@jyu.fi BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 555 Natural disaster, earthquake and the subsequent tsunami caused a loss of electrical power and led to the ultimate heat sink in Daiichi nuclear power plant in Japan, in 2011. Since then safety standards by the International Atomic Energy Agency, and the reference levels of reactor safety by the Western European Nuclear Regulators' Association have been revised. This paper studies how nuclear industry has prepared for the natural disasters especially after the Fukushima disaster. It also examines differences between the nuclear industrial countries (UK, Sweden, Finland) in preparation to natural disasters before the Fukushima. The paper draws on the concepts of risk and resilience and it looks at the recent developments within the field of resilience engineering and risk assessment to provide possibly new insights into the risk and precaution discussion. Hence paper combines both conceptual and empirical study. The objective of the paper is to gain understanding of conceptual insights into risks and resilience as well as concrete empirical answers to risks and dangers within the high risk industry. The data consist of documents of the international nuclear energy organisations and national regulatory bodies, as well as interviews with nuclear safety authorities. Content analysis is deployed as the method of analysis. In-between sufferings – Vulnerability, Risk and Damage in Relation to the Fukushima Nuclear Accident Atsushi NOZAWA (MEIJI UNIVERSITY, Japan) | ats.nozawa@gmail.com As Riley Dunlap called an orientation of the Japanese environmental sociology "victimology", the Japanese researchers have focused on the understanding suffering based on fieldworks in the damaged areas. This presentation discusses sufferings caused after Fukushima nuclear accident. It has become clear that the effects of the accident have been distributed unevenly over vulnerable people. The survey focuses on people with disability in Fukushima city and the main purpose is to reveal what kinds of risks and damages they have been confronted with. Now, just only four years on from the accident, medical symptoms caused by exposure to radioactive substances have not yet appeared, In that sense, no damage can be found. However, the lack of care assistances has made it more difficult for people with disabilities to lead normal everyday lives. In near future, they may be exposed to risks of deprivation of opportunities for independent living or the right of self-determination. This is the problem before the accident, but has become more severe after the accident. These deprivations can be called kinds of damages by the nuclear accident. Risks and damages closely related to social contexts that a person belongs to. In order to understand the meaning of today's sufferings by environmental pollution, environmental sociologists need to collaborate not only with social science about environment but also with other social science, in this case, like social welfare studies or disability studies. These interdisciplinary works will contribute the paradigm of environmental sociology to meet the needs of the times. From Britanny Cyanobacteria to ontological regims. A case study to adress sociological imagination Philippe BOUDES (Agrocampus Ouest & UMR ESO CNRS, France) | philippe.boudes@agrocampus-ouest.fr During this communication, i propose to develop a case study related to water and cyanobateria management in a rural area, in order to discuss questions uderpined by the call for paper. The example I took is an interdisciplinary study about the Marcille Robert's pond. Its water level has been modified because of the discovery of cyanobacteria within it, depending now of ecological BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 556 controversies, leeway of public institutions pond owners, and local mobilizations of residents and inhabitants of the town. The choice to lowering and raising the water level has generated a conflict between the residents and users of the pond and administrative, technical and scientific actors. It is in this context that a research was conducted, mobilizing documentary sources and interviews with involved actors and local population. Through this case study, I would like to demonstrate, as other scholars before me, that this type of conflict around environmental issues reveals latent issues: here behind the dispute regarding the lowering of the pond, opponents express a vague feeling of abandonment of their village or questioning their identity and claim the recognition of their local experience as well as other forms of knowledge. We will insist on highlighting the different logic of definitions of the report to the pond by the actors, taking here a model already developed by Micoud and repeated elsewhere. While questioning the conceptual, normative and ontological dimensions convened by the various players, related to the actual management of the pond and its water level, we will complete this analysis by combining the themes highlighted by the call for papers. RN12S03b Natural Disasters, Resilience, and Vulnerability II James Cameron's "Avatar" as a sustainability tale or: How to avoid the apocalypse of growth and come to harmony with nature Jens JETZKOWITZ (Martin Luther University Halle-Wittenberg, Faculty of Philosophy I, Germany) | jens.jetzkowitz@soziologie.uni-halle.de Since the discourse on sustainable development has established itself in public political debate, cultural industry produces sustainability tales which have a broad impact on the reception of these ideas. While most of these tales are told by the means of documentary film, feature films envisioning an alternative sustainable society (or the transition to it) are rather rare. Among those movies with a fictional storyline Cameron's Avatar [2009] is the most successful production. It presents a science fiction novel featuring Jake Sully, a paraplegic marine who became disabled in a war over energy. Replacing his deceased twin brother on a mission requiring his identical genome, Sully is given the opportunity to become acquainted with rainforest moon called Pandora and its resident society, the Nàvi. The supremacy of the Nàvi civilisation over humans' destructive patterns of action is the overall issue of the movie. Since both the popularity and the logic of construction support the view on Avatar as an exceptional case worth to be studied in order to understand form and function of narratives of sustainable development in popular culture. In my presentation, therefore, I provide a case study (Flyvbjerg 2011) to discuss the formative role of world views and values for the anticipated future of society, may it be catastrophic decline or hopeful beginning or both. I interpret Avatar as a tale of a transition from our growth-driven society to a society that is harmoniously embedded in nature. Based on reflections on cinematic history I take a semiotic approach to analyse the narrative structure of Avatar and the characteristics of both societal dynamics presented in the movie. Based on structuralist theory of mythology I finally identify the core problems of the pantheistic worldview and the cultural change toward sustainability which are implied in this tale. Disaster governance: An investigation of the 2013 flood in High River, Alberta Eva A. BOGDAN (University of Alberta, Canada) | ebogdan@ualberta.ca BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 557 Numerous jurisdictions in Europe have found that wicked issues like flooding are effectively addressed through systems-approaches that incorporate environmental and sociopolitical dimensions, as well as more integrated approaches, such as inclusion of, and collaboration among, key stakeholders (Ashley et al., 2012). Moving towards such approaches requires institutional, rather than technological, innovation (Shrubsole, 2013), and a cultural shift since culture is one of the main factors for disaster losses (Mileti, 1999). Culture shapes disaster governance, consisting of norms, organizational and institutional actors, and practices designed to reduce the impacts and losses associated with disasters (Tierney, 2012). This study explores disaster governance and its decision-making processes with regard to Alberta's 2013 floods, the costliest natural disaster in Canada's history. Alberta, home to the largest oil sand operations in the world, has had the strongest performing economy in Canada in recent decades and historically focused on large-infrastructure mitigation approaches. The estimated $6 billion cost of the disaster, excluding mitigation expenses, and a growing sensitivity to the implications of climate variability, has triggered reassessment of costly structural solutions and exploration of European approaches to flood management. This research aims to address the dearth of literature on contextual factors affecting disaster governance (Tierney, 2012). Future changes of human-nature relationship and socio-ecological resilience Lessons from a participatory scenario building process in Kiskunság, Central Hungary Orsolya LAZANYI (Environmental Social Science Research Group, Hungary) | lazanyi.orsolya@essrg.hu Eszter KELEMEN (Environmental Social Science Research Group, Hungary; Szent István University, Hungary) | kelemen.eszter@essrg.hu Boldizsár MEGYESI (Hungarian Academy of Science, Centre for Social Sciences, Institute for Sociology) | megebold@gmail.com Bálint BALÁZS (Environmental Social Science Research Group, Hungary) | balazs.balint@essrg.hu György PATAKI (Environmental Social Science Research Group, Hungary; Corvinus University of Budapest, Hungary) | gyorgy.pataki@uni-corvinus.hu The coevolution of natural and the social systems – affecting human-nature relationships – influences the resilience of socio-ecological systems and determines their future viability. Coevolutionary processes of nature and society are usually studied from a historical perspective. Exploring the possible future changes of human-nature relationships, however, sheds light on how socio-ecological resilience might change and offers possibility to consciously shape human-nature interactions. A participatory scenario planning process is presented to discuss the consequences of changing human-nature relationships on the resilience of the socio-ecological system of Kiskunság, Central Hungary. Open and transparent discussions engaging local stakeholders have been initiated to identify key drivers and develop exploratory scenarios as part of the OpenNESS project. Four scenarios were developed by a group of 25 inhabitants along two drivers: policy centralization and community strength. Centralized policy was correlated with a technological-instrumental approach to mitigate the impacts of ecological changes, while decentralized policy was considered to help building adaptive capacities at local scale. Strong local community was seen as the source of community based solutions that revitalize traditional human-nature relationships, while weak communities were regarded as the arena of competing solutions that utilize experiential knowledge of individuals. Tightening human-nature relationships and applying strategies that flexibly adapt to changes of nature were seen as key factors in maintaining the resilience of local communities. However, while strong community was unambigously preferred by participants, the optimal level of policy centralization was debated. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 558 This indicates that competing standpoints over adaptation or mitigation strategies exist in the local community. Rural communities of eastern coast of Madagascar: climate change, vulnerability to natural disasters and their consequences Marek HALBICH (Faculty of Humanities, Charles University in Prague, Czech Republic) | marekhalbich@yahoo.com The whole eastern coast of Madagascar is often called the Coast of Pirates, Vanilla coast or Cost of Cyclones. While the first name has rather a historical character nowadays, the latter is especially true for the northeastern part of the province of Toamasina and the southern part of the province of Atsiranana, and the third name is probably the truthful expression of reality. Devastating cyclones, whose frequency can be caused by global climate changes, in a relatively short intervals affect this part of Madagascar on the shores of the Indian Ocean. It causes that the local people are getting into a spiral of social, environmental and economic changes which is increasingly difficult to cope with, furthermore as a result of the deep political crisis which broke out on the island in March 2009. Firstly, the paper deals in the theoretical level with sociological issues of climate change and secondly, shows in the more specific level on the basis of a field research in a few communities of eastern Madagascar the current consequences such as those associated with the recent strong cyclone Giovanna, devastating rains and burning of land for the purpose of obtaining small agricultural land, etc. RN12S04a Renewable and Non-renewable Energies I Shale gas and the politics of knowledge – A comparative analysis of the controversies on Hydraulic Fracturing in Poland, France and Germany Matthias Sebastian KLAES (Augsburg University, Germany) | matthias.sebastian.klaes@phil.uniaugsburg.de One of the crucial questions for the 21st century is how the global energy system can become more sustainable. With the decline of nuclear energy, the exploitation of shale gas and oil by hydraulic fracturing, or fracking, seems to be a key issue in current energy debates. Although advocates of this technology underline both its economic and ecological potential, fracking is highly controversial due to the potential risks it involves. Throughout Europe, there is an ongoing debate that has generated a wide range of positions. In Poland, fracking is considered as a matter of national energy independence whereas in France, it is primarily regarded as a risk technology. In Germany, fracking is seen both as a risk technology and a transitional technology. Based on case-studies from each of the three countries, I suggest a comparative analytical framework to explain these different ways of handling shale gas and oil extraction. Drawing on the Sociology of Knowledge Approach to Discourse (SKAD, Reiner Keller), I assume that the debates on fracking can be analysed as knowledge conflicts and thus occur as competing politics of knowledge. In addition, I use the concepts of Civic Epistemology (Sheila Jasanoff) and the Economies of Worth (Luc Boltanski/Laurent Thévenot) to understand the different ways of evaluating and justifying the technology against the background of countryspecific institutional, political, and cultural differences. Thus, I intend to provide a better understanding of current energy debates under the conditions of transformative energy politics. The Effect of Local Government's Finance on Siting Nuclear Facilities BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 559 Yoichi YUASA (Kanto-Gakuin University, Japan) | yuasa@kanto-gakuin.ac.jp The aim of this presentation is to examine the effect of local government's finance on siting nuclear facilities in Japan for comparing with European countries. Siting nuclear facilities can provide some economic benefits like as job opportunities to local communities and governments. In many countries including European countries and Japan, economic benefits work as incentives to acceptance of nuclear facilities. But we need to note that Japan has an original incentive system, comparing with European countries. This system consists of the property tax and subsidies based on Three Power Source Development Laws (known as the Dengen-Sanpo in Japanese). By this system, host local governments can receive 2 or 3 times amount of income as much as the former size of its' budget. We have to ask 2 questions on this system. 1. What kind of influence does this system has on the decision making process of siting? 2. What kind of influence does this benefit has on economy and society in host communities and governments? The answer to the first question is that local governments are highly likely to accept nuclear facilities for receiving those benefits. This likelihood is influenced by some characteristics of the system of local government's finance in Japan. The Japanese local government takes much more responsibility for management and development of its' area than in European countries. However, the system can distort the democracy of the decision-making processes of siting. The answer to the second question is that this system can let local governments go to bankrupt. Local governments can receive huge size income but temporary. The property tax from nuclear facilities is going down gradually and the term that subsidies provided is limited. In addition, construction jobs for nuclear facilities are also temporary. Then, local governments are suffering from downsizing of its income and job opportunities in the area. Consequently, those governments hope to construct more nuclear facilities. Benefits from nuclear facilities are not stable and sustainable. We are wondering if this is truly good for local communities and governments. We are showing data on local governments' finance chronologically and 'a cycle of addiction to nuclear facilities siting'. Finally, we are pointing out a relationship between democracy and temporal huge benefit. Exploring the categories of social acceptance for wind energy based on rural field of China Qian WANG (Nagoya University, Japan) | qian.e.wang@gmail.com Yasushi MARUYAMA (Department of Social and Human Environment, Nagoya University) | qian.e.wang@gmail.com In China, power generation via renewable energy, especially wind energy, has been financially supported by Chinese government and the scale of wind power plants has increased rapidly during the past few years. The present socio-scientific studies associated with social acceptance towards wind energy paid more attention to technology innovation and energy policy design in those developed countries, but the conclusion drawn from those cases was not suitable to China. Although there are several studies focus on quantitatively evaluate the public attitude and perceptions towards promoting wind energy, the local people's acceptance towards installing wind turbine and its influence of on their quality of life are still not investigated. This article explores the acceptance of wind energy by rural residents who live surround wind farms and affect by wind energy (visual perception, auditory, economic benefit) in their daily life. Qualitative data were analyzed based on the grounded theory and indicated that among all the investigation cases, there were four categories of social acceptance towards wind energy: BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 560 resistance, indifference, tolerance, and altruistic. From the level of villages, these four categories of acceptance were apparently like a general collective tolerance status, even if some residents are unsatisfied or resistant with wind energy. Especially, it is found that the causes of deviation between collective performance and individual attitude are strongly relevant with the corporate property, government participation, and indigenous traditional culture. Furthermore, the level of acceptance by local residents for wind energy was influenced by the transparency of compensation process and top-down's distribution approach. Coal and wind. Socio-culture aspects of energy discourse in Poland Maria ŚWIĄTKIEWICZ-MOŚNY (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | maria.swiatkiewiczmosny@uj.edu.pl Polish power industry is based on coal. Sustainability, energy safety and EU policy concerning CO2 cause necessity for rethinking and searching alternative energy sources. One of those is wind energy. In the presented paper I will analyse media discourse about energy in Poland especially about coal and wind. Coal, particularly in Upper Silesia (coalfield in Poland), is something more than energy source. Coalmine is a life style. Since XIX century coal miners created their own culture around hard and risky work underground, affirmation of family and religion (in this context it is important). They are very deeply engage in all tradition. Mining settlements (very characteristic) round the coalmine breadwinner, coalmine-"mother" are very characteristic in Silesian landscape. Nowadays black gold is problematic, stigmatized as no ecological and uneconomic. Governmental plans for restructuration cause strikes and social unrest, which are feed by trade unions. Wind plants and their social existence is diametrically different. It is "new", "innovative" and renewable energy source. There is no specific cultural tradition round wind plants (and I do not suspect the wind-plant could create its specific culture), and no powerful trade union, but there are unwind groups (new social movements), which protest against. But wind-plant (any other "new" energy plant) require deliberative and participating procedure, which could be treated as a new political culture. Compering and contrasting media discourses about this two energy sources ("traditional" and "modern"), analysing socio-cultural aspects of energy policy in Poland I will try to show perspective of development renewable energy. RN12S04b Renewable and Non-renewable Energies II Coloniality in the appropriation of nature: agrofuels production, dependency and constant primitive accumulation in the periphery of capitalism Wendell Ficher ASSIS TEIXEIRA (University Federal of Alagoas, Brazil) | wwficher@yahoo.com.br Sérgio Henrique ROCHA FRANCO (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona) | francoshr@yahoo.com.br This paper aims to understand territorial reconfigurations in the Brazilian countryside from the early 2000s on due to the expansion of sugarcane monoculture for production of agrofuels. Inspired by contributions of Latin American intellectuals converging around the so-called paradigm of modernity-coloniality, we propose that the asymmetric ownership of natural resources has been part of a condition of coloniality in the appropriation of nature. In doing so, we analyze data on direct foreign investment applied in ethanol production in Brazil and discuss the expansion of agrofuels production from Brazil to other peripheral countries. Furthermore, relying on concepts such as coloniality, imperialism, dependency, and constant primitive BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 561 accumulation, we inspect how territorial expropriation has been taking place in the Brazilian countryside. To achieve this goal, the paper is structured around two inter-locking parts. The first part focuses on data analyses of the amount and origin of foreign direct investment applied in ethanol production to point out that agrofuels production has been a profitable way to avoid over-accumulated capital devaluation in centralized economies. In this sense, the territorial reordering that accompanies sugarcane monoculture represents both a lucrative way to employ idle capital and the geographical expansion of capital domains. In addition, we suggest a connection between financial and climate crisis through which new markets are created and leveraged by discourses of environmental conservation. In this process, air, soil and water are depredated, and diverse social groups, such as indigenous people, riverside communities, and peasants, have been dragged into new circuits of accumulation. Emerging energy practices in the smart grid Robin SMALE (Wageningen University, Netherlands, The) | robin.smale@wur.nl Gert SPAARGAREN (Wageningen University, Netherlands, The) | gert.spaargaren@wur.nl Bas VAN VLIET (Wageningen University, Netherlands, The) | bas.vanvliet@wur.nl Smart grids are a key feature of future energy scenarios in Europe, intended to facilitate more sustainable patterns of energy consumption which match (renewable) energy generation. Householders would become domestic energy co-managers, who, by monitoring and timing their consumption, contribute to the sustainability and stability of the energy grid. However, the roll-out of smart grids constitutes an intervention into established domestic energy practices. Individualistic and economic understandings of householders do not provide adequate insight into the dynamics of everyday energy consuming behaviour. The enrolment and empowerment of householders in smart grids is a complex and problematic process. In this paper, a literature review is combined with interviews conducted with householders and system actors to shed light on the role of householders in co-shaping the smart grid through energy practices. A dynamic practice-theory-based model is presented which conceptualizes domestic energy practices as relatively stable patterns of behaviour. At the same time they are embedded in energy systems of provision under change and (re-)produced through (inter)actions within households. In addition, the paper addresses new interactions between householders, individual and shared learning trajectories, and renegotiations of domestic moral economies and standards of comfort, cleanliness and convenience. It is argued that a thorough understanding of these processes of change in domestic energy practices will lead to better informed policy interventions concerning the roll out of smart grid infrastructures in Europe. How resource use caps deliver social justice Veronika KISS (Budapest Corvinus University, Hungary) | veronikakissphd@gmail.com György PATAKI (Budapest Corvinus University, Hungary) | gyorgy.pataki@uni-corvinus.hu Scientific evidence has long called attention to the unsustainable scale of resource use on Earth and the rising inequalities and social injustice related to it. Scientists have proposed different concepts and tools to remediate this issue (Daly, 1992). Unfortunately, not much has been achieved with regard to policy change to date. Humanity uses more resources than can be regenerated, but not share them equally among all people on this planet. Public policies still do not send clear signals to change these trends and find new ways for sustainability transitions. Especially due to the fact that post-WWII enhanced consumption trends have been coupled with neither a clear rise in subjective well-being, nor reduction in unfair distribution of benefits from resource use. The current economic and social arrangements underpins these patterns, thus BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 562 the need to re-adjust our way of living to our environmental space considering social justice is still unfulfilled. The present paper aims to put into the spotlight the need for sustainable resource use, while ensuring dignity and fair benefit sharing for all by examining social aspects of resource capping proposals. Resource caps not only influence the size of the economy and thus contribute to sustainable scale, but, combined with access allocation/distribution mechanisms, they could also ensure, or hinder the necessary transformation towards a fairer distribution (Spangenberg, 2013). This paper focuses particularly upon energy resource caps, since energy is a holistic resource and is needed to produce any of the goods and services we buy. Energy contributed to the Industrial Revolution and to all that has happened since possible by acting as a sort of multiplier to all other kinds of resource use. If it starts reaching diminishing returns, it would be harder for the economy to grow and thus providing well-being (Tverberg, 2014). There are already some tools developed to limit energy use (Gyulai, 2010; Fleming et al, 2011). These tools involve capping the economy's non-renewable energy consumption of a country/region and then essentially rationing out the energy available under the cap. The cap would be lowered year by year until it reaches sustainable levels. The tools intend to ensure that every individual receive the same amount of energy units covering their fair share in using energy. Overand under-consumers can trade with the units saved. This trade preserves what's good and popular about rationing, in other words it guarantees minimum shares for all. At the same time, the trade (while considering absolute limits) allows people to consume based on their choices regarding their lifestyles and it avoids the unnecessary criminalization of ordinary people who wish to trade. The social benefits these kinds of tools would deliver, however, are often forgotten. The public as well as scientific perceptions are dominated by the view that they primarily target the challenge of unsustainable resource use and thus aim to tackle environmental problems. Examining them more thoroughly, it may turn out that they contribute significantly to human well-being, especially of the poor. The system developed in the UK (Fleming et al, 2011) rewards primary marginalized people who use less energy (Dresner, 2004; Centre for Sustainable Energy, 2008), while the tools developed in Hungary (Gyulai, 2010) opens up opportunities for everyone equally through providing interest free loans and professional advice to transform their energy consumptions. Furthermore, energy capping tools create jobs directly in the construction; renewable energy and energy efficiency sectors (Tombácz, 2009). Furthermore, new jobs are also directly established in the advisory system set to provide proper life-style related recommendations for citizens affected by the schemes. Due to the spread of sustainable, labor intensive practices and the income generation of the poor, access to environmentally friendly goods and services would be enhanced, which contributes to the well-being of the whole society. The expenses of households will be reduced if these kinds of schemes are implemented. On one hand, those who consume less energy than the fairly shared units under the energy cap can sell their received, unused units for those who consume more than their share and thus acquire income. The systems would contain assistance (Gyulai, 2010, Center for Sustainable Energy, 2009) for those poor people who consume more energy due to cheap and inefficient appliances or to the lack of control over home insulation either through providing interest free loans or governmental support. With the income gained they can either invest in energy reduction, thus further lower their energy use or they can spend it to other purposes, assumingly also contributing to their well-being. On the other hand, due to the absolute limit set for energy use people who consume more than their fair share would be forced to use less, and thus to invest in energy reduction or to simply change their attitudes and behavior. Behavioral studies have consistently shown that intrinsic motivation drives us more than extrinsic motivation. This point is valid also to environmental issues (Crompton, 2010). These BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 563 schemes, being aware of this, may contribute to the transformation of values and consumer behavior through creating individual as well as common motivation with the limit set and the units distributed. Therefore, it is in everyone's interest to assist each other and to work cooperatively to reduce our energy demand. Only this kind of encouragement of common purpose and actions deriving from them can benefit the individual and also the wider community, while can meet the requirement of the energy caps set. Meeting the annually decreasing energy caps provide a proper measure of how well a community affected by the proposed scheme is progressing towards a sustainable energy future. If the targets set are not going to be met, it will provide a clear signal that people affected collectively need to do more. Reviewing these theoretical proposals and studies on their social impacts, the present paper will consider both environmental and social aspects of energy use cap proposals and by doing so it aims to provide input to environment and society debates and suggest new ways for practical sociological research. References: H, Daly, 1992, Allocation, distribution, and scale: towards an economics that is efficient, just, and sustainable J, Spangenberg, 2013, Pick Simply the Best: Sustainable Development is about Radical Analysis and Selective Synthesis, not about Old Wine in New Bottles G, Tverberg, 2014 WSJ Gets it Wrong on "Why Peak Oil Predictions Haven't Come True" The Guardian, 2014, http://www.theguardian.com/science/2014/oct/07/nobel-laureates-call-fora-revolutionary-shift-in-how-humans-use-resources I, Gyulai, 2010, Proposed Climate Change Act for Hungary based on energy quota system D, Fleming, S, Chamberlin, 2011, TEQs Tradable Energy Quotas: A Policy Framework for Peak Oil and Climate Change S, Dresner, P, Ekins, 2004, The Distributional Impacts of Economic Instruments to Limit Greenhouse Gas Emissions from Transport Centre for Sustainable Energy, 2008, Distributional Impacts of Personal Carbon Trading Centre for Sustainable Energy, 2009, Moderating the distributional impacts of personal carbon trading E, Tombácz, K, Mozsgai, 2009, Az éghajlatvédelmi törvény tervezetének Stratégiai Környezeti Vizsgálata T, Crompton, 2010, Common Cause: The Case for Working with our Cultural Values Articulating tensions in renewable energy knowledge practices Dagmar LORENZ-MEYER (Faculty of Humanities, Charles University in Prague, Czech Republic) | d.lorenz-meyer@fhs.cuni.cz The transition to low carbon energy systems is an explicit policy aim of the European Union. Amongst social scientists it is regarded as historically distinct, urgent and contested since it requires deep structural transformations not only in energy infrastructures but also in markets, policy and everyday practices and imaginations. Yet thus far research has focused most often on technical innovation and market incentives at the expense of more situated understandings of heterogeneous energy knowledge practices. In the Czech Republic the government introduced feed-in tariffs and tax exemptions to meet European targets of increased electricity production from renewable sources. Together with a decrease in costs for photovoltaics, this led to an unexpected boom in photovoltaic installations in 2010 that was subsequently back-scaled by the largely state owned electricity utility. While the grid provider referred to the inability of the power grid to handle the fluctuations that come with renewable source, environmental activists refer to the profit motive of the utility and its investment in the expansion of nuclear power. Drawing on 'material semiotics' (Law) and multi-sited ethnography this paper explores the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 564 material renderings of a lively electricity grid in the laboratory of electrical engineers, and examines how science and technology are drawn on in recent campaigns of environmental movement organisations. A third entry point is the experiences of actors who live with or nearby solar power installations. What dis/continuities and partial connections in knowledge practices and ontologies become visible and what might this mean for the call to develop 'post-carbon thinking and practice' (Urry)? RN12S05 Social, Environmental, and Financial Pillars of Sustainability The spatial demands of practice: the demand for and design of allotments and car parking in Stevenage Nicola SPURLING (The DEMAND Centre, Lancaster University, United Kingdom) | n.spurling@lancaster.ac.uk Problems of climate change present new challenges for social theory. Through the example of allotments and car parking in Stevenage 1950-present, this paper focuses on one of these challenges: the connections between planning, urban space and the changing contours of social practices. Rather than taking matters of provision as a starting point, the paper asks how do social practices demand space? and how do planners understand and prioritise the distribution of space for different practices? This is a combination of questions that has not been asked by those interested in urban space, a broad area of work that has considered how the structuration of spaces contributes to inequalities; explored how the agendas of multiple interest groups are negotiated into (and out of) plans; and, evaluated different national and local governance arrangements in achieving social ambitions. For those interested in climate change, the design of urban environments is a focus for transition to lower carbon, ecologically sustainable ways of life. Despite their varying agendas, these traditions take the provision of space as their focus, and consider how this plays out in the long term. The paper explores the multiple spatial demands of social practices, and considers how the changing contours of these demands and the activities of planners intersect. In doing so the paper highlights some of the processes of change and obduracy in urban structures and social practices that have implications for present urban environments, and shows how national policy has effect on the local. The paper contributes to topic 17 'Urban structures and environmental change'. Bad Austerity, benign austerity: how antisocial cutbacks result in environmentally unsustainable poverty and why we should drop any growthrelated hope Ernest GARCIA (Universitat de València, Spain) | ernest.garcia@uv.es Since the current economic, social and political crisis began in 2007, several magnitudes that are significant for sustainability have decreased in Spain, from the population to cement consumption or greenhouse gas emissions. However, the relative easing of the pressure on the environment has not resulted in better sustainability prospects, as the population is even more chained to a system of production and consumption whose environmental costs are far too high. Based on data on the environmental impact of life styles, obtained at the POSTCARBON BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 565 research project (CSO2011-24275), the following thesis is maintained: the addition 'recession plus cuts in wages and rights' not only brings suffering to large sectors of the population but also makes it harder to get out of the road to ecological collapse. In this regard, the desirability of a positive reconstruction of the idea of austerity is underlined. Perception of smart technologies. The case of Media-TIC building in Barcelona Monika KUSTRA (Open University of Catalonia, Spain) | mkustra@uoc.edu In the midst of climate change, global economic crisis and ongoing urbanization processes, contemporary cities are facing numerous challenges. In this regard, there is a general consensus that smart city model based on ICT (Information and communication technology) solutions can become a key driver for providing sustainable development in urban areas. Smart city concept is strongly affixed with the demand for smart buildings, which optimize the management of resources by reducing energy costs and increase buildings' occupants quality of life. So far considerable research has been devoted to the technical aspect of smart buildings and less attention has been paid to the perception of smart technologies by their users. Therefore, the goal of the research is to investigate social perception of smart and ICT-driven technologies as well as factors that support and barriers that hinder their use. The study will critically analyze if smart ICT solutions are considered to be universal and significant from the point of view of the users of the building. Interviews as well as a focus group were performed to investigate the social perception of smart and ICT-driven solutions by their users. In terms of case study, the analysis concerns occupants of Media-TIC building. The building represents Barcelona smart city concept by providing a platform that would act as a vehicle for the dissemination of new technologies, innovativeness and knowledge. Sustainable Development or Sustainable Degrowth? Iker AZKUE (Faculty of Humanities and Education (Mondragon Unibersity), Spain) | iazkue@mondragon.edu Andoni EIZAGIRRE (Faculty of Humanities and Education (Mondragon Unibersity), Spain) | aeizagirre@mondragon.edu Aitziber SAROBE (Faculty of Humanities and Education (Mondragon Unibersity), Spain) | asarobe@mondragon.edu The sociology of ecological modernization and many of the theories regarding social change comprise the idea of a linear relationship between economic growth, technological efficiency, social-environmental conscience and environmental protection policies. The prevailing notion of sustainable development also suggests that economy and environmental protection are both compatible and interdependent, and that economic growth is a sine qua non in the correlation. However, these ideas are starting to be questioned from such disciplines as: Bio economy, Ecological economy and Theories of Post-development. These analyses question the idea of unlimited growth, explore the data of natural limits and question the theory of the unconditional relationship between growth, well-being and sustainability. The paper deals with above mentioned theories and substantiates the relevance and the need to incorporate the reflections on the planet's carrying capacity to the theories about modernization. The paper also identifies the different variables used to quantify the magnitude of human impact on the biosphere. On this ground, the environmental and social sustainability of the Basque Country is empirically analyzed as based on a number of synthetic indicators and aggregates. The results indicate an overload of the natural capacity to offer resources, absorb waste and provide territory for the population and its technological, economic and consumer activities. The research findings specify that theories of social change, indicators of well-being and economic activity must be revisited under the premises of environmental sustainability. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 566 RN12S06a - (Un-)Sustainable Consumption I The Society of Waste Jarno VALKONEN (University of Lapland, Finland) | jarno.valkonen@ulapland.fi Olli PYYHTINEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | Olli.Pyyhtinen@staff.uta.fi Heikki Sakari HUILAJA (University of Lapland, Finland) | heikki.huilaja@ulapland.fi Waste is widely recognised as one of the most urgent environmental and social problems faced by humanity today. Curiously, and despite its ever-increasing quantity, waste has for long remained a visible invisible, something that we are faced with and yet find too disturbing and disgusting to encounter. Correspondingly, for the social sciences waste has been something like a 'lost continent' largely absent from the analyses of production and consumption. The main objective of the project The Society of Waste is to produce novel theoretical and empirical insights into waste and its role in society, consumption and the contemporary way of life. We study the municipal solid waste practices firstly in the private sphere by exploring what people do with and how they relate to the surplus material surrounding them. Secondly, we study the institutional waste management practices by exploring how waste is transformed into business and work. The Society of Waste proposes that not only is it necessary to redefine both production and consumption through and in relation to waste, but waste may also be more emblematic and constitutive of our contemporary way of life than, say, consumerism. The project consists of four empirical case studies that together reflect the various scales of waste as well as stress the linkages between them. The presentation introduces the case projects and their contributions in seeking answer to the main question of the project: what is the society of waste like? Not-so-rich but still very consumerist Mercedes MARTINEZ-IGLESIAS (University of Valencia, ERISOST-Interdisciplinary Research Structure on Sustainability Studies) | mercedes.martinez@uv.es Within the framework of the research project POSTCARBON,CSO2011-24275 -Transitions towards a Post-carbon Societythe paper will present the results of the survey 'Society Prospects', conducted in December 2013 as an online questionnaire with a sample representative of Spanish society. Quantitative data are provided on the environmental impact associated to different income levels, consumption patterns and lifestyles. There is a correlation between income levels and environmental impact; even those groups with relatively low income have an environmental impact above sustainable level. In this sense, the current economic crisis does not point to a better environmental scenario. The coolest waste: teenagers, electronic media, energy consumption and the problem of e-waste Ana HORTA (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | ana.horta@ics.ul.pt Augusta CORREIA (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | Augusta_Correia@iscte.pt Mónica TRUNINGER (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | monica.truninger@ics.ulisboa.pt Susana FONSECA (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | susanafonseca@yahoo.com Nélia NOBRE (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | nelia.nobre@ics.ulisboa.pt Growing use of information and communication technologies (ICT) raises many environmental issues, including exposure to hazardous substances and energy consumption in manufacturing, operation and disposal, which are heightened by the short life-cycle of these technologies. This paper aims to explore practices and discourses related to the environmental impact of ICT BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 567 devices by focusing on electricity consumption and electronic waste production among teenagers. It is especially interesting to center attention on teenagers due to their strong engagement with digital technology, energy-intensive lifestyles and technological optimism (Schmidt et al., 2014). The paper draws on a survey administered in three secondary schools in Lisbon and interviews conducted with Portuguese teenagers enrolled in the ninth to twelfth grade. Patterns of electronic media use and replacement by newer devices are outlined. The paper discusses how the meanings attributed to technological innovation and to owning improved products, and embodied habits and skills may be useful to understand the problem. This research received financial support from the Fundação para a Ciência e a Tecnologia under the grant EXPL/IVC-SOC/2340/2013. The role of social inequalities in the transition to sustainable consumption: lessons from a participatory system mapping exercise Gabriella KISS (Budapest Business School) | kiss.gabriella@pszfb.bgf.hu György PATAKI (Corvinus University of Budapest) | gyorgy.pataki@uni-corvinus.hu Gábor KIRÁLY (Budapest Business School; Corvinus University of Budapest) | kiraly.gabor@pszfb.bgf.hu Though social inequalities have been a research topic for many fields of sustainability inquiry, including environmental sociology, ecological economics, political ecology, not many empirical investigations were conducted that is able to shed more light onto the relationship between sustainable consumption and social inequalities. Most recently, the de-growth perspective has put this topic on the theoretical and policy agenda. Sustainable consumption itself is a widely researched topic, though previous research has primarily focussed on the construction of theories, used methods that assessed the attitudes of large segments of the population analysing large datasets or applied qualitative techniques (interviews, focus groups) to uncover typical patterns of sustainable consumption. The research reported here, however, opted for applying a participatory exercise, namely participatory system mapping in order to uncover perceived causal relationships among the determining factors of sustainable consumption. By revealing the mental models of an expert and a lay panel, we can shed light on the cognitive constructions of sustainable consumption and their implications on policy-making. The two participatory system mapping exercises have shown that – as the theory of positional competition predicts – the widening of the social gap reinforces, on the one hand, the unsustainable positional contest and, on the other, serves as a strong base for group identities that are dissociated from sustainable consumption. The causal constructions of participants have also pointed out the incompatibility of social inequality and sustainable consumption. The policy-related lesson learnt is not to be underrated: social and economic policy that leads to the widening of the social gap work also against sustainable consumption patterns. Relatedly, policies targeted against social inequality can structurally support enabling conditions for sustainable consumption. RN12S06b - (Un-)Sustainable Consumption II Parasites of the Consumer Society: Dumpster Diving as a Way of Life Olli PYYHTINEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | olli.pyyhtinen@uta.fi BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 568 Turo-Kimmo LEHTONEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | Turo-Kimmo.Lehtonen@uta.fi The presentation draws from an ongoing study of dumpster diving as a way of life, using interviews, on-site participant observation and newspaper articles as its main materials. Waste provides a revealing vantage point to the contemporary consumer society. The dumpster divers, salvaging other people's rubbish, are placed simultaneously outside and within the consumer society, to which they have a critical relation, and from which they wish to disentangle themselves. Yet at the same time, with the culture of collective celebrating of the daily catch, the pleasure of discoveries, or the satisfaction given by the ability to save money, the joys and desires related to dumpster diving resemble very much those of consumption – an important difference being that the dumpster diver receives for free, without paying. Indeed, dumpster divers are parasites living off others' wastefulness. Ultimately, however, their dream is the abolition of the preconditions of their own way of life through bringing unsustainable consumption to an end. The controversies and conflicts related to dumpster diving have multiple sources: they are related to the problem of the wasteful western way of life; to dumpster divers transgressing the conventional ideas of cleanliness and hygiene; to the scandal of some people parasiting others; and finally, to the fact that dumpster diving violates the property rights of the waste management firms for which binned rubbish is a resource. All in all, the case draws attention to the fluidity and indeterminacy of waste. Consuming sustainability narratives: cultural branding and social activism Paul HAYNES (Royal Holloway University of London, United Kingdom) | paul.haynes@rhul.ac.uk Many well known brands use sustainability narratives very effectively to differentiate themselves from similar products. If promotion strategies are to expand the influence of these narratives to support patterns of viable sustainable consumption they must meet two criteria: a) increase the range and type of products to which such narratives apply; and, b) ensure that such narratives produce outcomes for improved sustainability. Businesses, environmental organisations and campaigners are finding it difficult to meet either of these criteria. This is because narratives that conflict with existing cultural values are unlikely to influence consumers, while narratives that fail to reduce environmental impact are not effective. Using insights from cultural branding, social campaigns, ethical food consumption research and climate change narratives, this paper will challenge the consensus view on promoting sustainable consumption, proposing an alternative strategy Logging systems – Starts, stops and storages of consumption Jenny RINKINEN (Aalto University School of Business, Finland) | jenny.rinkinen@aalto.fi In Finland, 19% of the building stock use wood as the main source of heat, 40% of the energy used to heat residential detached houses comes from wood sources, and every newly-built residential house is built with a fireplace by the building act since the 1980s. Behind this statistical picture of wood heating, logs – pieces of wood – are chopped, dried, grafted, stored, and finally burnt in fireplaces of different scales and types to produce heat and comfort. This paper takes the routing and sequences of wood to work along and against the idea of static, atemporal heat provision produced through large-scale infrastructures. Drawing from interview and diary material on wood heating practices in Finland, I illustrate how wood heating in different scales is matched by other rhythms of everyday life, and compare it conceptually to other more industrialised systems of provision that flatten these rhythms. The conclusions of this paper urge us to see how flows of resources are in responsive, relative dynamics with the spatial and rhythmic patterns of consumption, and as such bring insights on the flexibilities and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 569 obduracies of systems of provision, and on the understanding of the material and temporal dynamics of energy-intensive social practices. The agricultural environmental development and social inclusions attitudes for the mitigation of the GHG impact in Spain Vanessa ZORRILLA MUÑOZ (Universidad Carlos III de Madrid, Spain) | vzorrill@ing.uc3m.es Marc PETZ (Universidad Carlos III de Madrid, Spain) | mpetz@eco.uc3m.es Alberto VEIRIA RAMOS (Universidad Carlos III de Madrid, Spain) | aveira@polsoc.uc3m.es María Silveria AGULLÓ TOMÁS (Universidad Carlos III de Madrid, Spain) | msat@polsoc.uc3m.es The reduction and elimination of emissions such as ozone, nitrogen dioxide and particular matter (PM) remain the main focus of greenhouse gas emissions (GHG) policy in EU, including all sectors and activities. In 2003, European Union's policy decreed the formally adoption of the European Emissions Trading System (EU-ETS) with the goal to reduce GHG by 20% in 2020 (concerning to the base date of Kyoto Protocol in 1990). Launched in 2005, the EU-ETS is in its third phase of the program, running from 2013 to 2020. As major focus, the EU-ETS member countries have developed regulation for the decrease of emissions. According to the EU-ETS, the Spanish emissions agriculture policy covers regulation which is based on the application of environmental friendly ethics. This research analyses the effect of the ethics change based on environmental education which are focused on the prevention and reduction of emissions related to the EU-ETS applied in Spain. The methodology is the following: First, an analysis and identification of the agricultural environmental education is provided by the analysis of the policy and legal rules which includes the analysis of public social and agriculture associations  databases. Second, data of emissions which proceeded of public database are assessed. Third, an analysis of eco-agricultural, eco-livestock, and new sub-rural sectors are provided to reveal the possible impact of GHG. The data are compared statistically with similar agricultural countries. The results expose that the agricultural education based on environmental friendly attitudes would contribute to the reduction of GHG in rural processes. RN12S07 Risk, Rationality and Environmental Decision Making Deep Geothermal Energy as a new Risk Technology Conrad KUNZE (UFZ Centre for Environmental Research, Germany) | conrad.kunze@ufz.de Alena BLEICHER (UFZ Centre for Environmental Research, Germany) | alena.bleicher@ufz.de Geothermal Energy is predicted to contribute a large shares of a renewable energy in many future scenarios (e.g. Greenpeace 2012). It is divided in two applications, rather small scale "heath pumps" and large industrial size deep geothermal plants (GT). In the case of Germany, every third new GT project since 2007 faces local resistance from citizen initiatives or local official political bodies. GT is blamed for causing seismic accidents, in particular earthquakes. Having enjoyed a rather positive image until the Basel earthquake in 2006 and a series of further accidents in Germany, GT seems to be switching sides in public perception from a positively attributed renewable technology and part of the still popular Energiewende to an increasingly unpopular risk technology. In contrast to noise pollution or toxic sites, seismic accidents like nuclear radiation transcend the social inequality structure. As Ulrich Beck argued in Risk Society, this classless feature of some environmental risks is a unifying factor that bolsters the strength social movements opposing a technology. On a more narrow, local scale, the same holds true for deep geothermal energy projects. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 570 The presentation is based on two in depth case studies and a quantitative online research on GT in Germany. There is little research results on the social side of GT worldwide yet, (Kousis 1993, Kubota et al. 2013, Dowd et al. 2011, Leucht 2010) and the presentation will sketch a sociological approach to GT, the main reserach questions and some results. Advising uncertainty. The forest professional claim and epistemic authority in the face of societal and climate change. Erik Vilhelm LÖFMARCK (Örebro University, Sweden) | erik.lofmarck@oru.se Rolf LIDSKOG (Örebro University, Sweden) | rolf.lidskog@oru.se Knowledge uncertainties threaten all expertise, because they risk calling the professional claim ("we know this") into question and to undermine the professional's epistemic authority (the ability to create discursive closure). Therefore expertise has to develop strategies for how to give advice in situations where the uncertainties are not only known by themselves but also by those who ask for guidance. This paper focusses on how a specific category of experts – forest professionals – handle uncertainties in their counselling activities. The empirical material consists of an interview study (conducted autumn 2014, N=20) with forest consultants employed by the Swedish National Forest Agency. The forest professionals studied constitutes a critical case because they i) encounter uncertainties in the intersection of societal and climate change, and ii) have a central role in the Swedish forest management system which due to deregulation heavily relies on social norms and knowledge distribution to shape forest owners' actions. The counselling activity particularly analysed is advisement on how climate change may affect forestry. The intrinsic knowledge uncertainties related to this, paired with the heterogeneity of contemporary forest owners (including non-residential owners with little practical knowledge yet theoretically informed and often critical of authority) makes this a challenging task. Guiding research questions are: how do forest consultants develop advices in the face of societal and climate change? How do they meet their professional claim and develop epistemic authority in their counselling activities? The analysis shows how the forest consultants handle uncertainties by strategies of articulating uncertainties, advocating risk diversification and using historical references. These strategies may be effective in enabling advisement, but this advisement needs to be contextualized to handle the heterogeneous composition of forest owners. Between abstract risks and embodied practices. Forest owners' appropriation of advice concerning climate change and forestry Ylva UGGLA (Örebro University, Sweden) | ylva.uggla@oru.se Rolf LIDSKOG (Örebro University, Sweden) | rolf.lidskog@oru.se How are abstract messages of climate change and other environmental risks translated and transformed when they are converted to local practices? This is the guiding research question for this paper that investigates how forest owners in Sweden make sense of recommendation for changed forest practices due to expected climate change. The Swedish forest governance system has undergone a far-reaching deregulation, which implies that social norms and knowledge distribution are seen by the state as important vehicles to influence the understandings and practices of the forest owners. Thus, as the theory of governmentality stresses, there is a strong belief that the forest owners will govern themselves into alignment with political objectives. Through an interview study of forest owners' appropriation of advice provided by forest agencies and other actors, this paper examines how the forest owners navigate between abstract risks of climate change and more experience-based risks closely related to their embodied knowledge on how forestry works in practice. From whom do they take advice? How do they use and make sense of the advice given? The paper concludes that the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 571 process of knowledge dissemination and appropriation cannot be seen as a clear-cut process, but is better understood in terms of co-production where expert advice and embodied knowledge are negotiated. In this process, also the norms are negotiated based on "reasoning of the reasonable", i.e., a pragmatic approach to risk management in forestry. Micro-macro relations within participatory democracy: the case of decision making processes in Polish energy sector Katarzyna IWIŃSKA (Collegium Civitas, Poland) | kiwinska@civitas.edu.pl Paweł RUSZKOWSKI (Collegium Civitas, Poland) | pawel.ruszkowski@collegium.edu.pl This article tackles the idea of environmental and participatory democracy in Poland. We describe some of the problems in implementing European environmental law (including: Convention on Access to Information, Public Participation in Decision-making and Access to Justice in Environmental Matters known as the Aarhus Convention) and introduce the participatory democracy in the context of macro conditions which influence the citizens' decisions. Every large investment, and those are certainly investments in energy infrastructure, particularly the construction of the first nuclear power plant in Poland, is associated with a variety of interest groups and organizations. We present the possible structuring of the energy behavior of various individuals and collective actors and show the systematization of different types of energy awareness. From this point of departure "the structural model of energy decision making processes" is described in which we distinguish the micro-, mezzoand macro level energy decisions. The focus on individual entitlements at the macro (national) level is in deference to established state sovereign powers and citizenship rights, so the idea of broadening public participation may need additional forms of support. To show the context and background for the structural model of energy decisions we use and interpret the newest representative data from the opinion polls on various sources of energy in Poland. Project of a Deep Geological Repository in the Czech Republic: The General Public's and Local Inhabitants' Views of the Decision-making Process Kateřina BERNARDYOVÁ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | katerina.bernardyova@soc.cas.cz Martin ĎURĎOVIČ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | martin.durdovic@soc.cas.cz Daniel ČERMÁK (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | daniel.cermak@soc.cas.cz A process of deciding where to locate a deep geological repository of nuclear waste has been under way in the Czech Republic in recent years. The aim of the paper is to describe sociologically how the Czech public and the inhabitants whose localities have been considered as candidate sites for the construction of the repository perceive the decision-making process. The analysis is based on unique empirical sociological data gathered in 2014 and 2015. Both quantitative and qualitative data are used: 1) A questionnaire survey on a representative sample of the population of the Czech Republic that captures the basic views of the general public on the problem of managing nuclear waste. 2) 8 focus-group discussions with inhabitants of 4 considered localities: findings of these discussions shed light on how inhabitants perceive and understand the process of decisionmaking. 3) A questionnaire survey implemented in 4 localities on a representative sample of the local population, which provides the findings from the focus-groups with stronger statistical evidence. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 572 The opinions of the general public are taken into account only for the purpose of comparison, while the main analysis focuses on local inhabitants as the most important stakeholders and addresses the following points: the available information about the repository project, trust in the information from other stakeholders, risk perception, the identification of local interests, evaluations of the decision-making process and the expectations of locals regarding participation in this process, self-confidence in negotiations. The paper closes with a summary of the theoretical implications. RN12S08 Local and Global Food Chains Complex Shades of Green: Gradually Changing Notions of the 'Good Farmer' in a Swedish Context Fred Phillip SAUNDERS (Södertörn University, Sweden) | fred.saunders@sh.se There are ever growing demands on farmers to consider the wider environmental implications of production, not least in the Baltic Sea Region where concerns about agricultural related eutrophication are significant. In Sweden, farmers are being nudged through voluntary agrienvironmental measures, enticed by the market and compelled to transition from a productvist agriculture to a multifunctional agriculture. Drawing on the 'good farmer' concept, inspired by Bourdieu, this paper studies Swedish conventional and agri-environmental farmers' views and reflections on the changing relationship between farming practices and the environment. The paper finds that despite over 25 years of agri-environmental policy in Sweden, some conventional farmers are still mired in a narrow productivist mindset and thus approach change circumspectly or even negatively. This paper finds that the dynamics of the 'rules of the game' in the agricultural field in Sweden have provided an alternative good farming ideal, which is leading to the increasing eclecticism of farmer habitus. Farmers are looking for opportunities within the multifunctional agriculture field that increasingly demands and expects all farmers to embed environmental goals into production considerations. Food consumption and transformations in the interactions between society and nature Peter OOSTERVEER (Wageningen University, Netherlands, The) | peter.oosterveer@wur.nl In reflexive modernity the conventional separation between the social and the natural worlds is increasingly bursting and there is a growing number of hybrids where society enters the domain of nature and vice versa. This separation disappears for instance through technological innovations such as GM, and nano-technology. As environmental research has shown the finite limits of global natural resources thereby underlining that the environmental impacts from human interventions cannot be ignored nature enters the social domain as well. Food consumption food offers an excellent domain for analysing these transformations in the interactions between society and nature. Through food, consumers consume nature, transform nature, acknowledge nature as a prerequisite for human existence, etc. In food, nature is not simply an external object available for appropriation by human beings but demands their active involvement of producers as well as consumers. Food consumption and sustainability has become an important subject of study because consumers engage with these challenges in many different shapes and forms. Multiple pathways towards more sustainable food consumption are being developed but in sociological thinking there remains a gap between the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 573 everyday practices of food consumption and the wider transitions towards sustainable food provision. This paper intends to develop an appropriate conceptual framework to analyse these transformations in food consumption. It does so by establishing connections between the social practices approach and the transition framework. Exploring the role of local food chains in Greece. What oppoortuntites for sustainable, just and democratic food systems in imes of crisis? Eugenia PETROPOULOU (UNIVERSITY OF CRETE, Greece) | petrope@uoc.gr Criticism against agro-industrial food systems and intense farming practices is increasing. Local food chains have emerged as a promising approach for transitions towards sustainable food systems (in terms of environment, social equity and regional development) (Marsden, 2002, Sonnino and Marsden, 2006, Brunori et al., 2011, Renting et.al., 2012). The current dire economic situation in Greece has 'stimulated' the emergence of 'alternative' local food chains enabling the economic crisis to be understood within the context of social resilience (Pretty, 2011). This paper aims to define social resilience as the ability of groups or communities to cope with external stresses and disturbances as a result of social, political and environmental change. This relatively new tendency could also be viewed as part of a wider revival of sociallymotivated and solidarity based economic activities in the past decade. 'Alternative' local food chains exist in a range of forms in both commercial and non-commercial settings. In this paper a comparison of different types of 'alternative' food networks will be made. Key issues of the analysis will focus on activities, actors, type of products and territory. The methods employed will be based on a literature review and desktop research in Greece. Case studies will be carried out by interviews and document analysis to additionally investigate changes in aspects like farm labour organisation, cropping patterns as well as opportunities for the incorporation of young producers. A special focus of the paper will be on the contribution of 'alternative' local food chains to health and sustainability. Risk perception of food chain terrorism and design of security system a case study in Romania and Turkey John M. WATT (Middlesex University London School of Science and Technology Centre for Decision Analysis and Risk Management, United Kingdom) | J.Watt@mdx.ac.uk Irina STĂNCIUGELU (Middlesex University London School of Science and Technology Centre for Decision Analysis and Risk Management, United Kingdom) | irina.stanciugelu@gmail.com Hami ALPAS (Middle Est Technical University Ankara, Turkey) | imah@metu.edu.tr Dan Florin STĂNESCU (National University of Political Studies and Public Administration Faculty of Communication and Public Relations Bucharest, Romania) | dan.stanescu@comunicare.ro The trends in global food production, processing, and distribution present new challenges to food safety and food defence activities. Food grown in one country can now be transported and consumed halfway across the world. Terrorists could use food products as a vehicle for introducing harmful chemical or biological agents into the food supply. This study shows how risk perception of CBRN food terrorism and perceived vulnerability influence each other, and contribute to the design of a food company safety & security system. The study is based on a survey applied to food company managers and directors of regulatory agencies of the food chain in Romania and Turkey. The theoretical framework is a contextualized psycho-sociological model incorporating cognitive, social-contextual and behavioral factors as predictors of individual responses to the security threat. The analytic BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 574 method consisted in a self-completed individual questionnaire (55 questions), distributed online through e-mail to a random sample of managers and decision makers from organizations operating in the food industry in Romania and Turkey (n = 319 cases, 217 Romania, 102 Turkey). Results will be presented that examine relationships between cognitive factors (perceived risk, perceived probability), social-contextual factors (perceived own vulnerability, perceived company preparedness) and behavioral responses (introducing security measures as inspection, recall systems, crisis management procedures). The research was financed by Romania National Authority of Scientific Research and The Scientific and Technological Research Council of Turkey under the bilateral research project "Risk/Crisis Communication during Bio-terrorism Threat. The Management of Messages and Social Behavior". RN12S09a Environmental Communication, Values, and Attitudes I Formation of social-professional group of ecologists in Post-Soviet area: competency approach Olga Nikolayevna MAMONOVA (Russian Society of Sociologists, Russian Federation) | foxie@inbox.ru Irina Alexandrovna SOSUNOVA (Russian Society of Sociologists, Russian Federation) | sossunova@mtu-net.ru The present study is devoted to the phenomenon of institualization of quite new socialprofessional group in contemporary Post-Soviet area. The competency approach is used for better understanding of their status in society. The findings of the expert survey present the social attitudes and system of values of these professionals and the views of the lay public about their role in the society. The data selected in the article is the result of comparative sociological research, conducted in Post-Soviet area since 2006 till 2014 under the sponsorship of Russian Foundation for Basic Research. The main hypothesis of research is that the new social-professional group is institualised, which features are: adequate axiological and emotional relation to society and nature, the availability of specific knowledge, capacities to creative action and thinking, which help them to analyze the real socio-ecological problems and to make the balanced optimal decisions in the sphere of nature protection. The institualization of the ecologists is influenced by its special characteristics: firstly, the special role of ecological ethics and morality in activity of the professional and secondly, the importance of professional activity of ecologists in conditions of local ecological crisis which leads to development of professional self-identity and appearing of professional pathos. We consider that the new profession of ecologists differs a lot from the traditional specialists of ecology as a part of biology and "improvising" specialists of other specialties, who is occupied by socio-ecological problems of necessity because of the absence of true professionals. Nowadays the "ecologist" is characterized by unique specific – its sphere of activity for mass consciousness is quite uncertain and vague, even inside of scientific community there is the free interpretation of this definition. The modern practice gives the evidence that the disadvantage of professional ecologists leads to social, economic, political and other expenses which are predominant to the costs for their training and education. Narrating on the fly. A case study of the monarch butterfly and the management of scientific ambiguity, complexity, and uncertainty. Karin M GUSTAFSSON (Örebro University, Sweden) | gustafssonkarin@live.se BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 575 To translate scientific knowledge into actions in social practices outside of science has been highlighted as one of the biggest challenges in environmental conservation. What has been presented as a key in this process is to balance between the need of new knowledge to explain details of nature's complexity and the need to simplify the complexity to make it manageable, a balance that is supposed to contribute to transform knowing into doing. As this challenge is faced to meet the need of science based environmental decisions, it becomes more and more important to also ask the question of how this translation is done, this to understand what consequences it brings to what is, and could be, known and done. By using the case of the monarch butterfly, this study provides knowledge of how the translation of knowledge between different social settings, such as science, citizen science, and policy, are being executed in an ongoing scientific and policy discussion. The study combines document studies with an interview study including scientists, citizen scientists, and ENGO representatives, all positioned in the center(s) of the monarch community. The analysis shows how a strong and engaging narrative are being constructed of the monarch butterfly by balancing detailed knowledge with general descriptions, inclusion and common knowledge with particularities and expertise, and consensus with conflicts. The study shows how scientific ambiguity, complexity, and uncertainty are managed throughout the process of trying to translate knowing into doing, findings of importance to environmental conservation as well as to scientific communication more generally. Conflict Over Teaching Climate Change in American Public Schools Andrew SZASZ (University of California, Santa Cruz, United States of America) | szasz@ucsc.edu Every week scientists issue ever more dire warnings about climate change. Each such warning is met, in the United States, with a hailstorm of "skepticism" from right-leaning television and radio hosts, conservative politicians, enraged internet commentators. This struggle over climate change – is it real? is it caused by human activity? is it really all that serious? – is now also taking place over curriculum – what is to be taught to students in public high schools. In several States, Boards of Education debate how, if at all, climate change is to be taught to students in public schools. This paper presents case studies of such conflict taking place in what, in the U.S., are referred to as "red" States, such as Kansas, Oklahoma, West Virginia, Tennessee, Wyoming and South Dakota. Special attention is paid to Texas because its decisions on textbook adoption have a huge impact on textbook selection in other States. For contrast, I discuss the case of California, known for its "green," liberal policies. Various explanations are explored. Are these conflicts: (a) a contemporary continuation of the historic conflict over teaching evolution? (b) one facet of a continuing conflict over why educational outcomes are so poor in America and what to do about it? (c) evidence that views about climate change have been subsumed into the larger "culture wars" that have riven American political culture over issues that range from abortion and gay rights, to religious displays on public buildings, to gun control? or (d) all of the above? Habitus and Habitats: A Study on Spatial Structure, Lifestyles, and Environmental Impact on all 11.000 municipalities in Germany Johannes SCHUBERT (Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität, Germany) | johannes.schubert@soziologie.uni-muenchen.de Bernhard GILL (Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität, Germany) | bernhard.gill@lmu.de Anna WOLFF (Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität, Germany) | anna.wolff@soziologie.unimuenchen.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 576 Michael SCHNEIDER (Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität, Germany) | michael.schneider@soziologie.uni-muenchen.de Inspired by Bourdieu's studies about geographic and social space, our contribution deals with spatial correspondences between habitus, socio-technological systems, and their combined effects on CO2 emissions in Germany. The analyses are based on an assemblage of official data about settlements structures, occupational status, voting behavior and religious affiliation for all 11.000 German municipalities. Two central factors are explaining elective affinities between socio-economic structures and socio-technological systems (and related CO2 emissions) in space: centrality (in terms of transport accessibility) and physical density (in terms of inhabitants per are of constructed area). These factors demarcate four different spatial types: cities, suburbs, provincial towns, and villages. The four spatial configurations strongly correspond with distinct matches between technologies in the realms of housing and with socio-cultural indicators such as strength of religious sentiments and voting behavior – habitus is shaping habitats and vice versa in a co-evolutionary way. In the course of this study, and theoretically informed by the "smart-cities" hypothesis and the "environmental Kuznets curve" hypothesis, we also ask the following questions: is it true that cities are characterized by lower per capita CO2 emissions than rural areas? Are there any signs of decoupling between economic development and CO2 emissions in economically more developed municipalities? Subsequently, we discuss the political and practical relevance of our findings for the German "Energiewende". We argue that our typology of socio-economic and socio-technological habitats could be helpful in identifying which environmental policies would be accepted (or rejected) in the respective planning spaces and their socio-cultural milieus. Who takes care of the environment in China:A realistic choice Hongwen ZHU (Beijing Normal University, China, People's Republic of) | zhuhongwen@bnu.edu.cn Serious environmental crisis has happened in China. Who should deal with the environment problem in China is an urgent question. Many existed answers could be found from various standpoints. The answer from right-wing or liberalism is that only public or social organizations formed by public could represent the environmental justice. While the representatives from leftwing insist that the liberalist way would challenge the authority and the legality of the government and cause social chaos. It is helpless to realize the social and environmental justices. Compared with the thousands of years of the Chinese agricultural civilization's tradition, the period of opening up and reform is short. The majority of the public just leave rural area for urban life. They have not enough time to learn how to take care of the environment as public interest. Worse, a certain number of entrepreneurs and their managers do not pay much attention on their public image and ethical responsibility due to the incomplete market system. It is concluded that an elitist and law-abiding government will play a crucial organizing and guiding role in a long term for dealing with the issue of the China's environment. This could be understood as the Chinese paradigm of environmental sociology. RN12S09b Environmental Communication, Values, and Attitudes II The Green Roots of Gender: Examining the Gender Effect on Environmental Concern in a Cross-national Study BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 577 José ECHAVARREN (University Pablo Olavide, Spain) | jmechavarren@upo.es Manuel Magno GARCÍA (University of Seville) | mangargar5@alum.us.es Gender has been traditionally a widely used variable in studies dealing with environmental concern. In most cases research showed that women are more environmental concerned than men. The two most prominent theories explaining this fact are the essentialist perspective and the socialization hypothesis. The essentialist perspective states that women are more environmentally concerned because of their closer relation to life-cycles provided by their capability to bear children. The socialization hypothesis states that cultural traditional values destined to women highlight nurturing and care for others; those values are easily transformed into nurturing and care for nature in a context of global ecological crisis. Surprisingly both hypotheses remain largely untested. Using multilevel regression techniques with longitudinal data from ISSP and WVS we reject both hypotheses and propose a new explanation based on political mobilization and feminist movement traditions. Can Mr or Ms Citizen make contribution to the energy policy? Media communication as the space for public deliberation. Aleksandra WAGNER (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | aleksandra.wagner@uj.edu.pl Purpose: The aim of my presentation is an analysis of the connections between media communication and modes of creating energy policy. It is the consideration of the media sphere as the possible space of public deliberation – its challenges and barriers. Reason: Ohe deliberative turn in politology and sociology of the public sphere makes demands of citizens' participation in creating public policy more visible. However, energy policy seems to be especially challenging: on the one hand it is created on a systemic level; it regulates other macro systems such as politics or economics. On the other hand it directly influences citizens' everyday lives through energy price, infrastructure, and impact on the environment. Mass and social media are criticized for the unfair owning of the public sphere, but are still underestimated in deliberative democracy perspective for their potency of being the space of deliberation. Overview: Citizens' participation in shaping energy policy is especially difficult because of several barriers that social actors face. They use different discursive resources such as expert knowledge, moral values, and communication skills, each of which have different interests and motivations. As a result, the common tools of participation, such as public consultation, are often predetermined. The confrontation of various social actors and their differing interests soon becomes a negotiation of interest rather than the search for a common good solution. The important problem is the lack of deliberation in the public space. Instead of a common reflection on crucial issues, we can observe the quasidebate in parliament where people represent the interests of their parties and deliberations in private citizens' spheres where people within their groups construct the social representations of the problems. The mass media seems to be the perfect candidate for such a space for public deliberation, where both systemic and private debates could meet, but in reality it is not. And even if the media were to report various perspectives equally, there is no mechanism for creating what Schutz called a 'discoursive sub-universe.' Creating the space for quality deliberation demands a few conditions: • Inclusivity, such as the broadening of the range of social actors as participants in discussion and their hypothetical readiness to change their former opinions • Equality in media exposition • Dialogically referring to other's arguments • Common good orientation instead of simple representation of some interests. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 578 The aim of the presented research was to compare the media reality to an ideal type of deliberation space. Using the example of nuclear energy in Poland, I illustrate how traditional and social media answer such demands and draw the primary mutual connection between media communication and the process of creating public policy. Methods Through media monitoring we obtained the data necessary to do proper trend analysis of nuclear discourse density. Then, basing on the results, we distinguished a few select periods for deeper qualitative discourse analysis. In our research material we include various television and radio broadcasts, press and Internet articles, and social media posts. Our code book includes such information pertaining to social actors (active and passive) and their resources used in discourse (social status, knowledge, nonknwoledge, values, interests, power, etc.) Based on the example of nuclear energy discourse we reconstruct the discursive mechanisms of inclusion and exclusion, strategies of argumentation, and the tools of arguments development in media communication. Influence of biographical situational factors upon environmental activist behaviour: empirical evidence from CEE countries Audrone TELESIENE (Kaunas University of Technology, Lithuania) | audrone.telesiene@ktu.lt Aiste BALZEKIENE (Kaunas University of Technology, Lithuania) | aiste.balzekiene@ktu.lt The study aims at providing empirically verified explanation of factors influencing environmental activist behaviour. Presentation is based upon a submitted article. In this presentation authors focus on the determinants of personal activist environmental behaviour as characteristic to culturally specific group of Central and Eastern European countries. A two stage model of biographical availability thesis is being explored. Results reveal evident regional differences of patterns of public sphere environmental behaviours in Europe. Central and Eastern European countries exhibit lower levels of engagement in activist environmental behaviours than Western and Nordic European countries. A two-stage model of biographical availability thesis is only partially approved. Age and main employment status have significant influence on behaviour. Specifically, being 17-24 years old and being in education, increases the availability for environmental activist behaviour. Low commitment partnership status has additional influence on behavioural intentions. The results imply the need for further research into context and cognitive determinants of activist environmental behaviour in CEE countries. The analysis has been performed under the project "International Social Survey Programme: citizenship, work orientations and social welfare in Lithuania (ISSP LT-CIWO)", funded by a grant from the Research Council of Lithuania. Thinking the Environmental sociology in postcolonial context: From public policies to the private relationship with nature Aurélie ROUSSARY (The University of Reunion Island, Réunion (France)) | aurelie.roussary@univreunion.fr Marie THIANN-BO MOREL (The University of Reunion Island, Réunion (France)) | marieeugenie.thiann-bo-morel@univ-reunion.fr To what extend does the sociology of environment help us to understand and interpret the complexity of social relationship to nature in a postcolonial context? This communication aims to jointly demonstrate the limits of traditional frames of thought in the field of the sociology of the environment and the relevance of the postcolonialism theory to explain the reproduction BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 579 mechanisms of social and environmental inequalities in Reunion Island. The Reunion Island is a former French colony, became French department in 1946. Since then, France has shown national solidarity as the only means of overcoming multiple developmental delays that were (and still are) inequally distributed over the territory. The storytelling of the passage to modernity brings out a republican idealism that overvalues the living together and the apparent peaceful ethno-racial coexistence. This story evacuates the logic at work in the reproduction of inequality of the plantation society (unemployment and ethnically distributed poverty). Through this story, Reunionnese society appears as an autarkic laboratory where many social and environmental experiments require significant public funds (national and European). Two field studies illustrate our proposal : the first focuses on the implementation process of a major hydro-agricultural project (tilting of waters from east to west) and the second focuses on studying the social construction of the interest for the protection of biodiversity (which led to creating two protected natural areas : marine reserve and national park). RN12S10a Participation, Citizenship and Environmental Democracy I Energy projects from the perspective of society: analyzing responses and actions of environmental organizations Ekaterina TARASOVA (Södertörn University, Sweden) | ekaterina.tarasova@sh.se Although at the turn of the centuries world nuclear industry with certain exceptions has started shrinking down (WNA 2012) a number of countries announced the plans to develop nuclear programs. Since these projects have long-term implications for societies, it becomes crucial to analyze how societies react to these policies. The focus on environmental NGOs and environmental movements is in a way a litmus test of how society reacts. Biermann and Pattberg acknowledge that increased number of actors in politics, variety of new types of organization, adaptation of new roles and responsibilities are elements of new world development, in particular in environmental politics (2008). So the actions of environmental NGOs and environmental movements can vary significantly. Following these lines, this paper investigates the roles of civil society, types of organization and civil actions in relation to the nuclear energy policies of the so called "Nuclear Renaissance". In other words, the research question is what kind of genres (ways of acting) are considered to be legitimate and pursued by environmental movements. The theoretical framework of the paper is based on the concept of political opportunity structures (McAdam, McCarthy and Zald 1996) and discursive opportunities (Koopmans and Olzak 2004). This paper extends theoretical model of political opportunity structure with adding the dimension of public environmental discourses. The paper examines three countries of the Baltic Sea region, Russia, Sweden and Poland, that have new energy strategies that plan to maintain or develop nuclear energy in national energy mix. References Biermann, F. &Pattberg, P. (2008).Global Environmental Governance: Taking Stock, Moving Forward. Annual Review of Environment and Resources, Vol. 33, pp. 277-294 Koopmans, R. and Olzak, S. (2004). Discoursive Opportunities and the Evolution of Right-Wing Violence in Germany, In American Journal of Sociology, Vol. 110, No.1, pp.198-230 Nuttall, W. J. (2005). Nuclear renaissance: technologies and policies for the future of nuclear power. New York: Taylor & Francis McAdam, D., McCarthy, J. D. & Zald, Mayer N. (red.) (1996). Comparative perspectives on social movements: political opportunities, mobilizing structures, and cultural framings. New York: Cambridge University Press BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 580 Ritch, J. (2001) The future of nuclear energy in an era of environmental crisis and terrorist challenge. IAEA-SM-367/18/01 World Nuclear Association WNA (2012) Nuclear Energy Production and Share of Total Electricity Production. Available at http://www.world-nuclear.org/info/Current-and-FutureGeneration/Nuclear-Power-in-the-World-Today/#.UZCx4aKkWLU Last access on May 13, 2013 Barriers in Natura 2000 implementation: a catalogue of factors and experts' assessment. Krzysztof MACZKA (Adam Mickiewicz University, Poland) | krzysztof.maczka@amu.edu.pl Studies on Natura 2000 implementation in European countries show that it is a problematic issue throughout Europe – both in post-communistic new member states as Poland but also in old member states as Germany or France (Grodzińska-Jurczak, Cent 2010; Hiedanpää 2002). Moreover there were focused on various issues in different countries eg.: 1) Finland (Local people opposition to Natura 2000 changes Hiedanpää 2002); Germany (strong local opposition to the designation of Natura 2000 sites Stoll-Kleemann 2001); the Netherlands (Natura 2000 as provoking a procedural complexity in spatial decision making and a brake on economic development Beunen et al. 2012); Austria (the conservation site in direct conflict with economic development Getzner et al. 2002); France (opposition from local wine producers Alard et al. 2002). Broad research of such issues can be found. Problems in countries implementing Natura 2000 later but repeating mistakes of predecessors e.g. strong opposition of local governments and inhabitants (Grodzińska-Jurczak et al. 2010) or equivocal support from environmentalists (Bołtromiuk 2011). The main aim of this paper is to present the results of literature review on problems with Natura 2000 implementation to prepare a catalogue of experiences with such problems. Moreover on the basis of expert in-depth interviews the experts reception of problems with Natura 2000 implementation in Poland after 10 years will be explored to answer the question why implementation of the Natura 2000 network in Poland did not benefit from experiences of other countries implementing Natura 2000 network earlier. Who can decide about nature? Multi-level and participatory characteristics of the protected areas governance in Poland Krzysztof NIEDZIAŁKOWSKI (Mammal Research Institute Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | kniedz@ibs.bialowieza.pl Monika PIETRUCZUK (Mammal Research Institute Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | mpietruczuk@ibs.bialowieza.pl Agata PIETRZYK-KASZYŃSKA (Institute of Nature Conservation, Polish Academy of Sciences) | agata.pietrzyk@uj.edu.pl Małgorzata GRODZIŃSKA-JURCZAK (Institute of Environmental Sciences, Jagiellonian University) | m.grodzinska-jurczak@uj.edu.pl It is often argued that for the sustainable management of ecosystems the governance of protected areas should become less centralized and more participatory. Protected areas' objectives should not only include biodiversity conservation but also have wider goals connected with sustainable development of local communities. Such approaches have become increasingly present in the legal acts, such as European Landscape Convention or Aarhus Convention, and in policy documents. Poland and other countries of Central and Eastern Europe have a history of top-down, command-and-control governance of protected areas which hardly engaged non-state actors into decision-making. It is often argued that, despite socioeconomic changes following democratic transition after 1989 and the reconceptualization of the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 581 role of protected areas, the way these areas are managed still follows the traditional, centralised path. To investigate the changes of participatory characteristics of the protected areas governance in Poland, we carried out a two-step study, constituting a part of a larger project called LINKAGE (Linking systems, perspectives and disciplines for active biodiversity governance) financed under the Polish-Norwegian Research Programme. The data was gathered and analysed between May 2013 and January 2014. First, we conducted an analysis of the legislation concerning national parks, landscape parks, areas of protected landscape, nature reserves and Natura 2000 sites in Poland between 1990 and 2013 to identify multi-level and participatory features. We focused on five domains of protected areas governance: (1) establishing or changing a designated area; (2) introducing restrictions; (3) creating management rules; (4) determining organisation of a designated area administration and (5) choosing a person in charge of the administration. The analysis indicated that while some protected areas, such as nature reserves, indeed changed little with regard to the involvement of non-state actors, other designations such as national parks and landscape parks provide increasing opportunities for local and regional actors to participate in some aspects of their governance. Natura 2000 regulations has the most comprehensive governance structure, including state-actors, European actors, NGOs and representatives of local communities. Secondly, to investigate factors contributing to the legal changes in protected areas governance, we qualitatively investigated a socio-political background of these legal changes, using available policy documents, reports, parliamentary proceedings, etc. gathered and coded using Atlas.ti software. Based on this, we identified major conflicts around protected areas, actors involved and their discourses. The results suggest that factors influencing governance changes in particular types of designations were not uniform. For national parks they resulted mainly from the conflicts between hands-off conservation and sustainable economic use of ecosystem services (mainly timber harvest). For landscape parks and areas of protected landscape the major change factor was decentralisation policy, under which the authority over these designations was transferred from the central government to regional self-governmental authorities. Finally, for Natura 2000 areas, the crucial factor was the EU accession of Poland and European regulations in this respect. The qualitative analysis also showed that in many cases non-state actors can impact the governance of protected areas even without formal avenues to do so. The result of the study indicate that the influence of non-state actors on the governance of protected areas in Poland is increasing and is more significant than previously suggested in the literature. At the same time, the transition paths to new arrangements are complex and only to some extent are informed by the more sustainable use of ecosystem services provided by these areas. Beyond mining activity: risks, debates and social approaches related to gold exploitations in Romania, Finland and Portugal. Ionela-Maria RĂCĂTĂU (Babes-Bolyai University, Faculty of Sociology and Social Work, ClujNapoca, Romania) | ionela_racatau@yahoo.com Dan CHIRIBUCĂ (Babes-Bolyai University, Faculty of Sociology and Social Work, Cluj-Napoca, Romania) | dchiribuca@socasis. The environmental and social impact of the mining activities and the need to harness more resources for society have raised significant concerns among scholars, varying from the potential risks that these practices can hold over the natural environment and the local inhabitants, to the way it could possibly generate social change, differences and inequalities related to human development. Often labelled as negative, harmful and with notable BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 582 consequences over what humans value, the mining operations bring intense debates among stakeholders and the professional community who strive to keep the associated risks under control, even to avoid or reduce them. Seen as integral factors in every activity which is oriented towards achieving certain goals, risks are not taken as independent actions or events but rather as dimensions which may fuel social tensions and weaken social cohesion. When it comes to mining exploitations, the impact is immediate, visible and bears various effects over the environment and society; this is why rational and common approaches and decisions are needed. Using comparative data,the current contribution aims to offer some descriptive insights of the mining activity in Romania, Finland and Portugal and its impact on the local community, emphasizing at the same time the official positions of some authority representatives related to the rationalities of exploitation. Next to information regarding the risks and the social inequalities it brings, the findings lead to an in-depth perspective about the attitudes people have towards the dynamics of mining actions. Acknowledgments: The present contribution was financially supported by a grant of the Romanian National Authority for Scientific Research, CCCDI – UEFISCDI, project 3-005 Tools for sustainable gold mining in EU (SUSMIN). Local Social perception of a mining artificial lake in Spain Xaquin S. PÉREZ-SINDÍN LÓPEZ (University of A Coruña, Spain, Gdansk University of Technology) | xaquin.perezsindin@udc.es The construction of a large scale power plant in the town of As Pontes in the late seventies and the associated influx of new workers would definitely change a place that by that time was not far from many others villages that form the most genuine rural Galicia. The closure of the adjacent opencast coalmine in recent years and its conversion into an artificial lake finally defined its particular idiosyncrasies up to date. By mean a mixed methods analysis (in-depth interviews, focus group and observation), this paper aims to study the social perception of the new artificial lake among locals, while also looking at the more theoretical questions about interdependencies between natural, social and built environment. Specifically, this paper is an opportunity to build upon the legacy of the American environmental sociologist William Freudenburg and his concept of Opportunity-threat. Results accounts for the existence of two divergent social constructions that could be associated to an old social category and identity strategies among neighbours: long term residents and newcomers. First and most dominant, a perception of the lake as both a new symbol of the town due to its grandiosity and as an opportunity for an industrial development associated to water that could bring a new boom. On the other hand, a more sceptical perception among long term residents who not only distrust about the security of the lake itself but also see a menace to the social centrality of other historical symbols of the town, as the river or the town square. RN12S10b Participation, Citizenship and Environmental Democracy II Ecologic Footprints versus Gross Domestic Product: how indicators of societal development appear and operate in public media Lars Kjerulf PETERSEN (Aarhus University, Denmark) | lkp@envs.au.dk Public communication about societal concerns and challenges revolve to a large extent around different indicators, the prominence and use of which may reveal the status of social values and discourses, including sustainability values and environmental discourses. This paper presents a study of one of the more prominent sustainability indicators, the ecological footprint, and how it BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 583 appears in Danish media compared to the appearance of the most prominent economic indicator: the gross domestic product. The study applies a newly developed analytical framework based on actor network theory and perceiving indicators – as well as standard phrases which serve as substitutes for these indicators – as knowledge artefacts and as such as actors which connect to other actors and thereby perform specific functions within and beyond the media texts. The study suggests that the Ecological Footprint operates in different ways by serving as an alarm, assessing policies, prompting appeals etc., but it does not give a strong voice to sustainable development. It is rarely mentioned, and its operations in media texts tend to be vague, it speaks in terms of potentials, appeals and urgings, and it does not connect much to policy making or changing practices. Digital public communication and environmental sustainability in the european smart cities. Gea DUCCI (University of Urbino Carlo Bo, Italy.) | gea.ducci@uniurb.it At the center of the phenomenon of smart cities in Europe, we find the concept and the challenge of environmental and social sustainability of a territory, through a consistent use of advanced network technologies and a process of rationalization of the use of public resources that is based on the exchange and sharing of data and knowledge by various actors, public and private, who inhabit the city. Advanced web technologies, including the latest open data system, have the characteristic of enabling citizens and institutions to a greater sharing of data and content on the network, the adoption of forms of dialogical and relational communication, therefore favoring citizens' involvement and participation in the decision-making, with an overall improvement of institutional transparency and accountability. Public communication promoted by institutions plays a crucial role, because it impacts on the ability to extend forms of participatory democracy, "inclusive", to give citizens a voice, to engage them in the processes of environmental policies, very important for the entire community. The analysis of some smart cities in Europe, allows to highlight strengths and weaknesses of open data system and the communication strategies that local governments adopt towards the citizens, in order to create shared and participated environmental policies (eg.: participatory urban design and environmental reports). Explaining the reproduction of transnational systems of natural resource governance: Forest certification and institutional work in governance generating networks Olga MALETS (Technische Universität München, Germany) | olga.malets@tum.de Maria TYSIACHNIOUK (Wageningen University, Center for Independent Social Research) | tysiachn@yandex.ru How do transnational systems of governance of natural resources reproduce themselves? The existing literature focuses primarily on their emergence and institutionalization. Significant attention has also been given to the challenges to their legitimacy and effectiveness that at least in theory can lead to their gradual erosion and deinstitutionalization. Less attention has been paid to the efforts of governance actors to maintain governance institutions. We build on the theory of governance generating networks and the theory of institutional work in the organization studies and identify the strategies actors in governance generating networks employ to respond to the challenges and sustain governance institutions. The strategies include BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 584 enabling work, policing, valorizing and demonizing, mythologizing, and embedding and routinizing. Empirically, we explore the case of forest certification that has been widely criticized in policy and scholarly debates. In particular, we review the case of Russia where certification actors are confronted with controversial debates over the thoroughness and accuracy of certification audits. We review the organizational repertoires the actors in the forest certification network employ to tackle these issues, repair organizational legitimacy and credibility and maintain certification as an institution. Sociology and technical innovation for energy transition : some multiscalar stakes Amélie COULBAUT-LAZZARINI (UVSQ, France) | amelie.coulbaut@uvsq.fr In the current context of technical innovation for energy transition development, we will focus on two types of eco-innovation. One is intelligent energy management in buildings and the other charging stations for electric cars. Taking the example of French eco-innovative projects we are involved in with many industrial partners, we will study social sciences facing innovation processes, knowledge and practices in technical spaces. To achieve this objective, we will use participating observation as well as semi-structured interviews and questionnaires. Our sociological framework is based on organizational aspects (Crozier & Friedberg, 1992) and actor-network (Callon et al., 1998), but also governance (Too & Weaver, 2014) and pragmatic highlights. We will try to show the different stakes depending on scale level. At a national level, research policies changes make sociology integrated in all projects wanting to be funded (APR ADEME 2015). At a territorial level, social sciences are more integrated in public space, social sciences researchers being called by conurbation they worked in. At a project level, we will explore consortia construction process and actor games implied. There, industrial partners request sociological researchers work, while they were skeptical at the beginning of the first project. At last, the field work inside a project shows the complexity and the true impact of social sciences towards innovation processes. We will present the second wave of questionnaires about charging electric cars, to illustrate distribution and barriers to innovation from a social sciences perspective. RN12S10c Participation, Citizenship and Environmental Democracy III Micro-producers of energy: energy citizens, prosumers or everyday activists? Kristiina KORJONEN-KUUSIPURO (Lappeenranta University of Technology, Finland) | korjonen@lut.fi Laura OLKKONEN (Lappeenranta University of Technology, Finland) | laura.olkkonen@lut.fi The proposed paper looks at participation and citizenship from the viewpoint of renewable energy micro-producers. In recent years micro-producing has challenged the centralized way of energy production. Energy production has become ubiquitous; it is now omnipresent, fragmented and merged in everyday environments and practices. People can no longer be seen or treated merely as "statistically predictable units" (Schleicher-Tappeser 2012), but as energy citizens (Devine-Wright 2007), prosumers (Toffler 1980) and/or everyday activists (Pink 2012), who may form dynamic prosumer communities with people who share similar goals and interests (Rathnayaka et al. 2011). Micro-generation devices can also be part of one s identitybuilding process (Juntunen, 2014, 18). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 585 In our paper we rethink the ways micro-producers have been conceptualized and we ask what micro-production means for the energy system. We focus especially on the local aspects of micro-production and how micro-producers understand their new role as producers of energy within their local community. Our hypothesis is that micro-producing has more dimensions than Toffler's (1980) conception of the prosumer as a hybrid producer consumer suggests, as microproduction takes place locally, often in private homes and within local communities (Olkkonen, Korjonen-Kuusipuro & Grönberg, forthcoming). We investigate whether these dimensions can be explained, for example, by energy citizenship or everyday activism, or whether completely new explanations are needed. Our paper is based on empirical material from three non-commercial joint acquisitions of solar panels for Finnish private homes in 2013 and 2014. We draw on semi-structured interviews (N=12), a questionnaire (N=59) and participant observation. The Renaturation of the Isar River in Munich – an example of successful environmental democracy? Georg JOCHUM (Technische Universität München, Germany) | g.jochum@tum.de Around 1900 significant changes were caused on the Isar River in Munich by dams built to claim land and prevent floods. A long-term consequence of the measures was the destruction of the rivers natural dynamic. Beginning in 1993 the idea to revitalize the river in order to compensate the wrong turns in the system has led to the creation of the Isar-Plan in Munich. A group of NGOs , called the IsarAlliance, initiated the plan. It was adopted by Munich officials and developed further together with the Alliance and local citizens. With the realization of this plan, concluded in 2011, the river banks were redesigned more naturally and nevertheless flood protection was ensured. The IsarPlan became an international model for reorienting the technical regulation of rivers as well as an example for successful citizen participation. In my presentation I address the following questions: 1. What institutional innovations led to the successful conclusion of the Isar Plan? 2. How did the different actors interact and communicate in the process? 3. How do the participants now evaluate the processes and results of the Isar-Plan? The presentation is based on a secondary analysis of interviews with the different actors from NGOs and Munich officials involved in the process. The results suggest that hierarchical planning was replaced by a new form of collaborative processes of agreement finding. 'Participation is about our way of life': A Qualitative Journey into Knowledge Cultures, Discourses of Sustainability and Participation in Rural Ireland and (Supra)-national governance arenas Lisa Martina MORAN (Teagasc, the Agricultural and Food Development Authority of Ireland, Ireland) | lisa.moran@nuigalway.ie This paper focuses upon knowledge cultures, discourses of sustainability and participation in Connemara, a predominantly rural community in the West of Ireland. Drawing upon a dense corpus of qualitative and ethnographic materials collected by the author in the study region from 2004 to 2010, the paper argues that sustainability and participatory discourses are intricately linked, and notions of sustainability indelibly shape local trust in environmental experts, including (supra)-national and local government officials. In the community under study, discourses of sustainability are multi-layered and contested. Among groups of insiders, defined as persons who are seen as possessing deeply-seated knowledge of place, a predominant discourse of sustainability prevails, which shapes and reflects patterns of community BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 586 governance. This sustainability discourse mainly prioritises preserving local knowledge and ways of life which are frequently viewed as culture-specific to the area, encompassing local agricultural practices, human-environmental interactions and patterns of environmental protest. Nevertheless, decisions about knowledge and practices that are deemed 'worthy' of preserving are complex, relating to ideals about community identity, insider/outsider distinctions and tacitlybased power gradients that shape interactions between locals at local meetings, environmental protests and social gatherings. The paper compares and contrasts these knowledge-based participatory and sustainability discourses with policy narratives from EU and Irish government actors, arguing that such sustainability concepts compete and converge with one another, albeit in surprising ways. Local opposition towards permanent radioactive waste repository in the Czech Republic: mapping the discourse network Petr OCELÍK (Masaryk University, Czech Republic; International Institute of Political Science of Masaryk University, Czech Republic; Center for Energy Studies, Czech Republic) | petr.ocelik@gmail.com Jan OSIČKA (Masaryk University, Czech Republic; International Institute of Political Science of Masaryk University, Czech Republic; Center for Energy Studies, Czech Republic) | osicka@mail.muni.cz Veronika ZAPLETALOVÁ (Masaryk University, Czech Republic; Center for Energy Studies, Czech Republic) | zapletal@fss.muni.cz Filip ČERNOCH (Masaryk University, Czech Republic; Center for Energy Studies, Czech Republic) | cernoch@mail.muni.cz Břetislav DANČÁK (Masaryk University, Czech Republic; Center for Energy Studies, Czech Republic) | dancak@fss.muni.cz The permanent radioactive waste repositories (PRWR) are designed as storages of spent nuclear fuel and high-level nuclear waste. Since the risks connected with construction and operation of the PRWR are perceived as extremely severe, the processes of the PRWR siting are typically accompanied by local opposition. The presented research is focused on the case of the Czech Republic. There are seven localities which had been chosen as eventual PRWR sites. The research aims to reveal prevailing schemes of interpretation both for respective localities and major stakeholders (municipalities, NGOs and state institutions). It draws on relational sociology and frame theory. Methodologically, it uses discourse network analysis (Leifled and Schneider, American Journal of Political Science 56(3) 2012) to explore discursive underpinnings of the local opposition as well as local acceptance. The research further identifies dominant framings of the PRWR issue and discourse coalitions. Data consists from 47 semistructured elite interviews with (mayors of municipalities, activists and state officials) coded by two independent coders (Krippendorf's alpha = 0.81). In conclusion, the research stresses the importance of "dysfunctional state" frame (that condenses a lack of trust in political elites and political institutions) which is shared by opponents and proponents of the PRWR. On the other hand, there is only a little evidence for so called "Not-In-My-Backyard" effect. Redistributing water allocations in South Africa's post-Apartheid context Magalie BOURBLANC (GovInn, University of Pretoria, South Africa) | magalie.bourblanc@cirad.fr In South Africa, the newly democratic Government voted in 1998 a Water Reform Act (National Water Act, NWA 1998) whose ambition has been to transform the water sector and redress past inequalities in particular in the access to potable water and access to water for agricultural purposes for previously disadvantaged people. In that respect, the NWA has created a Reserve that sanctifies a right to water for basic human needs (25 l/person/day) free of charge and called BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 587 the human reserve. This Reserve is also composed of an ecological reserve (also known as "instream flow requirement") that caters for the ecosystem needs. In some specific areas, it was clear that providing for this ecological Reserve together with enabling access to water for emerging Black farmers would put an additional pressure on an already stressed resource. Yet these were defined as one of the priority uses by the new ANC government. In a bid to accommodate all the water demands in an equitable way, previous water allocations had thus to be re-negotiated. The Inkomati river basin and its Crocodile sub-catchment is one of the 4 pilot projects initially identified by the Department of Water Affairs, to undergo a process of "Compulsory licensing", i.e. a process of renegotiating and when necessary curtailing previously existing water rights. This paper examines the process that eventually enables the Crocodile sub-basin to avoid a procedure of compulsory licensing. We pay a particular attention to the role played by knowledge production and the use of information system in this outcome. RN12S11 Science, Technology, and Environmental Innovation Re-configuring energy systems and practices: users' perceptions of engineering solutions to electricity consumption and overload Isabel SHAW (Imperial College London, United Kingdom) | isabel.show@imperial.ac.uk Ritsuko OZAKI (Imperial College London, United Kingdom) | r.ozaki@imperial.ac.uk Our society is increasingly using more electricity. Our daily lives are full of electronic goods: mobile phones, tablets and Internet hubs are part of everyday sceneries, for example. Radical transformations in heat and transport services, such as electric vehicles and domestic electric heat-pumps, will also happen in the near future. These changes will make the local electrical distribution heavily loaded with an increasing level of carbon emissions, as a result. To tackle this problem, engineers have proposed to transform energy systems: to relax voltage quality to drop outside the permitted 230 V +10%/6% range. This paper examines how housing developers consider the engineers' solution(s) to increasing electricity consumption and their attempts to transform current electricity systems. Focusing on current and imagined sociotechnical systems, we discuss how engineers' conceptions of low voltage networks are perceived and understood by developers in relation to their own work practices. In collaboration with a large social housing association in South East England, we explore professional actors' assumptions and expectations of the low voltage network and its impacts on their work, including possible changes in their current work practices, identities and relations. We will present our findings from semi-structured interviews with professional actors working on new housing developments and regeneration projects. Science, technology, social innovation for social and environmental development in small population groups in the Flooded Forest Amazon, Brazil. Edila Arnaud Ferreira MOURA (Universidade Federal do Pará, Brazil) | edilamoura@hotmail.com Ana Claudeise NASCIMENTO (Instituto de Desenvolvimento Sustentável Mamirauá, IDSM) | claudeise@mamiraua.org.br Davila CORREA (Instituto de Desenvolvimento Susten The socioenvironmental movement in Brazil, after the 90, put in evidence knowledge of traditional Amazonian populations of significant relevance to the purposes of sustainable development. Also, highlighted the enormous absence of the contributions of science and technology to improve the living conditions of people living in remote places within the Amazon flooded forest. This study presents results of technology and social innovations designed to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 588 provide healthier living conditions of these populations. The study analyzes experimental situations in 18 small population groups located in the sustainable development reserves Mamirauá and Amanã, between 1998 to 2014, in the state of Amazonas, Brazil in an area of more than 3,000,000 ha. Social technologies have been developed in experiments with the use of photovoltaic solar energy for lighting and home use in pumping systems and water treatment; and also, construction and using of clay ovens and stoves without direct contact with the smoke. The study highlights the interdisciplinary practices in the construction of technologies, forms of social management and especially the social conflicts field arising from these social innovations. The data show that families were satisfied with the innovations since they have healthier conditions and that experiments of this nature require more support from government policies Innovation for low–carbon meat: A sociological perspective on changes in consumption and production systems Josephine MYLAN (Sustainable Consumption Institute, University of Manchester) | josephine.mylan@manchester.ac.uk Both academic and policy debate around low-carbon innovation pay relatively little attention to agriculture and food in comparison to energy and transport. This paper addresses this relative neglect by analyzing low-carbon innovations in meat consumption and production in the UK. A range of alternative 'solutions' to render meat consumption more sustainable are advocated and supported to different degrees by academics, policymakers, consumers, NGOs, and the food industry (e.g. 'Meat-free-Mondays', vegetarianism, alternative farming, lab-cultured meat, anaerobic digestion, methane-capture). Most solutions, however, are still relatively small and insignificant compared to wider trends in existing system of provision (e.g. toward the 'meatification' of diet and agriculture). The paper analyses how these low-carbon 'solutions' align (or not) with existing dynamics, contributing to the wider debate on the relations between emerging low-carbon innovation and incumbent production and consumption systems. The analysis mobilizes conceptual insights from the social construction of technology approach (Bijker), paying attention to the emergence of technical innovations through social networks and interactions, and from social practice theory (Shove, Southerton, Warde), conceptualizing consumption patterns as arising from routines, material infrastructures and cultural conventions. A processual methodology is adopted (Abbott, Van de Ven), focusing on actions, event chains and contextual trends. Analysis draws from data collected using a mixed-method approach including survey of existing statistical data to establish longitudinal trends, systematic literature review across disciplines, documentary analysis of industry and government strategies, and semi-structured expert interviews. Reframing the GM debate: A guide to critical analysis and practical policy Aristeidis PANAGIOTOU (The Papaeliou Institute, Greece) | aris@posteo.de Despite the growing publicity of GMOs, there appears to be little, if any, scientific consensus regarding key aspects of GM technology (Hilbeck et al., 2015). In fact, the GM debate is quite often depicted as a deeply schismatic controversy where involved parties appear to share little common reading of scientific findings. In this paper, by critically integrating recent contributions of contemporary Sociological Theory and Conflict Resolution, I will offer a different reading of the GM debate by moving beyond dualistic aphorisms and suggesting practical ways that the rift can be bridged. It will first be suggested that the GM debate should not be construed as a typical scientific controversy because the networks of engaged actors stretch well beyond the scientific community and the ramifications of genetic engineering deeply penetrate the social and natural worlds. It will, therefore, be argued that, following Sjöstedt's (2009) typology, the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 589 GM debate should be more accurately classified as an 'embracing ecological conflict' with its distinct characteristics. Once this shift in viewpoints is consolidated and the GM controversy is conceptualized as an ecological conflict, it will be further argued that it should also be treated as one in practical and policy terms. This would enhance the possibility of tensions and conflicts being resolved within a non-violent and structured environment of mediation (Bercovitch, 2009). Following Chufrin and Saunders (1993) and their influential writings on the concept of Peace Process, I will suggest that the dialogue on GMOs should have both a public and an official process. Both processes of sustained dialogue have a pre-negotiation stage, which sets the foundations for the resolution, and involves the procedure of 'mapping and naming problems and relationships' (Saunders, 2001). As part of this process, I will offer a holistic way of framing the GM debate drawing from the suggestions of Mouzelis' TAI scheme (1990), Stones' Strong Structuration Theory (2005), but also from contributions in the field of Conflict Resolution such as those of Burton (1990), Jackson (2009), and Dalby (2004). Concluding, it will be demonstrated that the frame can be used both as a guide to a critical understanding of the controversy and as an initiative towards sustained dialogue and policy initiatives. Works Cited Bercovitch, J., 2009. Mediation and Conflict Resolution. In J. Bercovitch, V. Kremenyuk & W. Zartman, eds. The Sage Handbook of Conflict Resolution. London: Sage. pp.340-57. Burton, J.W., 1990. Conflict: Resolution and Provention. New York: St. Martins Press. Chufrin, G.I. & Saunders, H.H., 1993. A Public Peace Process. Negotiation Journal, 9(2), pp.155-77. Hilbeck, A. et al., 2015. No scientific consensus on GMO safety. Environmental Sciences Europe, 27(4). Jackson, R., 2009. Constructivism and Conflict Resolution. In J. Bercovitch, V. Kremenyuk & W. Zartman, eds. The Sage Hanbook of Conflict Resolution. London: Sage. pp.172-90. Mouzelis, N., 1990. Post-marxist alternatives: the construction of social orders. London: MacMillan Press. Saunders, H.H., 2001. A Public Peace Process: Sustained Dialogue to Transform Racial and Ethnic Conflicts. Basingstoke: Palgrave. Sjöstedt, G., 2009. Resolving Ecological Conflicts: Typical and Special Circumstances. In J. Bercovitch, V. Kremenyuk & W. Zartman, eds. The Sage Handbook of Conflict Resolution. London: Sage. pp.225-45. Stones, R., 2005. Structuration Theory. London: Palgrave Macmillan. RN12S12 Biodiversity and Nature Conservation The Wise Salmon That Returned Home – The Agency of Migratory Salmon Outi Marja AUTTI (University of Oulu, Finland) | outi.autti@oulu.fi Migratory fish have played a major role in the history of societies and cultures in northern Europe. Fishing migratory fish was an important source of livelihood and one of the main things that drew permanent settlements to the northern riversides. Migratory fish and their annual rhythm belonged to the rivers' landscapes, defining the annual rhythm of riverside villages that adapted to the salmon migration (Vilkuna 1975). However, the role of the fish in local riverside cultures was much more than just economic. I will analyze interview data collected among salmon fishermen living along two rivers in northern Finland, the Iijoki and the Kemijoki. The fishing stories of the interviewees go back to the 1920s and end with the electrification of both rivers (Autti & Karjalainen 2013). I analyze the variety of features associated with salmon, and investigate how the interviewees justified these BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 590 associations. By observing how the fish were represented and described in the interviews, I seek to understand the essence of the human-salmon relationship. Many interviewees saw salmon as a strong actor. Salmon were believed to possess agency and intentions. Symbolism, as well as humanizing and caring for the fish, was common in my data. Salmon were enmeshed within social and cultural relationships. The fish were seen as having the ability to take action, as well as possessing thoughts, emotions, and intentions. Attitudes toward specific species are largely shaped by our innate anthropomorphism (Zelko 2012). That is, when we think about animals, we are also thinking about ourselves. Biodiversity, its institutionalization and a relational perspective. Norman LAWS (Leuphana University Lüneburg, Germany) | laws@leuphana.de The question of biodiversity is becoming a more prominent and a more pressing problem as it is one of the planetary boundaries that has already been crossed (Rockström et al. 2009). Therefore, it is of importance to review the status of biodiversity in the political and administrative process and to offer analysis and solutions to its governance challenges. A new study conducted at the Leuphana University Lüneburg on behalf of its cooperation partner WWF is focusing on biodiversity politics and its integration in the overall political process and how biodiversity is institutionalized as a topic on its own in politics and administration (Laws 2014). In order to take a fresh look on biodiversity politics and to gain a better understanding of how well-established biodiversity politics is as a distinct political realm, the new study reviews almost every federal ministry as well as the political parties in the German parliament by conducting interviews and the analysis of official documents. The results of this study can be used to verify the rhetoric in politics and administration when it comes to sustainability. But it can also be viewed from a relational or strategic-relational perspective (Jessop 2010). Interpreting the state as a social relation (Poulantzas 1978) where different fractions of a dominant power bloc lead to a "contradictory unity of dominant classes or fractions whose interests are antagonistic rather than monolithic" (Resch 1992: 332), it is possible to identify the status and interests of different ministries or departments within the existing power bloc. Jessop, B. 2010: State Power. Polity: Cambridge. Laws, N. 2014: Priorität für unsere Lebensgrundlagen. Politikbarometer zur Biodiversität in Deutschland. WWF: Berlin. Poulantzas, N. 1978: Staatstheorie. Politischer Überbau, Ideologie, Sozialistische Demokratie. VSA: Hamburg. Resch, R. P. 1992:. Althusser and the Renewal of Marxist Social Theory. Berkeley: University of California Press. Rockström, J. et al. 2009: "Planetary Boundaries: exploring the safe operating space for humanity", Nature 461, 472-475. Science-policy interactions for seagrass restoration within the Dutch Wadden Sea Judith Rosanne FLOOR (Wageningen university, Environmental Policy Group, The Netherlands) | judith.floor@wur.nl Kris C.S.A. VAN KOPPEN (Wageningen university, Environmental Policy Group, The Netherlands) | kris.vankoppen@wur.nl Jan P.M. VAN TATENHOVE (Wageningen university, Environmental Policy Group, The Netherlands) | jan.vantatenhove@wur.nl Nature areas have been largely affected by human activities, resulting in current attempts to not only conserve nature but also restore nature. Nature restoration is a broad field: ranging from BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 591 restoring an 'original' natural state to engineering new ecosystems. In the decisions over nature restoration ecological knowledge plays a crucial role, closely knit with nature preferences and political views. In this research we analyse the empirical case of seagrass (Zostera marina) restoration in the Dutch Wadden Sea. After a period of small research projects the restoration effort increased in 2011 when a nature organisation aimed to restore seagrass to create a climate change buffer. We analyse the interactions between nature organisations, governmental organisations and researchers, to show the dynamic process in which meaning is given to the nature restoration. We zoom in on two elements: 1) the perceptions of re-introduction of seagrass by nature organisations, governmental organisations and researchers and 2) how these perceptions were constructed through science-policy interactions. Here, we perceive science-policy as a two-way dynamic interaction between knowledge production and decisionmaking, within the tradition of Science and Technology Studies. We used the policy arrangement approach to analyse the dynamics in the dimensions of actors, resources, rules and discourses. Our findings are based on document analysis, interviews and observations. The perception of the seagrass plant as ecosystem engineer has been crucial, which was based on scientific insights and strategically used to claim that seagrass restoration could play a role in the adaptation to sea level rise. A Q-Methodology Study of perspectives on biodiversity and ecosystem services in Hungary Veronika FABÓK (Szent István University, Institute of Nature Conservation and Landscape Management, Hungary; Environmental Social Science Research Group (ESSRG), Hungary) | fabok.vera@essrg.hu Eszter KOVÁCS (Szent István University, Institute of Nature Conservation and Landscape Management, Hungary; Environmental Social Science Research Group (ESSRG), Hungary) | kovacs.eszter@kti.szie.hu Györgyi BELA (Szent István University, Institute of Nature Conservation and Landscape Management, Hungary; Environmental Social Science Research Group (ESSRG), Hungary) | bela.gyorgyi@essrg.hu Mette TERMANSEN (Department of Environmental Science, Aarhus University, Denmark) | mter@envs.au.dk Biodiversity policies always tended to use different arguments that are based on different values on nature to support biodiversity protection (Montgomery 2002). We used Q-method to reveal perspectives and underlying values towards biodiversity and ecosystem services among experts who were involved in biodiversity conservation in Hungary. The Q-method can be used to reveal different social perspectives and attitudes that exist on an issue or a topic (Dryzek and Berejikian 1993; Webler et al. 2009). We studied views on the arguments used in biodiversity policy to justify conservation efforts. The list of 42 arguments that formed the body of concourse was compiled from the biodiversity conservation literature. Experts involved in biodiversity conservation policy but with different scientific backgrounds (e.g. biology, environmental economics, environmental law) were chosen to participate. We used PQMethod software to analyse the Q sorts. Based on our analysis two perspectives could be distinguished, the first was based on arguments that were mostly related to the intrinsic value of nature. This perspective represented beside some utilitarian arguments the view that biodiversity is valuable in itself, that species have a right to exist regardless of their benefits for humans. It also comprised the scientific claim that each species has a function in the ecosystem and therefore losing any of them can be critical and a statement about the perception of the landscape as the product of a coevolutionary process between humans and ecosystems. The second perspective was attached more to arguments that were connected to the utilitarian value of nature. It included statements that protection of nature is important because of its economic value and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 592 that the extinction of species reduces the possibilities of future generations. Beside the utilitarian elements, the second perspective emphasized the importance of the application of the otherwise human centered ecosystem service concept in the conservation policy and it also contained an argument that was based on the intrinsic value of species. Dryzek, J.S. and Berejikian, J. (1993) Reconstructive Democratic Theory. American Political Science Review, 87: 48-60. Montgomery, C. A. (2002). Ranking the Benefits of Biodiversity: An Exploration of Relative Values. Environmental Management 65:313–326. Webler, T., Danielson, S., Tuler, S. (2009) Using Q method to reveal social perspectives in environmental research. Greenfield MA: Social and Environmental Research Institute. Contentious Management of the Tatra National Park Jana KLOCOKOVA (Institute for Sociology, Slovak Academy of Sciences, Slovak Republic) | jana.klocokova@savba.sk The paper presents a case study of contentious management of the Tatra National Park in Slovakia, in the 2000s. The park has undergone a series of substantial changes since 1989 which resulted in the multiplication of actors and stakeholders involved at various levels of governance. This process has been paralleled by accumulation of legislative and administrative rules which, being often contradictory, hugely contributed to the increase of conflicting positions between these actors. Considering these changes, the paper focuses on the dynamics of disputes that have accompanied the work on a new management plan and series of investments in recreational and sports infrastructure. The paper highlights the role of natural events and actors that influenced the evolution of the disputes and changed configurations of human actors. Special attention is given to the strategy of environmental NGOs. The paper demonstrates how their mobilization of scientific expertise and selective use of the European regulations constructs the "natural order" as separated from the social issues. It is argued that this strategy has had important consequences. First of all, the NGOs have failed to mobilize local communities and to build a broader coalition that would support the idea of the park as a common public space. Second, it is developers and investors who have progressively become spokespersons of local communities and their interests without anyone questioning these representatives to the same extent as those representing the interests of the nature. RN12S13a Energy Transitions and Sociological Theory I Energy and Human Societies. An Historical Sociology Perspective Alfredo AGUSTONI (G. d'Annunzio Chieti-Pescara University, Italy) | consiglatodaglielfi@gmail.com From the point of view of Historical Sociology and Materialist Anthropology, also in order to foster a critical reflection on widespread concepts such as Energy shift and Energy transition. Actually, we share the opinion that, despite their hutility, short term and policy oriented analyses risk to misunderstand social processes and to stress only variables such as policies and public opinion, avoiding to understand, for instance, the relevance of metabolic relations between Societies and the Environment in their reciprocal shaping, such as the continuous "emergency" of Socioeties from Nature and the continuous reshaping of borders between the firsts and the latter. Therefore, in our intervention we try to sketch a synthesis of the relations between the increasing human capacity to manage non-human Energy Social Change. We pay a particular attention to the use of more and more sophisticated forms of "energy converters", also the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 593 organization of human labor (what Mumford calls a "megamachine") being one of them. At the same time, we try to stress the ability of particular human groups to take advantages from Energy innovations and transitions. Alternative Forms of Energy Production and Political Reconfigurations: The Sociology of Alternative Energies as a Study of Potentialities of Collective Reorganization Yannick RUMPALA (Université de Nice, France) | rumpala@unice.fr Energy choices that are made in a society are first and foremost political choices. The techniques developed and the infrastructures deployed are but the tools of a collective organization. This sedimentation of visible or invisible choices has an influence on living conditions, both for individuals and the communities to which they belong. According to those choices, different forms of access to energy will take place and engage users in more or less binding chains of relationships and more or less heavy situations of dependency. How then can new technological developments contribute to a redistribution of possibilities (by accompanying new ways of thinking, by disturbing and eroding routines, by extending and changing practices ...) and subsequently to social reorganizations? Compared to fossil fuels and electricity production methods that have accompanied the development of industrial capitalism, certain energy production methods related to alternative sources (wind, solar, etc.) seem to have such a potential of reconfiguration. The reopening of technical possibilities seems to enable the challenging and displacement of dominant logics. It gives people opportunities to unravel some constraints and to develop new resources. In such a process, socio-technical networks (Latour, 2005) are reconfigured out of certain previously instituted logics, while exploring other paths. Starting from the study of the technological solutions currently being explored and the organizational patterns associated with the exploitation of renewable resources, my paper attempts to highlight these logics and the possibilities to displace and modify them, while showing the usefulness of a sociology of networks and flows (Spaargaren, Mol, and Buttel, 2006). Indeed, energy alternatives seem to enable a series of changes: from centralization to decentralization (reconfiguration of polarizations) from distance to proximity (reconfiguration of scales) from dependency to self-sufficiency (reconfiguration of relations to "large technical systems" [van der Vleuten, 2009]) Do these technological solutions open possibilities for the installation of new social relations (which can also include the vicarious confrontation of actors)? Of course, it is not a question of returning to a technological determinism of sorts, and my research therefore aims at studying what might be termed "technological potentialism," as this entails thinking in terms of conditions of actualization-notably, adaptability of techniques, acceptability by the people, and possibilities of appropriation. In other words, this potentialism does not depend on an essence, intrinsic nature or autonomous force of technics, but rather on the way interested actors will be able to open up or find new opportunities in technological advances or so far unexplored technological solutions. Three steps are proposed to show that while the development of alternative energies depends on technological advances, it can, in this process, also reveal political potentialities. At first, we will clarify the theoretical arguments in favour of an approach in terms of "technological potentialism." Then, we will extend this approach by identifying a set of potentialities linked with renewable energies-mostly, arguments legitimizing them-and the model that could arise from these alternative forms or approaches. Finally, we will examine how these potentialities could become effective. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 594 Infrastructures, consumption and practice: conceptualising energy demand Elizabeth SHOVE (University of Lancaster, United Kingdom) | e.shove@lancaster.ac.uk It is plain that people do not use energy for its own sake: rather, energy demand is an outcome of changing patterns and rhythms of daily life. This observation provides the starting point for a more detailed discussion of how such patterns evolve, and of the parts that material elements and arrangements, from appliances through to infrastructures, play in these processes. There are excellent sociologically informed histories of the social and political processes involved in constructing and configuring networks of power and on a smaller scale the design and architecture of the home itself. These accounts show how various interests are inscribed in the urban fabric, and in the material arrangements amongst which we live. However, further questions arise when we move beyond the moment of design and consider infrastructures and related networks of appliances as elements in living systems of practice. From this point of view, infrastructures are more than the means by which resources and energy services are provided: they also have a constitutive role in shaping social practices including habits of heating, cooking and laundering along with sociotemporal rhythms and patterns of mobility. In this paper I draw on a range of empirical case studies (of laundry, car-dependence and home heating)to show how social theories of practice, and of environmental consumption might be extended and used in explaining how past and present artefacts, appliances and infrastructures combine to enable and constrain future patterns of energy demand. Social Innovations in Local Energy Transitions Pia LABORGNE (Institute for Sociology/University of Freiburg and EIFER/KIT, Germany) | pia.laborgne@soziologie.uni-freiburg.de Cities are major context for the consumption of resources as well as centers for innovation and privileged level for experimentation and implementation of new approaches for problem solving. They are thus important starting points for sustainability transitions. These transitions are only in part technical ones but essentially embedded in, based on and consisting of changes in practices, e.g. in organization and behavior. Following the definition by Zapf (1989), these can be social innovations, e.g. new ways of societal problem solving that are worth imitating and of being institutionalized. Based on case studies in German cities, the paper analyzes local energy strategies focusing on the role of social innovations. These can concern practices in energy usages but also in the organization and financing of energy transitions (e.g. building renovations and renewable/decentralized energy production). The presentation builds on findings from the work on a PhD thesis realized in the framework of an interdisciplinary researcher group on urban infrastructures (2010-2014) at the Technical University of Darmstadt and the University of Freiburg. It is applying the multilevel perspective which analyses transformations as interplay of three different levels: landscape, regime and niches. The thesis intends to enhance the empirical basis on local transformations. It analyses what kinds of and how local niche-experiments are created locally. Following Konrad et al (2004) such niches are defined here as new configurations of structural elements. Case studies in major urban regions have been realized (Berlin, Frankfurt/Main and Ruhr Metropolis). The results are based on the analysis of semi-structured qualitative interviews with local actors and experts, a literature study, official documents and a media analysis. Contested Transitions? Scale, Cities and Regions in the UK Energy Transition. Larry REYNOLDS (Institute for Advanced Studies, Paris, France) | larry.reynolds@fu-berlin.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 595 The UK's energy transition, spurred on by series of policy announcements throughout the last decade, continues to unfold. Yet this development occurs amidst a shifting political, social and economic landscape that may alter its trajectory, scale and pace. This study plays particular attention to how recent moves towards devolved 'City-Region' forms of administration, along with changes in UK regional economic development policy are being worked out in relation to energy transition plans and practices. The scale of a City-Region in relation to both the national economy and to units of local governance with their possibilities for civil society participation makes it an important site of transition, especially as it also maps onto the pattern of existing energy, transport and other infrastructures. However, both 'City-Region', as well as 'energy transition' are contested concepts, with multiple possible scenarios, scales and agents of change envisaged by various actors. Rather than a singular vision or consensus around energy transition, different 'sociotechnical imaginaries' inhabit the field. These range from those around community energy and distributed grids to imaginaries of non-disruptive transition or a simple switch of centralised sources, with differing assumptions about economic growth and the social purpose of energy. This paper reports on early findings from a study of energy transition and conflicts around moves towards CityRegions in North-West England, and discusses them in relation to some key problems in sociotechnical transitions theory. RN12S13b Energy Transitions and Sociological Theory II The social movements for energy transition. The limp pace of Mediterranean countries Giorgio OSTI (University of Trieste, Italy) | ostig@sp.units.it Giovanni CARROSIO (University of Trieste, Italy) | pegua_ts@yahoo.it The sustainable energy transition (SET) appears to be stalled. Oil prices very low, the disappearance of strong government incentives for the renewables deployment and the low development of energy building retrofit initiatives are the signs of an uncertain phase, in which it is difficult to build a critical mass of actions and investments that makes the energy transition irreversible. The contradictory role of public policies and the presence of very constrained energy markets make difficult for a number of innovative devices (e.g. accumulators) to penetrate the energy provision system. These elements should be added to the active role that major energy groups exert to counter the SET (carbon lock-in). Thus, there is not only one causal factor of SET weakness. In the recent past a great drive of environmental change arrived from social movements; they created a critical mass of protest that moved institutions in a more sensible action toward environment. Nature protection measures and a more severe legislation against pollution matured thanks to a precise line of social action started by social movements. For SET the picture is quite different: the bulk of innovation is arriving from a virtuous combination of norms favourable to renewables and the modularisation of energy tools (PV panels, batteries, turbines and plants of every size). The role of civil society and final consumers has been this time more passive; mass adoption started only after generous grants. In this critical moment for the virtuous technical and institutional combination, the question could be whether social movements and civil society organisations can recover their traditional change agent role. The fields where they have working margins are green energy purchase, self-provision and accumulation alongside the food/clothes/open source consumerism. Grid management is usually out of noprofit organisations, at least in Italy. In this country there are electric cooperatives managing grid and hydropower plants, but they are very marginal for BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 596 dimension and location. Thus, possible smart grids realisation is in the hands of medium-large utilities, most of them public owned but working as private companies. Residual action of civil society organisations working in the energy sector in Italy will be analysed according to a social movement approach, based on resources mobilisation. The capacity of such organisations to change economic and institutional balances arrives when they are able to apply their specific means (reciprocity, coordination, gratitude) to technological packages resulting too rigid to be assembled by themselves, with the understanding that such organisations are not only charities but also social or responsible enterprises. The Trasnformation of the German Electricity System A Field Perspective Gerhard FUCHS (University of Stuttgart, Germany) | gerhard.fuchs@sowi.uni-stuttgart.de The paper analyzes the role of institutions in the process of the transformation of the German electricity generating system. The transformation will be studied by distinguishing between three phases of institutional development. In phase one lasting from the late 1980s until 1998 the institutional setting of the electricity system was characterized by its decentralized and semipublic character, legitimized by the idea that electricity generation and supply constitutes a natural monopoly. As a "niche development" we observe the growing importance of actors interested in the development of renewable energies, which in those years could not really grow because of institutional and regulatory hurdles. Phase two is characterized by a double institutional re-alignment. Due to liberalization electricity markets are created which become dominated by the four big utilities. Former decentralized entities are mostly bought out. A wave of merger and acquisitions takes place. In parallel but also somewhat disconnected from these developments, a new regulatory framework for the development of renewable energies had been created. The developing institutions for renewables had little overlap with the main stream electricity system. Different actors, rules and organizations were dominant. This resulted in a very dynamic development of the renewables sector. Phase three finds its symbolic expression in the Energiewende decision of the Federal Government (2011). The constant growth of renewables and the definite end for nuclear energy necessitated a re-alignment of the electricity sector. Renewables no longer were a niche activity and the incumbent actors were forced to accommodate their business models to the new situation. The interests of incumbents and challengers are directly clashing and the government is working on a new market design. A process which is of yet undecided. The new institutions under construction, however, will neither mirror the "liberal market spirit" of phase two, nor the enabling mood of phase two as far as the renewables were concerned. The paper will use the neo-institutionalist theory of strategic action fields as developed by Neil Fligstein and Doug McAdam to analyze the transformation of the electricity system. The theory puts the conflicts between challenger (renewables) and incumbent actors (utilities) center stage for explaining institutional stability and change. The case of electricity generation is insofar "special" as the field (more than others) is constantly the object of government interventions and prone to be influenced by the broader macro-cultural discourse (nuclear energy, climate change). Institutions in this contexts are both constraining actions but also enabling new activities. Sequences, services, and spaces of energy use: using theories of practice to move beyond segmented understandings of energy demand Allison HUI (Lancaster University, United Kingdom) | a.hui@lancaster.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 597 Many discussions of energy demand (re)produce distinctions between different energy services (transportation, heating), forms of energy (petrol, natural gas, nuclear power), and sites of energy usage (domestic, public, industrial). Conceptualizations of peak demand, rebound, and the users in socio-technical systems, for instance, often foreground dynamics within only one sector, such as electricity networks or transportation. Yet steering societal transitions in energy demand will require nuanced understandings of the links between these areas. In order to contribute understandings of energy demand that foreground connections and relationships rather than commonly-articulated differences, this paper engages with social theories of practice. It argues that starting from an understanding of how energy is used in practice can draw attention to the links and dependencies, constraints and trade-offs that exist between different energy forms, services and sites of use. In particular, it highlights three conceptual resources that capture interlinked dynamics of energy use. Firstly, it extends Schatzki's work on the temporality and spatiality of social practices and Warde's understandings of consumption to argue that the procedures by which people sequence multiple practices affect the dynamics and forms of energy use. Secondly, it suggests that attending to the organization of 'energy services' can create important links between energy use at home, in non-domestic spaces, and on the move. Finally, it argues that the relationship between spatial arrangements of energy services and of appropriate places for practices (Schatzki's 'activity timespaces') is crucial for understanding excessive, wasteful, and unequal uses of energy across multiple spaces. Post-fossil lifestyles About the implementation of social innovations in everyday life Michael KUNKIS (ISOE-Institute for Social-Ecological Research, Germany) | kunkis@isoe.de Households contribute through their everyday actions significantly to climate change. Therefore, the transition to a post-fossil fuel society demands an extensive adaptation of everyday action. Ambitious climate protection objectives can therefore not only be achieved through technological innovations. Moreover, a drastic change from everyday practices and consumption patterns is required. In this regard, post-fossil lifestyles are disseminating from a niche movement to a part of the social mainstream. At the micro level, this means a change and adaption of a variety of social practices (e.g. heating and ventilation behavior, forms of mobility). These changes can be regarded as a social innovation. On basis of the research project KlimaAlltag (2010-2013) the conditions and prospects of a transformation of everyday action and the distribution of everyday practices towards consistently post-fossil fuel resp. low-CO2 lifestyles were investigated. The aim was to identify guidance-, system-, and transformation-knowledge for this change. Based on the research results we will show what obstacles and blockages must be overcome in order to make everyday routines CO2-poorer and in what areas in particularly in which social milieu the willingness to change their own daily practices is existing. Closely related to this is the question of how to enforce certain everyday practices as socially prevailing norm. Dynamics of energy infrastructural transitions: linking practice theory and political economy? Mattijs SMITS (Wageningen University) | mattijs.smits@wur.nl This paper links insights from practice theory and political economy to improve the sociological understanding of transitions in energy infrastructure. Political economy approaches have frequently been used to analyse changing energy infrastructure. This tradition offers excellent tools to understand the power dynamics at play in the development of such infrastructures and which actors stand to win or lose in the process. However, political economy perspectives fall BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 598 short in explaining what transformations take place in the ways people actually use the services infrastructures provide. As such, it offers a rather one-sided perspective on infrastructures and practices, treating 'practitioners' as mere consumers of energy. Practice theory helps to open this black box by studying what in this case energy is actually used for in transforming people's lives. Linking such insights to the political economy of infrastructure enables an understanding of how the dissemination of practices affects the power dynamics involved in infrastructural development, and, conversely, how the (un)availability of infrastructure leads to new or changing practices. As such, the political economy lens needs to be extended to understand how actors and infrastructure shape the different elements of practices, while practices can be seen as constitutive of what are often seen as 'wider' political economical processes. The aim of this paper is to explore these dynamics in more detail, drawing on empirical examples from Southeast Asia, a rapidly developing region offering great opportunities to study the dynamic nature and tensions involved in energy infrastructural development. RN12S15a Environmental Justice I Analysis of National Environmental Government Organizations in Turkey: Rise of Professionalism and Protests Cagri ERYILMAZ (Artvin Coruh University, Turkey) | cagrideniz@gmail.com This study aims to analyze the transformation process of envrionmental NGOs in Turkey. Since 1990s, traditional voluntary organizations became more professional focusing on lobbying and partnership activities with state and private sector. On the other hand, local and confrontational environmental organizations overspread all over the country. Desktop study of internet sites, documents, media coverage of environmental organizations are examined. Semi-structured interviews are performed with environmental NGO and government representatives. As a result, neoliberal process not only changes environment but also the environmental organizations. Emerging professional, central and hierarchical NGOs are challenged by local, horizontal and voluntary organizations. 'Are smart cities a tool for social equity?' Ilaria BERETTA (Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore, Italy) | ilaria.beretta@unicatt.it Nowadays, it seems that politicians and administrators supranational, national and local rely on the concept of 'smartness' to solve most of the problems that plague our cities, such as environmental emergencies, traffic, poverty, unemployment. Almost always, main European policy documents focus on the cities: suffice it to mention, for example, the 'Europe 2020 growth strategy' or the European funding program 'Horizon 2020', aimed mainly to cities and, in particular, to the development of projects 'smart'. After all, with a population of 70% already lives in urban centers and is expected to continue to grow rapidly (80% in 2020), it would be at least short-sighted not to recognize adequately to the city the role of engine of the economy , places of connectivity, creativity and innovation, and service centers for the surrounding areas. Yet, there are several issues that can be obscured by the target of becoming dazzling city 'smart'. In this paper I'll analyzed one: the effective capacity of the smart cities to be 'inclusive', i.e. to cover all the different segments/groups of the population, from the strongest to the weakest, thus proving to be a tool for greater social equity. Indeed, despite appearances and what is stated in the official documentation, analysis (secondary type) conducted on some of the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 599 major Italian and European smart cities show how the projects implemented mainly concern strong stakeholders of civil society, and exclude instead the weakest brackets of population. Sinking Islands and Environmental Justice Tomáš BRUNER (Faculty of Social Sciences / Charles University Prague, Czech Republic) | Bruner@seznam.cz Island states in Pacific Ocean such as Kiribati, Tuwalu or Marshall Islands are located just few meters above the ocean. The rising sea level may cause them to sink either entirely or to the extent that would make them uninhabitable. Nearly a million citizens may be forced to flee their countries that would subsequently lose their very defining feature – territory. Representatives of those countries, motivated by the imagination of undesirable future, primarily attempt to solve the situation through international treaty that would reduce emissions causing greenhouse effect. The countries with rapidly developing industry oppose this solution, motivated by the imagination of future where their economic development would be significantly hindered by this reduction. The paper investigates how those chosen state actors in the case of sinking islands construct environmental justice in the speech acts and how they interconnect the imagination of possible future with their construction. Empirical analysis of accessible negotiations and statement records of official representatives of the chosen states outside and within the UN framework specifies how the actors discursively shift the meaning of environmental justice, exploiting its different perceptions, e.g. commutative and distributive justice. Human biomonitoring: a promising tool for environmental justice advocacy? Bert MORRENS (University of Antwerp, Belgium) | bert.morrens@uantwerpen.be Ilse LOOTS (University of Antwerp, Belgium) | ilse.loots@uantwerpen.be Environmental justice research suggests that inequalities in the distribution of environmental quality systematically disadvantage the lower social strata of society. The effects of these inequalities on the human exposure to specific chemical pollution remain however to a large extend unknown, especially in industrialised regions were people are exposed to a mixture of diverse pollution. Human biomonitoring (HBM) is an innovative method to measure the body burden concentrations of chemicals in blood and urine samples. We conduct a socio-stratification of HBM results from Belgium by associating body concentrations of different chemicals with individual socioeconomic status. Social gradients in exposure to these chemicals are assessed with geometric means and odds ratios, using multiple regression models. Our results show that, depending on the (type of) pollutant, people with lower socioeconomic status can either have higher or lower concentrations. Socially constructed factors, such as dietary and lifestyle habits, play an important role in these relations indicating that exposure is not only an environmental but also a social process. We conclude that when assessing body concentrations of chemicals, more complex patterns of social stratification emerge than can be assumed on the basis of the environmental justice hypothesis. It therefore remains important to consider the chemical environment in relation to the social environment when monitoring environmental health risks. By emphasizing on transparent communication and dialogue between stakeholders and scientists, HBM has the potential to mobilize and empower disadvantaged individuals and communities and could be a promising tool to advance the goals of environmental justice advocacy. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 600 Bridge over troubled waters? – The link between procedural justice and legitimacy in multi-leveled costal governance Linn RABE (Södertörn University, Sweden) | linn.rabe@sh.se Can procedural justice contribute to legitimacy of decision-making in wicked problems like marine and costal governance? If so, how? The answer to these questions could offer insights into factors needed for achieving effective decision-making and compliance. Theoretically, the paper will contribute to a better understanding of the links between procedural justice, legitimacy and local implementation of nature conservation in a multi-level governance context. The Baltic Sea macro-region is used as an example. The Baltic Sea area is commonly pictured as a proactive macro-region with a long-standing tradition of cross-country cooperation in environmental management and ambitious sustainable development goals. The Baltic Marine Environmental Protection Commission (HELCOM) is a prominent intergovernmental platform for environmental cooperation. In this case the issues of justice is only superficially dealt with on the trans-national level, leaving local institutions to deal with complex justice situations when implementing agreements. The regionalization of the Baltic Sea management creates a mismatch between the transnational level where possible injustice is reproduced and the local level where injustice is experienced. This paper will present findings from two comparative case-studies of local processes in Sweden where the HELCOM's agreement to establish a System of Coastal and Marine Baltic Sea Protected Areas in the Baltic Sea (BSPA) is implemented. The cases of Gräsö Eastern archipelago and Sankta Anna/Missjö archipelago offer interesting empirical material as the level of procedural justice differs in ways that effect the legitimacy of decisions, which in turn can have consequences for stakeholder compliance and the over-all outcome of these conservation projects. In both cases the core conflict centred on local actors' perceived risk of losing decision-making control. The local actors' experience of outside intervention in nature resource management is in general negative and the level of trust in the authorities is low. The local actors perceive they, for an extended period of time, have lost entitlement and capability in relation to the state. The islanders perceive themselves as an "endangered species" and that they need to fight against the state in order to survive. In the Gräsö case stakeholders perceive the BSPA as just another example on how the state have overruled them, while in the St Anna case the BSPA offers a first step towards reconciliation, trust and co-management. Perception of justice played a key role in both cases, but only in the latter did it facilitate a constructive management of mistrust and the creation of legitimate decisions. This paper shows why. RN12S15b Environmental Justice II Towards linking the concepts of ecosystem services and environmental justice: A Hungarian case study Ágnes ROBOZ (Corvinus University of Budapest, Hungary) | agnes.roboz@uni-corvinus.hu György PATAKI (Corvinus University of Budapest, Hungary) | gyorgy.pataki@uni-corvinus.hu To interlink the concept of Ecosystem Services and Environmental Justice is new frangled in national and international level also. Some example and case study can be found but they are elementary, mostly they start to framework the connection of this two concept. This paper try to presentate a hungarian case study in connetion to the second biggest river of the country which called Tisza. The issue based on freswater ecosystem services and that the different social classes how to access them in Szeged city which found in the Great Hungarian Plain. An environmental justice issue linked to the river bank, because the governance of the city stated a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 601 river side development project within the framework of it, there will be a lot of change in the landscape of the city, in the use and in the accessibility of the river coast. This developement is about to renew the water wall of the River Tisza. This is a big issue in Szeged nowadays, because that water wall that standed near by the river was started to get old and it can not fills the function of the protection of the city from the floods. So now exist a project about a new mobile water wall, what is still going on. This project mainly finance by the European Union but also by the city of Szeged. The decision makers of Szeged comissioned some experts to design and carry out the project. There are expert of water management, architects and landscape architects also, who are mainly the top-middle class inhabitants of the city. They see this project only trought their glasses, but do not think about the f.e. the poorer middle class or the minority of the city. As any other ecosystems freshwaters are provide a wide range of benefits of the nature. In the scientific litreture different type of categorization exist for categorize the freshwater ecosystem services. In this case the grouping of Millenium Ecosystem Assessement will be used with the aim to presentate the classes of freshwater ecosystems. In this case of river Tisza all of these freshwater ecosystem services are available but not for every social classes. As the ecosystem services the environmental justice issue could be discussed from several approaches. In this case only one will be detail. A hungarian categorization by the research group of a non-govenmantal organization (Védegylet) builted up an alternative alingment, in the course of this grouping they categorize the circle of the injustices by social classes. According to them exist marginalised, non-privileged and privileged (elite) groups whom effected by environmental hazards. This is an extended ranking because the traditional environmental justice interpretation separate the society only to two groups: marginalized and privileged parts. This categorization is complete it with the third non-privileged group. So in this case a 3-divided structure from was created from the 2-divided dichtiome. The non-privileged group means the greater proportion of the society, mainly this is the middle-class. The environmental justice problems mainly to apply to the minority groups of the society. However potentially the greater part of the society exposed to environmental injustice problems what are affect on the quality of life. For the non-privileged groups these are those neccesities which are non important for the phisical survival but influence the material wealth and the quality of life. These are the „environmental public services" for example the parks, the fresh air or the silence. In Szeged some of the ecosystem services are available for everybody independently of social class or income, because they are free. These are of course the regulatory and the supporting services and water quantity and quality as provisiong services, moreover existing use as cultural services. Those services which are available for the most part of the middle class or the elite are those which for the people have to pay. As fishing as provisioning or cultural services also because fishermans have to elicting the fishing licence. Turism as river viewing or recreation as hiking could be free also for everyone, but kayakin or canoeing are also paying activites. Environmental education or send the children to ecoschools are also the privilege of the topmiddle class or elite. These previous services are the most commons among them. There are some special cases what are connect to the river Tisza near by Szeged and there is some differences between them independently of the state of the developement. In the predevelopement state, before the water wall construction started mostly all social class used the river bank in different ways. There are some floating houses witch function as fancy restaurant, caffé or nightclub for the elite. Also they have private holiday or floated houses in the river side. There is a paying but trimmed beach. For the poorer classes there are some free beach where they can swim in the summer time, but all of them are illegal as gathering and alkochol consumption fot the youngest people. For this classes the before mentioned entartainment facilities are too expansive not to mentioned the marginalized groups for example the homelesses whom are lived under the bridge or car ramp or in the srubs forest near by the river. After the developement project these slight quantity of the opportunities will narrow because the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 602 aim of the governence not only innovate the water wall, but the whole river stage. They would like to be favour for the well-to-do classes with more fancy floating houses or restaurants in the river side, with a beautiful walking side and park without enjoy themselves teenageers or sleeping homelesses because the governance already criminalized these activities. Consequently we can see that not only the marginalized or poor social classes could to exclude from the benefits of the nature. For the fair distribution of the goods and services it is neccessary to study all social classes not only the marginalized ones as it is usual in environmental justice cases. Desire for ecology and social inequalities in Western Europe Jean-Paul BOZONNET (Sciences Po Grenoble, France) | jeanpaul.bozonnet@iepg.fr When the environmentalism emerged in the 70s, a vigorous debate arose between the movement spearhead, the associations' members from new middle-classes (Boy 1981; Cotgrove et Duff 1980) and the representative unions of the traditional industrial and agricultural world. These latter feared that the new middle classes, by curbing growth, «remove the scale" that they have themselves climbed into their social ascent, and deprive them of access to the benefits of affluent society to which they aspired (Prendiville, 1993). This opposition was analyzed as a new transverse cleavage, basis of "new politics", and responding to "postmaterialist" voters (Inglehart, 1993). Thereafter, the promotion of sustainable development with its three pillars and the theory of ecological modernization, have tried to show that there was no real conflict between social claims and ecology. But more recently, some researchers tell a different story: they highlight the growing dramatic opposition between winners and losers of globalization (Kriesi et al. 2008). What are the consequences today of these inequalities on the desire for ecology? Is the divide reducing or enlarging between those claiming priority to the protection of the environment, and those who prefer first growth and the fight against poverty? We will examine the evolution of these positions in the different social classes of the Western Europe countries since 1974. To display these historical trends, we will rely on major European surveys: Eurobarometer, EVS, ISSP and ESS. An analysis of the environment in the Brazilian political field: the case of the Environment and Sustainable Development Commission of the Chamber of Deputies (2004-2014). Carolina PIMENTEL CORRÊA (University of Porto, Portugal) | carolpimentelcorrea@gmail.com The concept of sustainable development is present on a global scale, at different levels of debates. Brazil, for example, had two important Conferences promoted by the United Nations about it Rio 92 and Rio + 20. In these meetings, through official documents, the countries made commitments in the idea of multilateral decision-making. Accordingly, the theme of sustainable development suggests a reflection on its practical applicability. Therefore, one may ask: which Brazilian institution, at the federal level, undertook to do and claimed for itself the interest in sustainable development? The Chamber of Deputies, since 2004, keeps the Environment and Sustainable Development Commission, which seems to be a possible answer to the question raised. This Commission has a permanent basis, acts in the legislative level. It is its responsibility, according to the Resolution no.17, 1989, discuss and vote on the proposals subject to the decision of the Plenary and hold public hearings with civil society. Thus, the aim of this study is to understand how the Commission works, ie, what are the dynamics developed so that this can act in relation to its duties and responsibilities, as well as realize the profile of actors which form this bureaucratic field. This design is part of a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 603 sociological research that is underway, however, in an exploratory phase, the objective is to prepare a theoretical framework this Commission in terms of organization and themes, taking into account the context and the specificities of the Brazilian legislative. Social diffusion of energy-related practices in two European areas: A way for reducing inequalities? Françoise BARTIAUX (Université catholique de Louvain and FNRS, Belgium) | francoise.bartiaux@uclouvain.be Luisa SCHMIDT (University of Lisbon, Institute of Social Sciences) | schmidt@ics.ul.pt Ana HORTA (University of Lisbon, Institute of Social Sciences) | ana.horta@ics.ul.pt The social-class dimension of the research on energy consumption has been rather neglected relative to other theoretical approaches, despite its potential that has not been exploited in energy research and policy. This presentation aims at showing the relevance of social class as an analytical category for energy research and the usefulness of social diffusion theories, both vertical and horizontal diffusion, when analysing energy consumption in the residential sector and reflecting to paths for reducing socio-economic inequalities. Two countries with contrasted patterns of income inequalities, Belgium and Portugal, are compared to empirically ground the analysis. Qualitative data were collected in both countries in 2009-2011. Results are framed by the environmental-justice theory and its three dimensions: distributional injustice, procedural injustice, and lack of recognition. In the conclusion we discuss the relevance of integrating the social diffusion dimension in energy analysis and propose some policy instruments to do so. RN12S16a New Trends in Environmental Movements Research I Sustained transnational action: environmental movement organizations Magnus BOSTRÖM (Örebro University, Sweden) | magnus.bostrom@oru.se Most environmental problems have long term and cross-border implications. Therefore, environmental movements that want to impact on environmental politics and policy must be able to operate across borders and to sustain their activities. This paper will contribute theoretically to research on social movements in general and environmental movements specifically, and a particular theoretical innovation is to combine focus on the spatial and temporal dimensions. It is relevant to focus on environmental movements as they are often seen as particularly attuned to engage in transnational action, and on issues which are global and long-term. Given these spatial and temporal aspects, what opportunities and challenges do these movements face? How can they build on domestic capacity to develop cross-border actions? How can they sustain transnational action over longer time periods? The analytical framework is drawn from familiar concepts from social movement research: political opportunities, resource mobilization, and framing. A spatial and temporal perspective is connected to these concepts. The paper builds on an extensive literature review on environmental movements and transnational action. It is also informed by a research project that involved empirical material and analysis of environmental movement organizations from six countries (including organizations from Sweden, Germany, Poland, Slovenia, Croatia, Italy) and with focus on their capacities to develop transnational action. The analysis demonstrates the important role of transnational ENGOs, international institutions as well as the role of a facilitating domestic political context for ability to develop sustained transnational action. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 604 Environmental Justice in Scotland: Understanding the links between pollution and deprivation Nick BAILEY (ESRC AQMeN Research Centre, School of Social and Political Sciences, University of Glasgow, UK) | nick.bailey@glasgow.ac.uk Guanpeng DONG (ESRC AQMeN Research Centre, Sheffield Methods Institute, University of Sheffield, UK) | guanpeng.dong@sheffield.ac.uk Stephan HEBLICH (ESRC AQMeN Research Centre, Department of Economics, University of Bristol, UK) | stephan.heblich@bristol.ac.uk Jon MINTON (ESRC AQMeN Research Centre, School of Social and Political Sciences, University of Glasgow, UK) | nate.minton@gmail.com Gwilym Benjamin PRYCE (ESRC AQMeN Research Centre, Sheffield Methods Institute, University of Sheffield, UK) | g.pryce@sheffield.ac.uk Chris TIMMINS (ESRC AQMeN Research Centre, Department of Economics, Duke University, USA) | christopher.timmins@duke.edu For an informed debate about environmental justice, and to make informed and effective planning policies, it is important to understand the social and economic mechanisms that could lead to associations between pollution and social disadvantage. In this paper we begin with empirical analyses that combine data on air pollution and landfills with data on social characteristics, to understand how these variables relate to each other at the small area level in Scotland. Firstly, we explore whether there is evidence of 'environmental injustice' − that is, whether more socioeconomically disadvantaged populations tend to live in areas with more pollution. Secondly, we explore whether the strength of this relationship becomes stronger or weaker as additional variables are controlled for. We conclude by reflecting on the knotty issue of causality in understanding such associations, and discuss the potential role of equilibrium sorting models to help disentangle this issue. The impact of Urban Agriculture on urban dweller's happiness: social dimensions of urban farming Renato MARIN (University of Barcelona, Spain) | renato.marin@ub.edu How Urban Agriculture may help to achieve better cities? In what extend can UA contribute to dwellers' happiness? How cities are nourished is one of the challenges of tomorrow's urban life. UA is a social phenomenon that may have social effects in terms of inequality, food security, health even happiness and subjective well-being. UA is defined as growing vegetables, raising animals and other interrelated activities for household consumption and income generation in cities. Nowadays, in global-northern cities UA practice is linked with post-materialistic values as well. UA can be promoted as a device or policy instrument, as a grassroots experiences or a vindictive political expression. The main hypothesis of this article is that UA is an opportunity for greening the city and it has positive impacts on wellbeing of dwellers when it is embedded in communitarian grid of the city, contributing with a social meaning of its practices. Consequently, the value of UA lies in its social features instead of technical characteristics. This work is interested in how UA is a "de-alienating" force for urban dwellers and increase their subjective well-being. UA usually is an expression of the individual and collective right to decide and feel the city as the dwellers want. Is needed to analyze the urban context and the systems of use and meanings of the UA spaces. This paper use a sociological definition of happiness based on social engagement and social action oriented to others. This paper analyze cases of UA performance from Barcelona, Berlin and Detroit. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 605 Challenging the throw-away society. Socio environmental movements' practices on waste prevention in Gothenburg, Sweden María José ZAPATA CAMPOS (University of Gothenburg Sweden) | mj.zapata@gri.gu.se Patrik ZAPATA (University of Gothenburg Sweden) | patrik.zapata@spa.gu.se The Swedish national waste management policy, following European Union directives, shifts the focus from reducing landfilling and increasing recycling, to reducing and preventing waste. In this context, new values, practices, and narratives enacted by socio environmental movements have the ability to challenge the dominant socio-technological regime of waste as a resource. Also, they can contribute to envisioning, conceptualizing, and performing new relations between society and nature. The paper examines the role of socio-environmental movements in waste prevention policies and practices, based on the case of grass-root initiatives on food-waste recovery and freeganism (The food-waste recovery Chalmers students' project), the creation of common reuse and reparation spaces in tenants apartment blocks (The Majorna Ecological District), and the establishment of bicycle repair shops and clothes exchange (The Bicycle kitchen) in the city of Gothenburg, Sweden. The paper is based on ethnographic interviews, and observations in repair shops and of waste recovery practices. The paper analyzes the similarities and differences between these socio-environmental movements and draws upon theories on social movements and organization theory, to explain how, as the recycling movement in the 1980s, these new waste-prevention movements not only share a common critique against the throw-away-society but they invite us to imagine new possible practices for a more sustainable, equal and just society. RN12S16b New Trends in Environmental Movements Research II Environmental Justice and Social Priorities: A Portuguese Case João GUERRA (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | joao.guerra@ics.ulisboa.pt The redefinition of social priorities in ecological scarcity context (Schnaiberg, 1980) is not new in contemporary societies. However, a relatively clear separation between the environment and social justice remains. It is this apparent mismatch that this presentation will consider. The holistic view of sustainability - while promoting human welfare and preservation of the natural environment - is becoming a programmatic and cross dominant ideology that has shaped the generality of environmental policies, but its effective implementation has basically been done in an evasive (Adger and Jordan, 2009), superficial (Redclift, 2005), and inconsequential (Lélé, 1991 [2005]; Carter, 2001) manner. In rough economic times - and despite the inevitable end of the "age of irresponsibility" that assumed infinite resources (Jackson, 2009) - those features tend to worsening and, nevertheless, do not release an engaged, empowered and collective movement able to request and support just, equitable and pro-sustaining measures. Based on the testimony of representatives of Portuguese civil society organizations (focus group, on-line survey, and document analysis) and International Social Survey Programme data (Environment III), we will seek to look at sustainability and their results in a critical perspective, questioning the role of international governance and national governments, without forgetting the practices and attitudes of citizens and civil society organizations. Taking into account that, despite the rhetoric of holistic sustainability, environmental groups tend to ignore social problems and overestimate ecological ones, while the remaining groups tend to take a reverse position. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 606 Potentials of Emergence and Development of Environmental Movement in Serbia within the Post-socialist Context Jelisaveta VUKELIC (Faculty for Special Education and Rehabilitation, Belgrade University, Serbia) | vukelic.jelisaveta@gmail.com This paper deals with the issue of potentials for creation and expansion of the environmental movement in Serbia, in the context of post-socialist transformation and the EU integration process.The research is based on a combination of different methodological techniques: a survey of attitudes and practices based on a representative sample of Serbian citizens (N = 1952) and local government representatives (N = 232), in parallel with the semi-structured interviews with representatives of non-governmental organizations (N = 44). The main research finding is that participatory type of environmental movement that is typical for the Western countries has not been formed in Serbia. There are even no indications of the development of transactional environmental activism (movement), that is present in the countries of Central Europe. Instead, we are witnessing the emergence of a distinct model of collective environmental action that we have labeled "the third environmental sector". In order to explain the development of the specific hybrid form of the environmental third sector, a synthetic explanatory model was established, combining elements developed within different social movement theories. The analysis showed that through the four direct factors (social – construction of environmental risks, the availability and characteristics of resources, the structure of political opportunities, the value system), the process of development of the environmental movement is indirectly affected by wider-scale social processes – the postsocialist transformation and Europeanisation of Serbian society, as well as by the factors of longer duration ((pre-) socialist heritage). Rediscovering and Dayligting Urban Rivers: A Case Study of a Movement in Ankara Turkey Çigdem ADEM (The Public Administration Institute for Turkey and the Middle East, Turkey) | c_adem@yahoo.com Many cities have developed around rivers due to the resources that they provide including food, water, power, flat land for development and for transportation. Today, 54% of the world population live in urban centres and this is predicted to increase. Urban development has rarely been sympathetic with its environment and has often overlooked the value of functional aquatic systems (Baron et. al, 2002). Consequently, urbanization has degraded many urban rivers to the extent that some cease to provide the very resources for which the settlement developed. In the recent decade, there is an increasing recognition of the need to restore and sustainably manage freshwater ecosystems. A growing movement exists towards the uncovering, or 'daylighting' of urban rivers, exposing them to view once more and making them focal points within urban environments. Daylighting of urban rivers started to occur across the world in many countries including the US, China, UK, Canada, Morocco and South Korea. Ankara (Turkey) was a city developed around rivers but due to severe flooding and rapid urbanization most of the rivers were covered and the rest were left in severe neglect. In 2013, a movement started with the formation of the Study Group on the Rivers of Ankara whose aim is raising awareness on the rivers of Ankara and eventually daylighting them. The research will elaborate on the change in the approach to and perception of urban rivers and focus on the movement to daylight the rivers of Ankara. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 607 Environmental conflicts in Portugal during the past five decades: the EJatlas Portugal conception Lúcia de Oliveira FERNANDES (Centre for Economic and Organizational Research) | luciaof@gmail.com Sofia BENTO (Lisbon School of Economics and Management, Portugal; Centre for Economic and Organizational Research) | sbento@iseg.utl.pt Stefania BARCA (Centre for Social Studies, Coimbra) | sbarca@ces.uc.pt Lays SILVA (CETEM, Brazil) | layshelena@hotmail.com Our proposal is to present the methodology and the results of the selection and preparation of the Portuguese environmental conflicts for the EJatlas (EJOLT project FP7). This project aims to bring science and society together, in order to catalogue and analyse ecological distribution conflicts and environmental injustice. Even though cases of environmental conflict have been recorded in Portugal as early as the 1930s, our starting point for this study is the end of Salazar's dictatorship (25 April 1974), when rapid social change (e.g. agrarian reform and mass emigration) and new developmental policies (e.g. intensive urbanisation along the coast and the extension of road and energy infrastructures) were implemented as part of the 'modernisation' of the country, especially after its integration into the European Union (1986). To facilitate the selection of examples of conflict in Portugal, several 'experts' (mainly activists and academics) on environmental conflicts in Portugal were consulted. After the analysis and systematisation of all the information, a list of approximately 160 conflicts was compiled, and these have been distributed across the following different areas: waste, industry, mining, agriculture, energy, mega projects, public administration and territorial management. 25 cases of environmental conflicts of greater intensity and relevance were selected to be appreciated by a pool of Portuguese activists, academics, public servants, technicians, journalists, parliamentarians and politicians, who were asked to choose the 15 cases they considered to be most relevant. The selection of Portuguese cases for the EJatlas gives a general view of the socio-economic and environmental change that have occurred in Portugal during the past five decades, as well as the consequent changes in environmental mobilisation patterns and also the reaction of society to these transformations. RN12S17a Urban Structures and Environmental Change I Global environmental problems as urban problems or: How climate change is reconfiguring urban development trajectories Emiliano SCANU (Université Laval, Canada) | emiliano.scanu.1@ulaval.ca Climate change has already been addressed by much sociological research interested in societal responses to global environmental problems. However, urban climate governance has been quite neglected to date. This is rather curious if one considers that we now live in an urbanized global society, and that most significant and promising climate initiatives are being carried out by cities. This paper thus explores this line of research. Using insights from the sociology of environmental problems and urban theory, this paper presents an empirical comparative study of climate policies in Genoa, Italy, and Quebec City, Canada. The aim is to understand the way climate change becomes the subject of discourses and actions at the urban level, and to what extent it influences choices affecting urban development trajectories. Results show that these two cities have undertaken efforts to deal with climate change. However, while Genoa made the strong decision to take the path of low-carbon urban development, Quebec City adopted a rather timid approach, which is essentially symbolic in nature. These BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 608 divergences are due both to socioeconomic and political background of each city, and to their wider institutional contexts (European and North American). An original typology based on the degree of institutionalisation of climate change in urban development is also used to illustrate theses results. By focusing on the growing phenomenon of cities' implication in climate governance, this paper contributes to shed some light on how and why contemporary societies change and adapt to cope with global environmental challenges. Towards a low carbon future: urban electricity experiments and new forms of governance in Germany Nele HINDERER (University of Stuttgart, Germany) | nele.hinderer@sowi.uni-stuttgart.de Gerhard FUCHS (University of Stuttgart, Germany) | gerhard.fuchs@sowi.uni-stuttgart.de While the traditional form of electricity generation and supply is based on centralized structures with large-scale power plants, the objective of a strongly decentralized form of energy supply is increasingly becoming of importance. In the current existing regulatory and market frameworks in Germany and elsewhere, important technical and institutional innovations for energy transitions were and are being developed, tested and brought to application on regional and local levels. Regions, cities and villages experimenting with socio-technical innovations and aiming to implement new concepts have to develop governance structures under high uncertainty. These governance structures mirror space-specific social, political, technological and economic constellations. The present paper introduces an analytical approach for studying emergent forms of governance and uses some cases from Germany to apply the approach. In this context the proposed paper will analyze the development of decentralized situational governance as a basis for innovation impulses for the transformation of the electricity system in Germany. Assuming that urban governance structures develop in conflict with the established structures of the field "electricity generation", the paper analyzes a range of German initiatives as "strategic action fields", within which socio-technical innovations are being developed. Based on recent theorizing by Neil Fligstein and Doug McAdam (2011/2012) the paper stresses the importance of the actions of so called challenger actors, which eventually might contribute with their activities to a change in the overall system of electricity generation. Urban initiatives are often interpreted in the literature as small experimental 'niches': constrained, but also enabled, by wider social and political structures and developments (Geels 2013). Niche innovations may lead nowhere – or even serve to reinforce the status quo. Equally, however, they can have far wider implications as well. Implications which are hard to predict in advance, since they are dependent on new cognitive frames, changing economic and political power constellations and innovative measures to become effective. Insofar it is of eminent importance to look at the actors and their resources, the importance of their position within the field under investigation for evaluating their actions and their potential contribution to a transformation of the electricity system towards more sustainability. Urbanization and Socioenvironmental Dynamics in the D. Pedro I Tamoios Road Axis: Some Enviromental Sociology Contributions Sonia Regina da Cal SEIXAS (UNICAMP, Brazil) | srcal@unicamp.br João Luiz de Moraes HOEFFEL (FAAT, Brazil) | jlhoeffel@gmail.com Jansle Vieira ROCHA (UNICAMP, Brazil) | jansle.rocha@feagri.unicamp.br Estevão Brasil Ruas VERNALHA (UNICAMP, Brazil) | este An intense process of urbanization, industrialization, tourism development, and population dynamics has accompanied the recent decade's expansion of major roads in the state of São Paulo, Brazil. These processes contribute to changes that affect natural systems and accelerate BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 609 climate change in urban environments. At the same time, the use of transportation by both people and cargo involves heavy consumption of natural resources and the generation of negative impacts such as pollution, congestion and accidents intensified by the increase in private motorized individual transport, which promotes a growing privatization of the circulation space. The study of these impacts and its expansion are important from a socioeconomic perspective, as analysis on how they impact the urban structure, the environment and different social groups, and are fundamental to indicate social public policies for planning a more suitable environment. This paper aims to analyse the process of urbanization and socio-environmental changes in 10 municipalities located along the road axis D. Pedro I Tamoios chosen for their regional relevance. Thus, sociodemographic data, the expansion of industry, services, tourism development and agricultural production of these municipalities and the increasing current fleet in the road axis for the 1998-2013 period were analysed. Data were analysed with focus on social and environmental changes taking place in the municipalities, especially urbanization processes, risks and vulnerability and its potential relationship with urban global environmental changes. What does environment mean ? A question renewed by social movements. Sophie NEMOZ (RT38 AFS) | sophie.nemoz@gmail.com Anahita GRISONI (RT38 AFS) | anahitagrisoni@gmail.com This two-voice communication aims to cast a fresh eyes on the classical topic of environmental mobilizations. With a four-year straight collaboration by leading panels in national and international academical events –French Sociological Associations Congress, September 2013 ; 18th International Sociological Association Congress, July 2014 -we gathered several contributions around this topic and will present at the 10RC12 ESA session some of our theoretical conclusions. This demonstration will be illustrated by those empirical works and by our personal researches in the field of environmental mobilizations : natural health movement in France (Anahita Grisoni) ; ecobuildings initiatives in France, Spain and Finland (Sophie Némoz) ; Transition Towns in Brussels (Sophie Némoz) collective protest against the Torino-Lyon rail line construction (Anahita Grisoni). The main issue that we observed is the reformulation of social struggles from an ecological perspective. Far from being reduced to environmental claims, the contemporary social movements recompose financial, social and environmental categories toward the goal of a social justice. The particular context of the financial crisis gives raise to a reassessment of social issues, where environmental topics are integrated to the global claim for alternatives. Most of them can be approached from a postcolonial perspective, not only because they are located in the South, but also because they concern economically dominated or rural populations of Northern countries. RN12S17b Urban Structures and Environmental Change II Policy tools, energy certification agencies and social practices of energy retrofit in the compact city: a case study from Italy Natalia MAGNANI (University of Trento, Italy) | natalia.magnani@unitn.it The paper analyzes policies and practices of energy retrofit in the city of Bolzano, in the Northern alpine area of Italy. Among Italian cities Bolzano is especially characterized by a search for a sustainable urban development that limits the impact of the capital city on the surrounding rural Alpine landscape through innovative instruments. Tools for the promotion of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 610 energy upgrading of existing private buildings have been developed within this perspective by the local planning office. These have included regulatory instruments, such as the presence of energy parameters (that consider not only the building envelope but also the heating and cooling inside the building) in the municipal development regulation. In addition volumetric incentives aimed at stimulating the construction sector and bounded to the achievement of certified high energy standards have been adopted. In the town of Bolzano these instruments of urban policy are intertwined with the strong role played by the tool of energy certification, which is compulsory for any important retrofit intervention and is undertaken by a nationally renowned regional agency. In spite of this variety of policy tools, and unlike in the rural area where the German speaking minority predominates, in the city the number of renovated buildings is very low. Based on a social practices theoretical framework in my contribution the policy tools to promote urban retrofit will be critically analyzed by reconstructing the socio-technical process of energy retrofit implemented in some cases of multi-apartment buildings. The aim is to highlight virtuous mechanisms but also critical and missing links between sustainable urban development policies and social practices of energy retrofit. Keep cool individual, social and housing effects on the experience of heat stress Katharina SEEBASS (University of Nuremberg-Erlangen, Germany) | katharina.seebass@fau.de The ongoing climate change leads to an increase in extreme temperatures like heat waves. But negative effects of heat do not all of us affect to the same degree. Deprived neighborhoods have a higher likelihood of exposure to environmental burdens such as heat. An individual is affected by heat depending on how much an individual is exposed. Bad housing conditions and a living environment that has little (access to) greenery have a higher likelihood for the development of heat. Additionally, individuals are not vulnerable to heat in identical ways. Age and individual health status are important determinants for the individual to cope with heat, otherwise one experiences heat stress. The study attempts to answer the question of who is affected by heat stress. Heat stress is measured on a subjective scale. Individual characteristics, social factors as well as the living environment will be considered in explaining heat stress. Results from a representative survey ("Adaption to climate changes in Nuremberg 2011") are presented. The data were retrieved in two districts (n=1176 respondents from CATI and PAPI interviews). One district is characterized by dense old historic housing; the other city area is shaped by industry, little access to greenery and people with low socio-economic status and a great ethnic diversity. The multivariate analyses reveal that individual and social factors matter. Moreover, the housing conditions and the living environment show interesting results. Urban Planning and Electrification of sub-Saharan African Informal Settlements: between Recognition and Eradication Xavier LEMAIRE (University College London, United Kingdom) | x.lemaire@ucl.ac.uk Informal settlements constitute a major part of African cities 72 % of the urban population of sub-Saharan Africa lives in slums (UNFPA, 2007). The research presented in this paper focuses on the electrification of informal settlements and the attitude of institutions like utilities and municipalities in front of the expansion of "illegal" connections. Numerous problems come with illegal connections like safety and fire hazard, overload of the network and substations, loss of revenues for utilities, economic exploitation of the poorest by resellers of electricity... While some countries manage to adopt a flexible and adapted approach to the electrification of informal settlements, the reluctance of the majority of authorities to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 611 provide access to electricity in these areas can be rooted in the colonial history and urban policies of countries denying any legal rights to the poorest taking refuge behind laws and spatial planning schemes conceived to protect the wealthiest. Electricity access does not need to be necessarily a deeply contentious issue between local communities trying to connect to the network with or without authorisation and utilities and municipalities trying to discourage illegal connections often without proposing any alternatives. This paper details different attitudes from countries like South Africa which after the apartheid has adopted innovative approaches to enable the electrification of the majority of informal settlements, to countries where the only answer is a permanent fight against illegal connections. It also describes the work of utilities' agents in informal settlements and the way they engage with local communities. Environment and industrial experience. The future of an Italian Southern city Marta VIGNOLA (University of Salento, Italy) | marta.vignola@emui.eu The aim of the paper is to study the case of Taranto, an industrial city in the South of Italy, where the largest steelworks in Europe, ILVA, is located. The research starts out from an analysis of past development models, their effects on environment and health, their negative effects on the present and future of the city. The analysis is based on re-building the memory of industrialization processes and on the involvement of citizens, associations, stakeholders. The research result is a biography of the city written by its collective actors. The object of this study is not to consider Taranto as a place of the memory but to recover the memory of a place: the cultural memory of the inhabitants and their representations. Places are intended as socially determined dimensions capable of incorporating stories, memories and individual experiences that become collective when they are told and evoked on the basis of social frameworks structured in the present (Halbwachs, 1950). What is reconstructed from the empirical material is a collective social framework of memories capable of telling the story of a factory city, the development paradigm on the base of which it was planned in the 70s and alternative models, which the citizens foster, based on different de-industrializing paradigms as well as new environmental values. Taranto is a metaphor of the capitalist modernization that produced contradictions, conflicts, and pollution, thus a clear-cut example of the aporia of the twentiethcentury development and of the human and environment costs. Green Fantasies: Cultural Entrepreneurs and Growth Coalitions in the PostIndustrial City Filip Mihai ALEXANDRESCU (Ca'Foscari University of Venice, Italy) | filip.alexandrescu@unive.it Erika RIZZO (Ca'Foscari University of Venice, Italy) | erika.rizzo@unive.it Lisa PIZZOL (Ca'Foscari University of Venice, Italy) | lisa.pizzol@unive.it Andrea CRITTO (Ca'Foscari University of Venice, Italy) | andrea.critto@unive.it This article explores the role of cultural entrepreneurs in contemporary urban growth coalitions with the aim to distinguish between old and new development paradigms. In the new paradigm, it is argued, entrepreneurs play a key role in devising radically different strategies for growth. The question is whether the difference produced by these radical strategies amounts to a shift in social relations within the post-industrial city or to a preservation of the status quo. In order to address this question, we investigate the concept of green landscape economy developed for the rehabilitation of a former industrial site, currently known as Vega, and located in the industrial area of Venice, Italy. We rely on seven in-depth interviews and the analysis of the social networks of actors engaged in the requalification of the the Vega area, as part of a Marie Curie individual research project entitled Network-based Expert – Stakeholder Framework for BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 612 Sustainable Remediation (Nexsus). We aim to show how network mapping and qualitative analysis can indicate whether these ideas could initiate a thorough transformation of spatial and social relations but also if they could present just a limited alternative to the current growth strategies premised upon technological and industrial development. RN12S18 Transition Theory and Environmental Reform Towards Sustainability Transition: The Dynamic of Relational Wellbeing Tuula Terhikki HELNE (Research department, Kela (The Social Insurance Institution of Finland), Finland) | tuula.helne@kela.fi Tuuli Ilona HIRVILAMMI (Department of social research, University of Helsinki) | tuuli.hirvilammi@helsinki.fi The great legitimizing idea of progress was prosperity for all. However, confusing wellbeing with material wealth has had ecological consequences that threaten our wellbeing and survival. Also the social achievements of the pursuit of wealth are disappointing (rampant inequality). Consequently, maintaining the status quo and holding on to the current conception of wellbeing are not an option if sustainability is to be achieved. Instead, an ecosocial transformation based on a sounder understanding of wellbeing is called for. Leaning on sustainability research and needs-based theories of wellbeing, we present a multidimensional and relational conception of sustainable wellbeing. It involves setting limits to wealth and unsustainable consumption, and shifts the focus away from mere 'Having' towards placing value on 'Loving', 'Being' and responsible and meaningful 'Doing'. This fourdimensionality of wellbeing is founded on a conception of man not seen as 'homo economicus' but as 'homo iunctus': a relational being connected to his social and natural environment and thus a self-evident agent of the 'ecosocial work' that the sustainability transition requires. The model also places the fulfillment of needs in their social-ecological context, which captures the ethical obligations to meet our needs sustainably. In sum, we illustrate how a multidimensional conception of wellbeing could serve the sustainability transition. Is Urban Agriculture a Game Changer or Window Dressing? Seeking Avenues for Agri-Food System Transition in an Era of Rapid Climate Change. Debra J. DAVIDSON (University of Alberta, Canada) | debra.davidson@ualberta.ca Many social and natural scientists alike suggest that climate change has progressed to such a stage that incremental shifts to existing institutions and processes no longer offers a viable response. To the contrary, both adapting to, and mitigating, climate change would demand Transition-in other words a full-scale re-thinking and re-ordering of our socio-economic systems. Just how such a dramatic social change might occur is subject to debate, but researchers from a number of different theoretical backgrounds postulate the likely process consisting of emerging actors that initiate small-scale activities, which then are upscaled to effect broader system change. One particular avenue of climate change impact that is particularly worrisome is its implications for food security. While the actors and activities that constitute the prevailing global industrial agribusiness complex in many ways expresses limited propensity for Transition, several alternative food movements on the ground have served to challenge this dominant system, and may be considered just the sort of small-scale innovations with the potential for up-scaling. Urban agriculture, long a component of cities in the developing world, is an emerging form of citizen engagement in many developed countries that is expanding rapidly, and represents one such innovation. Many commentators have expressed enthusiasm for these activities as BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 613 potential vehicles for everything from urban ecological sustainability, to food security, to community building. But to what extent does urban agriculture offer promise as a new sustainability innovation with the potential to instigate a Transition in our agri-food systems? In this paper, I offer a critical assessment of current trends in urban agriculture in Western countries, treating these activities as small-scale innovations within complex agri-food systems. I rely on a comparative assessment of activities in Canada, the U.K., and Australia to inspire a discussion of what the observed and potential outcomes of these practices are for urban sustainability, food systems, communities, and ultimately their potential contribution to Transition. Environmental migration: a sociological contribution to understand transition societies Marcela da Silveira FEITAL (Instituto de Filosofia e Ciências Humanas Universidade Estadual de Campinas, Brazil) | mafeital@hotmail.com Lúcia da Costa FERREIRA (Núcleo de Estudos e Pesquisas Ambientais Universidade Estadual de Campinas, Brazil) | luciacf@unicamp.br This article is a first theoretical research of transition societies formed from the displacements influenced by the climate changes. These changes have drawn the attention of several social sectors due to their alarming consequences such as the rising sea level and the frequency and intensity of extreme events. Some local actions are adopted to face this global scenario; migration is one of the most frequent. Thus, several studies have been developed about this kind of migrants, debating mainly the environmental determinants of population displacements. However, there is little knowledge production about the transitional condition of these societies – which are dissolving while being forced to restructure due to the consequences of climate change along with the myriad of other structural factors (i.e.economic, social, political and cultural). In addition to the elements that influence decisions about migrating or not, there is little question about how this experience of being in transit influences the behavior and action of these people. Thus, this article aims to contribute to the theoretical framework of the theme of transition societies, from a relational sociological approach, attentive to the actions of social actors in transition, but also to structures that make up these actions. For this, the article brings a bibliographic review and a meta-analysis of some data about indigenous people communities in Alaska (theU.S.A.), being impacted by the rising sea level and the global warming. This case presents a good study opportunity, as the migration is showed as inevitable, necessarily implying the transition of this social group. Portuguese transition towns. Challenges and constraints for participation and engagement of local communities. Sofia BENTO (Lisbon School of Economics and Management, Portugal; SociusResearch Centre in Economic and Organizational Sociology) | sbento@iseg.utl.pt Lúcia de Oliveira FERNANDES (SociusResearch Centre in Economic and Organizational Sociology) | luciaof@gmail.com Anabela CARVALHO (University of Minho) | carvalho@ics.uminho.pt Maria FERNANDES-JESUS (Aston University) | m.fernandes-jesus1@aston.ac.uk This paper presents a qualitative analysis of both participation and community engagement in transition towns in Portugal. More than 20 initiatives appeared over the last 5 years, and the movement is passing through an active phase. Transition gives strong emphasis on the mobilization of citizens and also the integration and participation of local communities which have become debilitated by the process of globalization. Community engagement is seen as being a means of empowering and improving local communities. These experiences are based BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 614 on the following aspects: local production and organization, relationships enforcement and collective involvement, less consumerism, relocation of the economy, and food self-sufficiency. Our main research questions are the following: What do those who promote and participate in transition projects associate with the term 'community engagement'? How has participation taken place in the examples of transition in Portugal? What strategies have been used to promote community engagement and citizenship? What challenges and constraints have been experienced during these projects? The study is based on 45 interviews with facilitators from 15 transition projects, 36 interviews with community members from two projects, and also observation in the field. We analyze the strategies used to promote community engagement (within communities, with partners, and also within the international movement of transition towns) during the conception and subsequent growth of transition projects, by identifying the challenges and constraints experienced by both citizens and projects alike, and also through the examination of the profiles and motivations of those who are most involved in these projects. RN12S19 Human-Animal Studies and Environmental Sociology Consumer views about the acceptability of animal farming: questions of animal visibility and food chain transparency Saara KUPSALA (University of Eastern Finland, Finland) | saara.kupsala@environment.fi Markus VINNARI (University of Eastern Finland, Finland) | markus.vinnari@uef.fi Pekka JOKINEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | Pekka.T.Jokinen@staff.uta.fi In sociological debates on sustainable food systems consumer contact to food production has been considered a central factor in encouraging sustainable food consumption practices. Likewise, in human-animal studies, consumer distance to animal farming has been suggested to be a major reason for weak protection of farm animal interests in contemporary societies. Concurrently, a tendency to consume meat in processed and de-animalized forms has been considered to reduce consumers' attention to moral aspects of their food consumption choices. In this paper, we aim to contribute to the debate on the consumer contact to food production by critically examining how different consumer groups construct farm animal visibility and what implications this has for the moral valuation of animals. The analysis is based on five focus groups (vegetarians/vegans, organic consumers, gastronomes, rural women and regular supermarket shoppers) and on two combination groups of different consumers. Regular supermarket shoppers expressed much reflection on their contact to animal farming; yet, they tended to transfer responsibility for animal welfare to public authorities. For vegetarians and vegans, plant-based eating represented a direct challenge toward the culture of denial around meat consumption. Organic consumers, gastronomes and rural women aspired to increase their contact with animal farming since knowing the life of farm animals was conceived to give moral legitimacy to consume animal-derived products. Yet, maintaining psychological distance to animals helped these consumers to continue perceiving animals as commodities. In conclusion, we will critically evaluate the role of spatial proximity and food-chain transparency in enhancing ethical consumption practices. The livestock revolution and the intersectionality of oppression. An analysis of the animal-industrial complex from the perspective of critical animal studies Livia Laura BOSCARDIN (University of Basel, Switzerland) | livia.boscardin@unibas.ch BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 615 Every year, human beings raise and kill 66 billion non-human land animals and more than a trillion aquatic animals for the purpose of consumption. This paper delves into the complexities of the animal-industrial complex (Noske, Twine) and its societal and ecological repercussions from the perspective of critical animal studies. Critical animal studies explores the political and economic conditions of our societal relationship with non-human animals, which is oftentimes a relationship of oppression. Drawing on insights from intersectionality theory (Crenshaw, Deckha, Nibert) and political ecology, the animal-industrial complex is scrutinized as a paradigmatic lieu of intertwined oppression. Apart from commoditizing uncountable non-human individuals, it amounts to the waste of natural resources and environmental degradation and emits more greenhouse gases than the global transport sector. These environmental consequences affect the Global South first and foremost. Moreover, almost one billion human beings concur in the demand for food with the animal industry's use of grain for fodder, which today makes up 35% of the global grain harvest (FAO)–facts that have led to the concept of "environmental racism." Meanwhile, the industry pushes for the "livestock revolution," a planned doubling in production by 2050 which will entail a significant increase not only in the number of slaughtered animals, but also of the abovementioned hazards to ecological sustainability and social justice. In the age of the Anthropoor Capitalocene, the issue clearly demands greater scholarly attention. It is thus critical animal studies' task and opportunity to contribute to topical analysis within environmental sociology. RN12S20 Corporate Social Responsibility and the Circular Economy From Intention to Action: The Social Reality of an Attitudes-Driven Decline in Carbon Emissions. Ivaylo D. PETEV (CNRS EXCESS-CREST, France) | ivaylo.petev@ensae.fr Philippe COULANGEON (CNRS OSC-Sciences Po, France) | philippe.coulangeon@sciencespo.fr The worldwide trend of growing environmental sensibility raises the question: Can a change in attitudes of individuals spur a change in their behavior and therefrom a decline in carbon emissions? The preponderant place of individual responsibility in the contemporary debate on climate change would suppose a positive answer. Research in social psychology however shows that the causal link that goes from attitudes to behavior to lower environmental impact is modest to insignificant. Importing some of the insights of that literature, we test its relevance with 2011 Eurobarometer data on environment-related attitudes, actions and policy preferences for the 27 European Union member states. Our results nuance considerably previous observations from micro-level, experimental studies. We find a positive relation between intent and extent of pro-environmental engagement. Only 15% of European respondents however translate their declared intent into a diverse and impact-prone set of pro-environmental actions. The remaining majority is split across patterns with various levels of commitment though mainly to actions with lower impact and/or difficulty. Economic development and income inequality, at the country level, and age, education and social class, at the individual level, are strong predictors of pattern membership. Interestingly, from a policy perspective, within each pattern we find a fundamental divide between respondents in favor of punitive policies (stricter legislation and higher fines) and respondents in favor of incentive-based policies. The results are potentially instructive for policies aiming at reducing carbon emissions through an attitudesdriven change in behavior. Structural Impediments to the Greening of Universities BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 616 Manuel VALLEE (University of Auckland, New Zealand) | m.vallee@auckland.ac.nz Since the 1970s there has been growing international pressure for the provisioning of environmental education, as witnessed by the numerous international intergovernmental meetings organized around the issue, and the ratification of numerous international resolutions (Haigh, 2005). Moreover, universities have been seen as central to those efforts as they hold the potential to significantly shape both the next generation's ideology around the environment, and their behaviors towards it (Haigh, 2005). Unfortunately, however, universities have only made tokenistic progress in the greening of their curriculums. Shedding light on why is the goal of this paper. Towards that end, I analyze efforts to green chemistry curriculums at six American universities: University of California at Berkeley, UC Santa Barbara, UC San Diego, University of Massachusetts Boston, UMass Lowell, and UMass Amherst. These schools make for a strategic selection because while they share key characteristics, they vary significantly in the progress they have made on the issue. For theoretical insight I draw from Schneider and Gould's (1994) work on the "treadmill of production," John Bellamy Foster's (1999) work on the "scientifictechnological revolution," and Sarah Creighton's book "The Greening of the Ivory Tower" (1998). The combination of these works allows for a synthetic analysis that considers the role of both institutional factors and political economy. Beyond illuminating the particular cases, this analysis offers insights for explaining the limited success at other universities, whether we are talking of curriculum greening, or other efforts to green the ivory tower. In and out of the environmental decision-making. Equal participation and social responsibility in European gold mining exploitations Dan CHIRIBUCĂ (Babes-Bolyai University, Faculty of Sociology and Social Work, Cluj-Napoca, Romania) | dchiribuca@socasis.ubbcluj.ro Ionela-Maria RĂCĂTĂU (Babes-Bolyai University, Faculty of Sociology and Social Work, ClujNapoca, Romania) | ionela_racatau@yahoo.com Călin BACIU (Babes-Bolyai University, Faculty of Environmental Science and Engineering, ClujNapoca, Romania) | calin.baciu@ubbcluj.ro Within the last few decades, the mining sector has been characterized by an increased emphasis on aspects related to social responsibility. Despite this and despite the economic benefits brought in by mining activities, local communities often denote reluctance for the mining operations and mistrust the extractive regulations and their impact over society and over the environment. In many cases, people may show increased solidarity, citizenship and need for social participation when it comes to the extractive operations, feeling empowered to become active contributors and participants at the local decision-making. These actions point to a call for equal rights when it comes for mining debates in which the environmental issues should be addressed by all relevant stakeholders, including the local inhabitants, not just the industrial parties and the governments. Addressing the environmental democracy, the paper discusses the challenges, the limits and the legitimate role of social participation in decisions related to the use and exploitation of the natural resources. The qualitative and quantitative data collected through interviews and structured questionnaires are used not only to analyze the trust, social acceptance and public perception against gold mining projects developed in selected sites from Romania, Finland and Portugal, but also to identify the factors that affect the social license to operate granted by local communities. The comparative perspective will put into light various approaches of the exploiting companies in these areas and different responses from the citizens, showing the important role of social inclusion and participation in such actions. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 617 Acknowledgments: The present contribution was financially supported by a grant of the Romanian National Authority for Scientific Research, CCCDI – UEFISCDI, project 3-005 Tools for sustainable gold mining in EU (SUSMIN). Contribute to estimate the sustainability values potentially induced by the redevelopment of rural brownfields with low market attractiveness: the case of S. Domingos Mine, Portugal Idalina Maria DIAS-SARDINHA (SOCIUS, Researcher Centre in Economic and Organizational Sociology, University of Lisbon, Portugal) | idalinasardinha@iseg.ulisboa.pt Isabel MENDES (SOCIUS, Researcher Centre in Economic and Organizational Sociology, University of Lisbon, Portugal) | midm@iseg.ulisboa.pt Sergio MILHEIRAS (SOCIUS, Researcher Centre in Economic and Organizational Sociology, University of Lisbon, Portugal) | smilheiras@gmail.com Daniela CRAVEIRO (SOCIUS, Researcher Centre in Economic and Organizational Sociology, University of Lisbon, Portugal) | daniela.craveiro@gmail.com Pedro VERGA MATOS (ADVANCE, University of Lisbon, Portugal) | pvmatos@iseg.utl.pt Up to now, most research on regeneration of brownfields has focused on cleaning up and revitalization in urban areas, and far less on regeneration in rural areas. Further, the integration of sustainable development principles in the regeneration process of these derelict and contaminated sites is growing priority in particular the principle of respect for the stakeholders' interests. Since 2000 the EDM (Empresa de Desenvolvimento Mineiro, S.A.) have been planning for full environmental remediation of São Domingos Mine (SDM), Portugal. However they are confronted with the lack of funds, lack of dialogue among social actors and a private rural brownfield with low financial attractiveness. The global purposes of the REHMINE research project were: to contribute for the integration of the principle of respect for stakeholders interests in the process of SDM redevelopment; to improve regional sustainable development supported on the SDM redevelopment; and to contribute to estimate the sustainability values potentially induced by the redevelopment of rural brownfields with low market attractiveness. The approach was based on methods comprising direct and indirect stakeholder's participation, less used in planning redevelopment of brownfields and serving to evaluate potential environmental and socioeconomic sustainability results; and compare these different valuation forms. The applied approaches included various stakeholder participation techniques to define strategic lines for planning, explore actions and feasibility and stimulate commitment and leadership among stakeholders. A Life Cycle Assessment method was applied in order to quantify and measure the current environmental impacts (emissions and waste streams) and to calculate the externalities (shadow prices) as well as to prioritize EDM waste streams for environmental improvement. A Contingent Valuation to assess the socioeconomic value of SDM redevelopment through a hypothetic cultural tourism project was made, intending to measure the individual utility of a project by specifically finding the individual willingness to pay for this. Finally a Multicriteria Analysis (MACBETH) a socio-technical approach following a series of iterative steps for group decision support to rank and select the best value for money/feasibility of intervention projects in a group expert decision process was completed. Orientations which may serve to further optimize decision makers and policies regarding SDM and planning rural brownfields regeneration with low market attractiveness in general are presented. Ecological Conscience in the Context of Economic Crisis: Myths and Reality Iveta BRIŠKA (Research Centre SKDS, Latvia) | bri888@inbox.lv BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 618 Along with the increase of the concerns of the society regarding environmental topics there increases the volume of research assisting in determination of the level of awareness of the society about environmental risks and environment protection. Latvia also gets involved in these studies. Information acquired in the course of the studies provides a good overview of the opinions of the Latvian people on environmental problems, their concerns and knowledge about these issues on the whole. Popularization of the results of these studies, in its turn broadens the awareness of the society and strengthens behavioural model of each individual in the solution of environmental problems. However, the answer is not univocal. Firstly, is the awareness of the Latvian public about ecological risks strongly interrelated with their activities for the reduction of risks: if people feel themselves widely informed about environmental risks, do they actively participate in the solution of problems or are they ready to invest their time and money to facilitate risk mitigation? In the context of "participation or readiness to contribute" it should be considered that the increase in the level of awareness does not automatically imply correct actions for risk reduction, as it was stated by Mary Douglas and Aaron Wildavsky (1982) and which is to a certain extent evidenced by attitude of the Latvian people regarding contribution that would affect the level of their personal welfare. Like Ulrich Beck (1992) comments on the possibility to reduce risk exposure of the society, provided that people are aware of situations involving risks, it can be also concluded that the Latvian society becoming aware of possible hazards by way of acquired knowledge will also become more active in the reduction of these hazards. Secondly, does economic crisis act as a catalyst activating the readiness of people to mitigate environmental risks or whether the myth stating that economic crisis deflects attention of the society from other problems existing in the country and the world is actually true? The studies can provide different answers, opinions as well as allow analysis of narratives, results of public discourse to confirm or disprove myths, stereotypes, and assumptions. RN12S21 Environment & Society Advising parents on childhood health unsure issues is the precautionary principle the way forward? Susana Maria DUARTE FONSECA (ISCTE IUL, Portugal) | susanafonseca@yahoo.com Joaquim Gil NAVE (ISCTE IUL, Portugal) | joaquim.nave@iscte.pt Social research on parenthood shows the importance of health professionals in advising parents during pregnancy and in the first steps of the child development. Some authors talk about doctors and nurses as the "moral guardians" of parenthood, to highlight the growth and relevance of their intervention in helping parents to take the best decisions about preserving the children's health. Recently new issues began to be included in advices of health professionals to new parents. This is the case of some environmental issues, particularly those associated to some chemical substances present in ordinary products of everyday life, whose impact on human health, above all in growth steps, is object of scientific controversy and that, in many countries, are still not usually included in recommendation guides to advise parents. This paper aims at analyzing the institutional process by which the recommendations transmitted by health professionals are negotiated and established in the health sector in Portugal, and to what extent the precautionary principle is present in the guidance documents and recommendations on advising parents produced by the health authorities and health professional associations. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 619 Redefining social license: The need to broaden understanding of social license to operate Tapio LITMANEN (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | tapio.litmanen@jyu.fi Tuija JARTTI (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | tuija.jartti@jyu.fi Eero RANTALA (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | eero.rantala@jyu.fi The debate around the social license to operate (SLO) approach has been lively in recent years. Actors in the mining industry have invoked the SLO in their efforts to respond to problems of social acceptance. In its elementary forms the SLO is seen as referring to social acceptance granted by a community to either a mining project or an exploration project. In spite of the SLO's popularity as an instrument of the mining industry, it has been relatively little studied theoretically, nor has there been much empirical testing of the approach. In our study we have focused on the preconditions and limits of the SLO, starting from the idea that a narrow definition of the SLO requires a more thorough analysis of the societal prerequisites of the approach and also empirical testing of the assumptions and factors potentially related to it. We share the view that the SLO develops mainly in local level interaction, but more attention should be paid to its spatial, socio-historical and socio-demographic factors. The importance of preexisting conditioning attitudes underlying the SLO will be indicated by analysing the empirical data (N = 1,064). A survey was conducted in January-February 2012 with a questionnaire targeted at the Finnish administrative areas of Uusimaa, North Karelia, Kainuu and Lapland. Eastern and Northern Finland are areas with increasing mining activities. Uusimaa represents the increasingly urban part of southern Finland, which has not been the main geographical area for the current, growing mining industry. Identifying social factors and barriers in industrial symbiosis networks Borut RONČEVIĆ (Faculty of Information Studies, Slovenia) | borut.roncevic@guest.arnes.si Urška FRIC (Faculty of Information Studies, Slovenia) | urska.fric@fis.unm.si Industrial symbiosis is an emerging topic within the domain of industrial ecology. It takes place in the social milieu, where two or more economic actors exchange material resources in a way that aligns the pursuit of individual economic goals with ecological and social challenges of the society at large. The study hence applies the concept of embededness to identify and analyse the social aspects that constitute industrial symbiosis in the context of inter-organizational networks and its interdependecies with the social milieu. The proposed analytical framework includes the following aspects: inter-organizational cooperation, inter-organizational trust, motivation, flexibility and creativity. On the one hand, knowing these aspects allows economic actors to accommodate social, ecologic and economic considerations of industrial symbiosis in order to secure their license to operate. On the other hand, this knowledge supports economic actors in decision-making processes for their symbiosis-related activities and in forming strategies for realization of industrial symbiosis. Their role is observed and treated by means of a meta-analysis contrasting several existing industrial symbiosis case studies, focusing on industrial symbiosis in manufacturing and heavy industry. Degree of factor influence and its contribution to the functioning of industrial symbiosis are characterized, as well as associated barriers to their successful inclusion and corresponding inhibition of potential symbiotic relatioship. RN12S22 Green Economy BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 620 Economic Transformation, Environment and the Manufacturing Industry in Slovakia: from High Environmental Impacts and High Employement to Treadmill of Production? Richard FILCAK (Institute for Forecasting Studies Slovak Academy of Sciences, Slovak Republic) | rfilcak@yahoo.co.uk The past two decades in Slovakia were the years of rapid development of the new environmental policies and institutional frameworks, mostly propelled by the European Union integration process. In the same time, it was the time of rapid economic transformation, opening to the global market, privatization and changes in the labour market. Environmental norms and standards are often perpetuated in public debate as the obstacle and threat to employment. At the other hand, industry is seen as one of the main factors in production of the negative environmental impacts. The question we explore is, what si the environmental performance of the industry vis-à-vis employment in the industry? The key indicators we analyse are CO2 emissions and number of jobs in the manufacturing industry. We claim, that the industryenvironment relationship went through 3 interlinked and overlapping phases. The first one (1990-1998) was marked by deindustrialization of whole regions, and collapse in many branches of the economy. It was the time of rapid development of environmental policies, yet enforcement was limited. The second phase (1998-2008) is characteristic by gradual reindustrialisation caused by orientation of the industry on semi-products for the European market and by shift of production from Western Europe to the Eastern countries. Access to the European Union and especially Single European Marked supported implementation of the environmental norms and standards. The third phase (2008 on) shows trends, which may be analysed using conceptual framework of the Treadmill Theory suggested by Alan Schnaiberg. Keeping the production costs low, while increasing amount of outputs leads to the most challenging and problematic discrepancy we find between the environmental impact and employment. It is automatisation accompanied by gradual decrease of workforce and parallel increase in energy and material consumption. While deindustrialisation was characterised by abrupt fall of emissions accompanied by a sharp decline in employment, the second and especially the third phase is more complicated and is characteristic by increasing economic output on the account of increasing energy/material consumption and decreasing amount of jobs in the economy. In conclusion we discuss several macro-level policy option how to revert adverse economic and social trends. Here we focus on merging the environmental and social agenda and critical evaluation of green jobs concept. In the second flow of argument we discuss concept of re localization, or approaches of how to return green economic activities back to the people in marginalised regions. Air pollution perceptions and reported behaviours: a survey study in four cities Christian OLTRA (CIEMAT, Spain) | christian.oltra@ciemat.es Roser SALA (CIEMAT, Spain) | roser.sala@ciemat.es Our study examined how public perception of air quality, beliefs about the health consequences of air pollution and reported self-protective actions varied with locality and individual characteristics. Data was collected from an online questionnaire on 1300 adults resident in four cities in Spain. We found significant differences among the four samples with respect to perception of air quality levels in the neighbourhood and annoyance. There was a small to moderate variation in the levels of perceived severity, concern about the health effects of air pollution and coping responses. Small to non-relevant differences were found in controllability beliefs, self-reported information seeking and self-protection actions. Preliminary modelling of two self-reported protective behaviours suggests that attention to air quality levels, annoyance, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 621 worry about the health effects, controllability beliefs, sex, age and having a respiratory disease are significantly associated with behaviours to reduce one's exposure to air pollution. Hydroelectric projects in Brazil: discursive affinity and the dominance of the techno-economic rationale Guadalupe ORTIZ (University of Alicante, Spain) | guadalupe.ortiz@ua.es Antonio ALEDO (University of Alicante, Spain) | antonio.aledo@ua.es Hugo GARCÍA-ANDREU (University of Alicante, Spain) | hugo.andreu@ua.es José Andrés DOMÍNGUEZ-GÓMEZ (University of Huelva, Spain) | andres@uhu.es The hydroelectric dam projects recently developed in Brazil have led to a strong social debate that articulates the conflict among diverse stakeholders. This paper addresses the study of the social discourses that respond to the Brazilian hydroelectric policy and it examines the commonalities and divergences among the multiple arguments that are emitted by the social actors. Sixty-three in-depth interviews were conducted with stakeholders from the private and public sector, NGOs, social groups affected by the development of dams, and academic researchers. A content analysis of these interviews was developed in order to deconstruct the stakeholder's discourses into their basic elements (arguments). Then, a principal component analysis was developed and it showed four coherent combinations of arguments. Among the main outcomes of this analysis it stands out the discursive isolation of those affected by the construction of dams, as opposed to the rest of actors, who use a shared techno-economic rationale, even when they express opposed arguments. On the contrary, those affected by the dam projects use arguments related to emotions, identity and their daily experience of place, which are not present in the discourses of the rest of actors. This lack of a "common language" is essential to understand the difficulties of those affected by the projects to effectively gain access to the decision-making processes. The results can be interpreted in the light of Hajer's work (1993, 2006) as the success of a "discourse coalition" at structuring and institutionalizing a techno-economic discourse that has become dominant in this social context. Green Economy agendas: NGOs' divergent alliances around natural capital and justice Les LEVIDOW (Open University, United Kingdom) | L.Levidow@open.ac.uk The UNEP agenda for a 'green economy' links resource-protection, social equity (justice) and social inclusion. This agenda has generated new alliances and new controversy. This paper analyses empirical material from a study of those dynamics. As a key concept, natural capital portrays natural resources as stocks and flows, separate from human activity. This concept has informed agendas for monetising natural resources, thus neoliberalising the environment (Castree, 2008). NGOs have formed three different alliances, each linking different accounts of resource degradation, social inequity, justice and natural resources. Through the Natural Capital Coalition, broader accounting has been promoted to make nature visible and so to conserve its stocks through economic decision-making. The 'natural capital' concept shifts political-economic control over natural resources away from communities, towards risk-management agents and financial instruments. By contrast, invoking the 'justice principle', the Green Economy Coalition proposes more equitable access to natural and financial capital. This corresponds to a liberalindividualist framework for fairly distributing goods and benefits. A third alliance, of transnational advocacy networks and social movements, demands 'environmental justice'; they highlight collective responsibilities for sustaining natural resources through commons – which are undermined through 'natural capital' initiatives. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 622 As the latter alliance illustrates, environmental justice has been 'attempting to make something visible that was previously invisible' (Kenis and Mathijs, 2014). The concept 'shifts from resistance to reconstruction', aiming to transform unsustainable practices of production and consumption (Schlosberg, 2013). Thus the three NGO alliances express divergent relations between natural capital and justice. Economic argumentation in the fledgling nuclear renaissance in Europe: the saga of the EPR reactor in Finland, France, and the UK Markku LEHTONEN (Ecole des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales & University of Sussex, France) | m.lehtonen@sussex.ac.uk Public debate on nuclear energy has until recently been largely dominated by topics such as accident risk, energy security, and radiation-related environmental and health risks. Controversies over the economic viability of nuclear energy have, by contrast, to a large extent remained an exclusive domain of "accredited", "official" experts. This paper examines the increasing weight and the changing forms of economic argumentation in the discourses of various actors participating in public debate around nuclear power. The empirical analysis focuses on the way in which economic argumentation concerning the EPR (European Pressurised Reactor) has evolved in Finland, France and the UK since the launching of the technology at the end of the 1980s. The EPR case is illustrative, given the rapid transformation of the reactor from a showcase of French-led nuclear renaissance to an economic nightmare potentially highly damaging to the reputation of the industry. The paper examines the key turning points in the debate, changes in argumentative strategies, roles of various economic experts, and the types of economic thought advocated by the different protagonists. Observations from the comparative empirical analysis of the evolving economic argumentation around the EPR in 1995-2015 are examined in the light of earlier research on nuclear energy from the perspective of technopolitical regimes and cultures (Hecht 1998; Felt & Müller 2011), sociotechnical imaginaries (Jasanoff & Kim 2009; 2013), and "state orientations" (Dryzek et al. 2002; Teräväinen et al. 2011). References Dryzek, J.S., Hunold, C., Schlosberg, D., Downes, D. & Hernes, H.-K. 2002. Environmental transformation of the state: the USA, Norway, Germany and the UK. Political Studies 50(4): 659–682. Felt, U. & Muller, R. 2011. Tentative (Id)entities. On Technopolitical Cultures and the Experiencing of Genetic Testing. Biosocieties 6(3): 342-363. Hecht, G. 1998. The Radiance of France: Nuclear Power and National Identity after World War II. Cambridge: MIT Press. Jasanoff, S. et Kim, S.-H. 2009. Containing the Atom: Sociotechnical Imaginaries and Nuclear Power in the United States and South Korea. Minerva 47, 119-146. Jasanoff, S. et Kim, S.-H. 2013. Sociotechnical Imaginaries and National Energy Policies. Science as Culture 22(2): 189-196. Teräväinen, T., Lehtonen, M. & Martiskainen, M. 2011. Climate change, energy security and risk – Debating new nuclear build in Finland, France and the UK. Energy Policy 39(6): 3434–3442. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 623 RN13 Sociology of Families and Intimate Lives RN13P01 Poster Session How the parents retire from the social life? The Pediarchy among the middleclass families in contemporary Turkey Derya FIRAT SANNAN (Mimar Sinan Fine Arts University, Istanbul, Turkey) | deryafirat@hotmail.com Barış ŞANNAN (Mimar Sinan Fine Arts University, Istanbul, Turkey) | sannanbaris@gmail.com Since the late nineteenth century, the traditional family was transformed into new and various forms especially in European countries, such as bi-parental families and parents from same sex. It is largely accepted that this transformation allowed each family member to have a distinct identity and more personal freedom with the help of the right to divorce and seperation, the process of individualization of women and children and the decline of the heterosexual norms. To some extent, it can be assumed that the Turkish society has experienced relatively similar changes in family forms and concepts in the same period, as well. However, the radical changes within the composition of middle classes in Turkish society during 2000s led recent transformations. Especially, a certain vertical social mobility occurred in favor of conservative and religiously high-motivated middle classes, who are represented by the Ak Party, and with an absolute power for over a decade these middle classes have been enjoying the opportunity to emphasize their values and forms of traditional family in public space. During our field research on the middle classes and their lifestyles in a highly disintegrated Turkish society, we have encountered different middle class fragments which are extremely polarized in respect of the lifestyle and values – the famous Gezi Parkı protests can be counted as one of signs and outcomes of this polarization. Despite these certain differences which determine most of the contemporary conflicts of Turkish politics, a new phenomena of 'pediarchy' shows itself in the middle-class families. Whether in the mundane-established and traditional or the conservativesocially climbing middle class families, children dominate both leisure time and socialisation and above all future expectations and imagination of parents. We aim to present the primary results of our research and seek to discuss how this pediarchy shapes middle class families of contemporary Turkey, and how this change should be understood. For this purpose, we seek to make a comparison between symmetrical mechanims of this pediarchy and the division of labour in the family life based on gender roles among the socially climbing and conservative middle classes and established and mundane middle classes. RN13S01a Couple, Cohabitations and Family Forms I Same-sex families as an emerging phenomenon of social change in the Polish society Miłosz UKLEJA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | miloszukleja@gmail.com Homosexual families are currently one of the most frequently discussed alternatives to a traditional family. They emerge as a visible element of the modern European generations. This phenomenon was also noticed by Polish media, politicians and scientists. The number of media releases does not correspond with the level of the discussions which are still marked with BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 624 prejudices and refer rather to the foreign context than to the current situation in Poland. It is worth underlining that the research on the homosexual families has been carried out in Western Europe and North America already since 60's, whereas in Poland this topic has been tackled only after the fall of Communism. My paper aims at presenting own PhD research on the everyday functioning of homosexual families in Poland and public acceptance of same-sex families in specific Polish tradition. I would like to refer mostly to the narrative strategies of partners in homosexual families as well as their relations with children brought up by them. While doing research, I have focused on the most crucial element which influences and defines relationship of the partners their everyday life reflected in division of domestic chores and responsibilities of bringing up a child. Additionally, I would like to mention the recent parliamentary and social discussion on introducing civil unions, which are widely equated with same-sex relationships, and its consequences. I place my findings in a wider context of the acceptance of homosexual families by the Polish society (both nowadays and before 89'), particularly in comparison with other European countries. Do consensual unions differ from marriages? A study of family characteristics and received help in Italy Eleonora MELI (Istat, Italy) | elmeli@istat.it Romina FRABONI (Istat, Italy) | fraboni@istat.it Although still prevailing in Italy, marriage postponement and decline have been witnessed since the second half of the '70s. At the same time an increasing proportion of young adults leave the parental home to cohabit and, in recent years, the proportion of births out-of-wedlock is rising, too. Italy is characterized by strong family ties and intergenerational support occurs along all phases of the life-course. First, we show the spread of cohabitation in Italy over the last twenty years and analyze the differences to married couples of never married partners. Particularly, we take into account structural differences in terms of partners' age, education and labor force participation and we compare their changes in the two union typologies. Secondly, we apply a logistic regression analysis on the differences in the probability to receive help and its change across time. We use data from the Multipurpose household surveys on "Daily living conditions" (1993-2013) and on "Family and social subjects" (1998, 2003, 2009) and we focus on couples with women in reproductive ages, distinguishing first marriages and consensual unions of never married partners. Results show that consensual unions of never married partners preserve distinctive traits related to age, education and labor force participation of both partners in comparison to more traditional couples. Moreover, cohabiting couples have less and younger children than married ones. Finally, the most relevant determinant of received help is the presence of young children. However, couples at their first marriage show a higher and increasing over time propensity to get help than cohabiting couples. Factors Influencing the Entrance into Cohabitation versus Marriage Xiaoteng HU (Autonomous University of Barcelona, Spain) | angellmay1989@gmail.com Cohabitation has become an increasingly attractive option for couples in many European countries, accompanying with other changes happened in the second demographic transition, such as the delay of marriage and fertility, the increase of divorce and women's economic independence (McLanahan, 2004; Lesthaeghe & Surkyn,1988; Mason & Jensen,1995). In addition, it is established that cohabitation varies between countries and generations, in terms of its diffusion, similarity to marriage, and duration (Heuveline and Timberlake 2004). At the very BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 625 start, only some subgroups choose un-marital cohabitation: the very poor people ("the Stockholm marriage"); couples whose relationship had broken up but could not divorce due to the lack of relevant legislation, etc. Then, cohabitation was diffused from Sweden and Denmark, to some Western European countries and other Nordic countries. Young people began to treat cohabitation as trial marriage, also, it became popular among divorced people as a trial or an alternative to remarriage (Kiernan, 2000). Nowadays, cohabitation and childbearing in cohabiting union are highly spread and frequently accepted as an alternative to marriage in most European countries. The existing literature consistently suggests that there is a gap in well-being between cohabitants and marrieds, which is termed as the cohabitation gap. More exactly, cohabitants are more likely to report lower relationship quality and their relationship are more probable to break up than their married counterparts. Additionally, children born in cohabitation are more likely to experience single-parent family and poverty. Examining the determinants of living arrangements could shed light on the cohabitation gap. Previous studies have attempted to compare the differences between cohabitants, marrieds, however, most of them focused on a single country. Claims about the determinants of cohabitation lack a solid empirical basis that enables comparisons between countries. As a result, this paper contributes to the debate about the indicators of cohabitation and marriage by assessing the effects of both individual-level and societal-level factors across European nations. From the macro perspective, social welfare for family and children may prompt the prevalence of cohabitation and reduce the incentives to marriage. Because the availability and level of social welfare will reduce the gains individuals could obtain in marriage. In addition, countries may seek to regulate or encourage certain family forms by laws and policies. Through quantifying the differences of legal rights and obligations between marrieds and cohabitants, the impact of legislation on union formation can be measured and compared across nations. From the micro perspective, theories can be classified into positive selection or negative filtering. Positive selection means that people with some certain traits are more prone to cohabit rather than getting marriage. It is the subjective aspiration that encourages un-marital cohabitation, namely, the select effect theory. Although there are theories regarding the hypothesis that those who espouse more egalitarian gender-role attitude are more prone to cohabit, few empirical studies have examined this association (Willoughby & Carroll, 2012; Manning, Longmore & Giorano, 2007). Negative filtering refers to a group of people who do not meet the basic requirements to enter into the marriage market. The theory that ascribes the cause of cohabitation to adverse material conditions is called the human capital theory. Those who have the higher level of human capital are more likely to get married rather than to cohabit. I examine the previous arguments concerning the traits of cohabitants and marrieds by binary logistic regression, and employ the multi-level analysis to reveal the effects of two new societallevel factors: social expenditures on family and legal protection to cohabitants. The data for the analysis comes from the International Social Survey Program (ISSP) "Family and Changing Gender Role IV" (2012), which consists of 9879 people across 11 European countries. Given that the affecting factors of couples' choice on marital union or unmarried cohabiting union may vary with the length of their relationship, the respondents are divided into three groups: less than three years (short), four to ten years (middle), more than eleven years (long). To some extent, short length of couple's relationship means fragile and unstable, particularly for cohabitants. During the middle length of relationship, childbearing will be taken into account, while children become one of the most important reasons to get married. Eleven years and above is a long length for a relationship, factors to shape union patterns may differ. Thus, it is necessary to compare couples' living arrangements based on their union duration. The results show both inter-group and inter-national contrasts. Among those who have a short relationship, people holding less egalitarian gender role attitudes and valuing marriage are more likely to choose marital union rather than consensual relationship. Also, contrary to previous BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 626 research, my results demonstrate that people with high level of income are more likely to cohabit. However, for people whose relationship lasting four to ten years, only attitudes toward cohabitation and gender-role play a significant role in couples' union formation. For those whose relationship lasting more than eleven years, attitudes toward marriage and cohabitation still positively affect partnership formation, but, the influence of gender ideology on partnership formation disappears. As far as people's income is concerned, we find significant, but very weak, relationship. The coefficient indicates that low income people are with higher possibility to get married. Finally, the differences between marrieds and cohabitants on legal rights and obligations, as well as social supports for families could interpret the variation in prevalence of cohabitation across nations. In conclusion, at the beginning of a relationship, couples would consider more when they choose their living arrangements, for example, the economic foundations and prospects, the gender division of household labor. With the relationship lasting, couples may have accepted the current economic conditions. While the birth of children may bring more problems, such as childcare, related to decision on living arrangements. For those who have a relationship longer than eleven years, choosing to get married may be associated with the economic benefits for married couples, for instance, heritance rights or survivor's pension. Factors of Realization of Marriage and Partnership's Intentions of Population in Russia Sofia MEDVEDEVA (Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | medvedevahse@gmail.com The present study refers to the intimate relationships in sociology particularly to the practice of cohabitation. In the modern society the cohabitation becomes more and more popular among young and middle-aged people. There are several explanations for this phenomenon: the Second Demographic Transition, the changing values of the society, the Marriage Market by Becker and the influence of the previous partnership. The general purpose of the study is to identify the key factors influencing the cohabitating couples' decision to marry or to separate. The empirical data is represented by the Generations and Gender Survey database and provides information about the changes of relationships between generations and gender in Russia over time. It is the panel data with three waves in 2004, 2007 and 2011. The regression and correlation analyses serve the purposes of the present inquiry. The results are likely to determine what factors determine the implementation of intentions to marry or to separate and help to design two models for young and middle-aged people. The findings demonstrate that cohabitation is not only a preparation for an official marriage, but also a new format of relationships, because young people sometimes have less financial freedom and prefer to live in cohabitation in order to spend less. Cohabitation for the middle-aged people is a comfortable union without an official confirmation and the union is particularly useful for partners, who had unhappy marriage in the past. RN13S01b Couple, Cohabitations and Family Forms II Relationship satisfaction among partners within stepfamilies: an empirical test of the incomplete institution hypothesis Sofie VANASSCHE (KU Leuven, Belgium) | sofie.vanassche@soc.kuleuven.be International research evidences point out that children in stepfamilies often report no higher scores on different wellbeing measures compared to children in single-parent families. These BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 627 findings raise questions about why it is that children do not benefit from the additional parental figure within a stepfamily. A well-known hypothesis is the incomplete institution hypothesis of Cherlin. He argued that the instability and dysfunctionality of stepfamilies may to a large extent be explained by the lack of a normative framework for these relationships. Although this hypothesis is extensively discussed within the research literature, studies testing its appliance from a cross-national perspective are hard to find. Typically, studies make conclusions on the validity of the incomplete institution hypothesis by comparing stepfamily outcomes with traditional two-biological parent families or first marriages. The limitation of this approach is that the context of stepfamily life is not measured directly and selection processes cannot be ruled out. My goal is to explicitly measure the context of stepfamily formation in order to explain problematic family relations and outcomes, rather than to use the latter as indicators of the context of stepfamily life. In the present paper, I focus on the relationship satisfaction within stepfamilies. The objective is to describe and explain cross-national differences in the relationship quality between partners living in a stepfamily configuration compared to partners within other family configurations. We use data from the European Social Survey, an international survey program aiming for highquality, cross-national data. In order to explain the reported cross-national variety, different indicators expressing the degree of (de)institutionalization of stepfamily life are introduced. "Couples' Education, Fertility and Union Stability in Britain: Implications of the Changing Educational Gender Gap" Nitzan PERI-ROTEM (University of Cambridge, United Kingdom) | np428@cam.ac.uk Jacqueline SCOTT (University of Cambridge, United Kingdom) | jls1004@cam.ac.uk The sharp increase in women's education over the past decades has led to a diminishing educational gap between men and women and to the reversal of the gender gap in education among younger age groups in Britain. These changes are assumed to have important implications on power relationships within couples and family patterns. Since woman's level of education is becoming an increasingly important determinant of household living standards, union stability in couples where the woman is highly educated is expected to rise. In addition, increasing gender symmetry among highly educated couples may also have positive effects on fertility. In the current study, we use British longitudinal data sets (UKHLS and BHPS), covering the period from 1991 to 2014, in order to examine the consequences of couples' educational composition on childbirth and union stability and the way these relationships have changed over time. For this purpose, a multinomial regression analysis has been employed to estimate the likelihood of couples experiencing childbirth, union dissolution or neither of these events over different time periods. Initial findings point to an increasing likelihood of progression to second birth among highly educated couples compared to less educated couples. In terms of union stability, data from recent years show that woman's higher earning potential (in comparison to her male partner) increases the likelihood of separation only among couples who already have children. This may be the result of consistent gender inequality in the division of household labour, especially when children are present. Sharing day light with family members. How do individuals share time with others? Giacomo VAGNI (University of Oxford, United Kingdom) | giacomovagni@gmail.com Eric Daniel WIDMER (University of Geneva) | eric.widmer@unige.ch Family relationships have a time use dimension that has often been stressed as important but seldom studied using quantitative methods. Based on time use diaries filled by 434 BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 628 heterosexual couples living in Switzerland with children, we investigate the structure of time shared with others on a typical Saturday. The time shared with others is put in perspective with conjugal satisfaction and desire of separation but also to issues related with 'time crunch'. The data provide time use diaries of activities and network for each partner of the couple and an extensive set of questions about personal beliefs about the relationship. Sequence Analysis is used extensively in this research in order to highlight the structure of time shared with others. The core of the analysis relies on clustering of sequences with multichannel distances (in order to take into account both partners' trajectories). Results reveal five clusters of time use of relationships: Solo (37%), Nuclear (19%), Partner (18%), Friends (13%), Children(13%). Each cluster has a distinct investment with children, partner, parents, other relatives and friends. Those distinct ways of shaping time use of personal relationships in a typical Saturday are structured by gender and level of education, and have consequences for satisfaction towards time use, the partnership and family overall. Long-distance relationships: Breaking up or moving in together? Sandra KRAPF (University of Cologne, Germany) | krapf@wiso.uni-koeln.de A share of about 10 percent of Western European couples live in a "Living apart together" (LAT) relationship. Many LAT relationships are temporary and partners have to travel only a short distance to meet each other. However, the geographical separation between some partners involves travelling long-distances which might be related to different reasons, e.g. career opportunities, educational goals or immigration restrictions. But what are the consequences of long geographical distances for relationship stability and institutionalization processes of partnerships? This study focuses on the effects of living in a long-distance relationship on union dissolution and moving in together. For our statistical analyses, we use five waves of the German Family Panel pairfam, period 2008-2013. This dataset offers the opportunity to distinguish between short-distance (less than 1 hour travel time for partners) and long-distance LAT relationships (1 hour or more travel time for partners). The prospective design of the study allows us to follow respondents and their partner over the period of 5 years. In a first step, we identify the characteristics of long-distance LAT relationships in Germany. In a second step, we estimate a discrete-time competing risks model to analyze whether couples in long-distance relationships differ significantly from those living in close-proximity LAT relationships in their separation risk and the risk of starting a cohabiting relationship. Socioeconomic issues inside couples as a reason for divorce within Moroccan family Touria HOUSSAM (University Hassan II, Morocco) | touria.houssam@yahoo.fr The new conception of the family and the marital relationships in Morocco require the autonomy of the couple and the emergence of new relations between men and women. However, there are mechanisms of sociocultural and socio-economic resistance that interfere, to varying degrees, and hinder the realization of such a conception. This research paper is based on thirty semi-structured interviews that were conducted with divorced men and women in the city of Casablanca. The data gathered shows that the reasons that led interviewees to divorce are many and varied, among which we can consider financial issues within family life. This project also aims to highlight the socioeconomic challenges that the new Moroccan family is facing. The analysis of some economic factors shows how they do develop in the couple's life and make it, as a result, impossible. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 629 The data reveals simple socioeconomic causes. But it also reveals some other complex engagement-disengagement processes that reverse the distribution of social roles within the couple and are likely to lead to divorce. These causes may give the impression that the decision of divorce seems to be the most relevant and the most profitable especially for the wife. However, for daily life, these economic challenges are being confined in sociocultural considerations. These cases will be analyzed in the light of theories of individualism and rationality of the actors. This framework will allow the understanding of the economic issue within separated men and women and that could have led to the decision of divorce. RN13S01c Couple, Cohabitations and Family Forms III Who do you partner with in the United Kingdom? Muzhi ZHOU (University of Oxford, United Kingdom) | muzhi.zhou@sant.ox.ac.uk Past literature about assortative mating is mostly concentrated on a contextual or macro-level to explain the effect of social change on personal partnership selection. When it turns into individual marriage patterns, the timing of marriage is usually focused with a life course approach. In this paper we would like to combine the two and discuss who marries whom from an individual life course perspective. By investigating the partnership pattern of a recent birth cohort using event history analysis, the effect of the educational system on people's first partnership formation is examined if we treat schools as the marriage market. With the help of wave 1 retrospective data from the UK Understanding Society, results have shown that young people with the highest level of education have the fastest rate of homogamy, which is consistent with most studies. On top of that, one's family background represented by father's social class when the respondent was fourteen years old has a positive effect on marrying up and a negative effect on marrying downwards in terms of the educational attainment of the spouse relative to the respondent. Therefore, it is worth thinking about how one's family background can add in additional resource during one's marriage formation process. Time, care and one parent famílies: the case of Spain Marius DOMÍNGUEZ AMORÓS (University of Barcelona, Spain) | mariusdominguez@ub.edu Rosa ORTIZ MONERA (University of Barcelona, Spain) | rortizmonera@ub.edu Dino DI NELLA (Universidad Nacional de Río Negro, Argentina) | dino.dinella@unrn.edu.ar Elisabet ALMEDA SAMARANCH (University of Barcelona, Spain) | elisabet.almeda@ub.edu Our paper analyses the results of a research undertaken by the International and Interuniversity Research Group COPOLIS (University of Barcelona): "One-parent families in the new century. Challenges and dilemmas in times of change" (CSO2011 29889) which is currently being developed by the group. We discuss how the normative model of nuclear, two-parent, heterosexual and patriarchal family still remains, causing discriminations, exclusion and inequality for those families which do not comply with this standard. To do this, in the theoretical framework we use the contributions of sociology of the family from a feminist perspective and from an approach that consider family diversity. The initial phase of the project involved designing and implementing the One-parenthood and Family Diversity Survey (EMODIF) that has been applied to 300 people who head one-parent families and who are living in Catalonia. The EMODIF has been designed from a nonandrocentric perspective, which has required use gender as a basic analytical category and flee the bias from other surveys that consider only the welfare generated in the public sphere through productive activities and benefits from State. This has involved taking into account the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 630 social community and household levels as sources of welfare but also stress. In this sense, the section on time is critical as it allows visualizing the workload derived from the double and triple shifts to people who lead these families and the impossible reconciliation of work, private and family life. This paper presents the results and conclusions of the project relating to this section. The Role of Education in Shaping Marriage Patterns in a Developing Society: The Case of the Palestinian Society in Israel Maha SABAH (Haifa University, Israel) | mahasab71@hotmail.com Sociological studies have shown that a considerably higher level of education, especially among women, has become one of the most significant agents of change in various aspects of women's lives, including their marriage patterns. Two main social factors could elucidate the link between education and marriage patterns: structural changes that produces a structurally increasing likelihood of establishing a social relationship with a similarly qualified partner, and the characteristics sought in a marriage partner according to the gender role ideology in the society. In a traditional societie, where men as providers and women as housekeeper, women tend to marry upward. In the modern societies, where the gender structure has changed significantly, especially in view of the growing number of women who work for wages, the level of homogamy by education has been increased (Oppenheimer 1988, 1997). According to this theoretical background, it remains an empirical question: to which extent structural changes in educational attainment in a cultural context of family roles that emphasize the gender division of role will change the assortative mating towards a higher level of homogamy by education? The answer to question is central in this study for understanding the social change in terms of educational attainment, family formations and gender relations in the Palestinian society in Israel. In particular, whether the changes in the educational attainment of Palestinian women affected their mate selection with regard to education? Does the woman attainment of education will be a main factor in the marriage mark, where the patriarchal structures are still alive? This study is based on data obtained from the population census conducted by the Israeli Central Bureau of Statistic. In this study, I use the three latest available censuses, conducted in 1983, 1995 and 2008, to learn about the changes in marital choice over the years. The analysis is restricted to Arab women 17 to 40 years old at the time of each census and their spouses. For each respondent I have the following variables: Education was measured as the highest diploma obtained, and the time exposed to the risk of marriage-exposure timemeasured as the number of years from age seventeen until the year of the first marriage, or, for those who remained single to the census year. The dependent variable indicates whether the spouse was more educated than the woman (upwards marriage), less educated (downwards marriage), or equally educated (homogamous marriage). The main analysis has been done in the context of multinomial logit models. The main results are: in most educational categories there was a decline in the rates of upward marriage, increase in the downward marriage especially among academic women. The most interesting result was a decline in the rates of homogamous marriage among the lowest and the higher category of education. The study conclusions were that although Palestinian women increase their educational attainment and they improve their socio-economic status but that did not ensure a 'good' marital choice. As a consequence of their own education surpassed that of men, in the last period, they face a shortage of potential husbands with similar or higher education. In response, some women will change their preferences for marrying a good educated man and equal marital BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 631 relationship and marry downward, especially, in a patriarchal society that encourages women for marrying and not remaining single. Single mothers' families in Serbia and risks of social exclusion Smiljka TOMANOVIC (Faculty of Philosophy University of Belgrade, Serbia) | smiljkat@hotmail.com The paper deals with everyday life context, resources and strategies of representative sample of 272 single mothers' families (SMF), which were the subjects of the survey on three types of one-parent families with children under 18 in Serbia. Against the background of the academic and public discourses on one-parent families as social threat, social problem or life-style choice, we tested the thesis on SMF as an effect of detraditionalisation of family life. Our findings, nevertheless, did not support the thesis, since SMF are in a very structurally vulnerable position. Compared to other two types of one-parent families – divorced and widowed parents with children, the single mothers are less employed, they have the lowest level of education and the lowest educational aspirations for their children, and their households are more exposed to material deprivation. Since they are more often financially dependent and are bounded to live within extended households more often than other lone parents, SMF are very dependent on their social networks – particularly their parental families. Nevertheless, the analysis shows that they are more prone to be stigmatized and that their social support networks are less developed as compared to other one-parent families. In the context of underdeveloped and inaccessible system support, the families of poorly educated and unemployed single mothers without support from their social network are at multiple risks of social exclusion. Although among them exists stratificational diversity, mainly related to mother's level of education, many SMF are burdened with problems and perceived as social problem, rather than emancipated life-style. Short-term relationships partners and sexual relations of Polish single women and single men Emilia PAPRZYCKA (Warsaw University of Life Sciences SGGW, Poland) | emilia_paprzycka@sggw.pl Currently we may observe variety and complexity of intimate relationships and single people's short-term relationships of emotional and/or sexual character may be included in this variety. By definition people living on their own do not have a regular partner and are not in a long-term exclusive relationship and in social awareness they function as opposite stereotypes. Single women are perceived as unattractive, asexual and undesired or quite the opposite as promiscuous. As for single men they are usually seen as no-hopers, having problems or a lot of promiscuous sexual contacts. This presentation will be focused on answering the questions: What is single people's sexual life like and what kind of intimate relationships do single people enter? The answers to these questions will be provided on the basis of findings of qualitative research conducted on single men and women and quantitative research carried on representative group of Polish people. The research shows that single people's emotional life, intimate relationships and sexual activities vary in terms of gender, age, place of living, religiousness, level of education and attitude towards single life. Gender perspective was taken under consideration while preparing the project and analysis of research findings, which allowed to identify distinctness of definitions of intimate relationships and variety of meanings assigned to these relations by single men and women. This otherness was noticed not only among men and women but also within biological gender i.e. (that is) among people representing different types of femininity and masculinity. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 632 RN13S02 Families, Friendship and Intimate Sociabilities Under the same roof: towards an understanding of the everyday relational practices of contemporary shared living arrangements in the UK Sue HEATH (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | sue.heath@manchester.ac.uk Gemma EDWARDS (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | Gemma.M.Edwards@manchester.ac.uk Rachael SCICLUNA (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | rachael.scicluna@manchester.ac.uk Katherine DAVIES (University of Shefiield, United Kingdom) | k.davies@sheffield.ac.uk Within societies dominated by privatised notions of housing and domesticity, shared living arrangements confound normative expectations of the place of non-kin in most people's lives. Popular responses to 1970s communes exemplified this, with many sociologists at the time equally bemused by the phenomenon. Most Britons who today share accommodation with nonkin do so not in intentional communities but in shared rentals and private lodgings. These arrangements have recently increased hugely, not primarily through choice but in response to rising housing costs and the impact of recession. Simultaneously, there is growing UK interest in new forms of intentional sharing, eg cohousing. Despite these trends, and the emergence of approaches to studying intimate life which more readily acknowledge alternative household forms, shared living remains marginalised and little is known about the everyday relational practices of sharers. This paper draws on new qualitative research on shared living arrangements in the UK involving 70 sharers of all ages, living in both intentional and nonintentional contexts. Utilising interview and visual data, the paper will explore the 'critical associations' underpinning shared living arrangements, using Belk's (2009) distinction, following Ingold (1986), between everyday practices of 'sharing out' and 'sharing in'. It considers how these practices relate to the temporal, spatial, economic and ideological organisation of different shared living arrangements and how they serve to either foster or discourage intimacy and communality in shared settings. Through exploring forms of connectedness involving non-kin, we aim to contribute to a growing body of sociological work focusing on non-familial intimacies. Family configurations of young parents in Italy. The role of networks between the crisis and the future Matteo MOSCATELLI (Catholic University Milan, Italy) | matteo.moscatelli@unicatt.it Donatella BRAMANTI (Catholic University Milan, Italy) | donatella.bramanti@unicatt.it The exploratory research on family configurations of young Italians (under 40), who are planning their future life with a baby (0-3 years), involved over 150 parents. Because of the weakness of the Welfare State as well as the blows of the economic crisis, many young people are experiencing deep trouble in a context that enhances the importance of the role of the networks (both ascribed relatives, grand parents, whether acquired friends) to ensure the well-being of individuals and families (Bramanti, 2014). The methods of analysis of the familiar space are refined through the structural approach to family diversity (Widmer, 2010,2014) focusing also on the relational network that goes beyond domestic boundaries and guided by the relational approach (Donati, 2010, 2014) analyzing the structural level (constraints and resources) and the referential one (values and wellness goals) of relationships. The purpose of the study was to observe what is exchanged within the configurations of young parents in terms of support, interdependencies and conflicts in relation to different projects of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 633 life. It was possible to reconstruct how the diversity of family configurations (morphology) influence the share capital made available to individuals. Another goal was to study who the pattern is focused on and to verify some compensatory hypothesis on the role played by some net sources. The first results show that, within a general historical trend that makes families increasingly fragile, the importance of the family configuration and networking resources available is relevant not only on the level of satisfaction with their parental experience with children, but also on the ability to look at the future and to be prosocial and generative. Co-residence as a mechanism for relational proximity The impact of family trajectories on the diversification of personal networks Rita GOUVEIA (ICS ULisbon, Portugal) | vasco.ramos@ics.ul.pt Vasco RAMOS (ICS ULisbon, Portugal) | rita.gouveia@ics.ul.pt Karin WALL (ICS ULisbon, Portugal) | karin.wall@ics.ul.pt Close relationships are built according to the articulation of old and new relational principles, such as kinship primacy, generational proximity and affinity criteria, but also co-residence history. Therefore, sharing the same household over the lifecourse enhances the feelings of closeness between individuals who are mutually interdependent, even if relationships may be characterized by solidarity, conflict or both. On the other hand, the pluralisation of the lifecourse and the diversification of family arrangements have been contributing for the development of personal relationships beyond the limits of the household unit. Thus, the heuristic potential of household composition to capture family life has been challenged by recent research. This chapter (re)evaluates the importance of co-residence in the construction of personal networks, by exploring the impact of both family trajectories and current household composition on the configurations of personal networks in which individuals are embedded at the present moment. We draw on data from a Portuguese survey on life trajectories and social networks, which was applied to a representative sample of 1500 Portuguese born in three different cohorts (1935-40, 1950-55,1970-75). Findings highlight the interdependency between the history of co-residence and the generational, biographical and structural contexts, which in turn, shape the type of personal configurations, in particular, the openness of the boundaries to non-kin. Intimacy at a Distance – the Mediatized Social Belonging of Academic Transnational Elite Jenny JANSDOTTER (Karlstad University, Sweden) | jenny.jansdotter@kau.se Referring to a notion of intimacy from the phenomenology of Schutz (1964) as the imagined proximity to the other in a stream of consciousness and converging focus in a co-presence, this paper aims to scrutinize how experiences of intimacy are transformed when spatial connected presence in the everyday is ruptured and connectivity is media-dependent, and thus how family constellations and life planning is affected. In the panorama of the mobilities turn (Sheller & Urry, 2006) and mediatization (Krotz, 2007) as meta-processes co-constituting social change in late modernity, many professions presupposes increasingly higher expectations on physical mobility and, dichotomizing, ubiquitous mediated connectedness. Consequently, this limits family co-presence in the everyday and, concurrently, the professional realm leaks over into the home, a concept under re-evaluation (see Tuan, 1974). This diachronic ethnographic study of transnational academic elite persons within the humanities and social sciences considers how intimacy, confidence and familiarity in close relations is negotiated via different media at durable or repeated times of physical separation. While some inequalities are structural, for example the mobility being by one part voluntary BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 634 (lived selectivity), work-life balance, gender and responsibility in the home, others are linked to affordances of different media that imposes degrees of empowerment vs. obligation as media routines are established as everyday praxis. The approach to technology and media usage is affected an intellectual bohemian ideal and cosmopolitan dispositions. This study is also informed by the sociology of fields (Bourdieu, 1979/1984). The changing patterns of lifelong singlehood Daniela BELLANI (UPF, Spain) | daniela.bellani@upf.edu Lesia NEDOLUZHKO (UPF, Spain) | lesia.nedoluzhko@upf.edu There is a growing body of literature which has documented recent increase in educational homogamy, particularly among highly educated individuals. This tendency, although not universal, is observed in many culturally and socio-economically diverse settings and said to be a product of modernization, female educational expansion, and rising share of women in tertiary education (Cheng 2014, Han 2010, Park and Smits 2005, Pencavel 1998, Smits et al. 2000). Few studies have projected the long-term consequences of the growing proportion of highly educated women for marriage market and spouse selection. They predicted that the emergence of new gender imbalance when women outnumber men in tertiary education is likely to reverse current trends in educational homogamy and to increase the incidence of singlehood among highly educated women (e.g., Van Bavel 2012). Demographic and sociological research has also shown that the direction and strength of educational gradient in marriage depend on societal context. In gender-egalitarian countries better-educated women are more likely to be married compare to their less-educated counterparts whereas the opposite holds true for the countries where gender roles and attitudes are traditional (Domínguez-Folgueras and Castro-Martín 2008, Kalmijn 2013). Despite the abiding interest in relationship between marriage/cohabitation and education and in its change over time, contemporary research lacks comparative cross-national analysis. Our study covers the broad range of industrialized countries, including European countries, Australia, The United States, and Canada. We investigate the dynamics of educational gradient in partnering through changes in lifelong singlehood. We focus on women who in their midlife ages (40-45) have never lived in a marital or cohabiting union and estimate likelihood of being single by educational level highly vs low educated women. Following earlier research, in our analysis we account for the effects of two contextual characteristics prevailing gender attitudes and gender gap in higher education. The second characteristic is aimed to capture the availability of highly educated bachelors on the marriage market. The preliminary results of our study suggest that in almost all countries highly educated women are more likely to remain single compare to their low educated counterparts. We also found that for many countries the gap between higher and lower educated women declines. RN13S03a Intergenerational Relationships I: Old People and Family Relations Intergenerational Relations in Stepfamilies: A Comparison of France, Germany, and Russia Anja STEINBACH (University Duisbug-Essen, Germany) | anja.steinbach@uni-due.de Karsten HANK (University of Cologne, Germany) | hank@wiso.uni-koeln.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 635 Our study examines cross-national variations in intergenerational relations of partnered parents aged 50 and over with adult non-coresident children by family structure. We focus on three European countries – France, Germany, and Russia – which have in common a relatively large proportion of stepfamilies, but differ with regard to contextual characteristics potentially impacting the stepfamily-intergenerational-relations nexus. The analysis is based on data from Generations and Gender Surveys (Wave 1). Our pooled analytical sample consists of 14,309 parent-child relationships derived from responses by 6,590 surveyed parents with children aged 18 or older living outside the parental household. We consider two core dimensions of intergenerational solidarity as dependent variables, namely frequency of contact and emotional closeness. Our results support the notion of universally weaker intergenerational relations in stepfamilies. However, compared to France and Germany, Russia stands out in that the negative relation between being a stepparent and contact with the adult child is weakest, whereas it is strongest with regard to emotional closeness. The observed cross-national differences are proposed to result from widowhood being a more important pathway leading to stepfamily formation as well as a stronger 'functional' basis of stepfamily intergenerational relations in the Russian context. „The Nesting" – life necessity or (family) choice? Based on Polish example Mariola PISZCZATOWSKA-OLEKSIEWICZ (University of Warsaw, Poland) | mpiszczatowska@o2.pl The nesting is a situation where young adults prolong their stay at their family home. In Poland living with custodians in spite of becoming major is getting more and more popular among young adults during economic crisis. In my project I would like to show the particularities of the postponing separation from the family of origin in Poland. I begin with putting the question: is the nesting life necessity (because of economic crisis) or choice in Poland? So far I have designed and analysed two nationwide quantitative projects: the first one conducted for diagnostic and descriptive purposes before crisis, and the second aiming at exploring the crisis reality. After crisis, in 2013 I have conducted the qualitative research (IDI's) with the Nesters and with their parents . The results of a quantitative studies indicate that the external factors (e.g. economic situation of the country, increasing enrolment ratio, etc.) have limited impact on young people postponing their final departures from the parental home. There are strong non-economical reasons too (intergenerational relationships), like parents' expectations or demands towards their adult children. Nesters are not the only actors of the crowded nest arrangement, as parents also play their significant role there. Family Matters? – The Effect of Parental Unemployment on Children Socioeconomic Achievement in Different Family Types Hannu Paavali LEHTI (University of Turku, Finland) | hpleht@utu.fi Aleksi KARHULA (University of Turku, Finland) | aleksi.karhula@utu.fi Jani Petteri EROLA (University of Turku, Finland) | jani.erola@utu.fi It is well known that unemployment has disadvantageous social and psychological effects. Yet the evidence on long term intergenerational effects of parental unemployment is weak. We study how the intergenerational impact of unemployment on children's socioeconomic status varies by different family types and parental gender. This allows us to contrast normative BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 636 and economic explanations for possible negative intergenerational effects of parental unemployment, often brought up in the theoretical literature. We distinguish single, step and two-parent families and further, dual earner families among the latter. We use Finnish register data on children who faced paternal or maternal unemployment when they were 16-17 years old. Children's social status is measured on ISEI scale when they were 30 years old. Analysis conducted by propensity score matching showed that parental unemployment only harms socioeconomic attainment of the children growing up in the dual earner families; the children growing up in other family types are fare worse because of the parental selection in to unemployment, not because of unemployment as such. Father's unemployment has a negative statistically significant effect on children's SES – but mother's unemployment has not – compared to children who did not experience parental unemployment. Children having both parents unemployed have a lower level of attainment than those having only one unemployed parent. However, this appears to be largely due to the selection to the group at risk; those with similar family background but not experiencing unemployment do equally badly. Housing Pathways of Young People and the Changing Concepts of Family Yung-Han CHANG (University of Kang Ning, Taiwan, Republic of China) | yhchang@ukn.edu.tw In the context of rapid social change, the traditional life course in Taiwan is challenged by the extension of studies, delay in marriage, and a growth in singlehood. As Confucian maxim of "independence at the age of thirty" no longer applies to Taiwanese young people, many of them face the housing problems under the ambiguous timing of family formation. While some young people choose to rent an apartment and live alone or live with friends, some may return to their parents' home and stay until they get married. However temporary this living arrangement was expected originally, it has gradually become a long-term settlement as family formation and housing pathways of young people change. In terms of the said changes, previous studies of the living arrangements and housing issues of Taiwanese young people usually focus on the structural factors, including the availability of houses and the economic status, but fail to investigate the transformation of family concepts or household imaginations of young people. Thus this study aims to examine the change of family concepts and its relationship with the housing pathways of Taiwanese young people. In order to answer the research question, besides using the quantitative data collected from 2000 to 2012 in Taiwan Social Change Survey, in-depth interviews with young people aged 20-35 are conducted. The results show that given the structural constraints, young people's personal expectations and imaginations about family and households still affect their housing choices. RN13S03b Intergenerational Relationships II: Grandparents and Children Balancing the moral budget: intergenerational relations between private troubles and public issues Bella MARCKMANN (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | bm@soc.ku.dk Current trends of longer life expectancy and smaller birth cohorts in Europe have spurred extensive scholarly and public debates about intergenerational exchanges, "generational theft", and the transmission of inequalities across and between generations. However, few studies look at the moral micro-economies of interactions whereby adult kin actively maintain and interpret BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 637 their intergenerational relationships – or omit to do so – thus in varying degree making themselves reciprocally available as network resources. In Scandinavia, the last 70 years have seen the growth of universal welfare institutions which to a great extent made parents and adult children economically independent of one another – but also a growing crisis and political criticism of the welfare institutions. The theoretical background for this paper is one of symbolic interactionism and the concept of moral economy. Methodologically, the paper draws upon biographical interviews conducted in Denmark with men and women aged between 20 and 70 to throw light on the ways in which parents and adult children from a variety of social backgrounds relate their own family histories to the larger societal tendencies. Main findings: The paper demonstrates how the interviewees bring concepts such as gratitude, reciprocity, independence, debt, and merit into play in order to interpret and negotiate understandings of intergenerational relations both in the private and public domains. Intergenerational exchanges and social networks of Italian active elders. A quantitative analysis Donatella BRAMANTI (Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore di Milano, Italy) | donatella.bramanti@unicatt.it Giovanna ROSSI (Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore di Milano, Italy) | giovanna.rossi@unicatt.it Matteo MOSCATELLI (Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore di Milano, Italy) | matteo.moscatelli@unicatt.it The present paper is focused on active ageing and intergenerational exchanges at the level of values and personal orientations and at the level of relational networks. Analyses are based on the data gathered through a national survey (N=900 participants aged 65-74 years; http://anzianiinrete.wordpress.com). The theoretical premise of this work is that the practical and symbolic aspects of exchange between generations introduces new differentia-tions between subjects (Dykstra, Fokkema 2011; Angelini et al. 2012; Silverstein et al. 2006; Rossi, Bramanti, Moscatelli 2014; Bramanti, Meda 2015). We measured structural and cultural factors that favour or hinder the likelihood to put in place forms of intergenerational exchange on the side of the young elders. We also identified elements of ambivalence interfering with active ageing, which is assumed as the propensity to be engaged in activities for oneself or for the others in later life. Data analysis is performed through synthetic indexes, a cluster analysis (SPAD software), social network analysis (SNA), as well as logistic re-gression (Maximum Likelihood Estimation method). The analyses confirm the existence of a relationship between the mag-nitude of the social network and the propensity to exchange with other generations. They also confirm the importance of value orientations and experience. In conclusion, believing in the importance of generations and drawing a positive balance in one's experience as a parent are strictly related with the capability to support the youngest and the old-est (intergenerational solidarity). Intergenerational Solidarity and Family Cohesion in Elderly Care Hynek JEŘÁBEK (Charles University in Prague, Faculty of Social Sciences, Institute of Sociological Studies, Czech Republic) | hynek.jerabek@gmail.com Jiří REMR (Charles University in Prague, Faculty of Social Sciences, Institute of Sociological Studies, The paper discusses the results of the research project 'Family Cohesion in Elderly Care' in the Czech Republic. We tested V. L. Bengtson's six-dimensional model of intergenerational BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 638 solidarity and return to Bengtson's original question of whether it is possible to model intergenerational solidarity as a one-dimensional construct. Unlike the answer to this question given by Roberts and Bengtson (1990), our response is 'yes, a one-dimensional construct is possible'. We explain in our paper, how Bengtson's and our models of measurement differ. According to socio-psychological theory summarized in the works of McChesney, Bengtson, Roberts & Richards (in the years 1988-1991) we assume that if there exist strong emotional bonds between members of a group, frequent contact and mutual assistance among them, and assuming that the members share ideas, goals, and responsibility for the group as a whole, it is possible to expect that this group will be cohesive. Our studied Czech families are valid candidates to which the theory of family cohesion can be applied. Our generalization refers to 'family cohesion' among the generation of Czech families that are caring for their elderly members and to the existence of one-dimensional latent variable for measurement of family cohesion for Czech caring families. for subtopic 3 ‚Intergenerational Relationships' The 'dark side' of intergenerational transfers in shaping family relations in Britain, Germany and Japan Misa IZUHARA (University of Bristol, United Kingdom) | M.Izuhara@bristol.ac.uk Stephan KOEPPE (University College Dublin) | stephan.koeppe@ucd.ie Karen ROWLINGSON (University of Birmingham, United Kingdom) | K.Rowlingson@bham.ac.uk This paper explores the negative impact of intergenerational transfers on family relations crossnationally in Britain, Germany and Japan. Inheritance shapes family relations in ways of material support, symbolic practices and moral reasoning. While it contributes to strengthening family ties, it can also be a source of tension and conflict. In contemporary societies with slower economic growth and increased rates of home ownership, transfers of home ownership and financial assets transmit opportunities and advantages over generations, especially in the neoliberal policy context. Compared to the positive impact of the transfers on future generations, however, there is a gap in knowledge and understanding of the 'dark side' of intergenerational transfers including how transfers generate conflict, tension or dissatisfaction among family members; and how people prepare for and respond to such risks. For example, unequal distribution of parental assets may cause dispute among siblings. Adult children may inherit housing with negative equity. Divorce and remarriage may lead to complication in relation to asset ownership and the right to transfer in step families. Moreover, the notion of fairness in (re)distribution, governed by law, policy and social norms, varies significantly across cultures and societies. How contemporary families deal with the processes and outcomes of asset transfers thus have compelling national and international resonance. This exploratory paper will examine how different welfare systems, inheritance laws, tax systems, cultural practices and housing markets combine to produce different patterns of and responses to intergenerational transfers. It will contribute to further develop theories of 'family solidarity and conflict' in relation to asset transfers. RN13S03c Intergenerational Relationships III: Parents and Children The generational Transition. Do relationship patterns change after the first birth of a grandchild in Germany? Veronika SALZBURGER (University of Cologne, Germany) | salzburger@wiso.uni-koeln.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 639 The birth of the first (grand-) child restructures the familial composition. This induces changes for existing relationship patterns between the generations. On the one hand, a birth increases opportunities for contact between grandparents and parents as well as the demand and supply of material and immaterial help, e.g. childcare, information and advice. This can result in closer emotional relationships. On the other hand, however, unidirectional resource flows may lead to increased intergenerational conflicts and alienation. Yet, more research on how intergenerational relationships adapt to the new family structure is needed. Only few existing studies examine changes of patterns over time and these studies do not differentiate the age and number of grandchildren. In addition, they analyze relationships mostly from the singular perspective of either parents or grandparents. Based on the Bengtson-Silverstein-Solidarity model, the present study considers the perspectives of both generations and analyzes the development of relationship patterns over time after the generational transition. The German Family Panel (pairfam; N=7,022 dyads) in 2010 and 2014 is analyzed. Five types of relationship patterns, derived from cluster analysis, are identified. Examining changes in these patterns after the generational transition, three types of shifts are differentiated: (i) any shift occurs, (ii) shift toward more distant relationship occurs, or (iii) shift toward closer relationship occurs. Logistic regression models show that the generational transition does mostly not trigger a shift. If a shift occurs, however, the generational transition prevents shifts toward more distant relationships. No significant effects are found for a shift towards closer relationships. Significant and meaningful grandparenting practices in Scotland Eloi RIBE (University of Edinburgh, United Kingdom) | e.ribe@ed.ac.uk Grandparent-grandchildren relationships have substantial material, social and emotional implications for families. Over the last half of the 20th Century significant demographic and social changes have transformed population structures and family relationships. Three and even four generations are more likely to live at the same time while childcare is increasingly demanded by parents to reconcile work and family life. In this context grandparents have become more involved in family life by looking after their grandchildren or supporting their adult child. However, there has been little attention to the ways grandparent-grandchildren relationships are enacted and maintained over time and the significance of the everyday family and intimacy practices. This research is embedded within a theoretical and conceptual discussion of what constitutes 'family' and 'practices of intimacy' and adds to contemporary debate about family change. It explores the ways grandparents enact, enable and maintain significant and meaningful close and intimate relationships with their grandchildren across time. It particularly focuses on describing and grasping emotional (affective), conceptual (cognitive) and practical (body) grandparenting practices that create a sense of closeness and whether there are differences in these practices between couple and lone-parent families. Using the Growing Up in Scotland survey I investigate the factors affecting closeness between grandparents and grandchildren by lineage, gender of grandparents and marital status of parent families. These results are combined with data from face-to face interviews with grandparents reporting on the significance and importance of family and intimacy practices in the relationship with grandchildren. The influence of (potential) grandparents in adult child's entry into parenthood Roberta RUTIGLIANO (Universitat Pompeu Fabra, Spain) | roberta.rutigliano@upf.edu Since women have acquired a new role in society, they and their partner have to struggle to reconcile career with family life. Further, extended family mechanisms have been substantially distorted because of the demographic changes. As consequence, all the main life course's BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 640 phases have been delayed or stretched. The general aim of this study is to explore and clarify the role of grandparents, in influencing couples' decisions with a particular focus on fertility behaviors. Specifically, in this article I investigate the association between expected grandparental childcare provision and the change in the probability of first birth transition for the middle generation. The main idea is to consider grandparental characteristics as a proxy for future childcare provision, able to influence the adult child's first birth transition.Data source is SHARE (Survey of Health Aging and Retirement in Europe). I analyze wave1 and wave2 and I implement a two step regression approach, namely linear probability model and mixed logit models to carry out the analysis. Results show a positive and significant effect of grandparent's propensity of providing childcare on adult child s first birth transition. Nevertheless, results suggest that context plays an important role too. In the future developments,in order to address this issue I plan to run the analysis for different group of countries. 'Imaginary Extended Family'. Structure in Rural Areas: Case of Avanos, Turkey Ayşe GÖNÜLLÜ ATAKAN (Middle East Techical University, Department of Sociology, Turkey) | agonullu@gmail.com Ayşe GÜNDÜZ HOŞGÖR (Middle East Techical University, Department of Sociology, Turkey) | hosgor@metu.edu.tr This paper focuses on understanding the family pattern changes within the rural transformation of Turkey. Literature indicates that in Turkey rural transformation after 1980s resulted with dissolution of patrilocally extended household structure which was based on petty commodity production. Today i nuclear family structure has become more prevalent. From a socialist feminist perspective, this paper explores the changes in the lives of two cohorts of rural women in town Avonos in Central Anatolia. Depending on mother-daughter interviews, the main argument of this paper is that although young couples physically do not live with their elders at the same household anymore as they were in the past, still they continue getting labour support from their elders specifically for child care. Findings indicate that despite changes created relative liberation of woman from heavy workload of extended household, the nature of gender division of labour between women and men resists to change at domestic sphere. Particularly when both women and men enroll in paid employment outside home, child care becomes a central problem in nuclear households. Generally the solution is found through intergenerational arrangements between women and their mother/ mother in laws. On the other hand, this arrangement prevents loss of value for elder women living outside of nuclear family by continuation of their reproductive labor through grandchild care. Consequently, this new patriarchal arrangement has created a new household form what we conceptualized as "imaginary extended family structure". Such new household typology differs not only from traditional extended household structure in terms of spatial and organization structure of households but also from nuclear family definition of modernization theory. RN13S04 Family Networks and Care When do children make parents happy? The economy, the welfare state and the varying value of children Klaus PREISNER (University of Zurich, Switzerland) | preisner@soziologie.uzh.ch Franz NEUBERGER (University of Zurich, Switzerland) | franz.neuberger@googlemail.com In this paper we analyse the relationship between the economy, the welfare state, class, parenthood and quality of life in old age. We apply the concept of socially structured BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 641 ambivalence to theorize the link between quality of life and the value of children in different social structural settings. Our main rationale is that the effect of having children on Quality of Life – that is: the value of children – varies with social class, e.g. financial and health resources. We assume having children or not is of great importance in late life for older persons suffering from financial stress and bad health and for those living in less affluent countries and less generous welfare states. The analysis is based on the Survey of Health, Ageing and Retirement in Europe (wave 4). We focus on respondents aged 50 and over in 16 European countries. We find both a class effect within and between countries on the "value of children" for older persons. The fewer individual financial and health resources and the lower the national wealth, the more respondents suffer from not having children, and the more they benefit from parenthood in late life respectively. We find no significant effect of welfare states on the value of children. We therefore refer to a within and between country concept of social class in later life in order to explain the relationship between parenthood and QoL. International adoptive families in Spain. Material and emotional support networks. Diana JAREÑO RUIZ (University of Alicante, Spain) | diana.jareno@ua.es María José RODRÍGUEZ JAUME (University of Alicante, Spain) | mj.rodriguez@ua.es Despite the delay with respect to our neighboring European countries, the phenomenon of international adoptions has emerged with unparalleled intensity in Spain. In fact, the 5,541 adoptions formalized abroad in 2004 made Spain rank as the world's second country in international adoptions after the USA. Adoptive families often live adoption as a bureaucratic and dehumanizing experience which leads them to feel misunderstood and alone. These perceptions are offset by networking the affective and emotional support, that is, creating your private 'kinship networks' or 'extended family'. In this paper we focus on analyzing the construction of adoptive families based on their social networks support. Network analysis provides an original set of research tools to apply to the studies of the family, opening a scene to new indicators and analysis fields. This relationship highlights the building of 'maps' of family groups, to support and explain the current complexity of families and the extent of support ties located outside the domestic nucleus as sources of resources to meet their needs, both instrumental and expressive. The results presented are based on the findings of the survey 'Adoptive families and their lifestyles' inscribed in the research project 'The (baby) boom of international adoptions in Spain. A sociological research work on adoptive families and their lifestyles' (R&D&i 2008-2011: CSO2009-14763-C03-03). The research involved 230 Spanish families who had adopted a child abroad. The survey included a section whose questions sought, firstly, to identify the main actors involved in adoptive families and describe the roles each one plays and, secondly, to know the different relationships established through virtual networks propitiated to search for information about the adoption process. The (re)modernization of family life and the (re)configuration of social networks Allan WESTERLING (Roskilde University, Denmark) | alllanw@ruc.dk Hans H. K SØNDERSTRUP-ANDERSEN (Roskilde University, Denmark) | hsan@ruc.dk Lars Tomas DENCIK (Roskilde University, Denmark) | lade@ruc.dk What does processes of reflexive modernization mean for communality in everyday family life? This paper analyzes the change and stability in social networks and family relationship of adults during the period from 2003 to 2014 in Denmark. Based on longitudinal survey data with a panel of individuals, borne in 1968 and living in Denmark, this paper analyzes how the centrality of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 642 household members and kin relations in the everyday life of adults, have changed during 20032014. The first wave of data was collected in 2003 (n=1003) using Computer Assisted Telephone Interview. The second wave was collected during November and December 2014 (n=467) using a web-based adaptation of the original survey. We call this survey SONEFAL, Social Networks and FAmily Life (in Danish IFUSOFF) (Dencik & Westerling 2004). Analysis of the data from wave 1 documents how the 35year old mainly oriented towards the other members of their household and immediate kin in everyday life (Westerling 2008, 2010, Dencik et. al. 2008). The primary members of the social networks of the 35year olds were spouses, children and parents: generally the respondents had both a high frequency of contact and diverse forms of interactions with these categories of people. This paper investigates the changes in these networks after more than 10 years, and analyzes these findings informed by theories of reflexive modernization (Beck 1994, Beck et. al. 2003). Traditional Songs and their Impact on Moroccan Family Life Fouzia LAMKHANTER (university hassan II, Morocco) | lamkhanterfouzia@gmail.com Touria HOUSSAM (university hassan II, Morocco) | touria.houssam@gmail.com This research paper relates to a sociolinguistic study of Moroccan traditional lyrics which reflect the sensitive nature of the mother/ daughter-in-law relationship. These lyrics produced and presented vividly in Moroccan traditional songs tend to create antagonism and conflict to Moroccan families. The data consist of recordings of some popular songs entertained in rural areas by ordinary women. We will shed light on the importance of oral tradition as a means of transmission of collective imagination and production of stereotypes and social representations.. These representations and stereotypes are very dominant in the Moroccan oral tradition and continuously contribute to the maintenance of inequality and gender discrimination. We will scrutinize the connotations conveyed in these folk songs to be able to describe, analyze and subsequently enumerate the different stereotypes that this corpus reveals. The information gathered in this study up to now, as well as others, reveal the existence of different stereotypes associated with the status of both, the mother in law and the daughter in law. It also describes the tense and confrontational nature of the relationship between the two women, a thing that seems inevitable. The nature of the relationship that these songs cause and tend to impart, consciously or unconsciously, influences family relationships. The Moroccan family lives under the weight of these representations that feed tensions and disrupt family life and consequently feeds moments of domination, power struggle and even moments of crisis. Indeed, the Stereotypes linked to this relation motherinlaw/ daughterinlaw represent real cultural challenges for family life. All in all, We will highlight, on the basis of an extended corpus of popular songs the colorful relationship between the mother-in-law and the daughter-inlaw through analyzing the relevance of these stereotypes and social representations as well as their impact on the Moroccan family. Finally we will touch on the future of this relationship based on the data we have gathered. Caring at home: an ethnography of care practices Joana Pimentel ALVES (Faculty of Economics University of Coimbra/ Center of Social Studies Associate Laboratory University of Coimbra, Portugal) | joanapimentelalves@gmail.com The significant increase of population with long-term care needs brought an additional attention to welfare research. In recent decades, the attention has been turning to the role of families in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 643 providing care for family members with permanent and long-term care needs (Nolan et al., 2003). Historically the informal care to dependents has been provided at home by family (Horden et al., 1998). The reflection on the welfare state has concluded the central place of the family and extended networks in delivering support to older and disabled people across all European countries (European Commission, 2010). Mostly, care remains as a family issue, understood as a private matter in which families play a central role, specially, in the provision of long-term home-based care (Marin et al., 2009:7). Typically, this type of care is mainly provided by family, close relatives, friends or neighbours, for people with no special training for providing care, and not based their activities in any formal contract, or in specific services (Goodhead et al, 2007). Research carried out in Portugal has shown the significant importance that informal care has in the country. In a context in which welfare state protection never was very significant, the social networks respond first to the needs of citizens (Santos, 2011; Portugal, 2014). However, although the importance of informal care provision is well known in Portugal, the universe of home care work is almost unknown, especially in the field of disability. Disability is a heterogeneous phenomenon where social and biological factors intersect and influence people's life conditions. Nevertheless, it is not wrong to say that a large number of people with disabilities need personal assistance. Without that, many daily living activities would be compromised, with serious consequences for their quality of life, health and participation on society. In Portugal, people with disabilities found their "personal assistants" or "helpers" in their immediate family members, also designated as informal caregivers. More demanding are care needs, more being cared for family at home is the only response existence (Alves, 2011). Although its importance, we still know little about it since there are few studies on this subject, specially conducted from inside home. My PhD research – "Ways of caring: analysing daily, permanent and long-term care" – from which this paper is derived tries to contradicted this tendency. Recognizing the role and place of family in permanent and long-term home care provision, as well the necessity of revealing care work and care practices and caregivers-care receiver interactions, I decided to enter on domestic sphere and be part of care production to comprehend how permanent and long-term care assistance is constructed and provided, in the field of disability. To explore this question I analysed who are the main actors; which role has the family; and how the context, in which care is provided, defines the practices and relationships. Considering the above outlined the methodological strategy followed in empirical research draws upon qualitative methodologies. It included a participant observation at daily routine, tasks associated with home-based care work and the relationships between actors at home; and in-depth interviews to the family caregivers and home care aides to understand: how they became caregivers (by choice, by obligation or by economic necessity); how they understand their role; how they reconcile caregivers' role with other social roles; and the impacts of care in their lives. Based on fieldwork it's possible to point some results. Firstly, home care provision is a complex phenomenon, conditioned by the social and economical context, but also by the characteristics of care receivers and the nature of the relationship between career and care receiver. Thus, the context in which care is provided matters, as well as the way that caregivers understand care and their role in that relationship: both define the care practices. Likewise, home-based care is specific and personalized to care-receiver necessities and personal biography. Family caregivers and informal paid caregivers point out emotional ties as a reason to care and value them, the impacts of care in their lives are huge and in multiples domains (work, job, leisure, health and so no). However, they are distinct according the nature of the relationship between caregiver and care-receiver. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 644 When I decided being at home with a disabled people and their caregivers, I could experience how important is be in there to comprehend how the care practices and care relationships are defined by the home setting. Hence, being at home with disabled people and their caregivers, sharing their daily living routines, gives a unique insight for knowing home care. Observing and participating in the procedures is crucial to understand the phenomena, specially the impacts of this type of assistance on the lives of actors involved. The relevance of ethnography to understand the nature and intensity (both physical and emotional) of care practices was crucial to the study results. References: Alves, Joana (2011), Vidas de Cuidado(s). Uma análise do cuidado quotidiano, permanente e de longa-duração. Tese de Mestrado em Sociologia. Coimbra: Faculdade de Economia da Universidade de Coimbra. European Commission (2010), Caring and post caring in Europe. Brussels: European Commission. Directorate-General for Employment, Social Affairs and Equal Opportunities. Goodhead, Anne; McDonald, Janet (2007), Informal Caregivers Literature Review. A report prepared for the National Heath Committee. Wellington: Health Services Centre, Victoria University of Wellington. Horden, Peregrine; Smith, Richard (org.) (1998), The locus of care: families, communities, institutions and the provision of welfare since antiquity. London and New York: Routledge. Marin, B.; Leichsenring, K.; Rodrigues, R.; Huber, M. (2009), Who cares? Care coordination and cooperation to enhance quality in elderly care in the European Union Background. Paper to the Conference on Healthy and Dignified Ageing. Stockholm, 15-16 September 2009. Nolan, Mike; et al. (2003), Partnerships in family care: understanding the caregiving career. Maidenhead and Philadelphia: Open University Press. Portugal, Sílvia (2014), Famílias e Redes Sociais. Coimbra: Almedina. Santos, Boaventura, (2011), Portugal. Ensaio contra a autoflagelação. Coimbra: Almedina. RN13S05a Family Transitions and Life Events I Protection or selection? New insights into the effect of children on union dissolution in Germany Thorsten SCHNEIDER (Leipzig University, Germany) | thorsten.schneider@uni-leipzig.de Research on divorce or union dissolution demonstrates that the age of the youngest child is negatively correlated with the risk of breaking up. These findings apply at least to marital children. One line of argument is that children stabilize unions due to stronger feelings of obligation, stronger economic dependencies of mothers, etc. Another line of argument is that partners who are less satisfied with or committed to their relationship are less prone to have children in the first place. To get new insight into this controversial topic of protection vs. selection we investigate the consequences of births resulting from unplanned pregnancies on the stability of (marital and cohabitating) unions. We frame women with an unplanned pregnancy as the treatment group. As unplanned pregnancies are highly selective we use the technique of propensity score matching (PSM) to identify one control group of women with planned pregnancies and one control group of women without a pregnancy. The union stability of these three groups is compared by survivor functions. The data comes from the German Socio-Economic Panel Study, which asks mothers of newborns if the pregnancy had been planned or not. In order to estimate the propensity of having an unplanned pregnancy we control for a lot of variables, surveyed prior to the conception. The BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 645 initially lower union stability of couples with an unplanned pregnancy compared to a planned one decreases sharply after the PSM, and the differences in union stability between unplanned and no pregnancy vanishes completely. Obviously, the selection effect outweighs the protection effect. Job-related spatial mobility and changing fertility patterns in a cohort perspective Heiko RÜGER (Federal Institute for Population Reserach, Germany) | heiko.rueger@bib.bund.de Thomas SKORA (Federal Institute for Population Reserach, Germany) | thomas.skora@bib.bund.de Norbert F. SCHNEIDER (Federal Institute for Population Reserach, Germany) | norbert.schneider@bib.bund.de In recent decades, many European countries have witnessed changes in fertility patterns, i.e. a decline in the total number of children per women, the spread of childlessness, and the postponement of childbearing. This paper examines to what extend job-related spatial mobility (i.e. commuting, business travel and long-distance moves) has increased and changed at the beginning of the professional life between cohorts and whether changes in mobility behaviour have been a driving force of changes in fertility behaviour. Empirical analyses are based on the second wave of the "Job Mobilities and Family Lives in Europe" study (N=1,735; 2010/2011), and include data from France, Spain, and Germany across three birth cohorts (1952–1960, 1961–1970 and 1971–1977). We examined mobility histories (form, number and timing of mobility episodes) and the probability (average marginal effects) of having at least one child at the age of 33. The results show that women of the youngest cohort are more mobile than women of the older birth cohorts and, as expected, have fewer transitions into parenthood. In the youngest cohort, mobility also occurs later in life, increasingly in form of circular mobility (i.e. commuting and business travel), and decreasingly in form of long-distance moves. Taking differences in mobility behaviour into account reduced initial cohort differences in the probability of having a child at the age of 33. In conclusion, future research on changing fertility patterns should pay greater attention to changing spatial mobility behaviour. Family instability after the birth of the first child: uneven prospects of married and cohabiting couples with diverging fertility plans Klára ČAPKOVÁ (Masaryk University) | klara.capkova@centrum.cz Birth of a child is supposed to have a positive effect on partnership and family stability. This holds true for married couples, for cohabitors, nevertheless, the mechanism underlying this effect is less straightforward. Getting married and planning a family is often part of one decision. However, couples that start cohabiting not always enter the union with a plan for a lifelong relationship, or with family plans. Also the plans of both partners may differ considerably. The current study is devoted to the research on fertility intentions and their implications for the dynamics of partnerships and family forms. It targets the effect of fertility plans disagreement and realized fertility among married and cohabiting couples on the duration and timing of transitions out of the current union. Using data from five waves (2008-2013) of panel study PAIRFAM this research offers a unique view of the demographic behavior of couples within the context of ongoing family change in former East end West Germany. We employ discrete-time event-history analysis. Based on the dataset modified into couple-months, the model is equivalent to logistic regression with the union dissolution as dependent variable. Several models are estimated to assess the effects of socio-demographic and economic factors, and relationship satisfaction and commitment. The results suggest that contrary to marriages, cohabitations are highly prone to dissolution after unplanned children are born, and many of these children will grow up in families where father is missing. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 646 The relationships between fertility behaviours and residential context in two age groups in Switzerland: a sequence-based approach Jacques-Antoine GAUTHIER (University of Lausanne, Switzerland) | jacquesantoine.gauthier@unil.ch Gil VIRY (University of Edinburgh) | gil.viry@ed.ac.uk This paper examines how fertility behaviours and residential contexts interact over individual lives in Switzerland. Specific differences between people born in the fifties and seventies are investigated. Existing evidence from European countries tends to show that fertility levels are significantly higher in suburban and periurban areas compared with urban areas. The concentration of jobs in metropolitan areas, the tight housing market in metropolitan centres and the high-quality transport infrastructure in Switzerland may contribute to higher suburban and periurban fertility among younger cohorts. In particular, higher rents in large cities may encourage young parents to live in suburbs. However, human geographers highlight that lifestyles are less clearly embedded in the morphology and functions of territories than a few decades ago. This spatial disembeddedness may lead to more blurred patterns between fertility behaviours and residential contexts. These conflicting hypotheses are tested based on data from the national survey "Family tiMes" on two generations of individuals living in Switzerland. We use sequence analysis techniques to examine the relationship between fertility and residential context histories. Results show that the specific ways in which transitions to parenthood occur and fertility careers unfold vary not only from one cohort to another, but also according to factors associated with the residential context, as well as social positioning. Findings are discussed in the light of recent changes affecting residential choices in Switzerland. RN13S05b Family Transitions and Life Events II Marital Status of Young Parents in Europe: Examining the effects of socioeconomic status, insecurity and societal acceptance. Alexander MACK (GESIS, Germany) | alexander.mack@gesis.org This research examines the marital status of parents of young children and aims to understand the decision to have a child within or outside of marriage and how the decision making process is shaped by social inequality and differences between European countries . Three key hypotheses are tested: the specialization hypothesis, which is derived from new home economics (Becker), assumes that marital births are more likely for couples with unequal socioeconomic resources. Due to selection effects this association should be more pronounced in contexts where women are better integrated into the labour market. The status attainment hypothesis, derived from the gains to marriage school of thought (Cherlin), assumes that the likelihood of a marital birth should increase with the socioeconomic resources of the household. This effect should be more pronounced in contexts where there exists a larger acceptance of births outside of marriage. The insecurity hypothesis (Oppenheimer) proposes, that the likelihood of a marital birth decreases the more insecure the labour market situation, particularly of the father. This hypothesis is tested at the individual and country level. The research is designed as a large scale country comparison and includes 27 European countries and pools data from the 2004-2010 EU-SILC cross sections. Multilevel models additionally consider a number of economic and attitudinal indicators at the country level. Results support the specialization hypothesis. The status attainment hypothesis can also be partially confirmed, while evidence for the insecurity hypothesis is less conclusive. Furthermore BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 647 results indicate confounding of economic, institutional and attitudinal factors at the country level as modernization theory would predict. The stability of early partnerships: What is the influence of labor market insecurity on union separation for younger cohorts in Germany? Cordula ZABEL (Institute for Employment Research (IAB), Germany) | cordula.zabel@iab.de Valerie HEINTZ-MARTIN (German Youth Institute, Munich, Germany) | ValerieMartin@gmx.de In early labor market careers, young people often work in non-standard and insecure types of jobs. We are interested to see how these types of employment insecurities impact partnership stability. Our focus is on non-cohabiting partnerships. While early partnerships often are noncohabiting partnerships, little is known about factors influencing the stability of these partnerships as well as their transformations into cohabiting unions. We make use of the opportunity to incorporate information on such non-cohabiting partnerships offered by PAIRFAM, a recent German panel and retrospective survey focusing on relationship dynamics for three young cohorts. From a theoretical perspective, we build on Fischer and Liefbroer's (2006) considerations regarding the relative cost vs. relational stress arguments as to how economic insecurities may affect partnership dissolutions. On the one hand, economic insecurities can cause greater stress for partnerships and thus lead to higher partnership dissolution rates. On the other hand, economic difficulties may prevent people from separating for financial reasons. We analyze the impact of labor market status and type of employment on partnership transitions, applying event-history analysis. Non-cohabiting unions are compared to cohabitations and marriages. We treat union exits and union transformations as competing risks. Our findings are that men's employment insecurities lead to higher disruption rates of noncohabiting unions as well as marriages. For women, on the other hand, we find that noncohabiting unions in eastern Germany and marriages in western Germany are more stable for the atypically employed. Labour market entry and marriage timing – A longitudinal study on the effect women's labour market entry on the timing of their first marriage Nora SKOPEK (GESIS, Germany) | nora.skopek@gesis.org It is widely known that men's entry into the labour market is an important event for the timing of first marriage. The related role of the female labour force entry and its potential change in the course of educational expansion going along with females increasing economic independency have so far been largely unexplored. This study finds evidence that nowadays women's labour market entry has a particular effect on a couple's timing of first marriage in Germany controlling for men's entry into the labour market. In light of the still existing differences in marriage and employment behaviour of women socialised in the Federal Republic of Germany (FRG) and in the German Democratic Republic (GDR), I separately analyse East and West German women. For my analyses, I make use of the data from the National Educational Panel Study (NEPS). Applying piecewise constant exponential modelling I can show that the entry into the labour market leads to an acceleration of the timing of first marriage for both men and women. For women, the effect of the entry into the labour market on the timing of first marriage increases over cohorts. As expected, there exist significant differences between women originating from East and West Germany. This reflects the huge importance of different socio-cultural norms, attitudes and orientations in the two former German states, which seem to have an impact even 25 years after reunification. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 648 RN13S06a Parenting: Mothers, Fathers and Others I Parenting in Italy: Exploring compliance and resistance to the expert-led parenting model during the transition to parenthood Rosy MUSUMECI (Università di Torino, Italia) | rosy.musumeci@unito.it Manuela NALDINI (Università di Torino, Italia) | manuela.naldini@unito.it This work explores an area of research that has been investigated very little by contemporary sociology of family that pertains to the role of the scientific knowledge and professional expertise in shaping notions and standards of "good", "adequate" parenthood and parenting to which mothers and fathers are required to conform and perform to some extent, and to which they comply or, on the contrary, resist (Faircloth, 2010; Favretto and Zaltron, 2013). Experts and professionals (midwifes, gynaecologists, paediatricians, infant developmental psychologists, and so on) whom women and men enter in relation with during this phase of their life course, are not only relevant actors in the process of social construction of the welfare services users as claimed by international literature (Rosenthal and Peccei, 2006) since – is demonstrated – they influence in different ways the delivery of these services and the pursuit of the policy goals defined at institutional level (Lipsky, 1980; Prior and Barnes, 2011; Dubois, 2010; Bjerregaard, 2011). They are also relevant others in the process of social construction of parental roles. We will explore ideas and believes of parents-to-be and first-time parents on parenting roles by analysing (by means of the software Atlas.ti7) 84 longitudinal interviews conducted between 2010 and 2014 with Italian middle-class dual-earner couples during the transition to parenthood, before and one and half year after their first child's birth. In addition, we will explore, through interviews with public health experts who prepare mothers and fathers to assume parental roles, the experts' discourses on parenting. Parents' perceptions of parenting practices and alcohol-specific socialization of their teenagers Henna PIRSKANEN (National Institute for Health and Welfare, Finland) | henna.pirskanen@thl.fi Marja HOLMILA (National Institute for Health and Welfare, Finland) | marja.holmila@thl.fi Kati KATAJA (National Institute for Health and Welfare, Finland) | kat In the presentation, we explore how familism and democratization of the family find expressions in parents' parenting practices and in their attitudes and rules concerning their youngsters' alcohol use. In particular, parents' alcohol-specific socialization of their teenagers is examined. The study is part of a wider "Growing up in the Finnish Alcohol Culture" -project. The research questions are 1) How do parents describe their parenting practices and how does alcohol-specific socialization relate to these wider practices? 2) Do different rules apply to alcohol-specific socialization compared to parenting practices in general, and if so, why? The data consist of individual, pair and group interviews of parents of teenagers. Both parents with no alcohol or substance abuse problems (N=42) and parents who were diagnosed with these problems (N=32), were interviewed. The purpose was to collect data which represent a wide variety of parents with different drinking habits. The qualitative data were analyzed using thematic analysis and content analysis. The results indicate that parent-child interactions in families are negotiable and democratic. Emotion work, affection and caring play a significant role in parents' perceptions of their parenting. Also discussions with their teenagers on alcohol are characterized by negotiation. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 649 However, in relation to their youngsters' alcohol use and intoxication, parents follow a different logic as their attitudes demonstrate considerable strictness. Parents reflect back to their own youth and experimentations with alcohol. In the presentation, these findings are discussed. Children s activities and child rearing beliefs from a social class perspective Daniel Johannes SJÖDIN (Orebro University, Sweden) | daniel.sjodin@oru.se Christine ROMAN (Orebro University, Sweden) | christine.roman@oru.se Jan-Magnus ENELO (Orebro University, Sweden) | jan-magnus.enelo@oru.se What is parents' view on the importance of activities for their children? Why are activities seen or not seen as important, and what are the parents' own arguments for choosing or not choosing specific activities for their children? This paper analyses these questions from a social class perspective. International research has found class differences, where middle class parents underline the importance of activities to enhance the children's development and individuality while working class parents articulate a belief in children's natural growth and, thus, focuses on love, food and safety as essential components of childrearing. For the middle class parents childrearing is more of a project, in which child activities is a central part. For middle class parents children's activities has been found to increase the work load and stress and often shape the structure of day. This paper analyses to what extent these international results applies to Swedish parents. To answer this question an interview study of 60 parents with children in the age of 3 to 6 has been conducted. The analysis of the interviews finds both important class differences, but also similarities across social class that nevertheless contrasts with international research. The study show that Swedish parents, regardless of class, differ from others in their argumentation for the activities, that is, in the good they believe they do. Parents stress that activities help children develop solidarity and community values and make them more tolerant and understanding by being exposed to children from a different backgrounds than their own. Constructing 'Caring': Parenting practices, gender and modern family lives in the UK. Tina MILLER (Oxford Brookes University, United Kingdom) | tamiller@brookes.ac.uk This paper will have at its core a focus on caring. Research shows that structural and demographic changes have reconfigured paid work practices, caring trajectories (the 'sandwich generation') and family lives (Ben-Galim and Thompson, 2013; Crompton et al, 2007) and urge a more critical review of the concept and practise of parental caring and work set against a broader context of 'intensified' parenthood. In this paper the taken-for-granted concept of caring will be examined as activity, relationship and emotional labour, drawing on the work of key theorists in the area (Sevenhuijsen, 2000; Hochschild, 1989, 1997; Hearn et al, 2006) and using qualitative longitudinal research data from two UK based studies on family lives. The focus on caring will necessarily be set alongside more recent and nuanced understandings of gender, masculinities and men's capacities to care, which have also changed the parameters of discourses and debates as policy initiatives in the UK (e.g. additional paternal leave) signal new opportunities for how care and work could be organised. However, although policies and changed discourses provide important societal frameworks, they are always suffused with, and reinforce, gendered expectations and behaviours (Miller, 2012). This paper engages critically with these considerations and challenges. Parents' support of children's education influenced by type of gender Michal JEŽEK (Faculty of Social Sciences, Czech Republic) | michal.jezek@klikni.cz BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 650 Hana PACÁKOVÁ (Faculty of Social Sciences, Czech Republic) | hpacakova@gmail.com This abstract focuses on how parents invest into their children based on their gender. The goal of the thesis is to introduce a research perspective that seeks to understand the differences in parents' attitudes into children's education primarily based on what sex they are. The investment into children is understood as a support of financial, social and emotional type as well as the investment of free time to spend it with children (e.g. activities that parents do with their children in free time, learning with children etc.) The majority of available studies related to this topic come from Asian countries. In eastern countries, compared to western ones, there is generally a higher orientation of parents to focus on sons, either because of a strong traditionalism-type education or because of an economical need to invest into someone who will eventually become a head of a family. On the contrary, studies conducted in USA show that the support of son or daughter is actually based on a region. In the group of siblings, the gender that is in minority is in disadvantage. In general, it is proven that a more support was given to daughters in USA region, which is explained by higher educational demands for a female gender, a result of an unpleasant status of the labour market. Considering the fact that there are huge differences in education system and also stronger role of "social government", there is not much of studies in European Union region. However, even here, we can identify sources of imbalance in parents' attitudes towards their children support according to gender. Therefore, this deserves a more in-depth probation and this work might help to analyse the issue. RN13S06b Parenting: Mothers, Fathers and Others II Families in Transition. The influence of a trans parent on the general well-being of the child Myrte DIERCKX (University of Antwerp, Belgium) | myrte.dierckx@uantwerpen.be Dimitri MORTELMANS (University of Antwerp, Belgium) | Dimitri.Mortelmans@uantwerpen.be Joz MOTMANS (Ghent University, Belgium) | Joz.Motmans@uzgent.be Guy T'SJOEN (Ghent University, Belgium) | guy.tsjoen@ugent.be This paper focuses on teenagers (12-18 years) of whom a parent recently underwent a transition. Sociological research on trans people is scarce and mostly dominated by theoretical considerations on gender or how gender identity and gender transition are constructed socially (Hines, 2006). The social and family environment where a transition takes places is often neglected in research. Especially the presence of children and the issue of parenthood has scarcely been subject to in-depth research. No sociological study yet interviewed minor children with a trans parent. Trans parenthood challenges multiple assumptions about parenting and gender roles and is relatively common among trans people: according to different survey data around 1 out of 3 trans people has children (FRA, 2014; Motmans, Ponnet, & De Cuypere, 2014). It is striking that despite the lack of research on trans parenthood, assumptions on the well-being and identity development of these children are widespread (Weiner & Zinner, 2014). This paper aims to describe the experiences of (minor) children with a trans parent and the influence of the transition of the parent on the well-being and the identity development of the child. We use a quantitative, multi-actor design in our study. During the first half of 2015, in-depth interviews with children, parents, and their significant others will be performed. The multi-actor methodology will provide insights in the children's experiences. We aim to interview 10 families. With this research that will interview for the first time minor children who experienced recently the transition of their parent, we hope to gain insights in the often neglected experiences and needs BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 651 of those children. The outcomes can lead to better support in the future for those children and their families. The first results will be expected in the summer of 2015. FRA. (2014). Being Trans in the European Union. Comparative analysis of EU LGBT survey data (pp. 127). Luxembourg: FRA European Union Agancy for Fundamental Rights. Hines, S. (2006). Intimate Transitions: Transgender Practices of Partnering and Parenting. Sociology, 40(2), 353-371. doi: 10.1177/0038038506062037 Motmans, J., Ponnet, K., & De Cuypere, G. (2014). Sociodemographic Characteristics of Trans Persons in Belgium: A Secondary Data Analysis of Medical, State, and Social Data. Archives of Sexual Behavior, 1-11. doi: 10.1007/s10508-014-0411-2 Weiner, B. A., & Zinner, L. (2014). Attitudes Toward Straight, Gay Male, and Transsexual Parenting. Journal of Homosexuality, null-null. doi: 10.1080/00918369.2014.972800 Measuring and modelling the transition to solo parenthood: perspectives from a qualitative study Laura BERNARDI (Swiss National Centre of Competence in Research LIVES University of Lausanne, Switzerland) | laura.bernardi@unil.ch Ornella LARENZA (Swiss National Centre of Competence in Research LIVES University of Lausanne, Switzerland) | ornella.larenza@unil.ch Understanding what solo parent experiences are like is a challenging task in an era of multiplication of family forms and related legislations regulating the care and responsibilities of children. Official statistics on lone parent households hardly reflect a composite reality of households between which children circulate and in which co-residence with biological and nonbiological parents change during the life course. On the basis of an ongoing explorative qualitative study in Switzerland, we focus on the transition to solo parenthood as reported by 40 individuals perceiving themselves as raising their children as solo parents. We analyze the way in which individuals who became parents in a couple context talk about the onset of their solo parenthood (by separation, divorce, or widowhood). We also analyze the narratives of the transition to solo parenthood by individuals who experienced parenthood alone from the early months of pregnancy (parenthood by contraceptive failure, because of the other parent's denial of parenthood, fecundation by anonymous donor). We pay attention to the perceived markers of the transition to solo parenthood. We conclude that objective markers are not sufficient to define the experience of raising children alone and that a number of subjective markers are necessary to understand the process underlying the transition. All the more so since the entry into solo parenthood involves an array of dimensions and is often characterized by a considerable amount of ambivalence. Though our findings are preliminary, they have important implications for measuring and understanding solo parenthood and family diversity. Lone but not alone? Lone mothers' need of social support networks in order to attain work-family balance. Jenny Maria ALSARVE (Örebro University, Sweden) | jenny.alsarve@oru.se In this paper I explore the meaning of social support networks for lone mothers in Sweden. Drawing on 39 in-depth interviews with Swedish lone mothers from different social backgrounds the paper discusses questions like: How does family and friends support lone mothers in their everyday lives? In what ways does access to social support networks facilitate or constrain lone mothers ability to reconcile paid work and caring responsibilities? Inspired by theories on reciprocity the paper also discusses the underlying premises for different kinds of support. The results show the support from kin, family and friends were vital in mediating work-family conflict among the mothers. Not least the mothers own mothers were the most important helpers. In BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 652 addition the middle class mothers got more regular help than working class mothers. This is in line with previous research indicating that higher educated people get and receive more support. The findings are striking since family policies in Sweden has aimed at facilitating parent's combination of work and family not least by offering a low cost and high quality childcare. Working long hours and/or unsocial hours as well as a high workload however meant that informal support was extremely important. For the ones lacking access to social support networks everyday life as a working single mother was very difficult. Where Are The Effects of Family Structure? The Educational level, Current Partnership and Income Level of the Czech Adult Population Socialized in the Single Parent Families. Petr FUČÍK (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | fucik@fss.muni.cz Most sociological researches as well as popular discourse link the socialization in single parent families with various negative outcomes. Within the theoretical and empirical studies, there are two dominant explanations: causal explanation (also known as stress-adaptation perspective) and selection model (highlighting the spurious correlation between the family structure and negative outcomes). Our perspective adds the institutionalization aspect, which seems to add explanation power in the specific context: we decided to explore, whether the nature of this relationship can be different in a society characterized by rapid rise of non-marital fertility and high divorce rate. The situation of progressive de-institutionalization of marriage and splitting of institutional unity of marriage and parenthood presents a specific environment: The normative forces and strains connected with the situation of single parent families can diminish rapidly and decrease the costs for the non-institutionalized forms of the social action. Using the dataset from Czech version of EU-SILC panel survey, we test the hypotheses concerning the differences between adult offspring socialized in single parent or intact families. The impact of family structure was researched in three dimensions: the educational level of the offspring, their current partner situation and current income level of their households. The aim is to indicate the effects of family structure on the level of cultural capital, intimacy and labour market. The results of regression models suggest that the differences between people socialized in single parent family compared to intact families are very small in case of education, rather weak in the dimension of current partner situation and completely absent in case of household income. These results challenge the causal explanations and make the selection model of the family structure effects doubtful, thus the space is open for deepening the interpretation through de-institutionalization mechanisms. The mediating effect of family functioning on the relationship between parenting styles and social functioning among Finnish adolescents Sirpa Maarit KANNASOJA (University of Jyvaskyla, Finland) | sirpa.kannasoja@jyu.fi This study examines the effects between family functioning and parenting styles on social functioning in a sample of 359 adolescents aged 13–16 years from three elementary schools in a small Finnish city in Central Finland in spring 2009. Equally male (49.5%) and female (50.5%) adolescents participated in the research. The used research setting was the Process-Person-Context-Time model, which is based on Urie Bronfenbrenner's bioecological system theory. An exploratory factor analysis was used to clarify the structure of parenting styles, family functioning and social functioning. The linear regression was used for discovering the explanatory model of social functioning. The bootstrapping, a non-parametric resampling procedure, was used to test and to confirm the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 653 indirect effects: Is family functioning a mediator between parenting styles and social functioning? Family background, e.g. family structure, parents' education and job situation, was not associated with social functioning, whereas parenting styles and family functioning were strongly associated with social functioning. An important result of the multiple mediation analysis was that the well-functioning of families is a significant precondition for the positive development of social functioning among adolescents. The results were slightly different for boys and girls. In addition, gender differences were found in which individual characteristics explained the social functioning, and how. As a conclusion the study showed the importance of the context where adolescents live and of supporting families to better functioning for improved social functioning among adolescents. RN13S06c Parenting: Mothers, Fathers and Others III Educational Fields and Fertility in Western Germany – An Analysis of Women born 1955-59 with the Mikrozensus 2008 Anja OPPERMANN (iFQ Institute for Research Information and Quality Assurance, Germany) | oppermann@forschungsinfo.de In recent years, research on education and fertility has been enriched by studies that take the educational field into account in addition the educational level. The aim of the present paper is to add Western Germany, a country with outstandingly high levels of childlessness, to the list of countries on which comparable research has been carried out. Using data from the German Mikrozensus 2008 the association between educational attainment, childlessness, and ultimate fertility among Western German women born between 1955 and 1959 is examined. The overall finding of the present analysis is that, despite the strong impact of the level of education, there is also a relationship between the educational field and childlessness in Western Germany. Consistent with previous findings from other countries, women educated in teaching and health-care are the group with the lowest rates of childlessness at each educational level, while those educated in administration, economics or social science are the groups with the highest levels of childlessness. Educational field and level account equally for variation in ultimate fertility. In further analysis the differences between Eastern and Western Germany with regard to childlessness is confirmed. At the same time similarities are observed in comparison with other European countries. Becoming a parent: from individualization to family formation. Lidia Patricia TOME (CIDEHUS.UE, Portugal) | lidiatome@uevora.pt Maria Filomena MENDES (CIDEHUS.UE, Portugal) | mmendes@uevora.pt The individualization theory had as main characteristic the emancipation of individuals from traditional social forms result from the industrial society. Links between early experiences in the family and transition behaviours are today well established. Societies continuously change and evolve over time, and with them the individual's attitudes, norms and values orientations. Over the past years and across several cohorts, the links between educational level and occupational status have been weakened, the labour market and expertise has decreased substantially, at the same time family has reached new levels of instability, and cultural representations of love and work emphasize flexibility, choice and impermanence. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 654 Individualization is a process of modernization in which individuals' behaviour is no longer conditioned by variables given by birth (sex, family, origin, age, etc.) and in which variables that correspond to personal choice (personal effort, education, etc.) start to have more predictive capability. While some countries, such the Scandinavian ones, are well ahead in embracing individualization attitudes, other such as the Mediterranean ones, appear to be having a hard time in leaving them behind. The objective of this study is to investigate and explain the transitions to individualized societies using for that the segmented regression method. We aim to identify when and how such transition happened. And also will use the recent results from Portuguese Family and Fertility Survey (2013) to describe how indidualization is influencing the parenthood transition. Childlessness in later ages in Portugal and in the Southern European Countries Andreia Barroso Figueiredo MACIEL (Évora University/ CIDEHUS/FCT, Portugal) | deiabarroso@hotmail.com Rita Brazão FREITAS (Évora University/ CIDEHUS, Portugal) | ritabf8@gmail.com Maria Filomena MENDES (Évora University/ CIDEHUS, Portugal) | mmendes@uevora.pt Paulo INFANTE (Évora University/ CIMA, Portugal) | pinfante@uevora.pt It is argued that parenthood is no longer a basic condition for achieving self-realization and that the choice of a life without children (childfree) has become an increasingly common choice and free of stereotypes, transforming the desired and ideal family size in one of the most important determinants of future fertility. It is also important to recognize the importance of education level and employment status in the choice of a childfree life. Whereas the current fertility decline is, in large part, the result of the postponement of parenthood (a phenomenon that has been growing over the last decades), we look at those individuals who have reached 30 or more years old without children and try to define the profile of those who are more likely to remain childlessness. In order to examine and quantify the effect of the characteristics that makes the residents in the Southern European countries remain childlessness, we adjusted two logistic regression models, using data from the 2011 Eurobarometer data and the Fertility Survey in Portugal, 2013. To adjust these models, we considered the response variable defined as: 0Temporary childlessness; 1Definitive childlessness. We conclude that the increase in age, the lack of a suitable partner and a low ideal family size are the most important determinants in the decision to remain childlessness. Additionally, we find that those who live in large cities are also more likely to not experience parenthood. Because individuals with lower levels of education tend to make earlier transition to parenthood, when they reach the age of 30 without children they become more likely to remain childless. At the country level, the Greeks show lower possibilities of remain childlessness relatively to the Portuguese, Spanish and Italians. In Portugal, those who think that parenthood is not a basic condition for achieving self-realization and men that don't have a full time job are also more likely to remain childlessness. Transitions to first parenthood in Spain during a changing socioeconomic context from 1999 to 2013 Elena VIDAL-COSO (University of Geneva, Switzerland) | Elena.Vidal@unige.ch Pau MIRET-GAMUNDI (Centre for Demographic Studies, Spain) | pau.miret@uab.cat This paper analyses the transition to first parenthood in Spain from 1999 to 2013. It explores, particularly, the timing and the intensity of first child dynamics in the country, as well as the influence of the changing socio-economic context. The convergence of the postponed BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 655 parenthood of the baby-boom generations, those born in the 1960s and early 1970s, with the early entrance to parenthood of younger generations, and with the contribution of immigration on childbearing patterns, explains the shiny fertility recovery during the years of the economic recovery. Using the panel version of the Spanish Labour Force Survey, a first child's birth is identified from one wave to the following: from not having any baby aged 0 to having 1 or more. Transitions to motherhood and fatherhood will be longitudinally analysed considering the parents' age, country of birth, educational attainment, labour status, and year of observation of the event. The hypothesis is that the economic crisis, the educational level, and the labour status, are factors influencing differently on childbearing, depending on the age of the transition to parenthood. Higher probability to motherhood for less educated women and inactive women are only expected for younger mothers, whereas higher educational level and strong labour attachment is related to a delayed motherhood. Moreover, the adverse economic context only lowered the probability of having the first child at young ages. Finally, a gendered pattern is also expected, with an inverse relation between the timing of fatherhood and the educational attainment and labour market status than this for mothers. Pathways to external care: the role of family resources Francesco GIUDICI (Ufficio di Statistica del Cacnton Ticino, Switzerland) | francesco.giudici2@gmail.com Loredana ADDIMANDO (Scuola universitaria professionale della Svizzera italiana Dipartimento formazione e apprendimento, Switzerland) | loredana.addimando@supsi.ch In Switzerland, the transition that children experience from the family to the external care takes place at different ages. External care can be formal (i.e. childcare) or informal (i.e. grandparents) and the frequency and length of the care can also vary. Some children stay only with their parents up to 4 years old until he or she will enter the public childcare, while some others enter the nursery school (childcare for children from 0 to 3 years old) during the first months of their lives, and some others spend half of full days with their grandparents. The transition from the family to the external care is thus qualitatively different from child to child. In our paper we want to analyze the age at which children first experience the external care, as well as the type and frequency of care, in relation with parent's social, cultural and economical resources. The data that we will use come from a study that took place in the Italian speaking part of Switzerland (Ticino). The questionnaire was commissioned by the Department of the Social and Health Services of the Canton Ticino and was sent to all the families in the region with at least once child under 4 years old; the sample is composed by more than 5000 families who completed the questionnaire. Our analyses aim to elaborate a typology of educational strategies that parents adopt for the care of their children, with the age at the first transition, the type, and the frequency of the external care. In a second step, we will study the association between types of educational strategy and parents' resources, such as job characteristics, occupational rates, educational level, household income, etc. RN13S06d Parenting: Mothers, Fathers and Others IV Unnatural Deaths: Infant Mortality as Social Crisis in Western Canada after the Great War Amy Kathleen KALER (University of Alberta, Canada) | akaler@ualberta.ca BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 656 In the years following the "Great War" of 1914-1918, white settler communities on the frontier of western Canada grappled with the spectre of high infant mortality rates. In defining infant mortality as an urgent social and political problem, political and social elites drew on discourses of economic wastage and the fear of military weakness. Western Canadian families were identified as the sites of national survival or its opposite, national decay. Drawing on archival sources from the province of Alberta between 1905 and 1939, I focus on the interwar years, I engage with the politicization of vital statistics and of the events which the statistics record, the deaths of infants. I demonstrate how these intimate processes of childbearing and family formation were interpreted as matters of national survival in the unsettled and turbulent interwar years. Conceptualising Breastfeeding: Responsibility and Shame Lisa SMYTH (Queen's University Belfast, United Kingdom) | L.Smyth@qub.ac.uk Why does breastfeeding generate intense emotional responses, both from mothers and wider publics? This paper argues that breastfeeding has been placed at the centre of struggles to secure recognition for the quality of gendered role performance in the early stages of motherhood. Public health campaigns tend to rely on moral norms which equate good mothering with the maximization of infant health through breastfeeding. However, the practice is framed by gender inequalities, as it is caught up in more general forms of recognition, not least for the competence of one's embodied self-presentation. The tension this generates is experienced by new mothers through relations with healthcare professionals, family and friends, as well as other mothers. This paper argues that experiences of inequality and normative tensions around infant feeding can provoke guilt and shame in new mothers, as women struggle to demonstrate their competence as mothers in a complex and contested normative environment. Potential circumstances and emotional repercussions of abortion Kristin HAJEK (Ludwig-Maximilians-University Munich, Germany) | Kristin.Hajek@soziologie.unimuenchen.de Abortion is an important topic for family research, but there is still plenty of room for further research. There have only been few studies investigating the circumstances under which women have an abortion and how abortion influences their well-being. The German Family Panel (pairfam) is a multidisciplinary survey focusing on partnership and family dynamics. In addition to the panel approach, it follows a multi-cohort and multi-actor approach. This means that so-called anchor persons from birth cohorts 1991-93, 1981-83 and 1971-73 are surveyed annually. Furthermore, the anchors' partners, parents and children are interviewed as well. Using data from waves 1-6 of the German Family Panel (pairfam) I will analyze if partnership status, employment situation, health problems and further important contextual factors have an influence on the decision to have an abortion. Furthermore, it is alleged that women suffer emotionally from having an abortion. By using fixed effects panel regression models I can shed light on the question if life satisfaction decreases after an abortion or if women abort because they are not satisfied with their life. RN13S07a Changes and Continuities in Fatherhood and Fathering Practices I: Work and Family Balance BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 657 The Flexibility Stigma and Active Fatherhood in Germany Johanna POSSINGER (German Youth Institute, Germany) | possinger@dji.de More and more fathers have the desire to extend their traditional role as family breadwinner and become actively involved in the upbringing of their children. Attitudes towards fatherhood are changing – a change that is reflected in the increasing number of German fathers who take parental leave (nearly 30%). Nevertheless, in many families the division of paid labour and unpaid care often remains traditional. Even in welfare states like Germany that set incentives for fathers' caregiving through policies such as the "daddy months", the workplace continues to be a major obstacle to active fatherhood. Based on the hypothesis of the "flexibility stigma" (Coltrane et al. 2013; Williams et al. 2013) the paper aims at taking a closer look at informal practices within companies that stigmatize the use of the "daddy months". Therefore, a qualitative study with 23 biographic interviews was conducted with fathers in Germany. All interviewees worked at the same energy company. The company had been given an award for its family-friendliness. However, the company demanded a lot of "face time", total availability and overtime hours that undermined the family-friendly working time arrangements. Additionally, a concept of traditional masculinity dominated the firm expecting fathers to comply with a male work-devotion schema. Climbing the career ladder was considered masculine, while taking time for children was associated with femininity and a lack of ambition to succeed. Thus, the fathers found themselves in a serious work-family conflict. Combining work and family in contemporary Sweden. Views of highly educated young men. Livia OLAH (Stockholms University, Sweden) | livia.olah@sociology.su.se Merete HELLUM (Gothenburg University; Sweden) | merete.hellum@gu.se Until now, research on the interconnection of work and family has predominantly focused on women. In this paper, we seek to reduce the knowledge gap and "bring men back in" to the work-family debate. More specifically, we aim to deepen our understanding of the relationship between work and family life by analyzing the expectations and experiences of highly educated young men on combining work and family in contemporary Sweden. Our research is part of a larger international project on gender equity and low fertility in postindustrial societies. The theoretical framework is designed to capture the ways in which familyand gender-role norms, institutions and economic context intertwine with work and family formation intentions and behaviors of young adults. In our analysis, we rely on mixed-methods approach. We combine quantitative data about work and family issues with a qualitative analysis of in-depth interviews (N=40), carried out with men aged 24-35 years, with postsecondary education, in two metropolitan areas in Sweden in 2012. The interviews were roughly divided between single individuals, married/cohabiting without children and married/cohabiting with one child. In this paper we explore our interviewees' reasoning about and experiences of working conditions, division of household work as well as perceived tensions on the work-family relationship. For parents, we even look at the division of childcare. Our preliminary findings show that young Swedish men generally position themselves as pro gender equality, emphasizing the importance of men and women engaging in gainful employment and equally sharing family responsibilities. A deeper analysis of their reasoning and experiences, however, enabled us to identify three main patterns in the interview material. First, men who express views that family is more important than work. Second, men who view their working conditions, such as specific career demands, long working hours, commuting time and employers' attitudes on combining work and family, as an obstacle for family life, including the transition to parenthood or having a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 658 second child. Third, men who express ambivalence when it comes to combining work and family. Also, we assess the similarities and differences regarding the ways in which highly educated young men in Sweden perceive, negotiate and modify work and family relationships. We conclude the paper with a discussion on the implications of our results for work and family research and policy development. Innovative fatherhood in masculine professions: Spanish Rural Police using a leave alone in Spain Gerardo MEIL (Universidad Autónoma de Madrid, Spain) | gerardo.meil@uam.es Pedro ROMERO-BALSAS (Universidad Autónoma de Madrid, Spain) | pedro.romero@uam.es Jesús ROGERO-GARCÍA (Universidad Autónoma de Madrid, Spain) | jesus.rogero@uam.es Parental leaves policies have increasingly aimed fathers to use leave to childcare in several European countries. Among other elements, the design of leave schemes is a way to promote fathers to get more involved in reproductive activities. In this study we have researched Spanish rural police since this profession is mainly developed by men and it is linked to macho stereotypes. We have dug into fathers' discourse about their experience, motivations, reactions and consequences of taking a leave alone. This paper is framed in a wider project about fathers on leave alone funded by the Spanish Ministry of Economy and Competitiveness (CSO201344097-R). We have performed fifteen in-depth interviews to fathers who work as rural police which have been on leave at least during a month while their partners were on a paid work. Sample method has been snow ball sampling and, the fieldwork has been carried out in 2014. We have analyzed the interviews using codes and families with the software Atlas.ti. Our preliminary findings show rural police fathers did not considered taking a leave alone as a form to change roles but as a tool to balance the familiar strategy. When advantages are perceived in taking a leave alone, the traditional father role is not a key to decide. Juggling career and parenthood: Latest empirical data from German fathers Claudia ZERLE-ELSÄssER (German Youth Institute, Munich, Germany) | zerle@dji.de Xuan LI (German Youth Institute, Munich, Germany) | li@dji.de The arrival of the first child often leads to a re-traditionalisation of gender roles: the mothers step back from their career, at least temporarily, to devote to childcare, while the fathers focus on breadwinning. Despite the long-standing discussions on "new, 'active' fathers" and the introduction of parental leave benefits in Germany since 2007, which seems to indicate changes in gendered parental roles, mothers still suspend their career for a longer time, and tend to take on part-time employment when they return to work, whereas fathers take shorter breaks, if at all, and tend to return to work full-time. Most of the fathers must perform "active fatherhood" while maintaining full-time employment. How should we define "active fatherhood" in this context? The present study is based on the AID:A II dataset, a large survey conducted by the German Youth Institute, Munich. Featuring a "Doing Family" section and a multi-actor design (with both father and mother responses), this survey was conducted with 3023 fathers and mothers with a child under 9 years of age, and could help further refine the definition of active fatherhood and identify important predictors of father involvement. Preliminary findings suggest that the father's engagement in childcare is closely related to parental employment constellations, and in particular, to parents' actual working hours: fathers who work overtime are much less likely to be actively involved. The results will also shed light on fathers' ideal working time, work-to-family and family-to-work conflicts as well as fathers' satisfaction with their own engagement with children. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 659 RN13S07b Changes and Continuities in Fatherhood and Fathering Practices II: Transition to Fatherhood Transitions into Teenage Fatherhood: Changing identities, practices and choices Bren NEALE (University of Leeds, United Kingdom) | b.neale@leeds.ac.uk The entry of young people into early parenthood is an issue for social policy and professional practice in the UK and internationally. The UK has one of the highest rates of teen pregnancy in Europe, concentrated in the most socially disadvantaged areas of the country. ʏoung fathers have been neglected in research and in professional practice, and are still regarded in popular discourse as feckless, disinterested in their children, or, at worst, as a potential risk to their children. This paper presented findings from an ESʀC funded Qualitative ʟongitudinal study that charts transitions into early fatherhood for a varied sample of young men from a northern industrial city in the UK. ɪ t explores what it means to enter into fatherhood at an early age, the extent to which this is planned or anticipated, 'serial' fatherhood with one or more young mothers, and how young men reconcile their youthful identities with their emerging adult status. The study revealed variations in the extent to which young fathers are supported to engage with their children, with implications for policy and professional practice. Following Young Fathers: Shared Parenting and the 'Package Deal' Carmen LAU CLAYTON (University of Leeds, United Kingdom) | c.lau@leeds.ac.uk Our understanding of young fatherhood is limited. Teenage parenthood research typically focuses on the accounts of adolescent mothers' and their perspective of young fathering. Available literature on young fatherhood primarily stems from America and is heavily quantitatively based, but this is slowly changing. The voices of young fathers' are becoming increasingly central within a range of research, including the ESRC funded Following Young Fathers Study (2012-15), which intensively tracks the lives of 35 young fathers, defined as under the age of 25, from different socio-economic backgrounds and age groups, through qualitative longitudinal methods. Within political and popular discourses, teenage parenthood is regarded as a social problem. Young fathers are often considered as being absent, violent, criminal, and socially excluded. Furthermore, young fathers are seen as irresponsible sexual youths who are fecklessuncommitted to the mother and child. The feckless father notion is further exacerbated when young men form new relationships and have further children. Much of the current literature focuses on maternal gate-keeping attitudes and little is known about the complex and nuanced nature of young fathers' relationships with the mother of the child. Drawing on new empirical evidence, this presentation discusses the way in which personal relationships with the mother of the child are framed by young men. The fluidity of such relationships; the level of commitment, negotiation and difficulties between the parental dyad; and their day to day practices, whether romantically involved or separated, provide a new understanding of the so called 'package deal' – described as the contingent nature of the fatherchild bond upon the father-mother relationship. The reflections by young fathers demonstrate a myriad of factors that can encourage or impede upon the paternal role, fatherhood engagement levels and fathering identity, when interacting with the child's mother. Such findings will be valuable for service practitioners who work with young families, particularly if there are difficulties present between the mother and father. A focus upon healthier relationships and effective strategies for shared parenting, regardless of parents' relationship BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 660 status, could help encourage long term paternal involvement, and material or other forms of support for the mother and child also. Transition to Fatherhood: Plans versus Reality; the Czech Case. Olga NESPOROVA (Research Institute for Labour and Social Affairs, Czech Republic) | olga.nesporova@vupsv.cz The paper focuses on differences between the plans of first-time fathers and the subsequent reality. By means of the constructivist approach, stemming from the work of Berger and Luckmann, and involving the conducting of qualitative longitudinal sociological research between 2011 and 2014 as part of the international TransPARENT research project, the paper attempts to identify the notions and experiences of Czech fathers concerning the first 18 months of fatherhood. Two waves of semi-structured interviews were conducted with 16 Czech heterosexual working parental couples; each partner was interviewed separately. The first interview took place when the woman was pregnant and the second once the child reached the age of 18 months. Sixty-four interviews were conducted and analysed. Fathers' parental expectations and plans were markedly vague all of them planned to continue to work full time; however, they varied significantly in terms of plans concerning increasing or decreasing their working hours in order either to earn more money for the family or devote more time to childcare respectively. Perceptions of the principal life changes brought about by fatherhood were then analysed and compared with the men's original expectations. The results revealed that the father-breadwinner role remains strong. Interestingly, however, it is not exceptional for the father to be actively involved in childcare and housework; nevertheless, this appears to be linked more with notions of the "involved father" and the practical problems of parenting than the employment preferences of the mother. Changing Modes of Father Practices at the Transition to Parenthood Irene RIEDER (University of Vienna, Austria) | irene.rieder@univie.ac.at Eva-Maria SCHMIDT (University of Vienna, Austria) | eva-maria.schmidt@univie.ac.at Ulrike ZARTLER (University of Vienna, Austria) | ulrike.zartler@univie.ac.at Rudolf RICHTER (University of Vienna, Austria) | rudolf.richter@univie.ac.at Although research revealed an increase in fathers' involvement in childcare, the transition to parenthood still comes along with a gendered division of labour. In order to understand this ambivalence, we aim to define and understand fathers' involvement at the transition to parenthood. Relying on qualitative longitudinal data (preand postnatal interviews with first-time parents in Austria, 44 in total), reflections on practice theory and the life course perspective as well as existing research, we developed a theoretical concept of paternal involvement at the transition to parenthood. This concept captures nine ideal-typical modes of father practices, i.e. ways of involvement, – helping, conducting, managing, shared deciding, exclusive caring, key caring, main caring, providing, and equal caring – and a variety of turning points, which cause changes in the modes of father practices. Turning points, for example the entry into maternity protection, represent particular points in time within the transition process where specific gender differentiations or more gender equality may be induced. Our results extend previous research on paternal involvement by revealing that a father's transition to parenthood is characterised by various evolving modes of father practices and several turning points that change his way of involvement. Existing theoretical conceptualisations are expanded and enhanced by providing a concept that (1) captures preBOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 661 and postnatal involvement; (2) adopts a processual perspective by including change in terms of turning points; and (3) incorporates maternal involvement as a reciprocal part of paternal involvement, thus being appropriate for examining the gendered division of care work. RN13S07c Changes and Continuities in Fatherhood and Fathering Practices III: Cultural Aspects Responsible fatherhood by Finnish fathers: A narrative approach Petteri EEROLA (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | petteri.eerola@jyu.fi Over the last three decades in Finland, as elsewhere in the other Nordic countries, men's share in child care has broadened notably. At the same, the cultural expectations of fathers and understanding of men as parents have also changed and become more care and nurtureoriented. This presentation draws on the results of my recent doctoral thesis (Eerola 2015) in which I analyze in what terms responsible fatherhood is conceptualized, and what gendering of responsibility men's narratives reveal. In total, the empirical data comprises 60 interviews conducted with 44 fathers during the first three years of their fatherhood. In the men's narratives, the comprehensive engagement of fathers in caregiving from the very beginning of parenthood was highlighted as a major feature of responsible fatherhood. That is, nurture and hands-on care by fathers were seen as self-evident and performed on the father's initiative. In many ways, differences between fathering and mothering were not emphasized, as the narratives were close to or parallel with the cultural portrayals of "good" motherhood. Also, traditional paternal responsibilities such as breadwinning were narrated as shared parental duties in principle, though the fathers' accounts highlighted how these ideals were not always realized in everyday life. However, it seems that fathers have moved closer towards the intimate and emotional core of the family, and fatherhood has become a life domain in which men are allowed and actually required to show their emotions and act in many ways that run counter to what has traditionally been understood as masculine. The identity of the father's role in the situation of having a child with autism. Ewa Anna KACZMAREK (University of Lower Silesia, Poland) | ewa.a.kaczmarek@gmail.com Fathers of children with autism are a underrepresented group in the world of scientific research. In Polish sociological discourse they are completely invisible. I conducted a qualitative research using method of less structured in-depth interviews. The narratives were interpreted by using the theory of social roles by Ralph H. Turner and relations in public by Erving Goffman. The aim is to show the concept of father's role identity how fathers define their fatherhood and in what knowledge about fatherhood they were equipped. The study shows the dilemma between the expectations resulting from socialization to the men's roles in Polish cultural sphere and the received new reality. Having a child with autism is a specific social situation. This specificity consists of disappointed expectations towards the child and the confrontation with the expectations of the social role that is impossible to fulfill. There also appears a lack of a sense of competence in the "new" role of the father. Men are aware that fatherhood they experience differs from the role scheme they knew before becoming a father. They apply the mechanisms to restore the family picture they know: they escape into work and focus on the securing the family welfare and future. Fathers experience loneliness as a result of the lack of support within the family. They believe that the male roles are deprived of the possibility to confess their BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 662 problems. The loneliness also follows from the lack of external support and the loss of social bonds. Clues of Social Polarization: Middle Class Fatherhood Experiences in Secular and Conservative Groups in Turkey Fatma Umut BESPINAR (Department of Sociology, Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | bespinar@metu.edu.tr Zeynep L. BESPINAR (Department of Sociology, Marmara University, Turkey) | zeynep.bespinar@marmara.edu.tr Our study is a comparison of secular and conservative segments of middle class fatherhood in Turkey to understand their fatherhood experiences and transmission of values to the following generation. This is significant within a socio-political context where the gap between radical religious versus secular lifestyles, ideational and practical organizations of individual and social life are widening. We aim to examine the rising tensions between secular and conservative groups in the Turkish society by focusing on their "distinctive" family life styles and perceptions about the "other's" values and practices of fatherhood. In this sense, Turkish case represents a good example with the rise of pro-religious conservative political parties since the 1990's, which are promoting "appropriate" social and everyday life practices whereas the secular groups are "defending" their ways of life. These two social fragments of the Turkish society both experience commonalities of middle class lifestyles but also diverse perceptions, values, gender roles, family and class dynamics. Based on a fieldwork conducted in Istanbul and Ankara with 40 fathers, we examine and discuss the changes and continuities in the secular and conservative middle class professional men's fatherhood experiences by considering both the transformation of social norms/values of middle classes around cosmopolitanism and globalism, and at the same time the search for authentic local cultural sources. This study provides significant clues in understanding the values children from each subgroup receive, while it also is aimed at comprehending the risks of social polarization based on the perception of "difference" from the "other" group. Fathering in Russia: the influence of cultural factors Alexandra LIPASOVA (National Research University Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | alexandra.lipasova@gmail.com The problematics of gender studies takes a prominent place in the field of modern social research in Russia. However, the discussion of gender problems is mainly focused on the understanding of a new role and place of women in the society and on the topic of work-life balance for women. The problematics of fathers/fatherhood and fathering practices is less popular among researchers, which deepens traditional gender inequality in family relations and makes the role of father seem secondary compared to that of mother. In the Soviet past, according to many authors, fatherhood was a set of practices and concepts which pushed fathers to the providing and bread-winning sphere but underestimated them as fathers. According to some Russian data, financial support of the family is still considered as one of the most important functions of a father. That is why many researchers connect the diminishing significance of father in the family with his falling social status of an economically successful man. At the same time we can face a tendency of increasing father involvement in the process of up-bringing children in the family. Here we can speak about a new emerging type of fathering – responsible and "involved" fathering. The model of "involved" fathering faces active institutional, state and public support in a number of foreign countries, namely, in Scandinavia. However, the situation in Russia is controversial. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 663 Modern Russian society can be characterized by both egalitarian and traditionalistic tendencies in gender relations: on one hand, we can face the emergence of new interpretations and practices, on the other hand – the strengthening of traditional patterns of masculinity and fatherhood. This paper focuses on the fertility decisions of Russian men. The falling number of children being born is a concern throughout Europe. Demographic analyses argue that the low fertility rate is not due to less desire to have children, but rather the postponement of having them from early to later adulthood, which result in lower overall fertility. This tendency is a main trait of the so called "second demographic transition". The main literature on this topic has also focused mainly on women and their reproductive decisions while it is equally important to investigate this problem from the male perspective. A cultural approach to fertility decisions emphasizes the importance of individual attitudes and societal norms present in a certain society. These so called ideational factors affect the decision on occurrence (whether or not to have children), timing of childbirth (when to have children) and male fertility rate (number of children). This paper is aimed to estimate the importance of men's individual attitudes as well as social norms of entering into and timing of fatherhood in relation to the fertility decisions of individual fathers, contrasting Russia to other European countries. The aim of this paper is to understand at what age men enter into fatherhood if at all, and whether the number of children they have fathered by the age of forty and older (40+) is affected by individual attitudes and social norms regarding male fertility, also taking into account socioeconomic variables and attitudes to gender equality. The analysis is built on the data from the third round of the European Social Survey (2006). The sample for Russia consisted of 983 men. The ESS includes individual attitudinal questions concerning the ideal age of becoming a father, the age which is regarded as the "dead-line" for fathering and the importance of fatherhood for being considered an adult, as well as the individual's and societal attitudes towards childless men. The background characteristics include education, age, relationship and employment history and the respondent's attitudes to gender roles. The results of the research have shown that in Russia ideational factors are strongly associated with actual fertility behavior. Russian men are significantly younger compared to Europeans when having their first child, but generally have fewer children. The ideal age of becoming a father and social age deadline for fathering are generally lower. Russian men have a much higher disapproval rate for voluntary childlessness. It proves that postponement of fatherhood is more likely if one does not think that fatherhood is important for being considered an adult, and also if one has a high ideal age and social age deadline for fathering. Obviously, the occurrence of fatherhood is related to whether a man has had a stable partner relationship, as well as his economic position – men who have experienced long periods of unemployment are more likely to remain childless. The main conclusion is that there is strong correlation between attitudes and behavior regarding male fertility. Russian society is much less tolerant to childlessness compared to other European countries. Being a father is considered an important part of male identity – a childless man can not be taken seriously. Thus, the decision to become a father is strongly correlated to the ideals of fatherhood in Russian society. There exists a wide range of ways of "doing masculinity", still the notions of what it really means to be a man are deeply embedded in Russian men's consciousness. Men are held responsible for acting according to the cultural ideals of masculinity and behaving in gender-appropriate ways. Fatherhood and migration: the Irish and the Polish Julia BRANNEN (UCL Institute of Education London, United Kingdom) | j.brannen@ioe.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 664 The paper is based on a study of three white ethnic groups including two groups that represent different waves of migration to the UK, the Irish and the Polish. It focuses upon the family experiences of first generation migrant men in Britain, aspects of their lives that have been little studied. Taking a comparative biographical perspective it outlines the different resources that the men brought with them to Britain and the consequences for bringing up their children. Experiences of migration are also compared through the kinds of stories the fathers tell that in turn relate to the life course phases when they were interviewed. In the case of the Irish they take a long view as they reflect back upon their childhood in Ireland and on the whole of their working lives in Britain from the mid 1950s/ 1960s when they came as young single men. By contrast the Polish in the study arrived in Britain as fathers in the 2000s in a very different context in which they did not see themselves as permanent residents. The paper considers some of the methodological issues in this comparison, for example, how migration is viewed with much greater finality the more distant it becomes. RN13S07d Changes and Continuities in Fatherhood and Fathering Practices IV: Childcare Involvement From the authoritarian breadwinner to caring father? Reflections on the paradigm change in contemporary Poland Marta BIERCA (University of Social Sciences and Humanities, Poland) | marta.bierca@gmail.com The family roles in Poland are undergoing changes, with recently strong focus on alterations in the father's role. The model based on undisputable authority of male breadwinner becomes questioned and shifts into more egalitarian one. In the new model, the father is supposed to willingly engage in childcare, be present at all stages of child upbringing by sharing duties with female partner, and also to express emotions openly. The 'new father' rhetoric becomes more and more observed in contemporary Poland both among men and also promoted by the media. The author analyses the dynamics of the above paradigmatic change. Is there a smooth transition from the 'old' model to 'new' one? Or are these narratives contradictory and competitive? On individual level, what does a 'modern' or 'new' father mean for men? Are there any inspirations or benchmarks as regards the 'new' role? On political level, is there any 'norm' men refer to or are confronted with? Is the 'new' model within the 'norm' or still out? And finally, what is the political context (legal, officially promoted by social policy etc.) of such fatherhood change? The aim of the paper is to capture the above development of the concept of fatherhood in contemporary Poland. The empirical material will be provided by qualitative interviews inspired by biographical method conducted with young fathers representing the 'new' paradigm. The paper will focus on exploration of model change rather than its quantification or predicting further changes in family roles in Poland. Father involvement in the care of children in Spain: Short-term shifts or structural changes? Lluís FLAQUER (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain) | lluis.flaquer@uab.cat Lara NAVARRO-VARAS (Institut d'Estudis Regionals i Metropolitans de Barcelona) | Lara.Navarro@uab.cat The remarkable presence of Western women in the public sphere has led many researchers to surmise a more egalitarian sharing of childcare responsibilities in terms of gender. However, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 665 research literature in the field has found that despite a slow and unequal trend in that direction, women still take on nowadays disproportionately a role of carers. The analytic importance of childcare not only lies in that it is a most time-consuming activity but also in that it lays the foundation for the allocation of role expectations in couples. The purpose of this paper is to analyse underlying factors of father involvement in the care of children and their effects in terms of gender balance in the Spanish context. The paper distinguishes different types of care; it makes an analysis of the differential impact of main predictors and it provides an evolutionary diagnosis of father involvement in relation to mother involvement. We draw on data from the Spanish 2002-03 and 2009-10 time use surveys and our analysis focuses on fathers and mothers with children up to 12 years. Different lineal and logistic regression models have been estimated for various factors. Results show an increase in fathers' participation in all activities, which in terms of mean duration accounts for an increased time devoted to physical childcare. This might reflect the prevalence of heavy male unemployment rates but also confirm a growing paternal assumption of physical and routine tasks. These developments, nevertheless, can cast a shadow on the structural character of changes. How to "measure" fathering practices and perceptions in international surveys? Judit TAKÀCS (HAS Centre for Social Sciences Institute for Sociology) | takacs.judit@tk.mta.hu Ivett SZALMA (FORS, Switzerland) | ivettszalma@unil.ch The purpose of this paper is to examine fathering practices in Europe. This topic has attracted increasing interest from scholars in the past decades. This attention is motivated by important social changes that have occurred in many countries, such as the increasing number of women and mothers entering the labour market and the growing number of working single parents and dual-income families. However, fathering practices are not homogeneous in Europe because several country level social constructions can influence them, such as parental policies that make it possible for fathers to stay at home with their children or evolving gender related norms, beliefs and attitudes. Furthermore the changes over time are also important because in some countries fathers' involvement in childbearing started earlier and was more intensive than in other countries. In order to assess the changes over time and across countries we can use the freely available international survey datasets such as European Social Survey (ESS), European Value Studies (EVS), International Social survey Programme (ISSP) and Eurobarometer. These surveys allow us to map the changes over time due to their repeating items regarding fathering practices and they also make it possible to make comparisons in Europe. In spite of the fact that there are many international surveys that have items related to this issue they are not harmonized yet and some important features are missing that would be required in order to gain an overall view of fathering practices. Caring Fathers: Ambivalences of Involved Fatherhood Michael MEUSER (Technical University of Dortmund, Germany) | michael.meuser@tudortmund.de Diana LENGERSDORF (University of Cologne, Germany) | diana.lengersdorf@uni-koeln.de Notwithstanding the growing discourse on involved fatherhood and the increasing rates of fathers in parental leave there is still a huge gap between this discourse and fathers' engagement in family work. This paper focuses on fathers who bridge the gap: fathers who take parental leave for a longer time or reduce their working time in favor of participating in child care BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 666 and family work. Although being a minority, looking at these fathers helps to understand the complex dynamics of changing gender relations in the private sphere. Based on a completed qualitative study on involved fatherhood and an ongoing project on fathers taking parental leave we discuss how involved fatherhood affects the gendered order of the family and fathers' perceptions of their own masculinity. Involved fatherhood does not only reduce or even pacify conflicts between wife and husband about father's participation in domestic work and child care; potentially, it is also a source of new conflicts about who is entitled to define the criteria of 'good' domestic work and childcare. Further, fathers who care for their children have to struggle with cultural images of masculinity that are still oriented to occupational career. The paper discusses whether and to which extent paternal engagement in the family (instead for the family by earning the family's income) could become an arena of new constructions of masculinity and how this way, by increasing the significance of the private sphere as a site for constructing masculinity, new gender conflicts emerge. Social and Family Assumptions of Fathers' Practice in Serbia Dragan STANOJEVIC (Faculty of Philosophy, Serbia) | draganstanojevich@gmail.com The subject of the article is fathering in Serbia today depicted on the basis on data from the representative survey of family life of parents with minor children (N = 1217). Although parenting in Serbia is placed in the structural and cultural context that favors the traditional division of parental responsibilities and although the practices still function to a large extent on this line, the transformation processes have also brought changes in the family domain that move in the direction of gradual reduction of asymmetry. The aim of this paper is to examine the factors that influence the level of fathers' assuming obligations to small children in Serbia, bearing in mind the social context as well as family dynamics. This paper will present and test the significance of three complementary approaches to the explanation of the father's level of involvement in child care: 1) theory of resources; 2) theory of patriarchy; 3) dynamics within the family (intimacy and flexibility). Having summarized the findings of the regression models, all theoretical assumptions showed significant predictive power in explaining the level of assuming parental obligation by father. Mother's resources (primarily income from employment), spousal / partner and family dynamics and value orientations of father showed independent effects in the prediction of father's involvement in responsibilities for children. The involvement of father will depend both on the employment and his wife's income regardless of the source. Also, fathers with less traditional value orientations in terms of gender relations will be present in the lives of their children more. In the families in which the relations between spouses are at a higher level of intimacy and flexibility fathers will show more willingness to take on responsibilities for children. RN13S08a Gender Differences in Family Life, Care and Work I: Work and Occupation Unemployment, domestic labour and fairness Ingólfur V. GÍSLASON (University of Iceland, Iceland) | ivg@hi.is Most of the research that has been done on the connection between male unemployment and their participation in household chores has shown that their participation does not increase, in some instances even declines. The main explanation has been that unemployment is such a threat to the masculine selfimage that increased participation in what has traditionally been seen as the domain of women is an unbearable thought. In the study presented here I BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 667 interviewed 8 couples (the partners separately) where the man had been unemployed for at least three months while his partner held a full-time job. The main finding is that these men just took over the domestic sphere and felt that it was the only fair thing to do. Even though the unemployment takes its toll, has a bad effect on their self-image and their confidence in themselves in some instances, none experienced it as a humiliation or un-masculine to shoulder the domestic duties. On the whole their partners confirm what the men say though some of them feel that the unemployment has damaged the men more than they themselves claim. There are also examples where the women think the men might do a bit more but on the whole they agree with the description provided by the men. Which fathers are involved in looking after their children? Investigating the relationship between paid work, attitudes and childcare Helen Louise NORMAN (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | helen.norman@manchester.ac.uk Although fathers' roles have been adapting over the last three decades, financial provisioning remains the essence of 'good' fathering and the work schedules associated with fathers' employment is a key factor that shapes their involvement in childcare and domestic work. However, the relative importance of fathers' and mothers' employment in shaping paternal involvement in childcare remains unclear, and little is known about the longer term impact. This paper presents new analysis about fathers' involvement in looking after their pre-school children in the UK and evaluates recent policy interventions which are intended to support such involvement. Using the UK's Millennium Cohort study (MCS), I analyse father's involvement in looking after their child at nine months after the birth and when the child is aged three years. The influence of gender role attitudes vis-à-vis employment hours is also examined by drawing on previous research on the determinants of men's capabilities to be involved fathers (Norman et al 2014, Norman and Elliot 2015). Results show that both fathers' and mothers' employment hours are associated with fathers' caregiver roles, but, contrary to expectation, the hours that the mothers' works has the strongest effect. Fathers are most likely to share childcare when the mother works full-time hours both nine months and three years after childbirth, regardless of what hours the father works. There is only a very weak association between father's gender role attitudes and their involvement in looking after their three year old child, which suggests fathers may purport to support egalitarian gender roles but this may not necessarily be carried out in practice. Informal Elder Care and Unemployment. Accumulation or Compensation of Risks of Social Exclusion? Michael GRÜTTNER (Institute for Employment Research, Germany) | michael.gruettner@iab.de Unemployment has long been known as a risk of social exclusion in contemporary European societies. Today the growing percentage of elder people in Europe combines with socially unequal opportunities for making elder care arrangements, which consist either of informal care work done by family members or of formal care work by professionals and elder care institutions. This combination gives rise to the issue of informal elder care as a new risk of social exclusion. The Panel Study "Labour Market and Social Security" (PASS) in Germany creates an opportunity to analyse the following questions: Is informal elder care a risk of social exclusion? If so, are informal elder care and unemployment accumulating or mutually compensating risks of social exclusion? The paper presents empirical evidence as well as theoretical reflection indicating both negative and positive effects as well as interaction effects of care work and unemployment. It tests its conflicting hypothesis by means of panel analysis and shows BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 668 differences by gender and the amount of hours spent in informal care work. It shows differing findings of effects of informal elder care on subjective measures of social exclusion, for instance an inverted u-shaped relationship between care work hours and subjective social exclusion. Working mothers, Housewives, and Life satisfaction Dana HAMPLOVÁ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | dana.hamplova@soc.cas.cz Using the EU-SILC data from 2013 on quality of life, the paper explores the link between the maternal employment and life satisfaction in comparative perspectve. So far, the empirical studies provide a mixed picture of the association between the maternal employment and life satisfaction. Some studies suggest that combining more roles increases life satisfaction whereas others indicate that the full-time employment might be detrimental to mothers' wellbeing. This paper looks at the issue in more detail and compares mothers with children in specific age groups. It argues that the link between the maternal employment and well-being is moderated by the age of children and the prevalent values in the society. Childlessness, gender and social inequality: European developments Anna ROTKIRCH (Population Research Institute, Vaestoliitto, Finland) | anna.rotkirch@vaestoliitto.fi Anneli MIETTINEN (Population Research Institute, Vaestoliitto, Finland) | anneli.miettinen@vaestoliitto.fi Szalma IVETTE (Swiss Centre of Expertise in the Social Sciences (FORS); Lausanne, Switzerland) | ivett.szalma@unil.ch Tanturri MARIA LETIZIA (Department of Statistical Sciences, Padua University, Italy) | tanturri@stat.unipd.it Childlessness is increasingly common in Europe but little studied, especially among men. We investigate whether childlessness is associated with social inequality among both men and women, using a large data set compiled from available national statistics and surveys and the Gender and Generations Survey and study associations on the individual and country level. Female childlessness at age 40-44 varies from less than 10 % in some Central and Eastern European countries to around 20% in Austria, Italy, Finland, the Netherlands and the UK. Male lifetime childlessness is highest (above 23% among men aged 45–49) in Finland, Italy, Germany, the UK and the Czech Republic. Results show that childlessness is more common among men with little education, and among women with either very high or very low education. The prevalence of childlessness does not seem to be associated with gender equity on a country level (measured as proportions of women with high education, women's employment rates and with divorce rates at country level), although higher childlessness is found in countries with widespread individualist values. Educational differences in childlessness rates indicate that unwanted childlessness may now be concentrating among those who lack socioeconomic resources. There are also clear gender differences. Men's childbearing patters are typically more polarized than women's are, so that a higher proportion of men compared to women remain childless while also a higher share of men have larger families compared to women. Among women, childlessness is common among the highly educated but also, increasingly, also among the low educated women. Among men, childlessness continues to be concentrated in the less-educated groups. We conclude that childlessness in contemporary Europe should no longer be associated with the stereotypical image of a highly-educated and career-oriented woman. Neither is childlessness in any clear way associated with higher gender equity or the proportion of women in the labour market. The rapidly increasing proportions of childless Europeans, who mostly BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 669 would have wished to become parents, pose a challenge for policy makers. In the long run, the growing proportions of childless persons will also bring extra challenges for future ageing generations through the older people who will have no adult children or grandchildren to assist and take care of them. RN13S08b Gender Differences in Family Life, Care and Work II: Gender and Couple's Life Conflicting family norms and elite life course. Gender inequalities and couple coordination between elite spouses Bernadett CSURGÓ (Centre od Social Sciences of the Hungarian Academy of Sciences, Hungary) | csurgo.bernadett@tk.mta.hu Luca KRISTÓF (Centre od Social Sciences of the Hungarian Academy of Sciences, Hungary) | kristof.luca@tk.mta.hu There is considerable evidence that women are underrepresented in elite positions. In addition gender topics have been neglected in the mainstream literature on elite. Elite literature if does it mainly focuses on the work and leadership positions of man and women (see f. ex. glass ceiling effects) and has lower emphasis on family roles and couple coordination. This paper aims to understand how elite couples perceive their work-life balance, how they discuss their couple coordination and their family roles and norms. We focus on the narratives of elite spouses.Our findings build on and extend an existing literature on work-life balance that focuses on topics related to balancing work and family and on role conflicts and also on subjective feelings about managing work and family. Our contribution of this paper is to highlight that there is 'elite position' based pattern of couples' aspiration to career and domestic egalitarianism. However the meanings and feelings of work-life balance are gendered. We aim to provide a new kind of explanations on the exclusion of women from elite position through the analysis of elite's family life. We contribute to answering the question on women position in elite by a qualitative content analysis (Atlas.ti) of 34 individual interviews (17 couples) among Hungary's political, economic and cultural elite. The paper show that egalitarian couple coordination is discussed in every narratives and appears in most cases as a norm but attitudes and actual behaviour are different. We argue that elite membership is characterised by both helping and blocking factors for egalitarian partnership. Elite lifestyle (financial safety, domestic helps, independency etc.) contributes to egalitarian partnership. While elite career challenges (very high work commitment, external and internal expectations) contradict it. We conclude with some comment on why egalitarian coordination is realized only in rare cases and how the elite life style and the challenges of work-life balance strengthen gender inequalities resulting the underrepresentation of women in elite positions. Women and men: self-identity after engagement and marriage Iwona Ewa PRZYBYŁ (Adam Mickiewicz University Poznań Poland, Poland) | przybyl@amu.edu.pl Betrothal or marriage may be treated as a kind of social institution and described in the categories of patterns associated with performing the role of fiancé, wife or husband, created in a given culture. Secondly, engagement and marriage that determine new periods in life can be viewed through a prism of individual experiences of individuals. According to Giddens (1991), identities are no longer received automatically through the rituals and social practices of the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 670 traditional social order. The self has become a reflective project. Based on the Personal InDepth Interviews the paper examines how young spouses in Poland perceive themselves and how their "significant others" perceive them after the betrothal and after marriage. This paper is based mainly on the results of the author's study carried out in 2014 using the IDI (25 husbands and other 25 wives; different social status; duration of the marriage from 1 to 24 months) and the cross-sectional population study conducted on a sample of 630 married women and men using a PAPI. The research is located within a family life course theory (interactional perspective) emphasizing the dimensions of time and change and using more qualitative assessments of interaction (Barry, 1970; Turner, 1970; Giele, Elder 1998; White, Klein 2002). The main focus of this paper is on the individual experience of transitions between stages. Irrespective of the quality of emotions experienced, in the majority of respondents only marriage forces reorganization the self-image. The range of the changes differs among men and women, most often, being connected with the changes in the sense of adult, responsibility and in the self-esteem. In addition, locating analyses in the context of a postmodern society shows a certain tension between modernity orientation declared and the "fetters" post traditional society, which is still the Polish society. Pathways of engendering work-care balance in dual-earner couples with young children Vanessa CUNHA (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | vanessa.cunha@ics.ulisboa.pt Sofia MARINHO (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | sofia.marinho@ics.ulisboa.pt David CRUZ (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | david.cruz@ulisboa.pt In Portuguese society, dual-earner couples with young children are a widespread reality, since women record a high rate of employment in full-time work, especially throughout childbearing years. Despite persistent gender inequalities in paid and unpaid work – wage gap, women's overload in household tasks and childcare – couples' lives are, in fact, shifting towards more balanced ways of engendering conciliation, and nowadays most fathers of young children portray themselves as caring and daily-involved as well as sharing partners. In this presentation we will depict, from several in-depth interviews with both partners of dualearner heterosexual couples with children in different social settings, how more egalitarian conjugal functioning is being negotiated, engendered and achieved. Initial findings support the fact that work-care balance is attained in different degrees and by different paths. In fact, norms on gender equality tend to generate more equal sharing couples, with men receptive to reduce their career investment or rewards in order to carry out more childcare and chores, and women receptive to give up some maternal prerogatives and pass on some childcare responsibilities and privileges to fathers. But there are alternative pathways, even though couples sustain a more traditional perception on gender roles. Men's early socialization into housework or strong family projects, but also women's demand for more male participation in household tasks right from the beginning of conjugal life, are also key-drivers for engendering work-care conciliation in a more balanced way. Towards a democratization of domestic and care work? A longitudinal look through time use patterns Matxalen LEGARRETA (University of the Basque Country UPV/EHU, Spain) | matxalen.legarreta@ehu.es Cristina GARCÍA-SAINZ (University of the Basque Country UPV/EHU, Spain) | cristina.garcia@uam.es BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 671 Time use studies are useful tools for analyzing family life's dynamics. They have shown gender inequalities' persistence into the distribution of domestic and care work. At this paper we study the evolution of time involved into domestic domain by women and men. We use data obtained through Time Use Surveys carried out by the Basque Statistics Institute-Eustat at the Basque Country region in Spain (1993-2013). A first general analysis suggests a tendency towards "a democratization of domestic and family work". The growth of the percentage of people who uses its daily time's part to carry out this work is accompanied by the reduction of the dedication of those who are actually involved on it. However, a closer look calls into question this tendency's strength. Women maintain their participation high for the entire period, confirming a constant and decisive reduction of time spent on household. Men's greater involvement does not respond entirely to women's decrease and it is not regular, but presents ups and downs. Furthermore, women still do most of the domestic and care work, regardless their social position. Moreover, comparing to other activities (paid work or leisure time) the greatest gender inequalities remain taking place at the distribution of domestic and care work. The longitudinal study we present enables us to understand the evolution of the gender distribution of domestic and care work, offering clues to comprehend also what is occurring in other European regions. RN13S08c Gender Differences in Family Life, Care and Work III: Gender Roles Work and family cultures: dynamics of family change in Southern Europe Isabella CRESPI (Dept. Education, University of Macerata, Italy) | isabella.crespi@unimc.it Almudena MORENO (Dept. Sociologia, Universidad de Valladolid, Spain) | almudena@soc.uva.es The wider context of the trade-off between work and family is not just a matter of changing preferences. For individuals and couples, questions concerning work and family always involve either–or choices, but these choices are likely to be more or less difficult depending on the policy environment in which they are made. Under this heading fall a wide range of the nostrums of contemporary family policy, although the focus of the literature in this area has, until recently, been more concerned with the identification of factors promoting high levels of female employment than with the location of policy determinants of cross-national fertility variation. The Mediterranean countries model (Portugal, Spain, Italy, and Greece) take a conservative/corporatist-family-oriented approach to work-family reconciliation. They are conservative in that their dominant culture invests the family with a greater role as a social institution that in other countries. They are corporatist in that they design welfare measures according to the occupational status of family members. Finally, they are family-oriented in that they entrust the family with more responsibilities that in other countries. In the last decades major changes have occurred in work and family life in Italy and Spain. The incorporation of women into the labour market, the increase of dual-earner families and the increase of the workfamily conflicts have addressed the family changes. However these transformations have not had a substantive impact in gender roles and the division of family labour in these countries. In fact, the gender division of labour in households with children has become pronounced. Numerous studies have examined this issue for the Southern European countries from the perspective of welfare regime; however, few studies analysed this apparent contradiction in terms of gender and culture norms. The purpose of our paper is to present the current state of work-family dilemmas in Italy and Spain, focusing the analysis on three points: changes in family models, family policies developed by welfare states and attitudes and values towards the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 672 gender norms and family-work balance, using data from European Social Survey, Eurobarometers and OCDE Family Database Work-life balance and subjective well-being for families with children in Romania Cosmina Elena POP (Romanian Academy, Romania) | cosminapop@gmail.com An essential element for children's quality of life is represented by the time spent together with their family, especially with their parents. However, for most of the families, the time spent together is quite limited by the work obligations on one side and on the other hand by the household living arrangements. In this paper, I will approach the relationship between work-life balance and subjective well-being for families with children. The paper will focus on families with children from Romania in a comparative perspective with the families from other countries of European Union. For this propose, I will appeal to secondary analysis using data for the research European Quality of Life Survey (2011/2012) made by European Foundation for The Improvement of Living and Working Conditions. In the analysis, there will be included indicators referring to family status of subjects, indicators referring to relationship between work and family life, also indicators of subjective well-being, like life satisfaction, happiness and other evaluation indicators. I will emphasize the important role of having children for life satisfaction, but also the problems which are confronting families with children. I will focus on gender differences and inequalities in harmonizing family life and work and the level of well-being. People have to manifest imagination for facing the plurality of social roles in everyday life, as sociologists have to handle with sociological imagination their instruments and tools for investigating people lives. Transformations of intimate communicative and care-taking relations and the impact on the balance between familyand work-life Hans H. K SØNDERSTRUP-ANDERSEN (Roskilde University, Denmark) | hsan@ruc.dk Lars Tomas DENCIK (Roskilde University, Denmark) | lasse@dencik.se Allan WESTERLING (Roskilde University, Denmark) | allanw@ruc.dk Currently the social boundaries between work and non-work are beginning to dissolve. Compared to the 19th and 20th centuries, working life increasingly intertwines with other areas of our social life. Especially this is the case with respect to our familyand everyday life. The concept of boundlessness has been much debated in the context of work. Boundlessness can be described as a movement towards dissolution of familiar boundaries in our society and in our workand everyday life. On the one hand boundlessness could lead better possibilities for individual self-realization and a higher degree of social responsibility. On the other hand there is a risk the economic rational thinking corporations will have the opportunity to embrace every single aspect of our individual and social lives. This paper seeks to explore the balance between our everyday social life and our working life. The paper draws on a longitudinal study of everyday familyand work-life. The survey was first administrated in 2003 and again data was collected in the cohort in 2014. The paper will present the initial results from the study looking at relations between presence and absence in family and work life along a series of dimensions including time and energy. Moreover the paper will present the results of looking at changes, including technology based, changes in the configurations of intimate communicative and caretaking relations and the impact on the balance between familyand work-life. Childcare role distribution in adoptive families. An unfinished revolution? The case of Spanish families adopting in China. María Isabel CÁCERES (UNIVERSITY OF SALAMANCA, Spain) | mifc1988@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 673 Theoretical underpinnings: Maternity involves high opportunity cost, especially for women, and they suffer its consequences in the following ways: limitations on their professional career, unpaid wages, an extra burden in their daily lives, a loss of freedom, and a considerable reduction in their free time (Alberdi et al., 2000; Beck-Gernsheim, 2003). It is not therefore surprising that many women have decided to delay motherhood (Becker, 1987; Bernardi and Requena, 2003; Delgado et al., 2006; Cea D Ancona, 2007; Davia and Legazpe, 2013). Although fathers are now gradually but slowly becoming involved in childcare, the concept of "maternal instinct" is still firmly embedded in society. Related to this, institutional approaches in countries also implicitly favor a low birthrate by reinforcing certain attitudes and behaviors toward parenting. A clear example of this is the way conciliation policies favor women, being reinforced by the persistence of the myth of "intensive mothering" (Aguinaga, 2004; Solé and Parella, 2004), or the limited nature of public services available in childcare (Baizán, 2009; Baizán, et.al, 2013). On the one hand, women are portrayed as the engine of change that will bring about an "egalitarian revolution" within the family, which means a democratization of family relationships and an improvement in their own status (Alberdi, 2000, 2004; Alberdi et al., 2000; Del Campo Urbano and Rodríguez-Brioso, 2002; Meil and Ayuso, 2007). On the other hand, however, this revolution is hampered by various circumstances. While there are already many men who prefer the egalitarian or syncretic family model propounded by Meil (1999), the proportion of those that assume their fair share of overall domestic responsibilities still remains very low. Therefore, this new "interchangeable" parenthood is still tentative and weak (Alberdi, 2003; Iglesias-Ussel et al., 2009; Marí-Klose et al., 2010). As far as childcare is concerned, some authors suggest that the involvement of fathers in this area is higher than in other household duties (Alberdi and Escario, 2007; Brullet and Rocas, 2008). In contrast, research such as that by González et al. (2013) is skeptical about this "new fatherhood". Moreover, although there is empirical evidence for a positive relationship between the request for paternity leave and the greater involvement of men in childcare (Meil, 2011; Escot and Fernandez, 2013), its use is still very limited. Therefore, although times have changed, there is still a persistence of certain so-called traditional values that hold back social adjustment to women's new roles, whereby they remain the ones mainly responsible for childcare (Brullet and Gomez, 2008). In this sense, we are dealing with an "unfinished revolution" (Esping-Andersen, 2009).Yet what happens in the case of adoptive families? Generally speaking, scant attention has been paid to the distribution of tasks and care in adopting families, limiting the analysis to a single pioneering study that is still in progress (Jareño and Rodriguez, 2010). The results obtained by these researchers point to a collaborative and quasi-egalitarian trend in the distribution of roles. The aim of this paper is to analyze this distribution of roles, paying particular attention to those duties related to childcare, on the initial understanding that as there is no biological filiation in adoption, the social discourse of "maternal instinct" and "maternal responsibility" is rendered meaningless. This means, in this case, that the degree of involvement of both partners should be the same, tending to an equal distribution model of roles and tasks. Secondly, considering that adoptive families usually have high levels of education, one may also expect them to reflect a more egalitarian model of childcare. Thirdly, any male initiative in the decision-making process related to adoption or the use of paternity leave would be expected to lead to greater male involvement in care duties. Only the use of sociological imagination will lay the foundations for the true circumstances of these families, framing it within the context of current family dynamics and responding to the following research question: Have Spanish adoptive families achieved this Egalitarian Revolution? Methodology and sources BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 674 The methodological approach used in this research is largely qualitative, with a semi-structured interview being the main instrument of inquiry. The use of this tool allows developing a particularist approach, focusing on the heterogeneity of the profiles, and their relationship to different strategies and dynamics of family behavior. Through the development of a nonprobability "snowball" sampling, a cohort is used of thirty-five families adopting in China (for some time now, one of the main countries of provenance of children adopted abroad). The analytical strategy used consists of a discourse analysis of respondents based on successive readings of in-depth interviews. Findings and conclusions This study's findings confirm that although an adoptive family tends toward egalitarianism, it does not yet seem to have reached the model of "interchangeable" parenthood. In fact, far from what one would expect, it involves families that still have certain traditional values that support common gender roles regarding the care of offspring. References AGUINAGA, J. 2004. El precio de un hijo. Los dilemas de la maternidad en una sociedad desigual. Madrid: Madrid. ALBERDI, Inés. 2000. "El futuro de la familia". Pp. 419-434 en Escenarios del nuevo siglo, coordinado por J.F. Tezanos. Madrid: Sistema. 2003. "El trabajo remunerado de las mujeres y su impacto en la vida familiar" Arbor, 176 (694): 195-238. 2004. "Cambios en los roles familiares y domésticos", Arbor 178 (702): 231-261. ALBERDI, Inés; Pilar ESCARIO y Natalia MATAS. 2000. "Maternidad". Pp. 192-229 en Las mujeres jóvenes en España, editado por Fundación "la Caixa". Barcelona: Colección de estudios sociales de "la Caixa". ALBERDI, Inés y Pilar ESCARIO. 2007. Los hombres jóvenes y la paternidad. Bilbao: Fundación BBVA. BAIZÁN, Pau. 2009. "Regional child care availability and fertility decisions in Spain" Demographic Research, 21 (27): 803-842. BAIZÁN, Pau; Bruno ARPINO y Carlos E. DECLÒS. 2013. "Políticas Públicas, valores de género y fecundidad en Europa". Pp. 177-196 en El déficit de la natalidad en Europa. La singularidad del caso español, coordinado por E. Andersen. Barcelona: Obra Social "La Caixa". BECKER, Gary S.1987. Tratado sobre la familia. Madrid: Alianza Editorial. BECKGERNSHEIM, Elisabeth. 2003. La reinvención de la familia. En busca de nuevas formas de convivencia. Barcelona: Paidós. BERNARDI, Fabricio y Miguel REQUENA. 2003. "La caída de la fecundidad y el déficit de natalidad en España" Reis: Revista Española de investigaciones sociológicas, 3: 29-50. BRULLET, Cristina y C. Gómez. 2008. Malestares: infancia, adolescencia y familias. Barcelona: Graó. CEA D ANCONA, Ma Ángeles. 2007. La deriva del cambio familiar. Hacia formas de convivencia más abiertas y democráticas. Estudio monográfico no 241, CIS. DAVIA, Ma Ángeles y Nuria LEGAZPE. 2013. "Factores determinantes en la decisión de tener el primer hijo en las mujeres españolas" Papeles de Población, 19 (75):183-212. DEL CAMPO, Salustiano y María del Mar RODRÍGUEZ-BRIOSO. 2002. "La gran transformación de la familia española durante la segunda mitad del siglo XX" Reis: Revista Española de investigaciones sociológicas, 100: 103-165. DELGADO, Margarita; Francisco ZAMORA y Laura BARRIOS. 2006. "Déficit de fecundidad en España: factores demográficos que operan sobre una tasa muy inferior al nivel de reemplazo" Reis: Revista Española de investigaciones sociológicas, 115 (1): 197-222. ESCOT, L. y José Andrés FERNÁNDEZ (coord.).2013. Una evaluación de la introducción del permiso de paternidad de 13 días. ¿Ha fomentado una mayor corresponsabilidad en el ámbito del cuidado de los hijos pequeños? Madrid: Ministerio de Sanidad, Política Social e Igualdad. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 675 Instituto de la mujer. En línea: http://pendientedemigracion.ucm.es/centros/cont/descargas/documento38578.pdf ESPING ANDERSEN, Gösta. 2009. The incomplete revolution. Adapting to women s new roles. Cambridge: Polity Press. GONZÁLEZ, María José; Marta DOMÍNGUEZ y Francesca LUPPI. 2013. "Expectativas de los hombres ante la paternidad en España". Pp. 149-176 en El déficit de la natalidad en Europa. La singularidad del caso español, coordinado por E. Andersen. Barcelona: Obra Social "La Caixa". IGLESIAS DE USSEL, Júlio.; P. MARÍ-KLOSE; M. MARÍ KLOSE y P-GONZÁLEZ. 2009. Matrimonios y parejas jóvenes. Madrid: Fundación SM. JAREÑO, Diana y Ma José RODRÍGUEZ. 2010. "Adopción Internacional: estructura, motivación y dinámica de la vida familiar." Presentado en XXXVI Reunión de estudios regionales, 17-19 noviembre, Elvas, Badajoz. MARI-KLOSE, P., Marí-Klose, M., Vaquera, E., & Cunningham, S. A. 2010. Infancia y futuro: nuevas realidades, nuevos retos. Barcelona: Fundación" la Caixa". MEIL, Gerardo. 1999. La postmodernización de la familia española. Madrid: Acento. 2011. Individualización y solidaridad familiar. Barcelona: Obra Social "la Caixa". MEIL, Gerardo y Luis AYUSO. 2007. "Sociología de la familia". Pp. 73-106 en La Sociología en España, coordinado por M. Pérez Yruela. Madrid: Centro de Investigaciones Sociológicas. SOLÉ, Carlota y Sonia PARELLA. 2004. ""Nuevas" expresiones de la maternidad. Las madres con carreras profesionales exitosas" REIS: Revista Española de investigaciones sociológicas, 4: 67-92. RN13S09 New Developments in Parental Leave Fathers in parental leave – negotiations and decision-making within couples Stefanie AUNKOFER (Ruhr-University Bochum, Germany) | stefanie.aunkofer@rub.de Benjamin NEUMANN (TU Dortmund University, Germany) | benjamin.neumann@tu-dortmund.de The amendment of the German Parental Leave legislation in 2007 can be seen as a further step in establishing new forms of fatherhood in Germany. By introducing two 'partner months', fathers are encouraged to raise their commitment in householdand child-caring activities. Recent data from the federal office of statistics show that between 2003 and 2012 the percentage of fathers, who took parental leave, increased from 2,6% to 29,3% – a historical peak. Nevertheless, related to differences and inequality in terms of education, income, ethnic affiliation or region, fathers make demands on parental leave in very different ways, which influences e.g. the length of the leave or the amount of money they'll get during that time. With a qualitative-reconstructive approach, we focus on these (and further) differences in Interviews with couples and reconstruct – based on a comparative and sequential analysis – their negotiations and decision-making concerning the leave of the fathers. First findings reveal that the couples' arrangement concerning the fathers parental leave are influenced by anticipated problems within the workplace, as well as attitudes and cultural images about mothering, fathering and parenting. Further new conflicts potentially emerge about the entitlement who defines the standards and quality of family work. Suggested for e.g.: 6. Parenting: mothers, fathers and others 7. Changes and continuities in fatherhood and fathering practices 8. Gender differences in family life, care and work 9. New developments in parental leave The children's father's quota – time with dad BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 676 Brita BUNGUM (Norwegian university of science and technology, NTNU, Norway) | brita.bungum@plu.ntnu.no Norway was the first country to reserve part of paid parental leave for fathers in 1993. The father's quota is based on the premise that fathers' time and caregiving are important for young children (White Paper 8 2008 – 2009, Proposition to Parliament 4, 1988-89, 32). In this paper, however, I want to show how the relationships between the children and the fathers are developed during the time of leave. I will use interview conversations with fathers who reflect upon experiences and perceptions of their time on leave with their children. Research on the father's quota has primarily focused on masculinity and the father's role in relation to equality between women and men (Bekkengen 2002, Brandth & Kvande, 2003, 2013, Leira, 2003, Jensen, 2004) and what the scheme means for children remains unexplored territory (Brandt & Gislason,2010, Bungum, 2013). Therefore my aim for this paper has been to focus on the father's quota as a welfare scheme for children. The paper explores how children can be understood as active participants in relation to their fathers. By examining how the understanding of the importance of children in the relationships emerges in the fathers' reflections. In the fathers' narratives the children emerge as participants in this situation. My findings suggest that the key in the relationship is a "wordless language", and to learn, the fathers must take a rationality-of-care approach caregiving (Waernes, 1987) becomes a goal and the ability to have empathy is trained. The analysis is based on qualitative data material collected from 16 fathers who were interviewed from the autumn of 2012 to January 2013. Fourteen of the fathers who were part of the sample were either on leave with a child or had had experience of the father's quota relatively recently. Since I am specifically interested in illuminating the father's quota as the child's time with the father, I have chosen to concentrate on the fathers who actually have experience of having the main caregiving responsibility for the children while the mother has been at work. It is the "home-alone fathers" (Brandth and Kvande, 2003) thus comprises my key informants here. References Bekkengen, Lisbeth (2002) Man får valja – om foreldraskap och foreldraledighet i arbetsliv och familjeliv [You have to choose – on parenthood and parental leave in working life and family life] Liber: Malmø Brandth, Berit og Ingólfur V. Gíslason ( 2010) Foreldrepermisjon, barnepass og likestilling i Norden Nordisk Ministerråd Brandth, B. og Kvande,E. (red.) (2013) Den farsvennlige velferdsstaten Universitetsforlaget Brandth, Berit og Kvande, Elin. (2003) Fleksible fedre [Flexible fathers]. Oslo: Universitetsforlaget Bungum, B. (2013) : Fedrekvoten – barnas tid med far i Brandth, B. og Kvande,E. (red.) Den farsvennlige velferdsstaten Universitetsforlaget Jensen, Ann Margritt (2004) "Harde fakta om myke menn" [Hard facts about soft men] In: A.L. Ellingsaether and A. Leira (ed.) Velferdsstaten i familien Leira, Arnlaug (2003). Motherhood and Fatherhood in Scandinavia: Social and Political Constructions Waernes, Kari (1987) "On the rationality of caring". In: Woman and the state: the shifting boundaries of public and private. Anne Showstack Sassoon (ed.). London: Routledge. p. 207234 The exclusionary politics of paid parental leave in Romania Borbála KOVÁCS (Central European University, Hungary) | kovacsb@ceu.hu BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 677 This paper elaborates on the gendered and classed outcomes of the Romanian paid parental leave policy in the context of the economic recession, analysing the 2006-2014 period. It reviews and critically analyses policy changes in Romanian paid parental leave legislation between 2006 and 2014, with a focus on eligibility criteria, benefit levels, leave duration and rules around the sharing of the leave between the parents, in an attempt to highlight the range of mechanisms through which close to half of Romanian parents are excluded from accessing this time-plus-cash benefit during their children's early years. Through the analysis of aggregate data regarding the take-up of paid parental leave and of in-depth interview data with over sixty Romanian mothers and fathers discussing their use of paid parental leave, this paper shows that this policy instrument, far from guaranteeing Romanian parents' right to care for their young children and facilitating employment after childbirth, functions as a reliable social assistance scheme for half of Romanian parents eligible to use it. Given that the most vulnerable parents are excluded from what remains a comparatively generous cash-plus-time benefit, the Romanian paid parental leave is best understood as a policy instrument reinforcing and perpetuating economic inequalities among Romanian families with young children rather than as a labour market activation intervention. Parental leave and the division of care between parents – The case of Iceland Asdis Adalbjorg ARNALDS (University of Iceland, Iceland) | aaa1@hi.is Gudny Björk EYDAL (University of Iceland, Iceland) | ge@hi.is In 2000 the Icelandic parliament adopted a new law that provided both parents an equal right to take paid parental leave. The aim of this study is to investigate whether the law has had the intended effect to increase both parents' participation in caring for their children. The findings are based on three surveys on childcare and labor market participation, conducted in 2003, 2007 and 2013 among parents who had their first child in 1997, 2003 and 2009. The data provides a picture of how parents divided care before and after the law was enacted. As well as analyzing the change in the division of childcare over the past years, linear regression analysis will be applied to assess the association between the length of fathers' leave and their involvement in childcare four years after birth. The results indicate that the division of care between parents has changed in the intended direction, as the division is more equal after the law was put into practice. Furthermore, there is an association between the length of leave taken by fathers and their involvement in childcare four years after the birth of the child when controlling for background variables such as age, education and occupation. Even though one cannot come to the conclusion that fathers' uptake of parental leave has a causal effect on their involvement in childcare, it is of great relevance for policy makers to identify an association between these two factors. Paternity leave in Hungary Inequalities and progress Julia GALANTAI (ELTE Social Sciences Department, Hungary) | juliagalantai@gmail.com The traditional type of family model is often said to be in connection with the traditional women and men roles within families. The division of housework in Hungary is very weak comparing with European data. Although if we compare data regarding the hours that fathers spend with childbearing in Hungary is in the midfield. Analysing the data of the Hungarian Statistical Office's time scale survey, there is a proportion of male who decide to stay at home with their child and take parental leave, although there is still a great discrepancy between the female and male stay-at-home parents: Those women, who stay at home with their child spend more time with housework and childcare while male BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 678 stay-at-home parents spend less. This can also show that although the male partner chose to be the-stay-at-home parent it is still the female partner's task to do a huge percent of housework and childcare tasks. Data showed that those men whose labour market position is uncertain, have lower level of education or earn lower wages are more prone to stay at home with their child. The imbalance of level of education, wages and housework can cause the disharmony of the relationship, or cause the dislike of the community or relatives or even the frustration of the male parent. According to the above aspects I conducted interviews with fathers who stayed at home with their child and analysed the data of the Hungarian census of fathers who applied for paternity leave. RN13S10 Family Life and Children Arrangements Doubled homes – doubled social ties? Children's social networks in post-divorce dual residence models Ulrike ZARTLER (University of Vienna, Austria) | ulrike.zartler@univie.ac.at Kathrin GRILLENBERGER (University of Vienna, Austria) | a0802756@unet.univie.ac.at Rising divorce rates, modified post-divorce roles of fathers, legal amendments and changes in the construction of parental rights have led to an increasing number of children who live in dual residence models. This means that children have two places of residence and their time is shared 'equally' between both parents. Research on children's perceptions of their everyday lives in such models is still scarce, and scholarly studies on children's social networks are nearly inexistent. We address this research gap and ask how children's social networks are affected when their places of residence are doubled. Our data basis consists of qualitative interviews with fourteen children who live in dual residence models. Theoretically, we rely on a social networks approach and explore social networks of children who live in dual residence models. We particularly ask in what way strong ties and weak ties are affected. Results indicate that children do not create completely new networks and that an enlargement of the social network is exclusively based on new weak ties. Regarding emotional aspects, strong ties remain relatively stable, while weak ties are more dynamic. Both types of relations provide different resources for children. Diverse aspects, like housing area and family type, influence the composition of the network members and the types of social capital that is provided. While the accessibility of social capital rises in the analysed networks, this does not necessarily apply for the use of these resources. Fetter and Chain: Czech Buddhist Converts Experience of Parenting in Detraditionalized Society Zdeňka PITRUNOVÁ (Faculty of Arts of Masaryk University Brno, Czech Republic) | ZPitrunova@seznam.cz The religious minorities have undergone important demographic changes during last decade. Arrival of the second generation triggered a new issues and debates as religion can be considered a core dimension of personhood, an important source of values, life purpose, communal belonging. The contribution is based on a qualitative research intending to shed light on emic perspective that forms attitudes of Buddhist parents (who themselves converted to religion on the base of personal decision in the adulthood) towards socialization of their children. The socialization is a process into which different actors intervene: members of broader family, school, media, religious authorities, peer group etc. In qualitative interviews parents clearly BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 679 expressed feelings of unease and doubts about their way of parenting and worries connected with influence of "majority society" (emic term) on their children. They perceive parenting as new spiritual goal and they seek the way how to become authority for their children. They attempt to create a local Buddhist community which would make sharing of the practise with children possible and also help them to bring up children in convenient environment. Community would help them maintain a living collective chain of memory (Daniele Hervié -Léger) as a source of meaning for their children. We can observe that due to the lack of sources (authority, background, members) the creation of local community must be fostered by different forms of relationship with global community. So you are staying at home? The everyday practices of Polish teleworkers. Jacek GADECKI (University of Science and Technology AGH, Poland) | jgadecki@agh.edu.pl Magdalena ZADKOWSKA (University of Gdansk) | magdalena.zadkowska@ug.edu.pl Marcin JEWDOKIMOW (Cardinal Stefan Wyszynski University in Warsaw) | info@uksw.edu.pl The aim of the paper is to present the results of a 30 months' intensive ethnographic research on a group of contemporary Polish teleworkers and their families. Recent media representations of home-located working activities show that the fusion of work and home in the same space may be a near future, but it is a still a new and challenging situation for many households Working at home on the basis of telecommuting isn't really a chance, but rather one of the major challenges leading to serious problems and limitations both in family and work life. The ethnography we offer discovers newly established practices of everyday life occurring in the different structures - "the daily puzzles of real people who live their work and households lives" (Devault 1999: 52). By using mix of qualitative methods (in pair interviews, photography, dairies) We develop the research methodology to investigate the household as an socio-spatial situation, also. Cohesive or not? Polish families from adolescents' perspective in over a decade of research Magdalena ROSOCHACKA-GMITRZAK (University of Warsaw, Poland) | m.rosochackagmitrzak@uw.edu.pl The presented material is part of a broader research project of mine, carried out in the years 2002/3 and 2013/14 in Poland. The gathered data was a panel research. The paper depicts family bonds "captured" via a notion of social cohesion. With quantitative research (survey questionnaire administered), I examined family cohesion of adolescents living in different environments: urban and rural one. The entire sample, covering both turns of scrutiny, accounted for 1489 of secondary school students. The purpose of the research was to investigate family cohesion from adolescents' perspective. The family itself, as a social institution, is undergoing broad changes. Yet how do the changes influence family life of adolescents? Are there any transformations observed between the years when the scrutiny was carried out? On the theoretical level, major findings of the research introduced in the paper, were to: exploit the notion of family bonds (as kind of social bonds) and develop their understanding via a notion of social cohesion expound the above further, in the search for more "European" synonyms portraying social bonds through sociological concepts of i.e. social solidarity, collective consciousness (as in Dürkheim's works) or social identification. On the practical one: BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 680 offer a perspective supplying sociological imagination with "hints" to handle differences, here – on the level of urban and rural families of adolescents provide reflective material for various family/adolescents researches and practitioners: teachers, social workers, social and culture services providers such as public administration and/or NGOs. RN13S11 Mixed/Intermarriage Partnerships and Families Patterns of Intermarriage in Switzerland: The importance of linguistic homogamy Jörg RÖSSEL (University of Zurich, Switzerland) | roessel@soziologie.uzh.ch Julia H. SCHROEDTER (University of Zurich, Switzerland) | schroedter@soziologie.uzh.ch Factors that hinder intermarriage between individuals of different ethnicities or nationalities can often be subsumed under the header of culture. Differences in cultural norms, religious beliefs and more general values, for instance, are among those factors known to impede partnerships between members of different ethnic or national groups. Language is also one of the key cultural factors influencing partner choice and marriage behavior. Contrary to many other cultural features, the effect of the language, or more precisely that of the mother tongue, can hardly be separated from the effect of nationality alone. In this article, we aim to disentangle partially the influence of the "culture" on bi-national marriages as we disjointedly analyze the effect of linguistic and national homogamy. We use the multilingual country of Switzerland as a test case as it allows differentiating marital unions to co-nationals and non-nationals, each with the same or a different mother tongue. Our results suggest that, in addition to spatial barriers, linguistic differences are the largest obstacles to ethnic or national intermarriage. Accordingly, linguistic homogamy plays a major role in bi-national partner choice which is only then followed by religious homogamy, age similarity and educational homogamy. Ethnic differences in poor parents' educational expectations and parental practices in Hungary Ildiko HUSZ (Hungarian Academy of Sciences, Research Centre for Social Studies, Hungary) | husz.ildiko@tk.mta.hu Several studies have demonstrated the profound influence of family background on children's educational attainment. In addition to financial resources, many other factors, including parents' educational ambitions and expectations play important roles in supporting the education of their offsprings, especially when these are associated with cognitively stimulating parental practices. The effects of family background on children's educational attainment are particularly large in Hungary. Children of poor families are less likely to study in secondary and higher education. This is particularly true for Roma pupils, whose participation in post-elementary education is even lower than that of their poor, non-Roma peers. Most of the discussion about the Roma's low academic attainment deals with the role of the education system, while studies examining the impacts of home environment and parents' educational expectations are relatively few. The aim of the presentation is to highlight some ethnicand gender-specific features of parents' expectations for their children's educational attainment. The analysis is based on a questionnaire survey carried out in 2013. In order to minimise the effect of school performance to educational expectations, a subsample of pre-school children (0 to 5 years) was selected (N=2070). Statistical methods (bivariate analysis and logistic regression) were used to explore the social and cultural background of expectations. The results show that when all other variables are controlled, Roma parents have less ambitious dreams than their non-Roma counterparts. Not only the goals, but the means are somewhat different: parental practices BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 681 advantageous for later school success are less widespread among the Roma than the nonRoma. Dynamics of mixed unions. The case of Hungarian ethnics in Transylvania Mihaela HARAGUS (Babes-Bolyai University, Romania) | mihaela.haragus@ubbcluj.ro Ethnically mixed unions act as a connecting element in a society. The spread and stability of mixed partnerships are considered indicators of social cohesion and well-being of ethnic minorities. Regarding partnership formation, similarity of traits has been found as the dominant pattern; nevertheless, there are trade-offs among partners' characteristics: similarity on some dimensions may be more important than on others. This is the case of inter-ethnic unions: even if cultural differences are fostered from the beginning, (similarity on) other characteristics linked with socioeconomic and cultural resources may be more important determinants of union formation. The aim of our work is to have a deeper insight on union formation and dissolution, from the ethnic minority's perspective. We focus our investigation on Transylvania, the western Romanian region with an important Hungarian minority (19% of the population in the region). We work on a representative sample of Hungarians from Transylvania Turning Points of the Life Course – Transylvania (2006) – that includes 2,492 persons (1,306 women and 1,186 men), aged 18-45. We investigate characteristics that favor inter-ethnic unions, examine whether the mixed union is in the form of long term commitment as marriage or rather in the more unstable form of consensual union, and whether the mixed union is their first or subsequent partnership. We also investigate stability of mixed unions, compared with endogamous partnerships. Preliminary results show that endogamous unions start earlier in life than exogamous ones, and differences by sex, birth cohort or education level are less visible for exogamous unions than for endogamous ones. Ethnically mixed unions are more fragile than endogamous unions and persons who entered a first mixed union are more likely to enter a second exogamous one. "Diversi ma non troppo". International Mixed Couples and Cross-Border Marriages in Italy Claudia ZILLI (Universita Degli Studi di Milano / University of Milan, Italy, Italy) | claudiazilli1980@gmail.com Traditionally, intermarriage has been conceived and analyzed as the output of migrants' process of assimilation and intermingling with local populations. Nowadays, nevertheless, it is presumed that a good portion of contemporary international mixed couples and cross-border marriages are not necessarily the result of an assimilation process, not even of a previous migratory experience. Today many more different and complex motivations merge together around the conformation of a mixed union. Some of them may comprehend the output of more complexes processes of marriage's and family life's transformations such as the internationalization of modern and postmodern marriage/family forms; the opening of new (voluntary and/or forced) heterogamy and exogamy channels; or the formation of transnational communities. In this study particular attention is paid to the couple's formation process and the partners' internal/external adjustments through different adaptation strategies and concrete negotiation practices, mainly but not exclusively of gender and cultural differences. It is further emphasized the instrumental and symbolic meaning of the marriage institution within an international context, and the instrumental role of the partners' human capital in relation to the couple's settlement and the foreign spouse' integration process in the host country. The terms Mixed Couples, Intermarriage or Cross-border Marriage -which have been used interchangeably although the different legal implications of the marriage itselfrefer to the social BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 682 institution by which two people (traditionally identified as heterosexual but lately not only) from a different race, ethnicity, religion, cultural background, nationality, etc., unite to each other by an affective bond (although not necessarily) that is socially and ritually recognized and that it usually involves (according to the conditions of the union itself) legal effects. However, and most importantly, a constructivist analysis of the intermarriage concept makes evident that what it has continuously changed is the kind of social category at stake for a couple to be socially and legally considered "mixed"; the rules and instruments by which the host society, and the State in particular, have dealt with and regulated mixed relationships; and the many different grades of "mixity" that are usually drawn within a very complex and dynamic power relation system that varies from one society to another, from one historical period to another, and from one group to another. Furthermore, parallel changes have been observed in relation to the available resources that individuals have in order to cope with the internal and external potential difficulties that may be faced within a context of "mixedness". The relevance of this topic goes far beyond its conceptual relative novelty, especially because relational encounters with different "others" have been observed all along human history; but it lies on the analysis of contemporary overall diversity and the way in which this is perceived and managed in a particular national context, which is internally very much heterogeneous, and furthermore it is currently experiencing both labor market and migration pressures, such as Italy. If the institution of family, with marriage as its main legitimating ritual, has experienced deep transformations during the last century through increasing marital instability to favor instead a biographic de-standardization process (systemic individualization), and thus an acknowledgment of an increasing amount of family typologies such as unions outside of the marital bond, second-marriage unions, gay unions, mono-parental families, etc.; such biographic de-standardization gets much more diversified and complex if we also consider the increasing possibilities and/or constraints in terms of spatial and virtual mobility that certain individuals have experienced especially during the last decades. In order to deeply understand the complex processes underlying the incidence of this social phenomenon, this study proposes to analize it moving from a contextual macro sociological perspective to a micro socio-psychological one; employing analytical resources from two study areas, Sociology of Family and Sociology of Migration. Thus, theoretical macro-analysis is developed through the lens of economic and social theories related to the transformation of the institutions of marriage and family. Such analysis will move from the functional perspective of extended and nuclear family's transformations, to the notions of "companionate, romantic and confluent love" (Gidden's reflexive nature of modern love and intimacy), and "world families" (Beck's reflection of individualistic values in the conception of world-family). And afterwards a micro-analysis of the mixed couple's formation process; its social and cultural dimensions will be performed according to the insights offered by previous empirical research and the contribution of analytical frames developed under the multidisciplinary study area of migration studies (integration frame and acculturation strategies; Berry, 1980; Kalmijn, 1998; Schiller et. al. 2006). Finally, a description of the empirical research developed with international mixed couples/marriages from Italian/Mexican origin will be presented. This research employed mainly qualitative methods; biographical narrative and semi-structured interviews with 30 couples applied in the Italian region of Lombardy, that hosts one of the largest number of overall immigrants (11.3% of the immigrant population), and one of the highest intermarriage rates. Such sample was constructed after observing that most Mexicans living in Italy (women in particular) do stay in the country precisely because of being part of a long term mixed relationship or intermarriage with an Italian citizen. Thus, the analysis of this particular "marriage combination" sheds light on the gendered character of the marriage migration phenomenon, as well as on the raise of a new kind of "emergent" marriage migrant categorization that does not correspond to none of the two larger migrant categorizations that are usually involved in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 683 international intermarriage, thus, 1) Non qualified citizens (traditional migrants: guest workers, low qualified/educational attainment migrants, refugees or asylum seekers) and 2) Highly qualified citizens (new migrants, free mover or "Eurostars": mobile students, transnational workers and expats) (Favell, 2003). Insightfull results were found about the couples' formation and negotiation's processes, the "mixity" experience of each particular couple; the multiple characteristics of the foreign partner's integration process in the host society; and the main practices that the partners do implement depending on their available human capital and structural restrictionsin order to deal with the multiple challenges and potential cultural shock experienced both inside and outside the couple. RN13S12 Migrant and Transnational Families Across Europe Proving Love? The Governance of Migrants' Privacy, Marriage and Sexuality Lisa Marie BORRELLI (University of Bern, Switzerland) | lisa.borrelli@soz.unibe.ch Tobias Georg EULE (University of Bern, Switzerland) | tobias.eule@oefre.unibe.ch This paper analyses current developments and research outcomes at the intersection of two important paradigms: migration management and sexuality. Recent high court decisions and legal changes in Europe have stressed that non-citizens have a right to freely act out their sexual orientation, be it within the context of "traditional", often religiously defined marriage and family life or in other forms of sexuality, without stigma or harassment. In both cases discussed, the state is tasked to respect the right of migrants to partnerships, and to protect them from potential persecution in other nations. In both cases, relationships and sexual practices can lead to the attainment of legal residence, even trumping other considerations such as employment or qualification. However, this extension of migrant rights is always accompanied with the fear of abuse. Based on original ethnographic research as well as an analysis of recent court cases and grey documents, we examine how immigration authorities decide on these cases. We argue that in order to prevent abuse, officials often go far beyond an acceptable infringement of privacy. However, this is due to a lack of supervision and guidelines, as well as the stark vulnerability of applicants, who in order to appear cooperative see themselves forced to comply with these infringements. Instead of seeing them as acts of pure humiliation, the practices should rather be seen as misguided practices of immigrant selection, often formed by traditional religious expectations of social life, which can be managed and curtailed. Doing Baltic families in Ireland Inga SABANOVA (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland) | sabanovi@tcd.ie Since the EU enlargement of 2004, most of the migration studies emphasised economic aspects of labour migration. By ignoring dynamics of families, the agency of migrant parents remained out of focus. Hence, this paper looks at family migration though the lens of normality in terms of trajectories and paths, and diversity in terms of age, gender, ethnicity, life cycle, familial relationship, occupation, purpose of migration and its length. Family migration represents one type of many migrant trajectories, which may be influenced by a combination of different economic and non-economic factors. This paper is based on a qualitative case study of 35 Baltic parents (mainly mothers) in Ireland. Migration from Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania became a permanent rather temporary phenomenon in Ireland, considering the fact that many migrants decided to settle down, have families or bring their children with them to Ireland. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 684 The paper deals with the dilemmas of choice migrant parents have about their children's education and leisure in Ireland. The findings demonstrate that migration experiences are closely intertwined with the experiences of parenthood. There are different migration trajectories and family formations of Baltic families. The research also explores gender dynamics and motherhood, in particular, how mothers negotiate a balance between work and family life or explain their decisions to stay at home. An exploration of family influences on perceptions of maternal competence among UK-born South Asian mothers in Britain Shuby PUTHUSSERY (University of Bedfordshire, United Kingdom) | shuby.puthussery@beds.ac.uk Katherine TWAMLEY (University College London, United Kingdom) | K.Twamley@ioe.ac.uk Seeromanie HARDING (University of Glasgow, United Kingdom) | Seeromanie.Harding@glasgow.ac.uk Alison MACFARLANE (City University London, United Kingdom) | A.J.Macfarlane@city.ac.uk Background: Perceptions of maternal competence the belief in mothers' ability to perform parenting tasks successfully is a key factor in facilitating women's adaptation to motherhood and in enhancing the quality of mother-child interactions. Existing literature on maternal competence and efficacy has provided a rich understanding of women's personal experiences of becoming 'a mother' and their achievement of competence; but the discourses have mainly been focused on the perspectives of White women. Women from minority ethnic groups constitute a significant proportion of the child bearing population in many European countries, such as the UK, with a growing proportion of second and third generations. Previous research has shown that mothers from some ethnic minority groups experience significant inequalities in health outcomes and social wellbeing around birth. This paper explores the impact of family influences on perceptions of maternal role competence based on the experiences of UK-born South Asian mothers in Britain. Methods: Qualitative individual in-depth interviews were conducted with 17 UK-born South Asian first time mothers from Indian (11), Pakistani (5), and Bangladeshi (2) backgrounds as part of larger study of the maternity care experiences of UK-born ethnic minority mothers. Mothers were recruited mainly from six National Health Service (NHS) maternity units in England. The main inclusion criteria were that women were born in the UK and their parents were born abroad. The recorded interviews were transcribed verbatim and were analysed using the software Nvivo based on a ground theory approach. Results: The closeness of the extended families and the powerful influence exerted by some family members, such as the mother-in-law, on motherhood experiences was clearly explicit in all the interviews. Family influences were perceived to be protective as well as challenging in developing a sense of competence as mothers had to navigate between their own constructions of motherhood with those of significant family members. The key themes emerged in mothers' accounts included: 'valuing support'; 'recognising authority and taking charge'; 'perceptions of competence and failure'; 'establishing and maintaining identity as a good mother'; 'managing discrepancies between own and family expectations'. Whilst all the mothers accrued great importance to the help and support they received from extended family, some mothers suffered from a strong sense of failure in their competence due to difficulties in initiating and maintaining breastfeeding and performing child care tasks arising from 'excessive family involvement'. The conflicting advice received from different sources of 'authoritative knowledge' also proved to be creating tensions in their family lives. Conclusion: Our findings add credence to the view that family make a powerful impact on maternal competence development among women of some ethnic groups such as the South Asian mothers. While there are (potential) protective characteristics of extended families, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 685 managing discrepancies between own expectations and those of family members around the maternal role along with differing pace of cultural assimilation between oneself and significant others, can be a source of significant stress for second generation ethnic minority mothers living in western countries. In addition to contributing to the evidence on the role of family in supporting and inhibiting maternal competence development in different cultural contexts, the findings carry implications for policy and practice towards enhancing the health and social wellbeing of ethnic minority mothers and their families who are at risk of experiencing inequalities. Language's Pivotal Role for Family Climate. Profiling Family Language Practices of Multilingual Families. Graziela DEKEYSER (KU Leuven, Belgium) | graziela.dekeyser@soc.kuleuven.be Sofie VANASSCHE (KU Leuven, Belgium) | sofie.vanassche@soc.kuleuven.be Gray SWICEGOOD (KU Leuven, Belgium; University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign) | gray.swicegood@soc.kuleuven.be In this paper we will document the profiles of multilingual families' language practices in Antwerp, Belgium. While previous research has predominantly focused on dichotomous measures of family language (e.g. only the heritage language is spoken versus multiple languages are spoken), our detailed data allows us to investigate per family dyad which language is used by various actors. For example, the language used by parents to a child may not be the same as the language used by the child to the parent. Such parent-child "language dissonances" can be negatively associated with family climate and with multilingual children's well-being. However, we argue that language practices include more than language use alone. Up until now, differences in the normative climate (e.g. language use rules) surrounding language have seldom been investigated. In contrast, language brokering has been examined with some frequency but without consideration of other language practices in the home. Research questions are: 1) Which types of family language profiles can we distinguish? 2) To what extent are different profiles associated with family cohesion and family conflict? Survey data from 859 multilingual children from the "Multilingualism in Antwerp"-project will be analyzed by means of cluster analysis (RQ1) and SEM (RQ2). Key variables included are language (dis)sonance between child and mother/father/older/younger siblings, number of languages used in the household, language rules and sanctioning, language brokering, family cohesion and family conflict. Control variables include ethnicity, migration generation and SES. The data was only collected during the winter of 2014-2015. Detailed results are therefore not yet available. Relational Partnering Practices Across Cultural Differences: The case of Persians in the UK Ali AMIRMOAYED (University of Birmingham, United Kingdom) | axa013@bham.ac.uk This paper investigates 'relational partnering practices' across cultural differences engaged in by individuals from the Persian diaspora in the United Kingdom. Adopting a critical approach, the driving theory of this research is the predominant theory of reflexive modernization, which shapes the current discussions of the sociology of family life and relationships in the UK. I interviewed 36 Persians who had had the experience of being in relationship(s) with one or more members of non-Persian social groups in the UK. Drawing on my qualitative data, this paper addresses the ways in which Persians construct 'relational partnering practices', which focus on practices related to personal connections with immediate and extended family members as well as members of other social networks such as friends, acquaintances and neighbours. Managing these relationships in conjunction with an intercultural union often BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 686 requires constant negotiations between members of a couple and influences their life together. For example, relational interactions often come together during culturally significant celebrations and ceremonies such as Christmas, Nowruz (Persian New Year), Islamic Eid holidays, Shia festivals and other traditional occasions. Negotiations about these cultural sessions, which are often about relationships with wider social networks, are vital in order to sustain a partnering relationship across cultural boundaries. In light of empirical evidence, this paper argues that partnering practices and intimate relationships within this study's particular social context may not fit in with the claims of individualization and de-traditionalization theses, and thus that further theoretical refinement and reconceptualization in the field are required. RN13S13a Economic Crisis and Family Lives I "Here to Stay?" Intergenerational Coresidence in Time of Economic Crisis Ronny KÖNIG (University of Zurich, Switzerland) | koenig@soziologie.uzh.ch Bettina ISENGARD (University of Zurich, Switzerland) | isengard@soziologie.uzh.ch Intergenerational transfers of space are an important part of solidarity in contemporary societies and a reaction to social inequality on different levels. This is particularly of interest in times of economic crisis accompanied by a withdrawal of welfare state solidarity, when intergenerational support becomes an important characteristic of parent-child relationships. Previous research reveals substantial country-specific differences in coresidence, raising the question of causes and reasons for European divergences. Apart from inequality on the micro level, meso (family) as well as macro level characteristics are important to understand different levels of providing living space within and between countries. Against this background the proposed presentation will address intergenerational coresidence in an international perspective using the fourth wave (2010/12) of Survey of Health, Ageing and Retirement in Europe (SHARE) including 16 European countries (Austria, Belgium, Czechia, Denmark, Estonia, France, Germany, Hungary, Italy, Netherlands, Poland, Portugal, Slovenia, Spain, Sweden, and Switzerland). Multilevel analyses indicate that primarily individual needs and opportunities of the children affect an extended stay at the parental home. Furthermore, welfare state arrangements have a substantial effect in the distribution of using or providing living space in European families. Thus, intergenerational coresidence appears to be a response to economic insecurities at both, individual and societal levels. These findings support the presumption that coresidence of adult family generations can be understood less in terms of a chosen way of life, but rather of a greater influence of economic pressure and uncertainties. The intergenerational solidarity in Romanian family. An analysis from qualitative perspective on households living in economic precarity. Ana Maria PREOTEASA (Research Institute for Quality of Life, Romania) | anita@iccv.ro A. Laura TUFA (Research Institute for Quality of Life, Romania) | laura.tufa@gmail.com The paper has the objective to analyse the pattern of inter generational transfers in or outside household. Over the last 25 years, Romania has undergone a very long and difficult transition period, with several social and economic recessions. The recent economic crises contributed to a decline in the country's social and economic situation, especially for vulnerable groups (youth, aged employees, disabled or ethnic minorities) that are less protected in the face of economic challenges. The data analysed in this presentation are coming from a qualitative research designed to depict the main strategies of the households living above poverty line, but severely deprived. The inter-generational transfers are very important among their economic strategies (as atypical employment, family farming). One very important finding is related to the change in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 687 inter-generational transfers' direction. In many multigenerational households the pensions are important stability factors, the older members (parents or event grandparents supporting the younger generation). In the same time, an important pattern is the transfer of agriculture products from the rural area to urban area. The research is part of a larger project build around the Precarious Prosperity concept, designed with the aim to depict a socio-structural category situated in between poverty and secure material prosperity. Stemming from a German line of research (Hubinger) and being refined by the Swiss research, the concept comprises the multidimensional poverty/prosperity (incomes and deprivation). This work was supported by the Swiss Enlargement Contribution in the framework of the Romanian-Swiss Research Programme, grant no. IZERZO_141975 Practices of young families and their networks under conditions of social economic inequality Vida CESNUITYTE (Mykolas Romeris University, Lithuania) | v.cesnuityte@mruni.eu The research aim is to explore relations between family practices and family networks in formation of objective (material) and subjective quality of life of young families. Everyday routine involve members of personal community (Pahl, Spencer, 2004), i.e. not only family members, but also, friends and other persons beyond kinship. Personal community is created through family practices and are doing familial relationships (Morgan, 1996; Smart, 2007). The main research questions relate to situation of young families that just begin to form their personal communities. Issue is of particular importance under economic crisis. So, who help to ensure objective (material) and subjective life quality of young families? How family practices relate to creation of life quality of members of these families? How personal communities of various sizes and structures relate to life quality of them? The analysis is based on data of the national representative quantitative survey carried out in Lithuania in end of 2011 – beginning of 2012. Additionally, data of ESS6 survey analyzed. Data of international study and comparative dimension in research are used in order to extend findings of the national level to an international level. References Pahl, R., Spencer, L. (2004). Personal communities: not simply families of 'fate' or 'choice'. Current Sociology, 52 (2), p. 199-221. Morgan, D. H. J. (1996). Family Connections. An Introduction to Family Studies. Cambridge: Polity Press. Smart, C. (2007). Personal Life. Cambridge: Polity. RN13S13b Economic Crisis and Family Lives II Economic crisis and inequalities in family lives: evidence from a large population survey in Italy Sara MAZZUCCHELLI (Catholic University of Milan, Italy) | sara.mazzucchelli@unicatt.it Miriam PARISE (Catholic University of Milan, Italy) | miriam.parise@unicatt.it The present study is aimed to gain better insights into how families are affected by the crisis and which factors are likely to have the greatest impact in helping families to cope with these challenges. The data used for this study were derived from a recent large population-survey on family relations in Italy (3.527 individuals interviewed with CATI system). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 688 A cluster analysis by the economic condition was carried out and two groups of subjects were identified: those who, in the current crisis, are forced to fall into debt and those who manage to make savings. The two groups are clearly differentiated. Those who have a low level of education, unemployed, redundant and atypical workers, divorced people and people with children live in a situation of greater difficulty (make debts). The analysis of this group, comparatively, highlights how the economic difficulties not only affects the daily lives of people from a material point of view, but have consequences also on relational functioning: there are negative effects on couple satisfaction, parental alliance, parental self-efficacy, and perceived parental stress. Moreover, these negative effects are extended also to the perception of the social context, undermining the sense of trust, the cooperative attitude and social capital. So, whilst financial and social difficulties are affecting a growing number of households, what is the role of the family? Is the family the ultimate bulwark against the crisis as highlighted by many studies? Results will be discussed trying to answer to these questions. Families and Food in Hard Times: Household Food Insecurity in Portugal, the UK and Norway Rebecca O'CONNELL (Thomas Coram Research Unit, UCL, IOE, United Kingdom) | r.oconnell@ioe.ac.uk With widening income disparity in Austerity Europe, 'food poverty' is increasingly recognised as a central issue in the field of health inequalities. However, little is known about the extent of household food insecurity or how different social contexts and social positionings mediate the experience. Focusing on young people (aged 11-15 years) and their families in Portugal, the UK and Norway, Families and Food in Hard Times seeks to address these issues through a multi method embedded case study design. The paper draws on some early findings from Phase 1 of the ERC funded study, that includes analysis of large scale national and international data including the European Survey of Income and Living Conditions and the Health Behaviour in School-aged Children Study. It describes the extent of food insecurity for families with children in Portugal, the UK and Norway and identifies which children and households are at greatest risk of food insecurity in each country. The paper also discusses some methodological issues in particular relating to operationalising the concept of household food insecurity and its multidimensional and dynamic aspects. It will do so both in relation to conducting secondary analysis of different UK and international datasets and in constructing a screening method to be used to find households experiencing food insecurity in the qualitative phase. As the paper discusses, both endeavours involve the issue of concept equivalence with respect to economic, policy and cultural contexts. There is the further issue of equivalence between measures. The Impact of the Crisis on Children and their Families: lived experiences, perceptions, diversity Karin WALL (University of Lisbon, Institute of Social Sciences, Portugal) | karin.wall@ics.ul.pt Leonor RODRIGUES (University of Lisbon, Institute of Social Sciences, Portugal) | leonor.rodrigues@ics.ul.pt Mafalda LEITÃO (University of Lisbon, Institute of Social Sciences, Portugal) | mafalda.leitao@ics.ul.pt The economic crisis and austerity are impacting strongly on Southern European societies, with much attention given by sociology and comparative social policy to growing inequalities, poverty and weak welfare state support. In contrast, the experiences of individuals and families, in particular those of vulnerable groups such as children, have received little attention. Drawing on BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 689 a qualitative study of the crisis and children in Portugal in 2013, the aim of this paper is to explore the lived experiences and subjective perceptions of children from a diversity of social classes, age groups, regions and types of families. Based on a purposive sample of 77 children, in-depth interviews show that children perceive adults, rather than themselves, as suffering the most severe consequences of changing living and work conditions. Children from all social classes reflect on the problems of family life and schooling in times of crisis, on the need to reduce living standards, on the vulnerability of those who fall into poverty or have to emigrate. They would like to know more about the crisis itself and to participate actively in the solutions set up at local levels to support vulnerable individuals. They are critical of the lack of "hope" for the future and have doubts about their own future as students and active workers in society. Self-surveillance and sacrifice: Mothers' perspectives on feeding the family in hard times Vicki HARMAN (Royal Holloway University of London, United Kingdom) | v.harman@rhul.ac.uk Benedetta CAPPELLINI (Royal Holloway University of London, United Kingdom) | benedetta.cappellini@rhul.ac.uk This paper seeks to understand how a group of British mothers on low incomes feed their family in difficult economic circumstances. Drawing on semi-structured interviews and observations of everyday food shopping, this paper explores mothers' everyday coping strategies in the supermarket and the home and how these relate to the identity of motherhood. We apply the Foucauldian concept of surveillance to understand the everyday mothering work of feeding the family. Following Foucault (1975), contemporary power relations are characterised by a constant surveillance directed at producing docile bodies and minds, as individuals are aware of their "conscious and permanent visibility" (Foucault 1977:201). More recently Douglas and Micheals (2004: 6) speak of intensive mothering as constant state of mind characterised by self-sacrifice and "psychological police state" wherein mothers are constantly "surveil" and judge themselves. The findings indicate that the current financial crisis has deepened the everyday intensive mothering and mothers' self-surveillance. In fact, the reduced family income has intensified practices of self-abnegation and self-sacrifice as coping strategies of redirecting family resources to children and partners. These strategies are framed as a matter of 'doing good mothering', by enacting practices of self-control and disciplining the self. When deviations from such as a self-sacrifice regime occur, these are framed as a way of "putting the children first" (Chaudry 2004) and doing family. As such we observe that recessionary times stimulate a reinstatement of more traditional gender inequalities in the home and an intensification of mothering as a matter of self-policing. RN13S13c Economic Crisis and Family Lives III The Well-being of Italian Families with Children Aged 0-13: A Relational Approach Elisabetta CARRA' (Family Studies and Research University Centre, Catholic University of Milan, Italy) | elisabetta.carra@unicatt.it Foreword: At a time of economic crisis a morphogenetic process is likely to take place in the well-being-oriented choices made by families with young children on work-family reconciliation and parental care. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 690 Hypothesis: Depending on different cultural and structural factors (financial resources, family type, location), families can be expected to adopt specific ways of life and base their overall satisfaction on different elements. Methods: The present contribution is aimed at verifying this hypothesis through data from the 'Multipurpose Survey on Households: Aspects of Daily Life', carried out by ISTAT (Italian National Institute of Statistics) throughout 2012. For the purpose of this research, a special section dedicated to 3,745 families with children aged 0-13 was included in the ISTAT survey. The research hypothesis is argued in light of two categories: a) relational well-being, a key concept in Relational Sociology by Pierpaolo Donati, and b) a sustainable modus vivendi, central to the Morphogenetic Theory by Margaret Archer. Findings: Results show that the ways of life (modi vivendi) of families with children aged 0-13 vary significantly, as families' priority agendas are strongly connected to the continual interaction between family agency and structural conditions. Furthermore, satisfaction with work and with family relationships plays a key role in predicting overall satisfaction, thus overshadowing the importance of the financial situation. Women's Post-Divorce Household Income: the Contribution of Alimony and Child-Support. An Analysis of Belgian Fiscal Data Elke Irène Ludovic CLAESSENS (University of Antwerp, Belgium) | elke.claessens@uantwerpen.be Dimitri MORTELMANS (University of Antwerp, Belgium) | dimitri.mortelmans@uantwerpen.be Gender inequality in post-divorce economic decline takes a prominent place among studies on the negative consequences of union dissolution (Aassve, Betti, Mazzuco, & Mencarini, 2007; de Regt, Mortelmans, & Marynissen, 2013). While e.g. custody arrangements and loss of partner's income more often put strain on women's, rather than men's, post-divorce finances, the role of alimony and child support in alleviating their financial status remains unclear. Some authors doubt the potential of alimony payments for poverty reduction (Duncan & Hoffman, 1985; Skinner & Davidson, 2009), while others consider post-divorce monetary transfers an important source of income (Bonnet, Solaz, & Garbinti, 2013; Cancian, Meyer, & Han, 2011). If this last stance holds true, it provides us with a nuanced perspective on the economic consequences of marital dissolution and the post-divorce monetary decline for women. Since detailed information on alimony and child support is rather scarce, little is known about their importance as components of women's post-divorce household income. While most studies are restricted to survey data, we use large scale Belgian register data to delve deeper into the relatively undiscovered domain of these private transfers. As the Federal Public Service of finance has only recently granted access to this data source, our study provides the first analyses on detailed information concerning Belgian alimony and child support payments. In this paper, we focus on the magnitude of post-divorce transfers and clarify their importance in women's post-divorce household income. As such we shed light on the actual financial transfers that exist between two former spouses and the possible potential of alimony payments in alleviating poverty risks among divorced women. Economic crisis, precarious work, and unstable couple histories: A typology of uncertainties to explain first and second birth behavior in Germany Annina T. AssMANN (Max Planck Institute for the Study of Societies, Germany) | assmann@mpifg.de Especially in the context of the economic crisis, a vast literature addresses the impact of economic insecurity on the timing of childbearing in Germany. But little is known about the joint BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 691 and alternating influence of uncertainties in partnerships and working lives on first and second births in Germany. Synthesizing and extending economic theory (Becker 1960, 1981), preference theory (Hakim 2003) and an uncertainty of life approach (Friedman/Hechter/Kanazawa 1994), I argue, that this joint and alternated influence of uncertainties on childbearing need to be differentiated by preferences. I developed a theoretical typology of uncertainties that captures uncertainties in partnerships on one dimension and uncertainties in working lives on a second dimension. Assuming that a certain degree of stability is required to start or extend a family, fertility behavior should vary depending on the types and combinations of uncertainty a person encounters. The differentiation between work-centered women, family-centered women and women, who want to balance the two parts of life, helps to understand how uncertainties are perceived and finally coped with. In further analysis this theoretical approach need to be applied to empirical data. Using eventhistory analysis and data from the German Socio-Economic Panel, I will compare first and second births between 1990 and 2012. I am innovative in using new retrospective couple data to measure the characteristics of partnerships and drawing on approaches from sociology of family and work to measure uncertainties and precarious work. The Effect of Employment Insecurity on First Childbirth from a Couple Perspective – A Comparison of Germany and Australia Inga LASS (Bielefeld University, Germany) | inga.lass@uni-bielefeld.de For some decades, fertility behaviour in Germany has been characterised by a growing number of people remaining childless as well as an increasing age at first birth. Parallel, a rising number of young adults face difficulties getting established in the labour market. Combining these developments, the paper explores how insecure employment conditions affect first childbirth. Following Becker's New Home Economics, employment insecurity should lead to a postponement of first childbirth since a sufficient and secure income is seen as a necessary precondition. In contrast, Friedman et al.'s Uncertainty Reduction Theory suggests that employment insecurity causes people to speed up family formation to reduce uncertainty. Adding a gender role perspective, postponement should primarily be found among men, as the main earners in the family, and speeding up among women, mainly being responsible for family work. What has been neglected in many prior studies, however, is the fact that childbirth decisions are usually not made by single individuals. Rather, it is couples making a joint decision on the basis of both partners' employment situations. Therefore, the paper investigates the effect of different employment constellations among couples on first childbirth, applying event history analyses to the German Socio-Economic Panel (2001-2013). Furthermore, in order to investigate the role of the welfare state context, the results for Germany will be compared to results from the Australian HILDA survey. The effect of employment constellations on childbirth is expected to vary between the two countries due to differences in labour market conditions as well as family policies. RN13S14 Theorising Contemporary Families and Personal Life What is a family? Differing Cultural Conceptions and their Interaction with Family Lives Detlev LUECK (Federal Institute for Population Research, Germany) | detlev.lueck@bib.bund.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 692 Kerstin RUCKDESCHEL (Federal Institute for Population Research, Germany) | kerstin.ruckdeschel@bib.bund.de Throughout Europe there are significant differences in the predominant patterns of family lives, for example in the spread of births out of wedlock, in fertility rates, and in gender arrangements regarding paid and unpaid work. These differences can be found in cross-national comparison, but also within societies, e.g. comparing different educational strata. This paper studies Germany as a country with an intermediate position within Europe and a large heterogeneity within the society, especially comparing East and West. It examines to what degree these differences go along with differing cultural conceptions of how a family "usually" looks like and should look like, assuming that such conceptions are on the one hand shaped by specific experiences and on the other hand reproduce and stabilise the specific ways in which family lives are organised. The paper builds on the theoretical concept of "leitbilder" (Diabaté & Lück 2014; presented during the RN13 IM in Vilnius), meaning sets of collectively shared and pictured conceptions of "normal" states or processes, in the sense that they are personally desired, socially expected and/or presumably widely spread and self-evident ("This is how it is done"). And it builds on multivariate analyses, using the survey "Familienleitbilder" (FLB) conducted by the Federal Institute for Population Research in Germany in 2012 with n=5000, representative for the population, aged 20 to 39 (Lück et al. 2013). Distances and family ties: a dialectical relationship between geographic and affective distances/proximities Aurore FRANÇOIS (UCL, Belgium & ULg, Belgium) | aurore.francois@uclouvain.be Laura MERLA (UCL, Belgium & UWA, Australia) | laura.merla@uclouvain.be Contemporary family life is increasingly characterized by the experience of mobility, distance and physical absence. This paper explores the inter-relations between family ties, and two forms of distances/proximities in particular: geographic and affective. Our discussion is based on the hypothesis that there is a complex and dialectical relationship between geographic and affective distances, as well as between the various dimensions that compose each one of them. We propose a framework for the analysis of distances and family ties that identifies three interconnected dimensions in geographic distance ('objective', 'subjective' and '(re)appropriated' ) and two dimensions in affective distance ('felt' and 'reappropriated'). The framework also identifies four contextual elements that influence the interconnections between these various dimensions in family relations: the political-institutional context, which refers to the ways in which institutions such as the State, companies, the Church etc. regulate family relations; the cultural-normative context, which provides norms and models that influence individual and family practices as well as the philosophies that underlie the institutional regulation of family relations; the technological context, that is, on the one hand, the technical aspects related to mobility and communication that can lead to space-time compression and, on the other hand, the intervention of science and technology in human reproduction; and finally, the relational context that refers both to individual psychological contexts, and relational systems that is, conjugal and family dynamics and significant others. We illustrate this framework with examples drawn from studies of various family relations, including intergenerational and couple relations in geographically proximate and transnational families. Theorizing about families in the 21st century: is there a need for social institution as a sensitizing concept? Liv Johanne SYLTEVIK (University of Bergen, Norway) | Liv.Syltevik@sos.uib.no BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 693 At the end of the 20th century, the study of family and intimate relationships was revitalized in sociology by scholars introducing the individualization thesis and the both empirical and theoretical critical responses that followed. Undoubtedly, this renewed interest was prompted in part by the rapid changes in family relations and practices. In addition, changes in sociology (an increased focus on culture and action) made family issues more relevant to and important for the sociological enterprise. This has led to what by critics has been termed, a new orthodoxy in which we highlight the open-endedness of intimate relationships and use concepts such as intimacy, personal life, relationships to avoid narrowing our understanding to the nuclear family and family practices to cover different ways family is "done". The focus is also on interactive processes and the agency of individuals/family members in relations to social constraints as class, gender and migration. Possible constraining dimensions related to family as such are often left undiscussed. In this paper, I present some recent Norwegian research about families and intimate relationships and use institution as a sensitizing concept for addressing also institutional aspects of family life. I argue that the opposition between seeing the family as an institution or as practice is unfruitful. Instead, I argue that a concept of the family as institution as well as practice is necessary tools for the sociological imagination in understanding family today. Loneliness and Urbanization in Europe: A Multi-level Approach Christopher Scott SWADER (Lund University) | cswader@gmail.com Despite its rich theoretical and empirical potential as a distinctly sociological phenomenon, contemporary analyses of loneliness in the context of city life are scarce. The present study aims to determine the roles of urbanism and individualism-collectivism in predicting loneliness across a wide range of European societies. Are individualists less lonely because they value primary ties less, or do objective features of social isolation matter nonetheless? The analyzed data come from the 2012 wave of the European Social Survey. I employ a multi-level logistic regression model in order to test the effects of urbanization and individualism in yielding dichotomous individual loneliness outcomes. I hypothesized that urbanization (at both levels) will predict greater loneliness, but that these effects will be usurped by the mechanism of individualism (alone and as an interaction with social isolation) when it is inserted into the model. Contrary to this, findings illustrate that individualism can reduce subjective loneliness perceptions, but this does not cancel out the impact of objective features of social isolation. Among these, the unemployed and those with low income have higher perceived loneliness even when taking into account if they are individualists. The Palestinian-Israeli Family Simultaneous and Contradictory Trends of Change and Preservation Tal MELER (Zefat Academic College, Israel) | talmeler12@gmail.com Most Western theories focusing on the emergence of an autonomous and separate self claim that the nuclear family is the central site for the construction of a mature individualized self. In the Arab family the notions of self do not conform to the individualist, separative, and autonomous self subscribed to in many Western theories. Speaking on 'intimate-selving' in Arab families Joseph (1999) conceptualizes the concept of 'connectivity'. In the last three decades, Palestinian society in Israel has undergone various changes. Trends of change and preservation have evolved simultaneously. These includes Contradictory processes of secularism and religious reinforcement, rising education and employment rates, and at the same time rising unemployment and poverty rates and an encounter with the secular BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 694 parts of Jewish society in Israel. Therefore, I seek to offer a structural mapping of the familial contexts currently extant in Palestinian-Israeli society. This paper will be based on a study I conducted holding semi-constructed in-depth interviews with Palestinian-Israeli single and married mothers. The data was analyzed, based on a feminist perspective and using intersectional-analysis, making it possible to relate to the studied category – the Palestinian-Israeli family – separate from society, and also reveal sub-groups in this social category. Unlike previous studies that addressed this society en bloc, I will argue that deciphering the diverse contexts in the life of women in this society mandates "deconstruction" of this social category. The differences must be addressed, and an understanding formulated regarding the implications inherent in being a single social category. This study can contribute to ethnographic thinking on Muslim women experience living as a minority in western societies. RN13S15 Domestic and Gender Violence in Families Why does he stay? accounts from men that use violence in close relationships Susanne BOETHIUS (Lund University, Sweden) | susanne.boethius@soc.lu.se Violence is not an accepted part of intimate relationships in Sweden today. Research has shown that men's violence against women in close relationships is more severe and recurrent than women's violence against men. Studies have focused on trying to explain why women stay in these relationships by analyzing the process women go through while staying or leaving a violent spouse. This study has its starting point in these questions but has its focus on a less explored group, the men. How do men that use violence in close relationships account for staying in the relationship? A total of 16 men that came to crises centers in Sweden, which are working with men using violence in close relationships, participated in semi-structured interviews. The results show that these men use accounts such as being a dedicated husband, being emotional attached to his partner and disconnecting the woman from the violence, as ways of justifying their relationship status. In the analysis the men's accounts for staying or leaving the relationship is interpreted as ways to present a self that is morally acceptable. Turkish Women in Divorce: Violence in the Family & the Need for Women Friendly Policies Aylin AKPINAR (Marmara University, Turkey) | aakpinar@marmara.edu.tr The ruling conservative Justice & Development Party in Turkish society is trying to promote marriage by emphasizing on "the protection of the family". The government has been alarmed by increasing divorce rates & decreasing fertility rates. Feminists on the contrary, hold on to the "women's human rights" perspective & point to the fact that, Turkish women's and especially divorcees' lives are under threat because of violence directed against them by partners or exhusbands. Especially when women of low income classes get divorced, they may be threatened to death, injured or are killed by their ex-husbands. I have conducted a theme-based qualitative research using in-depth interviews with 40 divorcees of different ages & social backgrounds living in three metropolitan cities in Turkey. Relying on the preliminary analysis of the data of my ongoing research I argue that, the patriarchal family exacerbates the situations of women of low income classes. These women are subjected to perpetuating violence in their lives starting from their upbringing sometimes including incest & rape. When they marry, they are battered by their husbands. When they manage to divorce they don't seek alimony from their ex-husbands even BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 695 if they have the custody of their children. Their sole aim is to escape from physical violence. As such, they live very vulnerable lives given the fact that divorcees are not supported financially by the Turkish state as against those women whose husbands have died. Economic violence against women in Croatia: testing the socioecological model Ksenija KLASNIĆ (Faculty of Humanities and Social Sciences, University of Zagreb, Croatia) | kklasnic@ffzg.hr The view that violence against women (VAW) in intimate relationships is not only a private individual or family problem, but rather social problem which is still present in most modern societies has long been accepted in sociology. In this study violence is defined as patterns of behaviors that are aimed at demonstration of power, intimidation, coerced control and oppression of women, while economic violence is defined as behaviors that limit, control and exploit women's economic resources and potentials. Economic violence is closely related to gender economic inequality. From a feminist perspective violence against women is considered to be a consequence of unequal gender power relations, but it is also the foundation for further deepening of gender economic inequality. There are numerous theories from different scientific disciplines that try to identify the causes of violence and the so-called risk factors associated with an increased risk of violence. In this study we applied one of the most frequently used multidimensional models for explanation of VAW: the socioecological model (Bronfenbrenner, 1979; Dutton, 1985; Heise, 1998; Dahlberg and Krug, 2002; Heise, 2011). This model classifies factors of violence into four levels: individual level, relationship level, community level and society level. In our paper we will try to answer two main research questions: 1) What is the prevalence of economic violence in Croatia among women who live with their intimate partners and which are its most common forms? 2) Which factors from different levels of the socioecological model are associated with women's experiences of economic violence? In the first national study on economic violence in Croatia we used mixed methodology approach to construct and evaluate new scales for measurement of this phenomenon. The study showed that there are four interrelated forms of economic violence, each being manifested by a variety of different behaviors. Survey research conducted on a representative sample of Croatian women with a minimum of one year of cohabitation with intimate partner (N = 601) showed that the most common form of economic violence against women is general economic violence, which was experienced by 25.4% of women. It is followed by economic violence after the termination of an intimate relationships (experienced by 23.6% of women from their ex partners), then by behaviors that men use to prevent the economic independence of employed women (20.1% of employed women), and finally the economic violence related to child support (8.1% of women with children). Using Poisson log-linear regression models we tested the hypothesis of simultaneous relations of various factors from four levels of socioecological model with the experiences of individual forms of economic violence. The results showed that statistically significant predictors indicate factors from all four levels of the socioecological model (individual, relationship, community, and society level). Our attempt to explain these relations showed that it is necessary to simultaneously take into account a number of different theoretical explanations of the causes of VAW at different levels of analysis: micro (psychological), meso (social psychology), and macro level (sociological and feminist). It is concluded that economic violence, like other forms of VAW in intimate relationships, can not be explained using absolute causal statements, but rather the results suggest that it is similarly to physical or psychological violence (Carlson, 1984) multidetermined. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 696 Gender violence and struggle for recognition in family life: an insight from narratives of Latin American women in Italy Angela M. TOFFANIN (University of Padova, Italy) | angela.toffanin@gmail.com This contribution focuses on social representations of gender violence and its main phenomenologies, as described in 36 biographic interviews of Latin-American women currently living in Northeast of Italy. We take into consideration two aspects: 1) gender violence against women, as it is recognized by interviewees, and 2) the struggle for recognition (Honneth, 2002) in the everyday life, especially with the partner and within the family context. Both aspects are linked to the migration experience and the organization of everyday life in Italy. Studies on violence and migration (Menjavar, Salcido, 2002, Bimbi, Basaglia, 2010, et al.) highlight the specific vulnerabilities that women can suffer as women and migrants. Here, we consider that international mobility might represent a factor of change in gender relations: in some of the cases under scrutiny, asymmetry between men and women actually decrease after the interviewees' arrival in Italy, whereas in other cases gender roles get "re-traditionalized". By focusing on patterns of femininity which the interviewees refer to and perform in everyday life, we look into the conditions for women's agency and empowerment, and for the ones that allow women to experience a violence-free life. These conditions seem to be based on the construction of a mutual autonomy (material, socially symbolic and cultural as well), which set both partners free either to redefine or end their relationships. Symbolic violence (Bourdieu, 1998) is adopted here as interpretive approach while intersectionality – among gender, class, race, etc. - (Crenshaw, 1991, Mason, 2002) as analytic perspective. Power and control in female same-sex intimate partner violence Alzbeta MOZISOVA (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | amozisova@gmail.com The presentation explores the role of power and control in intimate partner violence among women through the experiences and attitudes of lesbian, bisexual, trans* and queer women. Preliminary results of a pioneering study in the Czech Republic with over 200 questionnaires with LBTQ women and several in-depth interviews with women who have experienced relationship violence in a same-sex relationship are interpreted with a particular focus on the role of power and control in intimate partner violence among women, addressing the specific context of heteronormativity and gendered expectations. RN13S16 The Role of Government: Social Policies and Interventions The 'problem' of family in Irish drug policy Eva C DEVANEY (University of Limerick, Ireland) | eva.devaney@ul.ie Introduction The domain of the family is evolving and expanding in drug policy. While the inclusion of family in drug policy may seem self-evident, this development has received limited critical examination with respect to the evidence and presuppositions underpinning its rationale. Recent scholarship has examined how 'problems' related to drugs are constructed and represented in policy, but a focus on family as a 'problem' has received limited attention. In this paper I trace how the family BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 697 has been constructed and represented as a 'problem' in Irish drug policy documents during the 1971 – 2009 period. Theoretical Framework My research is framed by theories of governmentality, introduced by Foucault (e.g. 1991, 2000, 2007), and developed by Dean (e.g. 2010), Miller and Rose (e.g. 2008). Governmentality refers to ways of governing populations and individuals through regulation of behaviour and individualisation of responsibility, often taking place through a network of sites and agents 'at a distance' from the State. This perspective identifies the rationalities for, and the technologies of governing, and aims to critically interrogate ideas that seem 'taken-for-granted'. Through an assumption that all programmes have unintended consequences, this form of study can shed light on these effects using different lenses, such as gender, family structure or social class. It enquires into the processes of how humans are made into subjects, and subjects into objects of knowledge. It analyses the processes of how people are shaped into self-governing subjects, becoming active, autonomous, resourceful and responsible citizens in the name of freedom and the best interest of society. The questioning of how a certain conduct, or a group of people, becomes a 'problem' is central to governmentality. The process of problematising is closely linked to the process of devising responses to remedy the 'problem'. Hence, problem representations serve to justify responses that may seem self-evident and make certain forms of governing possible. Methodology The data include the entire body of Irish governmental drug policy documents, seven texts, published between 1971 and 2009. I draw on Foucauldian discourse analysis theory, using the 'What's the Problem Represented to Be?' approach, developed by Bacchi (2009). Underpinned by governmentality theory, this approach is specific to social policy analysis, and functions as an analytical tool to operationalise my theoretical framework. A realist perspective understands public policy as a government proposal to solve presumed problems that exist 'out there'. Instead, this approach suggests that problems and solutions are constituted within policy, the role of expertise and knowledge being central to this process. The analytic process comprises six questions. The starting point is a policy recommendation, which identifies how a 'problem' is represented, which is then analysed for its underlying assumptions. The history of how the problem representation 'came to be' and 'took hold' is examined. Silences in the policy are elucidated. The consequences of the problem representation discursive, subjectification and lived effects are analysed. The process of how and where the representation was disseminated and defended is examined, and possibilities for how the problematisation could be disrupted and reframed are considered. Findings My analysis indicates that 'family' is increasingly persistent in discourses as policy has evolved. Discourses relating to family are gender neutral across all policies, even though activities like using drugs, caring for drug users and parenting are highly gendered. This precludes problem representations and proposed solutions relating to family having a gendered dimension. I have identified two main contemporary problematisations: the resourceful/ responsible family, and the problematic/risky family.The resourceful/responsible family is seen as having either inherent or potential abilities. While it is assumed that the first group possesses all the required resources, the latter group is seen as needing intervention to develop certain capacities, or to improve their own wellbeing and functioning. Ultimately, the resourceful/responsible family is seen as using these strengths in a supportive capacity to positively affect change in a family member in the context of treatment, and to manage potential risks in the context of prevention. As such, they are a co-opted as a support for service provision in meeting governmental objectives. This problematisation assumes families to be active, responsible and rational subjects that engage with their family member and other agents, and that work to improve themselves in order to attain normalised ideals of family, in the best interest of society. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 698 However, it ignores family circumstances that may make active participation difficult, such as cultural, material and structural factors. In contrast, the problematic/risky family refers to a specific subject category, parents who use drugs, whose children are perceived to be at risk. It is assumed that these families have deficits in relation to parenting, and individual parents are attributed responsibility for the life chances of their children. Framing this through a discourse of risk and child protection/welfare legitimises surveillance of family practices and targeted professional interventions that aim to 'break the cycle' and 'safeguard the next generation'. It is presumed that such programmes can prevent more extensive interventions in the future. In this instance, individual families are not trusted to self-regulate and manage risk. While these can provide opportunities for transformative change, they also have the potential of further stigmatising and marginalising those families. They also do not consider the constraints and challenges – material, structural and attitudinal that can make parenting difficult for families. Conclusions Family is persistent in drug policy as it is seen as an important instrument for biopolitical governing of populations. Contemporary problematisations are individualised and assume that some of the 'problem' and the 'solution' lies with families, and that families share responsibility for delivering governmental objectives. My intention is not to criticise family programmes per se, as they can contribute to positive changes for individuals and families; however, they are limited in their capacity to address complex issues such as drug use. They also close off alternative constructions of 'problems' and 'solutions', such as those that lie with gender, and political and socioeconomic inequalities. New techniques of parenting support: the relation between early intervention and support from peer groups Ella Tuulia SIHVONEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | ella.sihvonen@helsinki.fi Discussion on strengthening of parenting is a common issue in many European countries for the last 15 years. At the same time with increasing political and public attention on parenting numbers of family related programmes have been developed all over the Europe, for example, Sure Star in UK, REAAP in France, Centri per le famiglie in Italy, and Family Centres in Finland. The primary purpose of parenting support programmes was to prevent children's behavioral and emotional problems, and parenting was expected to have a crucial role in this affair. This paper represents findings from research studying parenting support projects conducted in Finland between 2000 and 2010. The aim of the study was to examine the new techniques of parenting support and clarify, what is supported when 'parenting' is supported? Textual analysis was carried out on the project documents from 330 projects in order to identify the key themes of the data. As a result, early intervention, a particular parenting support method, was established in the projects. Further analysis revealed that early intervention emphasized responsibility of individual parents', parents' inner capabilities and own expertise. However, another parenting support technique was identified from the data, and it was ascertained as a technique of peer grouping in order to reinforce community. The peer grouping highlighted togetherness and social relations between the parents in the community. The results were interpreted from a viewpoint of changing welfare state, and how parenting is defined in neoliberal discussion about family and parenting support. Family Friendly Working Culture in the context of Globalization: The Nordic Model in US working life Hege Eggen BØRVE (Nord-Trøndelag University College) | hege.borve@hint.no BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 699 This paper explores the impact that working ideas related to the 'Nordic model' transformed across national borders has on working culture and family life. Using a case study of a Norwegian global knowledge organization located in US, I explore how employees practices ideas originating in a different welfare state model and a different cultural context. In contrast to US, Norway is a social democratic welfare regime (Esping-Andersen, 1990), has a regulated working life with high gender equality ambitions and well-developed work-family policies. The Nordic model encompasses institutional arrangements, which include employment regulations and welfare state services geared toward the inclusion of both male and female employees in working life. The transformation processes implies that ideas and practices developed in a regulated working context, so-called 'The Nordic model', crosses national borders and culture to a company located in a deregulated working context. The findings indicate that transformation of 'The Nordic model' has contributed to construct a family friendly work culture, which emphasized equality, regulations of working time arrangement, providing parental leave schemes and extended vacation arrangements. The findings indicate the significant of work policy on the organization level in the construction of working culture in the context of globalization. This may imply that national legislation and regulations have less importance on the construction of family friendly working culture. Mothers' re-entry into the labour market after a family related absence – the role of public childcare offers in Germany Katharina DIENER (Institute for Employment Research (IAB), Germany) | katharina.diener@iab.de Dr. Anne BERNGRUBER (German Youth Institute (DJI), Germany) | berngruber@dji.de After 25 years of German reunification, the employment rate of women in West Germany increased during the last years but is driven by male breadwinner families and mothers working part-time. To reconcile work and family, public childcare was intensively extended in Germany. Since August 2013, there is a general legal right for childcare places for children older than age one. We examine how mothers differ in their wish to return into the labour market in the first fourteen months of the child's life. Subsequently, we show analyses regarding those mothers who plan a re-entry: What is their preferred extent of working hours after parental leave? We assume that general attitudes toward public childcare and their availability play a crucial role when planning and starting a re-entry into the labour market after parental leave. From a longitudinal perspective, our analyses aim to answer the question if mothers actually realize a re-entry and to what extent. We use the first three waves of the KiföG (Kinderförderungsgesetz) panel study from 2012-2014 of the German Youth Institute. The study offers information about the current care situation of children under age three and mothers' attitudes on public childcare. The sample consists of over 1,400 mothers with a partner. We estimate panel analyses for controlling individual characteristics of the mothers, attitudes and macro structural data. Preliminary results show that attitudes toward public childcare opportunities and their extension influence mothers' wish to return. Further correlation can be found between used public childcare and the actually realized re-entry. RN13S17 Contemporary Challenges in the Legal Regulation of Family Life BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 700 Relational Subjects: Law, Gender and Family Relations in the European Court of Human Rights Linda HART (Sociology, Dept of Social Research, University of Helsinki) | linda.hart@helsinki.fi This PhD dissertation argues that a certain understanding of autonomous, contextual and relational subjects has shaped the way family relations are viewed in the case law of the European Court of Human Rights today. The notion of "relational subjects" developed in this thesis comes from Nicola Lacey and draws e.g. on the thinking of Robert Leckey and Pierpaolo Donati. It tackles the paradox of protecting family life, a bundle of criss-crossing human relations of affection, authority, care, dependency and possession from the perspective of an individual rights holder, the traditional subject of international human rights law. It is also attempts to understand how the boundaries of who is entitled state-acknowledged family relations have been drawn in recent decades in the European Court of Human Rights. What is included in the "family rights" of a person in the age of supranational European human rights law is explored and analysed in order to present a way to look at legally relevant family relations from the point of view of 'relational subjects' instead of status (e.g. male/female, married/unmarried) or identity (e.g. sexual or gender identity). Relevant ECHR cases (circa 100 texts between 1970-2010) present an authoritative and intriguing timeline of social and legal change in the field of European human rights norms concerning family life and have been analysed with the help of a conceptual framework resting on the biological, legal, social and gendered dimensions of family relations as well as a shift from status and identity to relations. Modern reproductive technology and family ties: „Never mind that I am a complete orphan. The main thing is that I know the truth!" Hana KONECNA (University of South Bohemia, Czech Republic) | hana@adamcr.cz Magdalena PETRJANOSOVA (Slovak Academy of Sciences, Slovak Republic) | magda.petrjanosova@savba.sk Marek ZEMAN (University of South Bohemia, Czech Republic) | marek-zeman@seznam.cz Marketa SUDOVÁ (University of South Bohemia, Czech Republic) | canis.ludens@seznam.cz In gamete donation the rights associated with the genetic link include the parents' right to autonomy and privacy, the donor's right to privacy, and the child's right to know his/her origins. Each society must decide how to legislate in order to best reflect these rights within the context of that society. Sweden was first to abolish anonymity in 1984 and there is now a trend towards allowing children access to information about their gamete donor and to meet him/her. Other countries follow (AU, NZ, UK, NL, D, ...). In our home country, Czech Republic, the anonymity is mandatory by law, but a proposal towards abolishing anonymity repeatedly appears. Identity of the child, as we have seen, seems to be the deciding factor in the debate in favour of open identity systems. We will discuss these arguments in the light of current theories of identity, recent research in area of adoption and foster care and in the light of potential difficulties arising from an openidentity system. In democratic societies, one of the current synonyms for "best" is "transparent"; but transparency is here only a small element in an enormously complex issue. Title of the paper is a quote from the drama "The Hour of the Truth" written and played by Czech absurd theater "Divadlo Járy Cimrmana" but absolutely without any connection to assisted reproduction and "open identity" discussions. Struggles for respectability and self-respect: parents' statements in out-of-home placement proceedings of their children BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 701 Paula Johanna HIITOLA (University of Jyväskylä / Kokkola University Consortium Chydenius, Finland) | johanna.hiitola@chydenius.fi This presentation is about the struggles of parents, who oppose the out-of-home placement of their children in the Finnish administrative courts. The presentation is based on my recently published dissertation, where the definitions of parenthood by family experts were analyzed in situations, where administrative courts deliberated whether children should be placed out-ofhome. The data is comprised of court documents from administrative courts containing descriptions and evaluations of the parents' life situations and perceived qualities as well as statements by the parents themselves. Social positioning of families was analyzed by using a framework of different social capitals and distinctions which guide the processes of evaluating the families and organizing the ways by which parents position themselves. The concept of respectability was used to analyze the gendered, ethnicized and classed processes through which value was appropriated. The analysis revealed that respectability was the focal point in the parents' definitions of their own parenthood. In their statements, the parents often resisted and opposed the definitions of their parenthood offered by social work. The experience of injustice was sometimes expressed as anger and "ugly-feelings". This was a way for the parents to gain self-respect and in many cases it was the only way for the parents to be heard. However, the parents also recognized the need to confess their weaknesses as parents. This meant that they adopted the definitions of themselves as poor, violent, ignorant or as alcohol abusers and thus positioned themselves in need of help and guidance. JS_RN13+RN33a Family Dynamics, Differences/Convergences in Gender Roles; New Inequalities and New Opportunities I Work Arrangements and Gender Roles among Family-Farmers in Austria Franz HÖLLINGER (Universität Graz, Austria) | franz.hoellinger@uni-graz.at Sabine HARING (Universität Graz, Austria) | sabine.haring@uni-graz.at Since some decades, agricultural economy in Austria is characterized by a significant increase in pluriactivity and part-time farming. This trend, in particular outside-farm employment of male farmers, goes together with a shift from male to female farm management and toward shared management. In this paper we investigate whether different work arrangements (combinations of farming and outside farm employment) as well as different farm-management arrangements are linked to differences in regard to gender role attitudes and the division of work-tasks between the farming couple. Our findings from a questionnaire-survey of 250 Austrian farmers indicate that the division of agricultural work-tasks and the balance of power between the farming couple is more egalitarian in the case of female or shared farm management than in the case of male farm management. Different work and farm management arrangements, however, have little effect on the gender division of household tasks and childcare. A comparison of the farmer survey with a representative Austrian population survey shows that all types of farming families maintain significantly more traditional gender-role patterns than other groups of the Austrian population Occupational Choice and Earnings Mobility in the Work-Life-Cycle Empirical Evidence from Europe and the United States Veronika V. EBERHARTER (University of Innsbruck, Austria) | veronika.eberharter@uibk.ac.at BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 702 Since the mid 1990ies, the structural shifts of the labor markets in many industrialized countries are accompanied by job polarization, and heterogeneous earnings dynamics (Acemoglu 2003, Autor et al. 2006, Atkinson and Piketty 2010). Empirical evidence shows that the earnings level is determined early in the career, and earnings mobility varies with the initial position in the earnings distribution, resulting to gender differentials of earnings mobility (England et al. 2007, Joshi et al. 2007, Manning and Swaffield 2008, Lalive and Stutzer 2010, Grönlund and Magnusson 2013). Based on longitudinal nationally representative data (CNEF 1980-2012) the paper tests the cohort replacement theory with respect to gender differentials in earnings mobility. The paper analyzes earnings profiles of different cohorts of employees in selected European countries and the United States. Due to increasing labor market participation (OECD 2014) we suppose that younger cohorts of women will acquire more work experience so that human capital characteristics are fading out as determinants of earnings mobility differentials. We employ mobility measures, and panel regression techniques to quantify the level and the determinants of earnings dynamics in the work-life course (Fields and Ok 1999, van Kerm 2003, Jenkins 2011, Shin and Solon 2011, Pavlopoulos et al. 2014). The paper is organized as follows. Section 2 provides the theoretical background and the related literature. Section 3 presents the data and the methodology used. Section 4 discusses the empirical results, and section 5 concludes with a summary of findings and future prospects for economic and social policy. References: Acemoglu, D. (2003). Cross-country Inequality Trends. Economic Journal 113: F121-F149. Atkinson, A., Piketty, T. (2010). Top Incomes – A Global Perspective. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Autor, D., Katz, L.F., Keaney, M. (2006). The Polarization of the U.S. Labor Market. American Economic Review P&P 96: 189-194. England, P., Allison, P., Wu, Y.. 2007. Does bad pay cause occupations to feminize, does feminization reduce pay, and how can we tell with longitudinal data?. Social Science Research 36(3): 1237-1256. Fields, G.S., Ok, E.A. (1999). The Measurement of Income Mobility. Journal of Economic Theory 71,2: 349-377. Grönlund, A., Magnusson, C.. (2013). Devaluation, crowding or skill speficity? Exploring the mechanisms behind the lower wages in female professions. Social Science Research 42(4): 1006-1017. Jenkins, S., 2011. Changing Fortunes. Income Mobility and Poverty Dynamics in Britain. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Joshi, H., Makepeace, G., Dolton, P. (2007). More or Less Unequal? Evidence on the Pay of Men and Women from the British Cohort Studies. Gender, Work and Organization 14,1: 20-36. Lalive, R., Stutzer, A.. 2009. Approval of equal right and gender differences in well-being. Journal of Population Economics 23(3): 933-962. Manning, A., Swaffield, J. (2008). The Gender Gap in Early-Career Wage Growth. Economic Journal 118, 530: 983-1024. OECD (2014). Employment Outlook 2014. OECD Publishing. http://www.oecdilibrary.org/employment/oecd-employment-outlook-2014_empl_outlook-2014-en Pavlopoulos, D., Fourage, D., Muffels, R., Vermunt, J.K. (2014). Who benefits from a Job Change? European Societies 16(2): 299-319. Shin, D., Solon, G. (2011). Trends in Men's Earnings Volatility: What does the Panel Study of Income Dynamics Show?. Journal of Public Economics 95,7-8: 973-982. Van Kerm, P. (2003). On the Magnitude of Income Mobility in Germany. Journal of Applied Social Science Studies 123,1: 15-26. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 703 Intra-couple income distribution and subjective well-being: the moderating effect of gender norms Gábor HAJDU (Institute for Sociology, Centre for Social Sciences of the Hungarian Academy of Sciences; MTA-ELTE Peripato Comparative Social Dynamics Research Group, Hungary) | hajdu.gabor@tk.mta.hu Tamás HAJDU (Institute of Economics, Centre for Economic and Regional Studies of the Hungarian Academy of Sciences) | hajdu.tamas@krtk.mta.hu In this research we examine the relationship between intra-couple income distribution and subjective well-being, using nationally representative data from Hungary (n=8012). We show that the association between the woman's relative income (the woman's share of the couple's total earnings) and life satisfaction is negative not only among men, but among women. Since we control for financial disadvantages on individual and household level, socio-economic and job characteristics of the respondent and his/her partner, the result can be interpreted as the impact of traditional gender roles and the persistence of the traditional male breadwinner mentality: the higher the woman's economic contribution the more the man's breadwinning role is questioned, which leads to lower life satisfaction. Moreover, we show that gender norms moderate significantly this negative association: among those who prefer equal gender roles the woman's relative income has no effect on life satisfaction, whereas among those who prefer traditional gender roles the negative association is stronger. The practical implication of our research is that the conflict between the gender norms and economic reality reduces life satisfaction. Since in Hungary the gap between employment rates of women and men is decreasing, and education level of women have exceed recently those of men, if social values do not change, satisfaction will be lower. Thus, espousing egalitarian attitudes regarding gender roles and breaking down gender stereotypes might be important to increase subjective well-being. Her family, his family: Married couples' conceptions of family belonging Aino LUOTONEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | aino.luotonen@helsinki.fi Anna-Maija CASTREN (University of Helsinki, Finland; University of Eastern Finland, Finland) | anna-maija.castren@helsinki.fi The paper explores marital partners' conceptions of family belonging and investigates the extent to which husbands and wives living in an in-tact family include same people in their family. The study draws from the configurational approach to family relationships and discusses the gendered nature of contemporary kin relations. We ask whether personal understandings of men and women, collected in individual interviews, confine to the immediate nuclear family, and if not, who are those included: members of woman's or man's extended family, her or his friends, or someone else? The data includes qualitative interviews of 34 individuals, women and men from 17 married couples, aged 25–41, living in Finland. The information on research participants' views on their family was collected with a Family Network Method (FNM) questionnaire completed in the end of each interview. Convergence / divergence in husbands' and wives' views on family composition informs us on the extent to which different conceptions can co-exist in a first-time family and whether there is a gendered bias in the inclusion of outside-household members. The analysis allows us to discuss the gendered characteristics of familial bonding and to see, for example, if there are differences in the ways in which transitivity shapes configurations of significant family ties. The paper presents first results of a research in progress and contributes to the understanding of contemporary family as a set of individually and/or collectively lived relationships. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 704 JS_RN13+RN33b Family Dynamics, Differences/Convergences in Gender Roles; New Inequalities and New Opportunities II Do 'good' jobs and gender roles matter for childbearing decisions? Evidence from the low fertility/equality context Switzerland Doris HANAPPI (UC Berkeley, United States of America) | dorish@demog.berkeley.edu Valérie-Anne RYSER (FORS, c/o University of Lausanne) | valerie-anne.ryser@fors.unil.ch Laura BERNARDI (University of Lausanne) | laura.bernardi@unil.ch BACKGROUND: Where changes in fertility timing and sequencing do not suffice in explaining family planning, scholars typically think of socioeconomic conditions in terms of income, employment status or work hours as determinants for the formation of childbearing intentions. Yet, few studies have focused on the importance of perceived job quality and gender role attitude. OBJECTIVE: We examine in what way perceived job quality in terms of job stability and occupational prestige is associated with the intention to have a child for men and women in the stable low fertility but high inequality context Switzerland, whether job quality matters equally for first and subsequent child intentions, and whether a gender-unequal attitude changes the effects of job quality on the childbearing intentions of men and women. METHODS: Using data from the Swiss Household Panel (2002-2011) the authors estimate separate logit models of the childbearing intentions of men and women without children and those with at least one child. RESULTS: We find that the intention of having a first child for women is negatively related to job instability. Our analysis suggests that the link between occupational prestige and childbearing intentions is more complex and depends on people's gender attitude, which we argue renders job quality differentially salient for men and women. CONCLUSIONS: Our findings provide empirical support for economic and cultural factors behind recent stable low fertility as found in many European countries and highlight the need for future research on these intervening mechanisms between the formation and realization of people's childbearing plans. Involved parenting and the reprioritization of mothering activities in contemporary Singapore Kristina GÖRANSSON (Lund University, Sweden) | kristina.goransson@soch.lu.se The rapid societal and demographic transformations across Asia have had a profound effect on family life and intergenerational relations. In this context, it is important to ask in what ways parenting strategies and the meaning of (having) children are reinterpreted and renegotiated, and how norms and ideals about parenthood are changing. In contemporary Singapore, the competitive education system is a major concern for families with young children. The anxieties around preparing one's children for the future, coupled with widely shared expectations as to what constitutes responsible and involved parenting, falls heavily on mothers. As educational success is perceived as the primary route to upward social mobility, mothering practices tend to move away from basic caregiving and nurturing (tasks that are increasingly delegated to domestic helpers) and instead center on supporting and coaching children in their academic activities. Based on ethnographic data, I will discuss the ways in which such material and emotional investments in childrearing are rendered culturally meaningful in middle-class families in Singapore and its consequences for family life and gender roles. Particular attention will be given to the phenomenon of 'mumpreneurs', which refers to (generally well educated) women BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 705 who leave the traditional labor market to become entrepreneurs, as they seek more flexibility to look after their children. Maternal imprisonment; the social inequalities on family life Natalie BOOTH (University of Bath, United Kingdom) | n.booth@bath.ac.uk Prison is a family experience. Currently, little research has explored the familial lives of female prisoners and their families in England and Wales. Despite this, the majority of women in prison are mothers, and many provided primary care to their children before incarceration (Caddle and Crisp, 1997). Most research attention to date has focussed on imprisoned fathers; as men constitute the majority of the prison population (Ministry of Justice, 2013). However, it is widely recognised that maternal imprisonment is different; more disruptive and distressing for families owing to the dominant, gendered roles women play in the family (see Corston, 2007; Hardwick, 2012). This qualitative research addresses this gap by adopting a family-centred approach which privileges the perspectives of family members' who have experienced maternal imprisonment. Theoretically drawing on Morgan's (1999) "family practices" and Goffman's (1961) depiction of prison as a "total institution"; the research explores how family members renegotiate 'doing' family during maternal imprisonment, whilst considering how processes within the penal context shape and interfere with family life. Using this sociological imagination, the research questions how these familial circumstances generates multiple, complex social inequalities for family members (both inside and outside prison) in the quality, availability and access to family life. Three groups of family members are being recruited through a purposive sampling strategy; imprisoned mothers, caregivers of female prisoners' children, and young people (aged 15-18) with mothers in prison. Preliminary results from in-depth, semi-structured interviews with family members will reveal the most prevalent developments from the ongoing fieldwork. Childcare, gender roles and family attitudes in six European countries Lívia MURINKÓ (Hungarian Demographic Research Institute) | murinko@demografia.hu Certain gender role and family attitudes may be seen as barriers to increasing the participation of men in domestic and childcare tasks and easing the burden of women, especially working mothers. Moreover, attitudes and the fit of attitudes and behaviour have important implications for relationship quality, fertility decisions, family cohesion and children's outcomes. We look at attitudes towards gender roles and family and their relationship with the gendered distribution of child care in six European countries (Germany, France, Norway, Poland, Romania and Hungary), using data from the Generations and Gender Survey (2005/2007/2011). Countries with different welfare regimes, family policies, and employment and fertility patterns are compared. Instead of using a simple traditional vs. egalitarian dichotomy, factor analysis is performed on ten items. Three sets of attitudes are identified: the importance of children and the two-parent nuclear family, the acceptance of gender inequalities, and the preference of domestic labour and child-rearing over paid work. The examined countries are characterized by different combinations of the three factors. Gender inequality is most accepted in the post-communist countries. The ideal of the nuclear family is important in France, Hungary and Romania. The interests of children over paid work are least emphasized in Norway and Romania. The childcare burden of Norwegian women is the lowest, followed by France, Hungary, Poland, Germany and Romania. There is a positive relationship between the acceptance of gender inequalities and the uneven distribution of child care in all the examined countries and for both sexes. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 706 RN14 Gender Relations in the Labour Market and the Welfare State RN14P01 Poster Session 'Deroutinization', 'Immediatelyzation' and Practises of Resistance: Times and Rhythms Inequalities in Postmodern Capitalism. The Case of Shift Workers in Milan, Italy Annalisa DORDONI (University of Milan-Bicocca, Italy) | annador7@gmail.com In this research project I want to analyze the central theme of time in the postmodern age. Essentially what I want to examine are the reasons of unhappiness and happiness, in the context of postfordist "society of services", based on mass consumption. The objects of this study are the workers, men and women, in the service industry and, at one side, the satisfaction demand from customers, for example in the context of the shop in which they are working, and, on the other side, the satisfaction demand from the workers' relatives and friends, in the familiar and friendship context. But workers are also themselves consumers: the problem of the immediate, instant, satisfaction of desires concerns the perception of social rhythms of all the classes in the Italian society. Time is a problem of power, and power is a problem of time: if you have or have not time to do something you want to do, and time to reason about the social reality you live in. Relationships need routines, time and cyclical rhythms to be created and recreated everyday on a long-term line, but in the postmodern age all the stakeholders want to be satisfied immediately. I think that there are two dichotomous processes: people, including workers, want everything, not only objects to buy and consume but also affections and feelings, immediately; and simultaneously they need time and tranquility, because human beings couldn't live without routines, which are necessaries to create social life itself. We can presume that people try to use their resilience and flexibility to engage this process of "deroutinization", to live their life and search their happiness, in primis women, who are forced in their role of mothers and wives, even in our postmodern age, especially in the Italian catholic society. And so, the research questions are firsty (1) if and how do social actors perceive and can explain to themselves this phenomenon, and if and how do they rebuild new routine to face up to this process; and then (2) if and how especially women perceive and can explain to themselves this phenomenon, and how they rebuild new routines to face up to this process. Methodology: qualitative methods Step 1participant observation and sociologic discourse analysis Step 2 interviews and inquiries, focus groups. In Italy and above all in Milan there are many groups of workers that want to bring the problem of shift work, and especially holiday's and Sunday's work, to the Parliament: they raised thousands of signatures to request a national referendum. This is the paradigmatic example of the process of "deroutinization" and "immediatelyzation" that I want to analyze, in the perspective of the instant satisfaction in the age of postmodern capitalism. The object of this study is linked to the theory of consumerism society and of the "society of services", with the ambition to be useful to get better the picture of the postmodern capitalist society, put into a perspective of connection among differents areas of interest of Sociology: Time, Labour, Everyday life, and above all Gender Relations in the Labour Market and the Welfar State. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 707 Women on the Romanian labor market: limitations and possibilities Andrea MÜLLER-FABIAN (Babes-Bolyai University, Romania) | andrea_fabian_ubb@yahoo.com Cristina BACIU (Babes-Bolyai University, Romania) | cribac2011@gmail.com In accordance with the Social Europe (2012) Report of the European Commission, 40.3% of the Romanian population is exposed to the risk of poverty and social exclusion. This is a double percent, compared to the European average (24%). According to Romanian data, such risk is even more pregnant in the case of women: in 2010, the employment rate of the Romanian women (aged between 20-64 years old) was one of the lowest in Europe: 55,9% compared to 62,1% in Europe. The economical crisis made such problems even more dramatic. Framed in such data, the objective of my research is to analyze women's access to labour market in Romania based on a survey which comprised 1200 vulnerable persons (people with Roma ethnicity, disabilities, youngsters from shelters, people without shelter, single parent families, families with more than 2 children, etc.). This study showed that those factors which explain women's limited access to the labour market are: value orientation (i.e. traditional values according to which men are responsible for earning money, while women should remain at home and caring for their family and households), educational level, limitations from the part of the employers (i.e. the lack of flexible working hours), social stereotypes. Based on these findings, our investigation shows also some possible ways about how women can combat their limitations and extend their possibilities on the labour market RN14S01 Migration Marginalized or normalized? Working time patterns among immigrant women in Norway Hanne Cecilie KAVLI (Fafo, Norway) | hanne.kavli@fafo.no Heidi NICOLAISEN (Fafo, Norway) | hen@fafo.no The Nordic countries are celebrated as "world champions" and "forerunners" with regard to gender equality. A high level of female labour market participation is identified as crucial to achieve gender equality, and in Norway more than 80 percent of women between the age of 25 and 59 engage in paid work. A substantial share, currently about 40 percent, work part-time, but their part-time work has for several decades been regarded as a "normalized" labour marked phenomenon with working conditions of part-timers equal to those of full-timers. Immigrants in Norway are met with great expectations concerning their adaptation to the dual earner family model. Consequently, the fact that immigrant women in general has far lower employment rates than Norwegian women, has received a lot of attention. Less is known about immigrant women who have entered the Norwegian labour market. In this paper we examine the working time patterns of immigrant women. Do they work part time to the same degree as ethnic Norwegian women? Is their part-time employment a stepping stone towards full-time work or an end station? And for those who remain in part-time positions can their part-time work be understood as marginalized or normalized compared to that of ethnic Norwegian women? The multivariate analyses are based on a panel register where women who were employed in 2009 are traced in public registers until the end of 2012. The data includes information on a wide range of variables, including employment status, education, public benefits, time of residence in Norway, country of origin as well as a variety of family related variables and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 708 information related to the work place. Norwegian women without immigrant origins are compared with immigrant women from Iran, Iraq, Pakistan, Somalia and Vietnam. We find that employed immigrant women work part time more or less to the same degree as ethnic Norwegian women. However, working time mobility is more common among immigrant women than among ethnic Norwegian women, as immigrant women are more inclined both to increase their hours and to leave the labour market entirely. Accounting for differences in women's labour force transitions by ethnic origin in the UK Yassine KHOUDJA (Utrecht University, Netherlands) | Y.Khoudja@uu.nl Lucinda PLATT (London School of Economics and Political Science, United Kingdom) | l.platt@lse.ac.uk Despite increasing female labour force participation (LFP) across Western countries, there remain large differences in LFP for women of different ethnic origins. While existing research has demonstrated that part of these differences can be attributed to compositional differences (age, qualifications, family context etc.) and to differences in gender role attitudes and religiosity, residual 'ethnic effects' typically remain. Moreover, dependence on cross-sectional data impedes understanding of when and how these differences emerge. Exploiting the longitudinal potential and large, nationally representative sample sizes of Understanding Society: the UK Household Longitudinal Study, we make an original contribution to the literature by investigating ethnic differences in women's probabilities of labour market entry and exit. In addition, we explore how far these can be accounted for by a) human capital and demographic characteristics, b) the impact of relevant events (partnership and children), and c) gender role attitudes and religiosity. Focusing on the UK's main immigrant origin groups and White majority women, we find that, adjusting for all these factors, Indian and Caribbean women do not differ from White majority women in their labour force entry and exit probabilities but that Pakistani and Bangladeshi women are still less likely to enter and more likely to exit the labour market, while Black African women have higher entry rates. We also find that Pakistani and Bangladeshi women's labour market entries and exits are less sensitive to partnership and child-bearing events than other women's. We reflect on the implications of our findings for both policy and future research. De-familialization of whom? Re-defining defamilialization in the light of migration flows and the transnational circulation of care Florence DEGAVRE (UCL, Belgium) | florence.degavre@uclouvain.be Laura MERLA (UCL, Belgium & UWA, Australia) | laura.merla@uclouvain.be The defamilialization concept has been abundantly mobilized for the study of the gendered character of welfare States and, in particular, their action to diminish the burden of child and elder care that heavily rests on women's shoulders. But this theory needs to be revisited in the light of the growing importance of transnational mobilities of care, including the migration of care workers and the transnational « circulation of care » (Baldassar & Merla 2014) between these migrants and their geographically distant relatives. This paper aims at revisiting the defamilialization theory in order to better acknowledge the profound transformations within contemporary welfare states in relation with these transnational mobilities of care. This is done through the identification of the points of intersection between the circulation of care and the defamilialization theory. Based on two case studies of domestic migrant workers in Belgium, the paper highlights the importance of migration within European care regimes and questions the defamilialization of migrant care workers themselves. These women are indeed considered by BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 709 policy makers and employers as 'defamilialized' through the migration process, an illusion that partly justifies their exclusion from defamilialization schemes. This is particularly problematic in particular for migrant women who continue to care and provide for relatives living in highly familialistic states. These women are indeed located at the intersection between the care regimes of their home and host societies. This leads us to interrogate the conditions of exercice of their participation in the transnational circulation of care with their distant relatives, and ask in particular if transnational family solidarity necessarily involves the hyper-familialization of female migrants. We conclude with an exploration of possible directions for the transformation of care regimes ans migratory policies. Out of The Country While in the Family: The Incomplete Liberation Under Patriarchy Work-and-Family linkage of migrant women workers in a construction site Lin CHEN (National Taiwan University, China, People's Republic of) | r03325014@ntu.edu.tw By a study of four cases based on the fieldwork in a construction site in Beijing, the article breaks through the traditional conception on the controversy between the Patriarchy and women's liberation. Among previous studies on women leaving the rural villages and working in the cities, women's following their husbands into big cities as workers is a neglected group. The study discovers that the action of migrant peasant women workers does not equal the resistance opposite the Patriarchy, neither does it be classified as a regression of the Patriarchy. From the perspective of gender and domestic division of labor, the article proposes that these women respond to their own roles in the family in a more positive and initiative way, which is catering for their responsibilities. Firstly,the research is intended to make this group voice out; secondly,it helps to understand women's individualization in the new-form conjugal relationship resulting from employment. The research views the group in three theoretical perspectives: the production regime, dormitory system and the pure relationship between each couple. The study discovers that the action of migrant peasant women workers does not equal the resistance opposite the Patriarchy, neither does it be classified as a regression of the Patriarchy. From the perspective of gender and domestic division of labor, the article proposes that these women respond to their own roles in the family in a more positive and initiative way, which is catering for their responsibilities. Under the sub-contracting system, there was a hierarchy within workers in that construction site,including labor contractors(Bao Gong Tou),vice labor contractors, skilled and unskilled workers. Women workers at the age of 40s to 50s in this construction site were almost those who followed their husbands to the site to do some assistant jobs. Therefore these migrant women workers were engaged in different kinds of work. I describes four cases in my paper.And I focus on the individualization of current China. RN14S02 Self Employment Next generation family business leaders: role-models for flexible working practices or caught in traditional role-definitions? Isabell Kathrin STAMM (University of California Berkeley, United States of America) | mail@isabellstamm.de Nicole HAMEISTER (Deutsches Zentrum für Altersfragen, Berlin, Germany) | Nicole.Hameister@dza.de Fabian BERNHARD (INSEEC, Paris, France) | fabian.ber BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 710 Families who own and manage businesses offer an opportunity to study the coordination of everyday life and biographies under flexible working conditions and in extended families. Families in business are particularly interesting as they employ more than half of the German workforce and set important impulse for current and future work practices. With regard to the discourse on family-friendly-working policies, we analyze the actual work practices of this next generation in terms of flexible boundaries between life and work as well as the gendered division of labor at work and at home. Based on the German Panel Analysis of Intimate Relationships and Family Dynamics (PAIRFAM), our analyses focus on next generation family business members. Each family business member in our sample is allocated to a similar but nonfamily-business individual using propensity score matching (N=674). Findings from comparing the two groups revealed not only a higher work load and more income, but also a higher degree of flexibility in working conditions for family business members. We did not find significant differences between both groups in their attitudes and values in regard to gender roles. Interestingly, we found gendered differences in the way family business members use their flexibility: Working in a family business setting allows mothers to combine working in the business with taking care for the family, while fathers adhere to traditional role-definitions. The alternative career woman: The rural home-based business, enterprising women and female empowerment Tracey FORBES (University Of Aberdeen, United Kingdom) | r01tf12@abdn.ac.uk At the heart of this research is the rise of the home-based business (HBB) as an alternative to the more familiar high street venture. HBB's represent a numerically significant proportion of total business (Breen and Karanasios 2010) and are evidence of a vibrant and growing trend worldwide (Tandrayen-Ragoobur and Kasseeah 2012). Self-employment statistics released in August 2014 (ONS 2014) reaffirms earlier claims of a consistent upward trend in selfemployment, observable in the UK since the late 1990's. Although men still dominate the selfemployment population (ONS 2014), women represent two thirds (64%) of the 'homepreneurs' in the UK (Enterprise Nation 2014). Dismal economic conditions, high rates of unemployment and the perpetual discrimination against women in the mainstream labour market are all said to be driving women to look for alternative employment opportunities (Tandrayen-Raggobur and Kasseeah 2012). Women's frustration at discriminatory behaviour is said to be mounting (Weiler and Bernasek 2001). The association between high job satisfaction and low valuation, evident among women, now appears to be in decline (Rose 2005). This has led some researchers to identify female labour market dissatisfaction as an explanatory factor for a change in attitudes. Young women are said to favour a return to a traditional gender role; a role whereby they once again, operate predominately in the private sphere of the home, as housewives and primary care givers to children (Fortin 2005; Dench 2010; Johnston et al 2012). This research seeks to ascertain the extent to which these business examples challenge any claim of a 'retraditionalisation' of gender roles emergent in contemporary society. Whilst these business examples may not fully discredit these claims, they do suggest an oversimplification of the female response to labour market discrimination. The growth of the HBB within the rural location adds further interest. Home-business ownership appears to be high among rural return-migrants and in-migrants (Bosworth 2006). These individuals appear to take the capital they acquire, within the urban setting, and apply it to develop a business venture within the home (Newbery and Bosworth 2010). Whilst we have some understanding of the value the labour market places upon female employees, via wage differentials between men and women and returns to skills, we have little understanding of the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 711 value women place on their own worth and how they come to identify their career potential. We have little understanding of how women experience discrimination and how they respond to it. These business examples may well provide us with valuable insight into these experiences. The female-owned rural HBB might provide evidence that women are not passive victims of discriminatory labour market practices, nor are they content to reassume a traditional gender role, but instead they recognise their employment potential and actively seek to deploy their capital within the context of business activity centred upon the home. The findings of the research are based upon analysis of data, derived from in-depth interviews with 44 female HBB owners, living in remote rural and accessible rural locations in Scotland. Prior to the interview participants were asked to complete a questionnaire, designed to collect biographical information, including levels of education, employment experience and current business interests. The information provided enabled participants to be assigned to one of three groups rural 'remainers', 'in-migrants' and 'rural returners' and gave an indication of their access to various 'forms of capital' (Bourdieu 1990). The interview explored a number of areas of interest, including the factors that led women to start up and develop a business from home, the challenges they had faced, the advantages of working from home, the pros and cons of working for self as opposed to working for an employer and how they viewed the future, both in terms of their business and in future employment prospects. The findings confirm an association with rural migrants and home-business development; 75% of interviewees identified as return or in-migrants. Returners had the highest levels of capital in the form of educational qualifications educated to degree level or above. Those with the highest levels of education had established successful careers, which they later abandoned in favour of self-employment. The majority of women gave some account of the failure of the labour market to provide satisfactory and/or sufficiently rewarding paid employment. The positive experience of working for oneself was a recurrent theme in the majority of interviews, with women stating they could not work for an employer after running their own business. What appears to happen is the emergence of a second career. Many of the return migrant women started a business based around an awareness of a gap in the market, and awareness that they possessed the skills to fill that gap. Others developed a business around an activity or interest they had in adolescence; activities that they had abandoned in favour of those which would form the basis for their early careers. The emphasis now is on the quality of their working life, rather than on quantity. They sought to acquire a regular income but also to gain intrinsic rewards, including a sense of self-worth, a sense of achievement, the ability to develop their full potential, whilst taking ownership of their own labour. The home becomes a space where women can more fully nurture their career potential and personal growth, alongside the responsibilities of home and family life. Whereas access to some forms of capital varied between groups, low levels of social capital in the forms of networks, deemed necessary for business development, was universal. The women overcame this restriction through the extensive use of social media and cooperative business practices between female HBB owners, resulting in the formation of communities of support. The research findings provide some understanding of entrepreneurialism in relation to women, where the emphasis is on ethical trading and concern with customer satisfaction and quality control, rather than simply making money and expanding the business. However, this does appear to impact on their ability to maximise earnings and subsequently the value the customers and the women themselves place on certain skills. References Bourdieu, P. (1990) The Logic of Practice. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Bosworth, G. (2006) Counter-urbanisation and Job Creation: Entrepreneurial In-Migration and Rural Economic Development. Centre for Rural Economy Discussion Paper Series No. 4. [Online] Available from: http://www.ncl.ac.uk/cre/publish/discussionpapers/pdfs/dp4.pdf [Accessed 20th June 2013] BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 712 Breen, J. and Karanasios, S. (2010) Growth and Expansion of Women-Owned Home-Business. International Business and Economics Research Journal – Special Edition, Volume 9, Number 13. [Online] Available from: http://www.cluteinstitute.com/ojs/index.php/IBER/article/view/651/637 [Accessed 9th January 2015] Dench, G. (2010) What Women Want. Evidence from British Social Attitudes. London: Hera Trust. Enterprise Nation (2014) Home Business Report. [Online] Available from: https://www.enterprisenation.com/homebusiness [Accessed 11th December 2014] Fortin, N.M. (2005) Gender Role Attitudes and the Labour Market. The Outcomes of Women Across OECD Countries. Oxford Review of Economic Policy. 21(3): pp.416-438. Johnston, D.W., Schurer, S and Shields, M.A. (2012) Maternal Gender Role Attitudes, Human Capital Investment and Labor Supply of Sons and Daughters. IZA Discussion Paper No. 6656. Germany: Institute for the Study of Labor. Newbery, R. and Bosworth, G. (2010) Home-based business sectors in the rural economy. Society and Business Review, 5 (2), pp.183–197. ONS (2014) 'Self-employed worker in the UK'. [Online] Available at: http://www.ons.gov.uk/ons/rel/lmac/self-employed-workers-in-the-uk/2014/rep-self-employedworkers-in-the-uk-2014.html [Accessed 11th December 2014] Rose, M. (2005) Job Satisfaction in Britain: Coping with Complexity. British Journal of Industrial Relations, 43:3 0007-1080 pp: 455-467. Tandrayen-Ragoobur, V. and Kasseeah, H. (2012) Unveiling the Profile of Women Entrepreneurs in the Small Island Economy of Mauritius. Interdisciplinary Journal of Contemporary Research in Business, Volume 4, No. 4. pp: 437-449. [Online] Available at: https://www.academia.edu/3788761/Unveiling_the_profile_of_women_entrepreneurs_in_the_s mall_island_economy_of_Mauritius [Accessed 9th January 2015] Weiler, S. and Bernasek, A. (2001) Dodging the glass ceiling? Networks and the new wave of women entrepreneurs. The Social Science Journal. Vol.38, pp.: 85-103. Corporate-led feminism? Coca Cola's initiatives for the empowerment of women in the Global South Sofie TORNHILL (Stockholm University, Sweden) | sofie.tornhill@statsvet.su.se This paper examines corporate solutions to gender inequality in the global South. In ongoing debates, a number of authors have argued that notions of female empowerment have come to justify contemporary economic relations, simultaneously making it difficult to address existing inequalities within global divisions of labor (Fraser 2009; Eisenstein 2009; Roberts 2014). Others have argued that corporate attention to empowerment have multiple, also potentially beneficial, effects on gender equality and civil society influence (Grosser & Moon 2005; Ferguson 2009; Prügl & True 2014). In order to engage with feminist understandings of the apparent support from business for some of its concerns, focus is placed on the Coca-Cola Company's campaign "5by20" that aims to empower 5 million women in their role as small-scale entrepreneurs around the world by 2020. Important partners are the UN Women, governments, private businesses and NGOs. Based on interviews with company representatives, partner organizations, participants and participatory observations carried out in Mexico and South Africa, the paper discusses the meanings attached gender equality, the strategies employed to enhance female empowerment and what kind of societal transformations these initiatives open up for. The aim is to examine how the campaign is being elaborated in conjuncture with civil society organization, enforcing particular ideas about gender and labour. Thus, the paper explores gender equality promotion initiatives against the backdrop of conflicting tenants; BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 713 market solutions on the one hand and formations of collectivity around work on the other hand. The paper contributes to the understanding of how TNCs frame the organization of production and work, thus shaping the possibilities for gender and class-based collective demands for economic justice in the wake of corporate competitiveness interests. Women Farmers Whose Life Change in a Contest Bulent GULCUBUK (Ankara University, Faculty of Agriculture, Dept. Of Agr.Econ.-Turkey) | bgulcubuk@gmail.com The Republic of Turkey Ministry of Food, Agriculture and Livestock has been organising a competition, whose title is "Women Farmers Contest" and which aims to promote social status of women who live in rural areas and are engaged in farming, to provide efficient knowledge, in Turkey since 2004. The aim of the competition; is to evaluate the knowledge and performance of women farmers, to assess the outcomes of training-publications for these women, to raise self-confidence of these women, to raise consciousness of healthy nutrition and producing high quality crop and to create, increase entrepreneurship. The Competition awards prizes, which are cash money, loan support, tractor and other equipment support, livestock and agricultural insurance, to women, come in city, regional and national levels competition. The competition takes places among women farmers based in the rural areas of 81 cities in Turkey. In the final phase of the city, region and Turkey Competition, there are questions about plant production, animal breeding, agricultural mechanisation, nutrition, child development, agricultural enterprise, agricultural organisation, the management of family ownership and handcrafts. "Women Farmers Contest", which is knowledge competition and has been organised among women based in rural areas since 2004, generates huge excitement and creates competition environment among women and families. In order to reveal the economic, social and cultural effects of the "Women Farmers Contest", a survey was conducted in 24 cities in Turkey and among 61 women who participated in the final of Turkey Competition. The survey shows that there is an increase in the self-confidence of women and these women deal with agricultural technological activities more than the past, have much more structural questions in their minds and strengthen their position in family and social environment. In addition to these points, some basic facts from research on the effect of the competition can be summarised as follows; women want to appear and participate in all fields much more than they do now. The competition can serve as a source of respect, knowledge and a tool of social transformation among women in rural areas. There is a high level interest in the competition among young women (21-30 years old). After the competition, 67.7% of women started to drive tractor. Labour force participation rate has increased after the competition. 70.5 % women started to contribute to the family income at small or high level. Women, who work in agriculture sector, are usually from informal labour. The Competition increased the sensitivity among women and families to this issue or informal labour. The rate of social security system among women increased more than 50%. High level of women, 91.8 %, has mobile phones. Computer usage and access to internet increased among women who are under 40 years old. The Competition has important results also for "married" women. 36 out of 49 married women stated that "they can live without support from anyone else or depending on someone else" and 24 out of 49 women state that "there is an "increase" in the level of contribution to life and education of their children". While there were 36 women participated in decision making process of family expenditure, this figured became 52 after the Competition. There were 30 women, who said "I can apply to agricultural institutions and organisations when I need" and this figure became 45 after the Competition. 67,2 % women considered the Competition as "informativeinstructive". This paper will present qualitative and quantitative data about women farmers, who BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 714 participate in the Competition, and the research on "effect evaluation" will present qualitative and quantitative data as well as analyse change observed among women after the Competition. Womentrepreneurship. A gender sensitive perspective on women's construction of entrepreneurial biography Andrea SMIOSKI (University of Vienna, Austria) | andrea.smioski@univie.ac.at Business start-ups and entrepreneurship are of great importance for economic prosperity. Despite the increasing number of women entrepreneurs, they have received little attention in scientific work so far. Women's entrepreneurship research is still only at the brink of adolescence – existing studies focus on gender differences in entrepreneurial behaviour (e.g. motives for starting a business, leadership styles, the readiness to assume risks, etc.) as well as on the multiple responsibilities of women managing business, family and household chores alike. However, this perspective, which is focused on aspects of deprivation, contributes to a maintenance of the dichotomy between maleand female-run companies and a dualistic thinking about gender. It obstructs both the view of successful female business owners and of the subjective accounts of women about how they establish and experience themselves as entrepreneurs. In women's entrepreneurship research there have been calls to address more profoundly the remarkable heterogeneity and diversity of female entrepreneurship and to pay greater attention to the various contexts in which women entrepreneurs are embedded. Against this background, this paper presents and discusses the study design of qualitative biographical research project at the University of Vienna, which aims at taking account of the specific ways in which women entrepreneurs construct their biographies in a gender-sensitive manner and shedding light on the biographical contexts in which narrations about business start-ups are embedded. It is argued that the 'individual stories' generated by the biographical approach transcend the binary 'male-female' classification and contribute to elaborate on a more differentiated picture of business start-ups by women. RN14S03 Pay/Benefit Made in Dagenham in context: the politics and industrial relations of equal pay 1964-1970 Hazel CONLEY (University of the West of England, Bristol, United Kingdom) | h.conley@qmul.ac.uk Kay GILBERT (University of Strathclyde, Scotland) | k.gilbert@strath.ac.uk The fight for equal pay in the UK has been popularised by the film 'Made in Dagenham', in which women sewing machinists working at The Ford Motor Company at Dagenham in 1968 engaged in strike action for equal pay with men who, they argued, were doing equivalent work . The strongest point made by the film is just how entrenched sexism was in work places and wage structures prior to the equality legislation passed in the 1970s, and how brave the Ford women were to challenge such hegemonic discrimination. Further the film and previous researchers point to the pivotal role that the industrial dispute played in stimulating legislation for equal pay. What is less clear is the wider complex political, economic and industrial climate that fostered and supported institutional sex discrimination manifesting in a gender pay gap that has yet to be eradicated. Drawing on government Cabinet papers and trade union papers, this paper provides BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 715 a detailed historical account of the positioning of equal pay in centralised, multi-level collective bargaining structures in the engineering sector in the years leading up to the Ford dispute and the first Equal Pay Act passed in 1970. The paper highlights the influence of political strategies of pay restraint and productivity bargaining on collective bargaining and equal pay. Our analysis of the data examines how despite discriminatory attitudes to women's work and pay that infused trade union and government pay policy, strong women activists within and outside Ford turned the tide for those that followed. 'Equal pay for work of equal value' – The impact of women's movements and unions for institutionalizing equal pay laws in OECD countries Thomas LAUX (Chemnitz University of Technology, Germany) | tholaux@web.de Equal pay for women is one of the main issues for ensuring gender equality in modern societies. Nonetheless, gender pay gaps still exist in all OECD countries. Equal pay laws are an important measure for promoting gender equality within the labour market and for ensuring equal pay. Furthermore, equal pay laws are part of the economic citizenship of women. Equal pay laws are institutionalized in all OECD countries, but there are significant differences in their strength and scope. For example, one has to distinguish between 'equal pay for equal work' and 'equal pay for work of equal value'. Based on this, the study inquires the relevant conditions for strong equal pay laws. The focus is on the impact of the civil sphere (Jeffrey Alexander) and world-polity (John Meyer) for institutionalizing equal pay laws. The analysis is conducted by applying a Qualitative Comparative Analysis (QCA), which combines a comparative and a case-oriented approach. It shows that two solution terms are sufficient for the institutionalization of strong equal pay laws: a strong women's movement in combination with weak unions and strong unions in combination with an overall support for gender equality within society. The solutions of the comparative analysis are exemplified by two case studies (UK and Denmark). Precarious Employment and Pension Reforms: A New Pensions Agenda? Nata DUVVURY (NUIG, Ireland) | nata.duvvury@nuigalway.ie Aine NI LEIME (NUIG, Ireland) | aine.nileime@nuigalway.ie Aoife CALLAN (Novartis) | aoife.callan@novartis.com Pension reforms have gained pace in the context of the economic recession in Europe. Regardless of the welfare state regime, a common policy reform is the shift to increasing individual responsibility for pension provision. This policy shift has occurred in the context of intensification of precarious employment and/or non standard employment, which has fundamentally altered the structure of the labour market. Thus a dissonance has amplified between the pension policy framework and the ability of workers to adhere to the new demands of pension provision. This disjuncture is a serious issue to address and requires a new structure that would ensure basic pension rights for all citizens. In this paper we will identify the implications of the changing trends in pension provision and informalisation of employment in Ireland, particularly in the context of the economic crisis. WWe will then turn to a discussion of what changes are required in the pension system to facilitate access to an adequate pension for workers with insecure employment. We will draw on the recommendations made by Irish older women workers in earlier research by the authors exploring their access to pensions. A Study on Russian Gender Trends in Home and Market Work BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 716 Sergey KAPELYUK (Novosibirsk State University, Russian Federation; Siberian University of Consumer Cooperation, Novosibirsk, Russian Federation) | skapelyuk@bk.ru There is strong evidence of substantial gender inequality in market work and housework in Russia. The gender differences in Russia are well-studied. However, the previous studies cover relatively short period. For this reason, it is difficult to reveal the long-term trends. In addition, the majority of studies use data from the 1990s and the beginning of 2000s. This study offers recent evidence on gender differences and tries to explain their trends. The main source of data is the Russia Longitudinal Monitoring Survey (RLMS-HSE). This survey is a nationally representative panel household survey conducted every year. The present study uses rounds 5 to 22 covering the years 1994 to 2013. To estimate the gender wage gap, the study uses Oaxaca-Blinder decomposition with separate estimation of the Mincer-type wage equation for females and males. I take into account sample selection bias and use Heckman procedure. I also explore gender differences in different parts of the wage distribution using quantile regression. I calculate that adjusted female-male ratio was about 0.85 in 1990s than it declined to 0.80 in 2000s. In 2009 after the crisis, it increased to 0.85 but then it again declined to 0.80–0.81 in 2011–2013. I also investigate the determinants of hours dedicated to housework by married individuals using fixed effects methodology. I reveal a slight decline of the average number of hours of housework in 2000s both for women and men, but the gender differences remain very large. I estimate the determinants of the gender differences in housework using a probit model. RN14S04 Working Time Work-family conflict of Hungarian male managers Nikolett GESZLER (Corvinus University of Budapest, Hungary) | kolettina@gmail.com The work-life balance literature starts to acknowledge the importance of analyzing the challenges in work and family harmonization, although first of all as a woman issue, even if the discourse about it is formulated in a gender neutral way. The reason behind this is that the uninterrupted full time model of men is still often taken for granted. However masculinity is not something one dimensional and stable. There are more and more expectations towards men as well to take part in home and care duties, especially in child rearing. Men are not considered only as the economic supporter of the family anymore. Therefore it is not rare if a man faces similar difficulties in harmonizing his life as working women, especially when they diverge from traditional gender roles. Although there is still a huge gap in investigating men's work-life balance. Besides empirical results show that men in managerial positions often face high level of conflict. Job demands are growing, the competition-driven pressure to be responsive and flexible has forced organizations to downsize and reduce hierarchical levels, adding complexity to managers' jobs, while family responsibilities are also rising. This might create tension between work and family life. In addition leaders are important in organizational change, especially in new fields and types of change like helping work-life balance in companies. Managers are in a position to help or hinder the development of a family supportive organizational culture, and they can be role models for other employees However even organizational initiatives supporting employees' work-life balance (for example flexible arrangements) are not completely effective. In the globalized world there is a growing importance of information-based economy and shift from fordist to postfordist time regime. The BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 717 high performance organizations are increasing their expectations towards employees regarding time, energy and commitment. The constant and fast paced change of organizations, the more demanding intensified working practices and environments result in feelings of pressure, lack of time and general busyness. Employees are provided with smart phones and laptops in order to be available and be able to work from home as well. The new kind of information technology, the spread of networks and the increasing number of transnational companies have changed the use of working time and the question of flexibility dramatically. All of these have resulted in the new, flexible time regime promising greater autonomy, which is in sharp contrast to the traditional, industrial fordist time management with its standardized working hours and fix time schedule which draws a clear boundary between work and free time. Formal contracts regulating working time are often replaced by time norms built on moral expectations and total commitment. The expectations and requirements of the so-called greedy corporations are increasing towards employees. In this sense the hegemonic forms of masculinity is still associated with work that entails long hours and behaviors to demonstrate prioritization of the work. Those men constructing masculinity through flexible working might be construed as men rejecting the constraints of hegemonic masculinity. There are no regulations or restrictions to prevent him from working long hours. Long hours culture can demand that employees interested in career mobility work hard and demonstrate commitment and loyalty through being always visible. It seems as his individual responsibility to say 'stop' but this does not happen because the pressure is too great on one hand and this kind of knowledge work is a major source of status and identity on the other hand. Therefor the question of harmonizing work and family seems to be a personal responsibility, an own "choice", while the role of the organizational system is not emphasized. In the boundless time culture work is internalized, being always in the mind of employees without a need for employer to control them. The disciplining processes of empowerment and individualization make the employees themselves the driving force behind the long-hours work culture not noticing this invisible trap. Therefore the aim of my case study is to map how male managers of a multinational telecommunication company in Hungary can harmonize the contradictory expectations of work and home when they are fathers. Although gender roles and the division of labor within the households are still quite traditional in Hungary (which suits the masculine norms of ideal employee), the need to spend quality time with one's children and the role of relations and private life in general gets more and more attention among young Hungarian fathers as well. Therefore there is a relevance to investigate the topic in regard of male managers. Besides choosing a company with foreign background can help to see how a different organizational frame can influence Hungarian managers' perception of work-life balance and to what extent is it supporting their needs. The research questions focus on how they perceive and experience the conflicts between their work and family life, how is the organizational frame influencing this perception of work-family conflicts, how do the ideals of involved fathering and managerial identity affect work-family conflict and finally how manager's partner are supporting their work-life balance. In this conference I would present the preliminary results of 20 qualitative interviews made with male managers of the mentioned company. Women managers' mobile phone use to find work-life balance Beáta NAGY (Corvinus University of Budapest, Hungary) | beata.nagy@uni-corvinus.hu Women in leading positions are under continuous pressure of juggling between career and private obligations. They intensively face the problem, how to reach and keep the balance. The present paper will give a fresh overview on the issue, how women managers make use of ICT in general, and mobile phones in particular during their everyday activities. A huge amount of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 718 articles have been published on the different theoretical approaches, like the spillover or the border theory, and also the number of articles dealing with women managers' work-life balance has increased considerably. However, the use of ICT devices in this particular group remained almost unexplored. Based on the results of a survey among working age population to be carried out in May 2014, twenty semi-structured interviews with highly positioned female managers were carried out in 2014. The questions focussed mainly on time constraints; however both to issue of stress and strain was taken into consideration as well. The results intends to contribute to the debate, whether ICT devices support or hinder the opportunities for fulfilling a balanced life in this particular group in Hungary, where the gender order can be characterised by traditional expectations towards women. The Influence of Relative Childcare Subsidy on Families with Young Children Pei-Yuen TSAI (National Chengchi University, Taiwan, Republic of China) | pytsai@nccu.edu.tw In accordance with the discourse of parents' 'free choice', some governments have provided various policy options for parents to choose and make childcare arrangements. Nevertheless, there are still debates on whether governments should subsidise informal childcare, such as children cared for by their relatives. As subsidy policies for relative childcare are comparatively scarce, studies on this issue are also relatively limited. In order to fill in this gap and understand how these policies affect families with young children, this paper draws on the experience of relative childcare subsidy in Taiwan and explores the issues related to this policy. The Taiwanese government expanded the provision of childcare subsidy from childminder childcare to relative childcare in 2012. This paper reviews the policy making process to analyse the backgrounds, discourses and rationales behind this policy. Moreover, it investigates the implementation of this policy to demonstrate the policy effects and problems in implementation. The aims of this paper are to address the following research questions: How does the relative childcare subsidy policy restructure the childcare responsibilities between the state, the family, and the market in Taiwan? How could relative childcare subsidy policy affect the gender relations, employment and childcare patterns of families with young children? What are the potential problems when the state regulates family childcare? This paper adopts documentary analysis and semi-structured interviews to investigate these questions. The findings of this research can provide empirical experience and contribute to the understanding of informal childcare subsidy policies. RN14S05 State Policy I Why are some countries more successful in integrating women into the labour market? Evidence from multi-level analysis Angelika KÜMMERLING (University of Duisburg-Essen, Institute for Work Skills and Training, Germany) | Angelika.Kuemmerling@uni-due.de Dominik POSTELS (University of Duisburg-Essen, Institute for Work Skills and Training, Germany) | Dominik.Postels@uni-due.de Increasing women's employment rate has been on the agenda of the European Union for a long time now. With certain success: Women's employment rate in the European Union is currently on an all-time high. However, the focus on employment rates ignores that employment is only one dimension when assessing women's labour market integration, and that the extent of this involvement, namley the amount of hours worked is also key. We will show that countries in the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 719 EU still differ tremendously as regards women's, especially mothers, working time over the life course. Women's average working time is especially low in countries such as Germany, the Netherlands and the UK while the life phase (single, partnership, motherhood, "empty-nest") has much less influence in France, Sweden and Eastern European countries on working time decisions of women and mothers. As working time is a decisive determinant of income, career development and pension entitlements it is important to understand how institutional arrangements interact with women's working time decisions. Using multi-level analysis we will demonstrate how prevailing gender norms, the availability of child care services as well as flexible working time arrangements impact on women's working time patterns. Policy implications will be discussed. Historical perspective on the work of social workers and their workload Jussi TURTIAINEN (Finnish Instititute of Occupational Health, Finland) | jussi.turtiainen@ttl.fi My presentation discusses on the social workers' problems of work and work load in the years 1958-2014 in Finland. Research material I use consists of Finnish social workers' trade magazines. I analyse the themes that social workers considered demanding and stressful in their work. Secondly, my purpose is to explore the changing conceptions distress and the burden of work and locate them in the history of the welfare state. In the 1970s and 1980s circa 90 percent of social workers were female. However, the question of gender and its impact on the work and occupation was ambiguous in the trade journals. The gender issue was ignored in the majority of articles although the other writers considered that the gender had a crucial effect on the profession and working conditions. The issue of gender was attached to the low pay, diffuse unionization and weak professional prestige among the labour force and society in general. The central theme in the magazine articles was to improve the position social workers, and to help identify the sources of distress. The vocation and highly personalised labour was recognized challenging elements at work. Social workers also think that they have to serve two emperors; the client in need and society's social cohesion and security. The presentation is based on my post-doc project funded by the Academy of Finland (267172). Female Employment Policy in Turkey: Empowering or Subordinating? Canet Tuba SARITAŞ-ELDEM (Hacettepe University, Turkey) | canet.eldem@gmail.com Since 1980s, a restructuring process has been experienced by means of Structural Adjustment Policies, known as 24th January Decisions, in Turkey. Despite restructuring has generated similar tendencies, different from the experiences of other countries, the structural adjustment process has not been experienced as feminization of labor force in Turkey. Even in service sector, female labour force participation and employment rates have been very low and gender based segregated appearance of labour market has been a persistent tendency especially in urban areas. On the other side, it can be argued that since the second half of 2000s, there has been an intent to increase female labour force participation and employment rates on political level. The critical point in here is that this period has also been characterized by extended conservatism and deepened neoliberalism in Turkey. In this context, this study questions the rationale behind this intent to increase women's labour force participation and employment rates and problematizes the constituted relationship between women and labour market within gender regime in Turkey. Study is based on the analysis of main policy documents and formal regulations on female employment in the last 10 years and aims to provide a comprehensive and critical framework on the main components of female employment policy in Turkey by BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 720 considering the patriarchal-capitalist articulation mechanisms among state, labour market and family. Gender Relations in Japan's Labour Market: Can Abenomics Close the Gender Gap? Melanie CZARNECKI (Rikkyo University, Japan) | melanie@rikkyo.ac.jp Nerys REES (Rikkyo University, Japan) | nerysrees@rikkyo.ac.jp According to the World Economic Forum, Japan is ranked 105th in terms of global gender parity (World Economic Forum, 2013). Particularly, in the area of economics, Japanese women in senior management positions comprise a paltry 7% (Grant Thornton International Business Report, 2013). Despite the implementation of the Equal Employment Opportunity Law (EEOL) in 1986 and its subsequent revisions, gender inequality continues to manifest in discriminatory promotional practices and wage disparity. In fact, a government survey of the wage gap shows that Japanese women can expect to earn 70% of a man's wage for equal work (Ministry of Health, Labour, and Welfare, 2011). This longitudinal research study aims to highlight the experiences of a group of management-track female business students through their career trajectory by analyzing their experiences during the interview, hiring, training, and promotion process. In particular, the researchers hope to determine what, if any, impact Abenomics has on changing the corporate culture to eradicate gender discrimination and better utilize educated and talented women in the workforce. Data collection will include surveys, interviews, journal writing, and focus groups. RN14S06 State Policy II The slow progress of gender equality in economic decision-making in the EU: the situation in Portugal Sara Falcao CASACA (ISEG University of Lisbon, Portugal) | sarafc@iseg.ulisboa.pt Despite the investment in education and human capital in general made by the European women, their representation in economic decision-making bodies is still very low. Firstly, the paper aims to provide an overview of the progress made by different European countries, both in terms of the normative / policy framework and of the numbers of women on managerial boards. It compares the different approaches as far as state regulation in Europe is concerned, and critically assesses the ambivalent and slow progress of the normative process at the EU level. Secondly, the situation of Portugal is observed in particularly and compared to the other EU countries. Since 2007, the National Action Plans for Gender Equality have incorporated concrete measures, including financial incentives, to encourage the promotion of gender equality in the business sector and in all organizations in general. A recent 2012 Government Order made it mandatory for state-owned companies to implement gender equality plans, and the publicly listed companies were also strongly recommended to put in place policies and practices to tackle gender imbalances, including top management. Public policies have been far ahead of social representations and practices. Studies have also shown that women in particular have been the most penalized group in terms of job opportunities and career prospects, due to the prevalence of discriminatory practices, unfriendly organizational cultures and traditional managerial approaches. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 721 Why should I study? Reading the crisis gender impact on occupational path of young graduates in Italy Domenico CARBONE (DIGSPES University of East Piedmont, Italy) | domenico.carbone@unipmn.it Fatima FARINA (DESP University of Urbino, Italy) | fatima.farina@uniurb.it In Italy, more than in the other European countries, gender differences still are a strong predictor of differentiated an unequal working and career opportunity. In the last decade female educational level have been increasing more than male one, but gender gap does not appear to be reduced. A new phenomenon is emerging of marked "gendered mismatch" between female education and (qualitative and quantitative) working opportunity. In the 80' the increased level of education allowed women a massive and more stable access to labour market. Gender pattern of social and working participation are quickly and deeply changing, with significant consequences on gender system, poverty risk and on the entire national welfare system (mostly on women shoulders). Nowadays gender discrimination (segregation, under occupation, pay gap..) strongly affects young women paths from educational system to labour market. Current literature shows that better university curricula of young women rarely become a comparative advantage by competing in labour market with male colleagues: young graduates women earn on average 116 Euros per month less than their male colleagues, with an unemployment rate of 26% compared to the 22% of young males. The aim of this paper is to analyze, through a diachronic perspective, the impact of current socio-economic crisis on all these structural inequalities. Analysis will be conducted on Alma Laurea (a consortium of 72 Italian universities) Annual Survey data (2008-2014), in order to reconstruct and describe continuity and discontinuity in gender occupational structure, focusing on the highest and more qualified segment of young labour force. Making reflexive legislation work: stakeholder engagement and public procurement in the PSED Tessa WRIGHT (Queen Mary University of London, United Kingdom) | t.wright@qmul.ac.uk Hazel CONLEY (Queen Mary University of London, United Kingdom) | h.conley@qmul.ac.uk Perhaps the most innovative development in equality and diversity in the past 15 years is the move to introduce responsive or reflexive legislation. The public sector equality duty (PSED) is an example of responsive legislation enacted in the UK, representing a move away from top down, reactive law that depends on discrimination having already taken place to a form where those who have a direct stake in the PSED's outcomes have a role in ensuring its success. Powers to hold public authorities to account through the PSED are particularly important in relation to the procurement function, given the increasing out-sourcing of public services, which reduces workers terms and conditions and has been shown to adversely affect women and ethnic minority workers and reduce the quality and reliability of public service provision. Although early duties provided public service users and workers, or their collective organisations with a regulatory right to be consulted, the role of stakeholders is absent from the EqA 2010 and the specific duties in England. Nevertheless, this paper uses illustrative evidence to argue that equality objectives can be pursued in the procurement of public services by building equality for workers and for service users into tendering processes and contracts. For these to be effective, though, there is a need for involvement of stakeholders, including trade unions and civil society, in scrutinising contract terms and monitoring outcomes. The paper provides a theoretical and empirical argument for the reintroduction and strengthening of statutory consultative rights for stakeholders in the PSED. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 722 Regulating Gender Equality in Public Procurement. Eva Katharina SARTER (University Bielefeld, Germany) | sarter@gmx.de One of the most important changes Western European Welfare States underwent during the last decades was what Heinrich/ Lynn/ Milward (2009: i3) called "a steady, longer term transformation away from direct provision of goods and services through traditional structures of public administration toward more devolved authority and decentralized public services delivery [...]". In this context, contracting out of (social) services has become quite common. This leads to a detachment from the public sector whereby public sector regulations do not apply to those employed in the services contracted out. As regulations on gender equality regarding public sector employment are oftentimes more favourable than private sector provisions, this imposes new challenges for upholding working conditions as well as regulations on gender equality. At the same time, another development tackles the regulation of measures to foster gender equality in contracted services. Thus, while first regulations on public procurement were imposed with the Treaty of Rome, European regulations on public tendering successively gained in reach and in depth since the 1970s. As European legislation of public procurement is firmly embedded in market-building and the non-discriminatory logic of the internal market, it imposes strong constraints on the stipulation of social criteria such as measures to foster gender equality in national regulations of public procurement. Against this background, the question arises which impact these developments have on gender equality in the workplace. Legal regulations of public tendering set the framework that determines whether and to which extent concerns about gender equality can be part of public tendering. They are thus of major importance when it comes to determining the impact of tendering practices on gender equality as well as the importance (that can be) attached to measures fostering gender equality in tendering. Focusing on legal regulations of public procurement, it has to be asked whether and how gender equality is included in public procurement regulations. Core points of concern are thereby not only the existence but also the scope of gender equality regulations. Do they go beyond the rather narrow focus of universally binding non-discrimination policies? Last but not least, it has to be asked in how far and where public procurement related regulations differ from public sector stipulations on gender equality. Based on ongoing research on public procurement laws and practices, the presentation undertakes an in-depth analysis of a specific case. It focuses on Germany, whose federal structure allows economic regulations regarding public procurement to be passed at national as well as at subnational level. While the general framework of public procurement is set by the Anti-trust Act (GWB), it only include vague provision regarding social considerations in public procurement. Therefore, subnational regulation gains major importance; regulations of social criteria (among which gender equality) are thus, most importantly set out in 15 federal states' subnational public procurement laws and four statutory decrees on social criteria respectively gender equality in public contracting. A systematic analysis of gender equality regulations in these subnational laws and statutory decrees is given. The presentation thereby follows a twofold aim: First, it aims to foster knowledge on one specific case. Second, based on the comparative analysis of 15 subnational laws and four statutory degrees it suggests conclusions which may serve to guide further research on gender equality in public procurement. The presentation consists of three main parts whose main findings will be summarized in the end of the presentation. The first part gives an overview of all subnational regulations on public procurement in Germany. Highlighting the divergence of the stipulations, it will be shown that gender equality is one point of concern for at least part of the public procurement laws. A number of gender related criteria are included in different federal states' public procurement regulations. However, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 723 each of these gender related criteria is thereby less prevalent than a number of other social criteria such as for instance compliance with ILO Core Labour Standards in the supply chain. Albeit important differences of the specific regulations, another characteristic of most gender related criteria in public procurement regulations is the fact that these are – with few exceptions – neither specified nor mandatory. Drawing on an ongoing study of public procurement practices in Germany, it will be argued that this may impose hindrances to the use of criteria relating to gender equality in public tendering as it leads to a situation in which attention to gender equality means increased administrative challenges, requiring additional monetary and personal resources and personnel capacities. Based on the overview of gender related criteria in Germany, the second part of the presentation is dedicated to the comparison of those federal states' regulations which do specify gender related criteria further. Thereby it will be shown that two distinct modes of specification can be distinguished: on the one hand specifications of measures promoting gender equality that are laid down in public procurement regulations themselves and on the other hand specifications on measures to be taken to foster gender equality that are laid down in the realm of gender equality policies or by cross-references to gender related regulations. Drawing on a comparative analysis of the measures specified in these regulations, it will be suggested that the mode of regulation – which determines the political field it is negotiated in – seems to relate to the scope of measures defined. Based on the preceding parts, the third part of the presentation compares gender equality regulations in public procurement with those in public sector regulations. Two main findings will be presented: First, it will be shown that general differences among the public sector regulations can also be found in the respective public procurement regulations. Second, while public procurement related regulations include a set of regulations that do not exist in public sector regulations and strengthen measures to reconcile work and family life, regulations on gender equality in public procurement – be it in the realm of public procurement or gender policies – seem to shift the focus of gender equality regulations. RN14S07 State Policy III Comparative analysis of gender and extended working life in Ireland and the USA Aine NI LEIME (National University of Ireand , Galway, Ireland; Case Western Reserve University, Cleveland , Ohio, USA) | aine.nileime@nuigalway.ie Policies designed to extend working life have become become increasingly prevalent in European state and beyond. These policies include increasing state pension age, removing inducements to early retirement and requiring more years of contributions to build up an adequate pension. Such policies have emerged partly as a response to demographic ageing , the global financial crisis and, some would argue partly as an adoption of a neo-liberal agenda (Kalleberg, 2012). It is associated with the broader tendency to dismantle the Welfare State . There has been relatively little research on the gender implications of the introduction of extended working life policies. The EU and the OECD draw on a rhetoric of 'Active Ageing' to recommend the introduction of longer working life and it is largely assumed that this is beneficial for older workers (OECD, 2006). This paper draws on a comparative study of the USA and Ireland, being conducted as part of a Marie Curie project, analysing the employment and pension policies that have been introduced, and the economic and social context in each country and in the EU. It will use a feminist political economy of ageing and a lifecourse approach and will draw on broad trends in the employment data to analyse the likely impact of such policies for women and men and for the Welfare State. The increasing precarity of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 724 employment in both countries and the likely health impacts for men and women in different types of employment – secure and precarious -will be considered (Standing, 2011). Gender mainstreaming in working organizations: A fruitful strategy or a passive administration? Sara Marianne JOHANSSON (Karlstads University, Sweden) | sarajoha@kau.se Clary KREKULA (Karlstads University, Sweden) | clary.krekula@kau.se At the United Nation's women's conference in Beijing in 1995, gender mainstreaming was adopted as a strategy for equality when governments from 189 countries formally committed themselves to implementing the strategy and to "remove all obstacles to gender equality". Thereafter many countries have also implemented versions of it in national documents. This applies, for example, to the Nordic countries and to Sweden where the strategy has been described as successful. There is still however, lack in the knowledge about how the strategy can be used to promote women's and men's equal participation in defined labor organizations. In this paper I will provide such a discussion by scrutinizing the governmental incentives to increase the amount of women as fire fighters, a profession where the proportion of full-time female fire-fighters is still only 3.6 percent. By analyzing the government appropriations directions and budgetary bills addressed to the Rescue Services during the years 1997─2014, I will illustrate how the strategy has been used as a tool to implement national equality goals, and I show that this approach has a simplified definition of gender equality as starting point. In doing so, theoretical tensions, contradictions in public policy and socio-cultural discourses may be reconsidered. Transforming or transferring gender inequalities: family policy reforms in Poland Ania PLOMIEN (London School of Economics, United Kingdom) | a.plomien@lse.ac.uk Contemporary Poland is regarded as a success story of transition from centrally planned to capitalist liberal democracy. It has developed a sound electoral process, including a Gender Quota Bill, and despite the post-2008 EU recession its economy has grown and its GDP per capita increased from 48% to 67% of EU average over the last decade. At 6.4% its gender pay gap is among the lowest in Europe and state-owned companies are obliged to consider a malefemale balance on management boards. Life expectancy, educational attainment, and at-risk-ofpoverty rates show remarkable progress, while policies to address gender based violence and reconciliation of work and family imply serious state effort towards social justice and well-being for all. However, the government has been grappling with a low fertility/low employment crisis characteristic of the Polish post-socialist gender regime. Recent family policy reforms aimed to address this double crisis suggest a thorough reconfiguration of the welfare state. In this paper I conduct a critical gender analysis of the family policy reform package within two wider analytical frames. The first uses the policy system lens, highlighting the interdependencies among policy areas to achieve specific outcomes. The second employs a transnational perspective, emphasizing the relationship between the national and the supranational-Poland's EU integration. My analysis demonstrates that the family reform package has a limited potential to resolve the fertility/employment crisis in Poland, which, in part, is due to the framing of gender equality in the EU employment and demographic agendas. I argue that the implications for gender and other forms of inequality are ambiguous and uneven, acting to transfer rather than transform existing inequalities. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 725 RN14S08 Care Women, Care and Precarious Work in the Context of Economic Crisis Radka DUDOVÁ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | radka.dudova@soc.cas.cz Hana HAŠKOVÁ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | hana.haskova@soc.cas.cz In the paper, we examine forms and experience of insecure and precarious work by Czech women caring for a child or dependent family member. The results of a quantitative survey indicate that the share of caring women performing precarious work has increased during the economic crisis. A secondary analysis of interviews conducted in 2006-2013 with women caring for a child or family member offered insight into the kind of forms precarious work can take, how women feel about this kind of work and why, and in what way, based on the capability approach, do their explanations provide a better understanding of the nature and spread of precarious work among women with care responsibilities. We have found that caring women fit along a continuum, ranging at one end from viewing ad hoc work as an optimal strategy for them for a temporary period, to seeing it as a temporary solution to a situation when no other option is available, and finally to feelings that they are caught in a precarious work trap. This continuum can be extrapolated into a kind of 'collective story' of women finding themselves in the trap of precarious work: a woman first 'chooses' ad hoc work as a temporary strategy in order to get a job; if her life conditions are difficult she must continue to perform such work against her preferences; after a long period of economic inactivity or of performing just temporary work the woman is ultimately unable to find any solid form of employment, even once she reaches a situation where she is not as restricted by care responsibilities. Long-term care and labour market performance of male and female welfare recipients in Germany Katrin HOHMEYER (Institute for Employment Research, Germany) | katrin.hohmeyer@iab.de Eva KOPF (Institute for Employment Research, Germany) | eva.kopf@iab.de Due to the demographic development, the demand for long-term care is increasing in the near future in many developed countries. Furthermore in response to these demographic changes, the OECD advised member countries to take measures to increase employment to ensure the sustainability of the welfare state. Since the welfare reforms in Germany, welfare recipients were supposed to be ready to work and help themselves to decrease or end the neediness of their household. However, almost 6% of male and more than 8% of female members of these households who receive welfare benefits are engaged in long-term care of relatives or friends in need of assistance. Their care tasks may interfere with their job search. Our paper studies the relationship between care tasks of welfare recipients and their labour market performance. The direction of this relationship is not clear: on the one hand, taking care of relatives can worsen labour market opportunities. On the other hand, taking care of relatives can be the result of bad labour market opportunities (see Heitmüller, 2007; Meng, 2013). To shed light on this relationship, we study the labour market performance of male and female welfare recipients taking care of relatives. Our analyses are based on survey data from the Panel Study Labour Market and Social Security and on panel methods. Care more, earn less? The association between care leave for sick children and wage among Swedish parents BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 726 Katarina BOYE (Örebro University, Sweden) | katarina.boye@oru.se A number of studies have shown that women's and men's wages relate to parenthood in general and parental leave in particular, but we know little about the possible wage impact of leave to care for sick children, which is a part of the Swedish parental leave system. On one hand, care leave may influence human capital and real or perceived work capacity similarly to parental leave and send the employer the same signals about work commitment and responsibilities outside of work. On the other hand, important differences, including timing, frequency and predictability, between care leave and parental leave influence paid work. This study uses Swedish register data to analyse the association between care leave and wage growth among mothers and fathers who had their first child in 1994. The results show that care leave is associated with a weaker wage growth among both women and men but that the association is stronger among men. One reason for the gender difference in the association may be that men's care leave has a stronger signalling effect compared with women's care leave. Grandmothers' care-work reconciliation: A comparison of 12 European and East Asian cities Yueh-Ching CHOU (National Yang-Ming University, Taiwan) | choucyc@ym.edu.tw Per H. JENSEN (Aalborg University, Denmark) | perh@dps.aau.dk Teppo KRÖGER (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | teppo.kroger@jyu.fi Aim. Very few empirical studies have yet focused on care and work reconciliation among grandmothers, particularly on the comparison between different welfare states. This study aims to explore the relations between paid work and regular care responsibility for young children among grandmothers in working age and conduct a comparison between European and East Asian countries. Methods. The study is based on a sample of 1791 grandmothers who participated in a comparative survey (out of in total 9957 women participants aged 25-64), gathered in 12 cities representative 12 countries. Cross tabulations and ANOVA were used to compare whether there are significant differences between those grandmothers who have a regular care responsibility for grandchildren and those grandmothers who do not have such a responsibility. A multiple regression analysis was used to determine whether labor force involvement and different welfare states are associated with these grandmothers' care responsibility for grandchildren. Results. ANOVA and Chi-Square analyses showed that the grandmothers having care responsibilities for grandchildren had lower involvement in full-time work and were more often married, poorer and older, and had a lower level of education than the grandmothers without such care responsibility. The cities/countries of grandmothers also showed a significant difference; the grandmothers from Nordic countries showed the lowest proportion of having such care responsibility compared to other area EU countries and East Asia. Logistic regressions revealed that the country, marital status and having full-time work were strong factors determining whether grandmothers had such a care responsibility. Conclusion. Care and work reconciliation policies should take working-age grandmothers into account in particular in non-Nordic EU and East Asian countries. RN14S09 Parents I Lone mothers and partnered mothers in EU member states. Why the difference? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 727 Mary P MURPHY (Maynooth University, Ireland, Ireland) | mary.p.murphy@nuim.ie This paper examines contemporary trends in restructuring labour markets and welfare states for gender equality and focuses on issues of gender and intersectionality as well as state regulation of equality. Using a comparative approach and analysis of four EU member states, it explores differences in the restructuring of welfare regimes across two different groups of low income women, lone parents and 'partners'. In a context of the post crisis focus on low work intensity and the phenomena of jobless households in the EU, the paper examines the variegated approach to policy for working class mothers across Europe. Utilising Daly's (2011) 'dual earner gender specialised family' regime and a typology based on push factors; patterns of individualisation and activation, and pull factors; childcare and family care, the paper attempts to examine whether or how member states differentiate policy for lone parents and partnered social welfare dependant women. While policy direction is ambiguous, we find policy is differentiated as much by the family status as by the class of these low income mothers. The analysis raises fundamental questions about intersectionality and the paper explores whether different life experiences might justify such intersectional differences in approaches to labour market, welfare and family policy. It examines the implications for equality between mothers and suggests children will experience different outcomes depending on the maternal family status. The paper concludes by asking, from a feminist sociologist perspective, whether there is an optimal policy option to better promote gender equality and improve the lives of both lone parents and partnered mothers. In and out of the labor market: A longitudinal analysis of the motherhood penalty and job interruptions Zbigniew KARPINSKI (Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | zkarpinski@ifispan.waw.pl Kinga Anna WYSIENSKA-DI CARLO (Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | kingaw228@gmail.com Using longitudinal data from six waves of the Polish Panel Survey between 1988-2013, we test hypotheses derived from human capital and status theories to explain the effect of gender and parenthood on labor market situation and income. Specifically, we assume that if human capital differences, measured in our analysis by length of employment and number of job interruptions, explain employment risks and income, we should expect to observe little variation in the effect of job-related experience and job interruptions between males and females, as well as between parents and non-parents of the same gender. We apply event history analysis with time varying variables to model the survival in employment and unemployment for respondents with children of different ages. As parenthood and income are nested within individual respondents, we apply panel data regression models to estimate the effect of parental status on income. We find that, regardless of experience and job interruptions, having children up to 12 years of age has a beneficial effect for men and an adverse effect for women when it comes to their chances of finding a job after an episode of unemployment. This is consistent with status but not human capital theories. The effect of parenthood on income is less straightforward, and depends on the age of females and type of employment. We also show how changes in relevant labor laws correlate with observed effects, and use qualitative interviews of a subsample of unemployed respondents, conducted in 2012, to illustrate the patterns emerging from our analysis. Care Poverty among Mothers in 12 Cities of 12 Nations: Associated Factors and Implications for Work-Care Reconciliation Teppo KRÖGER (University of Jyvaskyla, Finland) | teppo.kroger@jyu.fi Yueh-Ching CHOU (National Yang-Ming University, Taiwan) | choucyc@ym.edu.tw BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 728 This paper addresses the situation of mothers of young children in 12 cities in 12 nations (the Czech Republic, Denmark, Estonia, Finland, France, Hungary, Germany, Ireland, Italy, Spain, the UK and Taiwan). This is done through the concept of "care poverty" (Kröger 2010), which is defined as lack of necessary care. Care poverty implies that there is an imbalance concerning the needs and resources related to childcare at the level of individual families. Access to necessary care can be seen as a citizenship right and care poverty is here seen as a breach of that right, reflecting weakness of social citizenship of mothers. Data for this paper comes from the WP5 survey of the FLOWS project that was in 2012 conducted in 12 cities (Brno, Aalborg, Tartu, Jyväskylä, Nantes, Székesfehérvár, Hamburg, Dublin, Bologna, Terrassa, Leeds and Hsinchu). The FLOWS project was funded by FP7 and led by prof. Per Jensen. The analysis starts by outlining the prevalence of care poverty among families in the 12 cities. The main focus of the paper is on analyzing the connections between care poverty and socio-economic and other factors that are potential predictors of care poverty (e.g. age of children and age of the mother as well as family type). Which factors are most strongly associated with care poverty and are these variables the same in all cities or do national and local childcare policy models affect the situation? Furthermore, the paper also asks what kind of implications for work-care reconciliation does the presence or absence of care poverty bring to European (and Taiwanese) mothers? Does care poverty threaten the employment of mothers or are mothers, despite deficiencies in their childcare arrangements, still able to compose everyday life strategies that make it possible for them to take up paid work? Based on the analysis, the paper identifies factors that need to be addressed by policies, in order to reduce the prevalence and negative implications of care poverty among mothers of young children. Intersectional perspective in the analysis of the impact of crisis on life courses in the CR: gender, class, age (and parenthood). Alena KŘÍŽKOVÁ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | alena.krizkova@soc.cas.cz Lenka FORMÁNKOVÁ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | lenka.formankova@soc.cas.cz We analyse impacts of the economic crisis on labour market relations in the Czech Republic. We use the "intra-categorical" approach as part of the intersectional perspective, which enables us to examine gender impacts of the economic crisis as wider patterns, in quantitative analysis of structural inequalities in the labour market between 2008 and 2012 at the intersection of gender, class, age and parenthood using statistical indicators. . We show how the impacts of the crisis on the increase in unemployment intersect based on gender, class and age, e.g. how the crisis impacted various groups of population at the intersection of selected dimensions of these characteristics. Moreover we capture the risk of losing job in the first phase of the crisis (2008 2010) by event-history analysis. Our analysis shows, that the economic crisis has deepened already existing inequalities in the labour market and has brought greater differentiation of the female labour market prospects by educational attainment, especially in interaction with parenthood and also rapidly deteriorated labour market situation of men with low education including fathers of small children. The population of young people until 24 years of age found itself in the "buffer" role in the contemporary crisis and "absorbed" great part of the total increase of precarious types of jobs and bad working conditions in the Czech labour market. The risk of unemployment increased especially for young people until 30 years of age and for groups with low education and in low qualified jobs. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 729 RN14S10 Parents II Impact of the Introduction of Parental Leave Policy on Labour Market Attachment of Mothers in Luxembourg Causal Effect Evaluation Marie VALENTOVA (LISER LUXEMBOURG, Luxembourg) | marie.valentova@ceps.lu Michela BIA (LISER LUXEMBOURG, Luxembourg) | michela.bia@ceps.lu The main aim of the paper is to examinean impact of the introduction of parental leave policy on the labor market engagement of mothers of a single child in Luxembourg. The impact of the policy is analyzed in the course of first three years following childbirth. The labour market engagement is measured by two outcome variables: being active or inactive in the labour market and the number of hours worked per month.The analysis are conducted on the social security longitudinal individual records (the IGSS data) from 1996-2007. A difference-indifferences (DID) method is applied to evaluate the causal effect of the introduction of the policy in 1999 on the outcomes by accounting for impact of other possible intervening factors such as the changing economic context etc. The results of analysis reveal that, among mothers who were employed full-time at childbirth, the introduction of the parental leave policy had a strong and positive effect in terms of working hours per month. After the introduction of the policy mothers worked more hours per month compared to the situation before the introduction of the policy. This effect of the introduction of the policy was observed only thefirst two years after the childbirth. With respect to labour market activity, a notable effect of the introduction of the parental leave policy was observed only one year after childbirth. Among mothers who worked part-time at childbirth, the impact of the parental leave policy both in terms of hours worked per month as well as labour market activity was negligible. The paper contributes to the existing literature in several ways. Firstly, it analyzes a unique data set, which covers the whole population of women in the countrybefore, during and after the introduction of the policy and which includes enough of variables to constructmeaningful treated and control groups and to run the DID analysis. Secondly, it is the first causal effect evaluation study focusing on the parental leave policy in Luxembourg. Thirdly, on the contrary to the most existing studies conducted in other countries, this paper provides information abouttwo most frequently used outcome variables regarding labour market engagement (labour market activity and the number of working hours) at the same time. The effects of reconciliation strategies in different cities on mothers' working lives Evelyn MAHON (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland) | emahon@tcd.ie Comparative data on welfare systems reveal considerable differences between between gender regimes with attendant opportunities or barriers for women's participation in the labour force. Liberal regimes are reluctant to provide adequate public childcare for mothers yet mothers enter and try and remain in the labour market. They do so by drawing on kinship networks or familial childcare. This paper based on data from the FLOWSeu project will examine focus group data from a number of cities and indicate the conflict and stress that reconciling work and family lives presents for many mothers within the European Union. Mothers live in a competitive European Labour Market and their different access to childcare generates different forms of citizenship for working and nonworking mothers. Yet employment targets -post Lisbonignore childcare as an issue, and leaves it off the political and EU agenda which in turn increases class polarisation within the member states. A focus on the investment BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 730 state and full employment policies has removed gendered differences by failing to recognise the persistence of the impact of reproduction and motherhood on women's working lives. Work/family reconciliation in the legal profession and the police Tanja Haraldsdottir NORDBERG (Oslo and Akershus University College of Applied Sciences, Norway) | tanja-haraldsdottir.nordberg@hioa.no My PhD-project examines the views of managers in the Norwegian legal profession and police on how employees utilise work/family reconciliation policies. In order to gain a better understanding of the implications of employees exercising their rights, it is important to understand the organisational context within which these rights are exercised. Research questions: The main research questions in my PhD project are: "How do managers in the Norwegian legal profession and the police view employees' rights to work part-time, leave due to children's illness and parental leave? What are the consequences – for the organisation and the employee's position – when employees exercise their rights?" At the ESA conference, I will present some findings from both professions. But my main focus will be on the views of managers in the Norwegian legal profession on flexibility and employees' working time arrangements. I will discuss the relationship between work/family reconciliation policies and gender segregation in the Norwegian legal profession. And analyse what meaning the nature of the work tasks has for the managers' expectations of the employees' commitment. Background: Even though men and women lawyers are equally ambitious when it comes to career, status, income, etc., senior positions are dominated by men and their income is higher. Studies also show that women tend to leave the private sector in favour of working in the public sector when they become mothers. My project draws on these studies, as well as previous research on the Nordic welfare model. In Norway, employees have the right to work part-time when they have children under the age of 10. Studies show that mothers take most of the dividable part of the parental leave, and they more often than fathers work part-time. Ellingsaeter (2006) has described this gendered way of combining paid work and care for children as  double-tracked parenthood , one for mothers and one for fathers. This pattern is also found among lawyers. In a profession where commitment, excellence and the number of hours logged are viewed as closely related, examining the consequences of different working time arrangements is important. The legal profession being a competitive elite profession makes it an interesting context for exploring possible tensions between work/family reconciliation policies and work life. Previous research on flexible working time arrangements and other work/family reconciliation policies have been dominated by the employee's perspective. This study takes an employer perspective by interviewing managers. Theoretical framework: The paper analyses and discusses norms for the ideal worker within the law profession. Joan Acker's concept of the ideal worker is central to this discussion. Lawyers have a great deal of freedom and flexibility, and are at the same time themselves expected to be flexible. Theories on changes in modern work life are important in the analysis. Goldthorpe's theory about different employment contracts and Sennet's theory on flexibility are important in the comparison between different organisations. The legal profession has traditionally been male dominated, but in the last few decades the proportion of women has increased. Women now account for around 64% of all law students in Norway. Meanwhile, studies show that combining a law career with family is challenging. A gender perspective is central to the analysis, because patterns of work/family reconciliation are BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 731 gendered. This is also reflected in how the managers in the study view men versus women working part-time or not being able to work overtime because of family responsibilities. Methodology: The paper examines the views of managers in the Norwegian legal profession on how employees reconcile work with family life. The data comprises 21 semi-structured qualitative interviews with men and women managers in private law firms and in public sector. The interviews lasted for around one hour. In the first half of the interview, I asked descriptive questions directed at practices in the organization. In the second half, I asked more confronting questions directed at managers' attitudes as well as possible negative consequences of utilising work/family reconciliation policies. Five themes were covered in the interviews: 1) Daily life in the organisation: what does the work consist of, how is the workplace organised, how are tasks allocated, how much time do the employees spend at work etc. 2) Employees' work-family balance: managers' experiences with employees utilising work/family reconciliation policies. 3) Challenges related to work/family reconciliation policies, both for organisation and the employee. 4) Career and advancement: what qualifications and qualities are valued in the organisation. And what is required – formally or informally in order to advance or succeed in the organisation. 5) Career, gender and work/family reconciliation policies: What are the challenges related to combining a career in law with family life? Why do women leave private law firms when they have children? Preliminary findings: There are several inconsistent findings in my material: employees' rights are important when managers consider their employees' reconciliation between work and family life. Managers express respect for their employees having a life outside of work. But they also describe practical implications of employees' exercising their rights. It looks like employees exercising their rights may have several costs. The findings vary by sector, but also from organisation to organisation. It is no surprise that working part-time has greater consequences in private law firms than in public, bureaucratic organisations. But across sectors, the consequences of work/family reconciliation are influenced by how the work is organised. The consequences of part-time work depend on the nature of the work and the employee's position. Some duties cannot easily be combined with part-time work because they demand a constant presence. For example, a big trial. According to the managers, these are often the same types of case that result in status and valued experience. Therefore, working part-time might have consequences for the employee's future career. The study also finds that public and private sector is more nuanced when it comes to family-friendliness and career prospects than is often portrayed. Women's employment exits around the birth of their first child in Spain Irene LAPUERTA (Universidad Pública de Navarra, Spain) | irene.lapuerta@unavarra.es Daniel GUINEA-MARTÍN (Universidad Nacional de Educación a Distancia, Spain) | daniel.guinea@poli.uned.es In terms of women's employment rates the literature usually describes Spain as an ``early peak'' country: the percentage of young women in paid work is relatively high, but after family formation women's employment rate drops off. Our goal is (i) to update this picture with recent longitudinal data and (ii) to narrow the attention down to different phases around women's pregnancy and birth of their first child. In particular, we identify the first and second part of the pregnancy and the post-delivery period during which the mother's employment is protected by law. We analyze data drawn from the "Muestra Continua de Vidas Laborales", a unique data set that links the individuals' employment history with administrative and income tax data. The subsample includes 7,750 women between 25 and 45 years of age who were in paid employment 10 months prior to giving birth to their first child sometime in the period between BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 732 2005 and 2012. Hence, the observation window comprises 10 months before delivery and a maximum of 85 months afterwards. We test logit-based event history models. Our preliminary results show that the likelihood of exiting is higher in the second stage of the pregnancy (months 5 to 9) than either in the first part of the pregnancy or in the period after confinement during which women's employment is protected by law. Moreover, in the second stage of pregnancy the risk of exiting the labour market comes closer among women with various levels of educational attainment. However, when the protection period expires women's exit rate from paid work increases drastically. This finding suggests that the existing antidiscriminatory policies to protect the employment of pregnant women are limited in scope. Overall, the advent of the economic crisis does not modify these patterns. RN14S11 Leadership Gender (In-) Equality in Leading Positions and Works Councils in Germany Susanne KOHAUT (Institute for Employment Research, Germany) | susanne.kohaut@iab.de Peter ELLGUTH (Institute for Employment Research, Germany) | peter.ellguth@iab.de Iris MÖLLER (Institute for Employment Research, Germany) | iris.moeller@iab.de In this contribution we take a closer look at gender inequality in the labour market namely the participation of women in leading positions throughout the privat sector. We pay special attention to the role played by (the existence of) work councils in filling these positions with a man or a woman. The legal basis of works councils, the Works Constitution Act, provides works councils with various substantial rights (regarding information, consultation, objection and even codetermination). However the hiring process is an area where the rights of works councils are not very pronounced. Moreover, employees in leading positions ("leitende Angestelle") are officially beyond the realm of works councils. Nevertheless as works councils often exceed their rights e.g. via so called package-deals they might influence the recruiting process at large and especially in this segment. Questions we ask are: Do establishments differ in the share of women in leading positions (top and middle/lower management) depending on the existence of a works council and in which respect? Is there a difference between top and middle/lower management positions? With data of the IAB-Establishment Panel the share of women in leading positions can be monitored in Germany since 2004. This survey covers almost 16,000 firms every year and is designed as a longitudinal survey in which the same establishments are contacted every year. The survey contains – besides works council status a huge number of explaining variables, enabling an in depth analysis of gender bias in management positions with the focus on works councils. Feminist Coalitions and Solidarity in The rebuilding of dialogical professionalization in social services Orly BENJAMIN (Bar Ilan University, Israel) | orly.benjamin@gmail.com Several recent studies have traced processes of de-professionalization in the social services. Some have argued that the de-professionalization that occurs through the practices of employing assistant nurses, assistant social workers and assistant teachers has opened new opportunities for women from lower strata social categories who enter the labor market with few or no qualifications. These employment opportunities, however, were conceptualized by feminist authors as reflecting deteriorating quality of jobs in the public sector. Moreover, it was reported BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 733 that when the resulting job got to be negotiated by employees' representatives it had little influence. To understand the relative weakness of this resistance I interviewed administrators in the Israeli health, education and welfare ministries, involved in the tendering of services set for procurement. My data analysis suggests that women in charge of occupational standard whose historical role has been protecting occupational standard lose their voice and their authority in negotiating occupational standards with budgeting administrators. In this way employees' representatives are left alone without their allies in the ministries. These findings suggest that solidarity with these administrators and with women whose employment conditions are negotiated in the tendering process, requires a feminist coalition working in co-operation in all OECD countries. The paper discusses the various social forces who could take part in such a coalition supporting the women movement in reclaiming a dialogical professionalization in the social services. A dialogical professionalization would restore skill recognition, payment scales, team work, standards of workloads and appropriate training for all care and service employees. Leading Change: women's activism in the UK aviation and aerospace industry Susan DURBIN (University of the West of England, United Kingdom) | sue.durbin@uwe.ac.uk Ana LOPES (University of the West of England, United Kingdom) | Ana2.Lopes@uwe.ac.uk Stella WARREN (University of the West of England, United Kingdom) | Stella.Warren@uwe.ac.uk John NEUGEBAUER (University of the West of England, United Kingdom) | John.Neugebauer@uwe.ac.uk Women comprise just 6.9% of engineers in the UK, are much less likely to graduate with a degree in aerospace engineering and make up just 4% of commercial and Royal Air Force pilots (RAeS 2009; WISE 2012; EngineeringUK 2013). This situation is set to continue unless steps are taken by organisations within the industry to end this gender imbalance and work towards gender equality. Evidence suggests that mentoring can be an important source of support for women at all stages in their careers in relation to both career advancement and social support (Ehrich, 2008; Durbin and Tomlinson, 2014; Kram 1985). This paper reports on the work of a group of women activists (academics and individuals from UK public and private sector organisations) who have joined together to create positive change for female professionals through a knowledge exchange project that is funded by the ESRC and the partner organisations. The aim is to build an industry-wide mentoring scheme, the first of its kind in the industry, to provide mentoring 'for women, by women' which involves working closely with female professionals within the industry. Drawing upon survey, interview and focus group data, the paper critically considers the rationale for the scheme, how it may meet the needs of a diverse group of women and the role of women activists in seeking to change the masculine culture in their own industry and to bring about positive change in terms of gender equality. A Tough Job But Someone Has to Do It: Exploring the Experiences of Gender Equality Experts in European Higher Education Helen PETERSON (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | helen.peterson@gu.se This paper draws on experiences reported by gender equality experts active in European Higher Education Institutions. The intent of the paper is to identify hindering and facilitating factors for these experts in their attempts to exercise efficient change agency aimed at changing organizations and institutions towards increased gender equality. The data was collected within the GenderTime project, funded by the European Commission 2013-2016. The project aims at identifying and implementing the best systemic approach to increase the participation and career advancement of women researchers. The findings reported on in this paper illustrate the multifaceted character of gender equality change agency. Change agency can be direct or BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 734 indirect, long-term or short-term, formal or informal, symbolic or practical. The results also show that awareness of gendering processes in organizations, developed through day-to-day experiences of being marginalised and discriminated, is an important prerequisite for change agents for gender equality. Many women with the awareness and will to act as change agents, however, are in practice restricted by a precarious work position, which leaves them with a lack of power, influence and resources necessary to initiate change. The influence of a change agent is also dependent on his or her age, gender, network, disciplinary context and national context. The results from this study can be useful when developing gender equality strategies, policies and practices and can also be used to empower gender equality change agents that face challenges while trying to implement change in any kind of institution. RN14S12 Careers I 'You're on show and you can't fail in this unforgiving profession': the challenges for women working as freelance musicians Victoria ARMSTRONG (St. Mary's University, United Kingdom) | victoria.armstrong@stmarys.ac.uk This paper aims to contribute to on-going debates about the gendered nature of creative work as it relates to classical music. Women's involvement in professional music-making has a long and complex history. They currently occupy only around 32% of all music-industry related jobs in the UK and they earn less, have shorter careers and face more obstacles in their careers than men (Creative and Cultural Skills, 2010). Although the gendered nature of work in the cultural industries is receiving greater critical attention, the experiences of women in the classical musical profession are still an under-researched field. Data are presented from the first phase of this on-going research which included nine female classical musicians based in the UK, ranging in age from their mid-twenties to mid-50s, and working as composers, conductors and performers. The methodology drew together approaches from visual sociology and digital ethnography whereby each participant compiled a personal 'digital diary' comprising information about their musical and non-musical lives over a five week period. The content of the diaries was not analysed but, using a form of photo elicitation, the women wove narratives around their data which allowed for themes around the nature of work to emerge and be explored. The paper outlines some of the emerging themes regarding the gendered nature of this work as it relates to motherhood and family life, the challenge of maintaining a professional identity when work is largely unpaid, the construction of femininity and professional image, and the role of emotional labour in developing professional networks. On Different Tracks? Work-Family Strategies and Early Career Attainments among Male and Female Professionals in Sweden Anne GRÖNLUND (Umeå university, Sweden) | Anne.gronlund@umu.se The paper is based on a new survey directed to Swedish men and women that graduated from five higher educational programmes a few years ago (n≈2 200). Two research questions are investigated: 1. Do men and women with the same education have different work-family strategies, i. e, are men more career-oriented and women more family-oriented in their motivation for occupational and job choices and in their willingness to adapt work to family demands (e g by working parttime. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 735 2. Do men and women with the same education differ in their early labour market attainments and if so, can such differences be explained by differences in work-family strategies? The study puts to test the assumption made in human capital theory (Becker 1985, 1991) that women make long-term strategies with future family responsibilites and work interruptions in mind and generally aim for "family-friendly" work conditions. This assumption is commonly invoked to explain gender differences in e g wages and training. A sample comprising men and women with the same education in a context strongly promoting gender equality (Sweden) provides a strong test to the assumptions made in human capital theory. If gender differences in work-family strategies are found even in this sample, and if they explain labour market inequalities, Becker's hypothesis can still be regarded as a valid mechanism Undone: Women's Career Ambitions and the "Doing" of Professional Work. Suzanne CARTHY (University College Dublin Smurfit Business School, Ireland) | suzannecarthy@gmail.com This paper seeks to bring into sharper focus an enduring work ritual, namely long hours, to illustrate and develop the connection between gender discrimination and a firm's economic model. Commencing from a position that long hours are a form of "currency", and the gold standard underpinning the business model of many professions, this paper queries whether it is possible to contest systemic (if rationalizable) discrimination without challenging long hours and their importance in the reward structure of organisational life (Stiller Rikleen, 2013). In short, this paper seeks to develop a conceptual framework within which to imagine how work, and gender, might be "done" differently. This interpretation proposes that gender inequality in the workplace is reproduced as a logical and predictable consequence of decisions about the performance of work. Long hours are acknowledged to be a crucial component of "what it takes" to succeed (Donnelly, 2006) and accordingly, are implicated in sustaining "inequality regimes" (Acker, 2006). Viewed thus, long hours are not merely a smokescreen for slippery concepts such as cultural bias, or in-group favouritism (Gorman, 2005). Rather, as a unit of analysis, long hours are perhaps the "smoking gun", the instrument by which the injury of discrimination is inflicted; the means by which women are excluded, even when such end is unintentional. The research further develops the proposition that long hours are an artefact of unchallenged organizational culture, an expression of socially, structurally and institutionally reinforced assumptions about how work is done and whether it is in the "doing" of work that women's career ambitions are undone. How to Achieve "Total Success": Being a 'Woman' and a New Middle Class Member in Urban Turkey Hasan Kürşat AKCAN (Ankara University, Turkey) | akcanhasan@gmail.com Success is an integral, if not a central, part of being a member of the new middle class. This is not only related to educational and professional success but also requires the individual to meet the expectations of the society in terms of stereotypical gender role performances. The aim of this study is to investigate how women of the new middle class manifest and accommodate their femininities at work environment in urban Turkey. We performed in-depth interviews with 17 women who live in the two biggest metropolises of Turkey and work in private service sector in professional and managerial positions. Their narratives suggested that their ideas of being a woman at work is contested or negotiated in line with discourses of the "super-woman myth". Our participants generally assumed a connection between being a good mother, a good wife, at times using their feminine charms and their professional advancement which one participant BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 736 defined as "total success". Accordingly, on the one hand, gendered aspects of women's success necessitates a certain form of patriarchal restriction and on the other hand, seemingly yield a performative field in the service sector for their emphasized femininity. This ambiguous position ultimately shows the fragility of class and gender identity and how they depend on myth building. This is one of the few studies in literature from Turkey that investigates the labor process associated with female gender roles and the new middle class. RN14S13 Careers II Women's Overeducation: Why it is Necessary to Account for Additional Individual Characteristics Nancy KRACKE (Institute for Employment Research (IAB), Germany) | Nancy.Kracke@iab.de Women's labor market participation has been rising in the last years, the proportion of female university graduates increases constantly and ever more women are in executive positions. However, there is also evidence that women are more likely to be overeducated then men. If a person is overeducated, in the sense that an employee's level of training exceeds the job requirements, parts of the human capital lie idle. This could not only have negative consequences on the individual level, but also be costly on the social level. Current research on overeducation focuses on individual explanatory factors, which are limited to only one determinant such as gender or migration status. But in light of economical, political and cultural globalization that increases societal heterogeneity, it is obvious that the emergence and reproduction of social inequalities cannot be reduced to only one dimension. In the study of social inequalities it is important to consider that people are always part of several social groups at the same time. In the presentation I will focus on this research gap. Based on the concept of intersectionality I will discuss the mechanisms of interaction of gender, migration status and social background in the context of overeducation theoretically. Using data from the National Educational Panel Study (NEPS) I show the effect of gender on the risk of being overeducated as itself and in interaction with the other individual characteristics. I will respond to the question how gender inequality on overeducation varies with other social categories. The Impact of Women's Birth Spacing Behavior on their Long-Term Career an International Comparison Uta BREHM (BAGSS, University of Bamberg, Germany) | uta.brehm@uni-bamberg.de The contribution presents a proposed edited volume which collects and compares studies across Western countries. Its aim is to examine women's birth spacing behavior, their employment history between births and these decisions' effect on their long-term career. A particular focus is set on differences by education. In a first, initiating step, Brehm and Buchholz (2014) elaborated on the West German case by using data from the National Educational Panel Study. Findings show that the employment behavior of mothers of two children during their specific birth spacing has strong and complex effects on their peak occupational prestige at age 45. Specifically, results suggest that mothers' full-time employment between births does not affect the career much differently from staying in unpaid caregiving altogether. However, any part-time employment during the spacing proved to impose a strong and significant negative effect on occupational prestige at age 45. This effect evinced to be considerably stronger the sooner first-time mothers decided to return to the labor BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 737 market. While highly educated mothers could influence their career chances very positively by spacing both births shortly, the careers of mothers with low and intermediate education were greatly affected by their employment behavior between births. The authors argue that the severe impact of part-time employment between births is driven by mothers who cut back on their working hours in order to attain flexibility and time to care for their children. This behavior impedes their return into promising employments in the long run by getting mothers stuck on an occupationally detrimental 'mommy track'. All across countries in Europe and North America, there has been extensive research and public debate on the reconciliation of work and family as well as the underlying policies and social norms in the last years. Predominantly, their focus is set on mothers' behavior in terms of returning to the labor market and its (financial) outcomes. Part-time employment is often politically praised to balance countries' pursuit of a gender-equal labor market against traditional family norms. However, the questions remain as to how any return and employment behavior between births affects women's chances on a career in the very long run and how they compare across countries with different norms and policies. Evidence from Germany passes a rather detrimental first verdict regarding part-time employment and highly educated mothers' long birth spacing. The proposed volume aims to address these issues on an international scale. Brehm, Uta; Buchholz, Sandra (2014): Is there a Wrong Time for a Right Decision? The Impact of the Timing of First Births and the Spacing of Second Births on Women's Careers. In Zeitschrift für Familienforschung 26 (3), pp. 269–301. "Don't use the 'weak' word": Barriers to entry and coping strategies of female brewers resisting stereotypes Agnieszka RYDZIK (University of Lincoln, United Kingdom) | arydzik@lincoln.ac.uk Victoria ELLIS (University of Lincoln, United Kingdom) | vellis@lincoln.ac.uk Despite increasing numbers of women entering the UK microbrewing industry, female brewers remain marginalised in this traditionally male dominated sector. This is due to the barriers women face when entering this industry and is often attributed to the physical nature of the role as well as deeply rooted stereotyped assumptions. To date, there has been no sustained examination of women brewers' experiences and research into how the microbrewing sector is gendered remains limited. This paper explores the barriers female brewers face in this male dominated industry and identifies the coping strategies they adopt to challenge the status quo, confront stereotyped assumptions and contest inequalities. In doing so, the study gives voice and visibility to female brewers. It also highlights the significant role of support networks by providing an in-depth insight into an emergent network of female brewers, namely Project Venus. The Project Venus network brings together female brewers from the United Kingdom and Ireland, and engages them in collaborative action, co-creation and community building. This study examines the value women brewers attach to the network and the benefits they draw from belonging to this community. This qualitative study is based on sixteen in-depth interviews with female brewers in the Project Venus network as well as participant observation at Project Venus networking events. The data was analysed using thematic and narrative data analysis methods to uncover barriers to entry and coping strategies, with a particular focus on the impact of belonging to the network on personal and collective empowerment. Whose Closure? Gender Inequality and Access to Skill Training Christian HUNKLER (Max-Planck-Institut, Germany) | Hunkler@mea.mpisoc.mpg.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 738 Roberto M. FERNANDEZ (MIT Sloan School of Management, Cambridge, MA, USA) | robertof@mit.edu Job sex segregation is well-documented, and has been shown to be an important contributor to gender wage inequality. Some scholars argue that exclusionary processes by employers and/or workers which limit females' access to training opportunities are important contributing factors to the sex segregation of employment. However, extant research falls short of documenting the alleged mechanisms of exclusion. We examine the allocation process for training opportunities for new labor market entrants. We study gender patterns in the pipeline of candidates for these opportunities from initial application to final placement, and identify which actions by which actors produce gendered outcomes in access to training. We find that gendered outcomes are evident at each step of the allocation process. A simple model of opportunity hoarding on the part of employers cannot explain our findings. High-income women's reasons to postpone maternity Barbora BERANOVÁ (Faculty of Social Sciences, Czech Republic) | beranova.barbora@gmail.com Alexandra IRIKOVSKÁ (Faculty of Social Sciences, Czech Republic) | irikovska@gmail.com Hana PACÁKOVÁ (Faculty of Social Sciences, Czech Republic) | hpacakova@gmail The thesis goal is to introduce results of qualitative research aimed at so called "aging primiparas", that is women who decided to have a child after they reached age of 35. A phenomenon to postpone maternity became one of the most discussed topics in recent years, a result of various demographical changes in the Czech Republic. One of the popular theories explaining why women have a child in later stage (above 35) is a theory of rational choice during maternity postponement, which was then more specifically defined as microeconomic theory of fertility by Gary S. Becker in 1970s. Rational choice in this theory means that the desire to have children is limited by external barriers, which increase the costs of parenthood. However, the situation can be improved by government through social-political measures. A qualitative research in a form of in-depth interviews was conducted with high-income women, who had their first child after age of 35; in order to understand their declared rational arguments of why to postpone the first child's birth as well as to discover external factors that they perceive to be limiting their decisions (social-political government measures, social pressures, pressure of an employer etc.) BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 739 RN15 Global, Transnational and Cosmopolitan Sociology RN15P01 Poster Session Filipino Labour Migrants drawing Boundaries of Belonging beyond the Finnish Context Sanna SAKSELA-BERGHOLM (University of Helsinki, Finland) | sanna.saksela@helsinki.fi This paper discusses how temporality, geographical distance and cultural differences can influence Filipino labour migrants' decisions to become part of the permanent population or continue to work as temporal migrants. The starting point is that different kinds of time conceptions can guide and influence the stream of thought of labour migrants and their motives to become part of the Finnish labour. A more profound image of immigrants' integration to the Finnish labour market is obtained by analysing the role of time in the lives of temporary labour migrants. First, the paper explores the economic, sociocultural and religious push and pull factors, which influence the migrants' opportunities and interest to remain in Finland. Second, this paper explains how both local and transnational daily practices guide the Filipino migrants to create social spaces, which connect them with their friends and family members beyond Finland. The final part demonstrates a need to take into consideration more fluid and symbolic boundaries connecting migrants with their country of origin and settlement. The data consists of twenty semi-structured interviews conducted among Filipino health-care workers, cooks and cleaners. Community, Communication, and Participation: The Role of Regional Japanese Language Classes in Japan for Non-Japanese Nationals Kumi SATO (Kinjo Gakuin University, Japan) | avenues@sato.email.ne.jp Kohei OKAMOTO (Nagoya University, Japan) | h44540a@cc.nagoya-u.ac.jp Previous ethnicity studies in Japan have mainly been focused on the non-Japanese residents in the foreigner-concentrated areas within big cities and industrial regions. However, even in rural Japan areas, there lives a quite number of non-Japanese women, immigrated from China, Korea, Philippines and Thailand to marry Japanese men who are bound to their homes to inherit their family estate. Since they cannot easily find their wives from among Japanese young women who do not want to live in rural areas, they welcome women from Asian countries as their wives through international marriage brokers. Those wives live with their husbands' parents and have not been visible in Japanese society so far. One of the ways to help those wives who live dispersedly not getting isolated is the formation of a network for themselves and also of a network to connect them with local Japanese residents. The authors have researched how local Japanese language classes throughout Japan are functioning for non-Japanese nationals to find that those classes have been working not only as the places for them to learn Japanese language, but as the places where they can consult with their Japanese teachers regarding any concerns from their daily lives to personal issues. The authors discuss the possibilities of regional language classes to be the hubs for multicultural coexistence promotion in future when Japan decides to open its door wider to nonBOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 740 Japanese nationals in order to solve its aging and declining population and to revitalize its economy. RN15S01 General Theme Glocalization & social theory: three interpretations Victor ROUDOMETOF (University of Cyprus, Cyprus) | roudomet@ucy.ac.cy This paper presents three interpretations of the concept of glocalization in the literature. To date, there is no attempt at a distinct theorizing of glocalization on its own terms. But there are two key interpretations of glocalization in the context of the theories developed by Roland Robertson and George Ritzer. This paper offers a critical assessment of advances and weaknesses of each of their perspectives with regard to their treatment of the concept of the glocal. Both theorists demonstrate an awareness regarding the differences between globalization and glocalization, but this awareness is far from self-reflexive or explicit. As a result their interpretations fail to draw a consistent analytical distinction between the two concepts, thereby leading to different forms of reductionism: either glocalization is subsumed under globalization or globalization is transformed into glocalization. Building on these past efforts on theorizing glocalization, the paper proposes a third interpretation that offers a means for rectifying the problem of insufficient analytical autonomy. Accordingly, it advocates that glocalization should be seen as an analytically autonomous concept from globalization. The paper develops working definitions of glocalization and of glocality as analytically autonomous from globalization and globality. It also addresses the key themes of power and temporality in conceptualizations of the glocal and argues that the notion of analytical autonomy offers the means of adequately addressing these themes. The Spatial Structure of Transnational Human Activity Emanuel DEUTSCHMANN (Jacobs University Bremen, Germany; Bremen International Graduate School of Social Sciences, Germany) | e.deutschman@jacobsuniversity.de How does physical distance influence the mobility and communication of people across nationstate borders? For a long time, social scientists have argued that as globalization proceeds, geography becomes less powerful in structuring human activity, resulting in the "annihilation of space by time" (Marx), a "global village" (McLuhan), the "demise of geography" (Toffler), a "shrinking world" (Allen and Hamnett) and ultimately the "death of distance" (Cairncross) and a "flat world" (Friedman). In contrast to these popular accounts, studies in the natural and complexity sciences have shown that the movements of many species, from sharks and penguin to spider monkeys and plankton, as well as human motion at the local and national scale follow specific mathematical patterns, known as Lévy flights, in which the frequency of moves heavily decreases with distance (in the form of a power-law relation). Which of the two conflictive positions actually holds for human activity at the global scale has however not been thoroughly studied as yet. The persistence of this research gap is astonishing given that many problems humanity is facing today, from health epidemics like H5N1 and Ebola to climate change and terrorism, are heavily intertwined with transnational human mobility and communication. Driven by the hope that a better understanding of how people move around the world can contribute to solving such pressing social problems, a group of researchers has recently challenged the scientific community to get active and "to collect large-scale human mobility traces" (Hui et al. 2010). The BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 741 aim of this article is to respond to this call and to fill in some missing pieces, namely to add the global-scale analysis to the natural-scientific Lévy-flight debate, and the Lévy-flight analysis to the social-scientific globalization debate. In specific, we search for answers to the following research questions: 1. Does the planet-wide spatial structure of transnational human activity follow a Lévy-flight? 2. Does the spatial structure differ by type of activity, and if yes – why? 3. Has the spatial structure of transnational human activity changed over time? To answer these questions, we examine the spatial structure of eight types of mobility and communication (asylumand refuge-seeking, migration, student exchange, tourism, Facebook friendships, phone calls, and remittances) worldwide for ties between 196 sending and receiving countries (38,220 country pairs) for time periods as long as 1960 to 2010. In addition to analyzing these eight activity types individually, we also examine the spatial structure of transnational human activity as a whole via three aggregate indices of transnational mobility, communication and activity. The underlying data was collected from a wide range of sources (e.g., UN, WTO, UNHCR, Facebook). The usual strategy to detect Lévy flight patterns in empirical data is to test the power-law fit of the empirical probability density distribution. A simple model is developed that allows to propose type-specific predictions concerning the power-law fit based on two factors: the availability of opportunities for attainment of the goals associated with a specific type of activity and the resources available on average to the individuals engaging in it. Next, we compare the empirically observed probability density distributions to the ideal pattern of a power-law function of the form P(r) ∝ r-β, where P(r) is the probability of a displacement length r to occur and β is the scaling exponent. To do so, we use the curvefit module in Stata, which provides a goodness-of-fit measure (R2) and other relevant parameters like the scaling exponent β. As a robustness check, we partially repeat the analysis with Kernel-weighted local polynomial smoothing using an Epanechnikov-kernel function and the ROT-bandwidth estimator. This procedure leads to similarly outcomes. The results indicate that (a) Contrary to popular social scientific accounts, geography is not "dead". The large majority of THA still occurs at short distances and truly global mobility and communication continues to be scarce. The spatial structure of transnational human activity is similar to that of animal displacements and local-scale human motion in that it can be approximated by Lévy flights with heavy tails that obey power laws. (b) Scaling exponent and power-law fit differ by type of mobility, being highest in refuge-seeking and tourism and lowest in student exchange. This pattern suggests that the availability of opportunities for attaining type-specific goals as well as the resource stock disposable on average to the individuals engaging in a specific mobility type play a role in determining the precise shape of the spatial structure. (c) For communication, we observe that distance is stronger in determining online friendships in the late 2000s than analogous phone calls more than a decade earlier. This finding is completely at odds with Cairncross's popular argument that declining costs of communication lead to a "death of distance". (d) Despite dramatic increases in the absolute amount of transnational mobility and communication over the years, the Lévy-flight pattern remains intact and remarkably stable over time. Longitudinal change occurs only for some types of transnational human activity and predominantly at short distances, indicating shifts at the regional level rather than globalization. Overall, our findings fit the Lévy-flight model well, whereas the death-of-distance arguments turn out not to hold under closer scrutiny for transnational mobility and communication. Geography still shapes the patterns of planet-scale human activity. Where humans interact across nationstate borders, they are very likely to do so with neighboring countries and within the world regions they live in. The discrepancy between this finding and popular accounts of globalization BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 742 – from McLuhan's "global village" to Friedman's "flat world" – may indicate that we as humans tend to overestimate our capability to transcend nature. Despite the profound technological, socio-economic and infrastructural revolutions that took place during the last half century – from the end of the bipolar world system after the fall of the iron curtain to the rise of mass tourism and the dawn of the internet age – the overall patterns of human mobility remain largely unchanged, bound to the same natural laws as the motion of all kinds of species, from plankton to penguin. Cosmopolitan Bodies Motti REGEV (The Open University of Israel, Israel) | mottire@openu.ac.il One of the most overwhelming consequences of cultural globalization consists of its impact on bodily practices. In this paper I want to offer a certain analytical framework for understanding this impact, by suggesting that cultural globalization has led to the emergence and consolidation of cultural bodies best described as cosmopolitan bodies. Moreover, I want to suggest that cosmopolitan bodies come into being through interaction and engagement of individuals with objects and things in the material world. The paper brings together inspiration and insights from areas of research and theory in cultural globalization, sociology and anthropology of the body and so-called "thing-theory" (material culture studies, ANT, etc.) in order to propose possible empirical foci for investigating how cosmopolitan bodies come into being and function as cultural entities. Cosmopolitan bodies are bodies whose very corporeality is inscribed with cultural dispositions and sensibilities, skills, schemes of perception and evaluative criteria shared by many other bodies across the world, in national and ethnic realms other than their own. Once the bodies of modern individuals adapt their senses and bodily practices to globally circulating cultural elements, and knowingly incorporate the experiential repertoires associated with such practices for articulating cultural locality and a sense of indigenousness, their bodies become cosmopolitan bodies. Such adaptations may pertain to various sensual practices (gustatory, auditory, haptic/tactile), may be invoked by things such as food, clothing, music, machines and gadgets, and result in cultural practices such as eating, appearance, artistic taste and everyday behavior in modern urban settings. RN15S01 General Theme Imageries of the social world in epistemic governance Ali QADIR (University of Tampere, Finland) | ali.qadir@uta.fi Pertti ALASUUTARI (University of Tampere, Finland) | pertti.alasuutari@uta.fi To explain why neoinstitutionalist theories have been so successful in explaining global isomorphism and to discuss how they can be extended to describe otherwise inexplicable similarities in the world, the article approaches policy-making from an epistemic governance perspective. Utilizing a constructionist view, the paper argues that popular and political rhetoric are inextricably bound to social scientific conceptions of reality through the use of root metaphors that are, in turn, woven into convincing imageries of social reality. In addition to the well-known culturally constructed imagery of social change as driven by functional requirements of modernization, two other imageries are identified: society as a hierarchy and the social world as comprising competing blocs. These three imageries are then discussed as key discursive ingredients for both social scientific and political actors seeking to understand and change the world. Finally, the implications of the article for future research are discussed. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 743 Values as the core of culture. How the recognition of universal values and the emergence of world society cause and require each other Max HALLER (University of Graz, Austria) | max.haller@uni-graz.at Starting from the Weberian concept of sociology as a science of social reality (Wirklichkeitswissenschaft) I will argue in this paper that it is the central task of sociology to relate human action, social processes and social institutions to the underlying basic values. Following G.H. Mead, I argue that the essence of social values is that they reconcile individual interests with the needs of the social groups and societies in which a person lives. This shows itself also in the close relation between values and emotions. We can enumerate a restricted number of basic values (e.g., individual autonomy, freedom, justice, altruism, security). Three basic theses will be proposed: First, these values lie at the core of all large world religions as well as of most social philosophies since ancient times, thus they are really universal; second, there exists, in spite of ever recurring fallbacks, a secular trend toward the realization of these values in human history (this is a position different from Weber who had a rather pessimistic view in this regard); third, the range of values becomes the larger the more extended the social relations, networks and societies of individuals are becoming; it is only in modern times when something like a world society is emerging, the existence and relevance of universal human values becomes fully aware. Thus, this view offers a fruitful new approach to the concept of a cosmopolitan sociology transcending normative arguing which is prevalent in this area. RN15S02 Ethical Cosmopolitanism Gender performance and cosmopolitan practice. Gender, the cosmopolitan imagination and everyday schemas of hospitality. Ian WOODWARD (Griffith University, Australia, University of Southern Denmark) | i.woodward@griffith.edu.au Nina HØY-PETERSEN (Independent researcher) | nina.hoey@gmail.com Zlatko SKRBIS (Monash University, Australia) | zlatko.skrbis@monash.edu Although empirically grounded accounts of cosmopolitanism have explored the impact of class, education, and ethnicity on cosmopolitan practices, no direct attention has yet been given to whether and how men and women might differently understand and frame cultural diversity. Indeed, as critical accounts of cosmopolitanism argue, research in the field commonly assumes the question of cosmopolitan citizenship to be gender neutral. Addressing this gap, the current paper analyses the gendered sociological features of everyday conceptions of hospitality keeping in mind that the capacity to give and receive hospitality is often held to be a defining feature of the reflexive cosmopolitan outlook as well as the signature performative component of ethical cosmopolitanism. By applying the methodological concept of cognitive schema to a large set of qualitative data, we inductively assemble evidence that men and women have differently articulated 'cosmopolitan imaginations'. Our findings show men's conceptions of hospitality typically centre around ideals of rationality, power and control. Men are more inclined than women to draw stronger boundaries between the other and self, and to express allegiance to conditional forms of hospitality centred around nation-state based power hierarchies. Women, in contrast, generally express an inclination towards reciprocal, embodied forms of hospitality that foster inter-human bonds. We consider what explicit research attention to these gendered BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 744 frames of cosmopolitan hospitality might mean for how we conceptualise, develop and advance critical theories of cosmopolitanism. Exploring contradictions and challenges in performances of openness in tense cosmopolitan encounters Indigo WILLING (Griffith University, Australia) | i.willing@griffith.edu.au Stefanie PLAGE (Griffith University, Australia) | stefanie.plage@gmail.com Ian WOODWARD (Griffith University, Australia) | i.woodward@griffith.edu.au Zlatko SKRBIS (Monash University, Australia) | zlatko.skrbis@monash.edu This paper explores cosmopolitanism in encounters between individuals from different cultural backgrounds. Encounters with difference are increasingly a feature of everyday life and a deeper understanding of the cultural, ethical and identity work people engage in to negotiate diversity is required. This is particularly pertinent in situations beyond voluntary cosmopolitan pursuits, such as sampling diverse cuisines and 'staged' experiences of diversity. Employing the concept of 'cosmopolitan encounters', we examine the strategies people use to work through situations where socially constructed forms of diversity, such as racial to religious differences, cause friction rather than easy pleasures. We argue that cosmopolitan dispositions and practices assist individuals in diffusing potential escalations. Drawing on a qualitative dataset, we reveal the contradictions in what individuals profess and how they act to examine cosmopolitan practices in the context of everyday settings against the background of their attitudes, actions and self-perceptions towards diversity. Our findings show that the moral dimensions and ethical dispositions people draw upon in encounters are foundational to their achieving more reflexive forms of openness. However, we also illustrate how the moral and ethical dimensions of cosmopolitanism are far from neutral and are shaped by factors including people's reflexivity and various social hierarchies. In doing so, we add to studies where actually existing cosmopolitanism is observed as being grounded in the messiness of social life, and as an ethical and reflexive process that allows for forms of social rapport to be achieved. Social Remembering and Moral Learning: 'Comfort Women' and the cosmopolitanisation of memory Gyunghee PARK (University College Cork, Ireland) | g.aprilpark@gmail.com In an examination of 'comfort women' memories and their transformations across time and space, the present paper underscores the broader normative and empirical aspects of how social remembering facilitates and contributes to processes of moral reflection and deliberation. Corollary to what some have termed the 'cosmopolitan turn', a dominant trend has been the aim of a 'cosmopolitan memory culture' upon which post-nationalist political alliances and a more democratic and just global polity could be made possible. Diverging from the notion that 'cosmopolitanism' is purely 'connective' or that globalization is the primary mechanism, this paper argues for a methodologically grounded approach which identifies new or emergent social realities. Through an interrogation of the conscious and unconscious (re-)production of 'comfort women' memories through multiple mediums, the author aims to elucidate how our memories implicate conflicting representations of the past infused with competing moral frameworks, ideological perspectives, and vested interests. Supplementary to this theoretical analysis, using the author's empirical examination of how narratives have resonated with individual understandings of moral identity and international commitments to human rights and justice, it will be argued that varying representations of the 'comfort women' demonstrate transformations and differences in recollection and register of said remembrances as memories of injustice BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 745 amongst multiple publics. Thus, the individual and institutional competences – making and stabilizing the connections necessary for any measure of solidarity that would deem the dominant normative political and moral account of cosmopolitanism even viable – will reveal the very concrete field of contestation within which they do so. Cosmopolitan spheres of local environmental action Hande PAKER (Bahcesehir University, Turkey) | hande.paker@eas.bahcesehir.edu.tr Cosmopolitanism has emphasized the importance of transnational spaces of extraterritorial interactions, and norms and values that shape them; however, has mostly assumed away the actual dynamics that shape such interactions and frames. As such, it has drawn criticisms of discounting local/national contexts where political action actually transpires. The paper analyzes two local environmental struggles in Turkey to understand the process of integration into transnational public spheres. The analysis shows that the movement against the construction of the Ilı su dam in Southeast Turkey formed transnational solidarities, while in the case of the opposition against the construction of a third bridge on the Bosporus in Istanbul, cosmopolitan frames were established, albeit no substantial transnational links. I argue that the local dynamics out of which transnational action and cosmopolitan frames emerge have to be carefully expounded to identify the conditions under which such actions and frames are made, thereby grounding cosmopolitanism in concrete relations of solidarity and conflict. RN15S03 The Mobilities of Elites Everyday Cosmopolitanisms of Mobile Elites. Ambivalences and Fragmentations in the Everyday Life of German and American Expatriate Managers in China Anna SPIEGEL (Bielefeld University, Germany) | anna.spiegel@uni-bielefeld.de The question whether today's mobile elites have to be described as interculturally open and competent cosmopolitans or, on the contrary, as pronounced anti-cosmopolitans and 'parochial jet-setters' is still unanswered. With this paper we want to contribute to the further development of the concept of everyday cosmopolitanism by researching the global elite from an everyday perspective. The concept of everyday cosmopolitanism was initially introduced to counter the view of cosmopolitanism as a unique feature of the globally mobile elites. A variety of ethnographic studies of non-elite groups showed instead that in contexts characterized by the lack of economic and other privileges cosmopolitanism emerged precisely in order to enlarge the limited room for manoeuvre. The everyday life of the globally mobile elite, however, has not been empirically grounded in a similar way. Based on ethnographic case studies of German and American expatriate managers in China we highlight the ambivalences, partialities and contradictions within practiced elite cosmopolitanism. We analyse how mobile professionals 'immerse' in the material and spatial arrangements of the locality of their assignment, how they deal with the perceived differences and what specific ways of managing the 'Other' they develop. We explore three distinct social spaces which are relevant for the expatriate managers' relation to the 'Other'-urban space, dwelling spaces and working spaces. Our findings clearly contradict both the image of mobile elites as cosmopolitan 'global managers' as well as their image as 'parochial anti-cosmopolitans' living in hermetically sealed 'bubbles'. On the contrary, we argue for a 'compartmentalized cosmopolitanism' that emerges from the fragmented quality of the managers' everyday life and from the contradictory ways in which they deal with cultural difference in different realms of everyday life. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 746 Acculturation and mundane cosmopolitanism in international students' life experiences Weiyi WU (Shanghai Jiao Tong University, China, People's Republic of) | wwy2014@sjtu.edu.cn This research investigates the acculturation of international students in host countries from an interdisciplinary perspective by defining the acculturation process as individuals' overall aesthetic experience and everyday performance. Based on the notion that international students are both agents of cosmopolitanism and are profoundly affected by various materialization of that idea, the research seeks to shed light on the discussion of mundane cosmopolitanism in the context of complicated and controversial globalization. International students' life experiences enable an empirical approach to conceptual dichotomies such as cultural pluralism and essential otherness, cosmopolitanism as a humanitarian ideal and cosmopolitanism as an ideology as well as daily confrontation of alterity and performative multicultural identity. Accordingly, ethnographic methods including participant observation and in-depth interview are chosen to collect qualitative data for the analysis of acculturation and mundane cosmopolitanism. The research sample population is divided into three groups: before, during and after sojourn, to constitute a longitudinal view of the acculturation process and its long-term effects. In terms of data analysis, Victor Turner's anthropology of performance and Erving Goffman's dramaturgical theory of interaction are used in combine with Pierre Bourdieu's critical thoughts on habitus, cultural capital and higher education. Instead of raising and testing any hypotheses, this research aims to explore possibilities of cosmopolitanism as embodied in and by international students' lives and interpreting the permanent "conflict" between belongingness and otherness in individuals' understanding and practice of their cultural identities. 'Parochial Cosmopolitanism' and other Paradoxes of Aid Work Silke ROTH (University of Southampton, United Kingdom) | sroth@soton.ac.uk The expatriate community of aid personnel, people working for international aid organisations including non-governmental organisations and UN agencies, represents a 'very parochial form of cosmopolitanism' (Rajak and Stirrat 2011). Based on biographical interviews with national and international staff of aid organisations, this paper explores paradoxes of aidwork while focusing on the interaction between international and national staff. The interviews reveal contradictions between seeking authentic 'non-tourist' experiences and the retreat of (white) international staff into 'white spaces' (Leonard 2010). Hotels or villas of expatriates become 'Club Med under bombs' (Yala 2005; Muenz 2007; Pandolfini 2011) and Western expatriates explained that after a stressful day, they preferred to socialize with other expats rather than with their national colleagues, especially if the encounters with national staff at work were experienced as stressful. Some expressed guilt for lacking desire to spend time and cultivate friendships with national colleagues outside of work. The analysis of interactions and relationships between international and national staff and their encounters with local populations and beneficiaries reveals paradoxes of aidwork that are related to differences in power and privilege. Furthermore, Aidland can be characterized as 'racial project' (White 2006). Even though aidwork addresses the symptoms of global inequality, these are re-enacted in the interactions between national and international staff. My analysis of the reproduction of global inequalities within aid organisations is a contribution to 'connected sociologies' (Bhambra 2014) and highlights how processes in the Global North and the Global South are inextricably intertwined. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 747 On the Reluctant Cosmopolitanism of Kinetic Élites Karin Eva FAST (Karlstad University, Sweden) | karin.fast@kau.se Johan Eric LINDELL (Karlstad University, Sweden) | johan.lindell@kau.se This paper draws upon interview data, collected between August 2014 and March 2015, with members of the internationally mobile economic elite of Sweden. The purpose is to illuminate the experience of pursuing a career in potentially cosmopolitan spaces, and the using of various media for sustaining a sense of ontological security and relational stability with home and family. Results indicate that the members of this group view their mobility and potential cosmopolitan capital as a necessary evil in order to maintain a position of economic privilege at home. Cosmopolitanism is here actualized only in relation to the career, involving a "feel for the game" and relevant skills in the transnational business field rather than the immersing of the self in the culture of the other. The instrumental, and in some cases reluctant, cosmopolitanism of the kinetic élite is sustained by regular mediated connectivity with the families back in Sweden. Rather than viewing media as gateways to the wider world and potential spaces of cosmopolitan cultivation, they are invoked, above all, under the regime of what Tomlinson called "technologies of the hearth". As such, the paper contributes to contemporary discussions of the status of cosmopolitanism and the ambiguities pertaining to life on the move as it unravels the tensions between "home" and "away" and the complex relationship between physical and symbolic connectivity experienced by the kinetic élite. Comparison of French teachers in Casablanca and London. Fuzzy identities and spreading "home" stressing cultural diversity. Sylvain BECK (GEMASS, France) | sylvain_beck@yahoo.fr This proposition proposes the results of a comparative perspective between situations of French teachers in Casablanca and London. An a priori nationalist considers the presence French abroad as postor neocolonialist, a teaching with a universalistic spirit, spreading French culture and language. Cultural and economic influence of France across Francophonie are emphasized by political discourses particularly viewable in Morocco. But comparison with London show us a more complex reality, that cannot be only connected with colonial memory. I interviewed sixty teachers in both cases, and stayed observe for six months each. Different grades of blend have seldom highlighted nationalist feeling, but rather binational or fuzzy identities. At first, the feeling of belonging is structured by the professional status, type of school (national or local), family situation, time spent in the host country, the life courses and origins. Then, the local context induces different possibilities of immersion according to the social pressure on the stranger. Morocco is particularly interesting because social boundaries are sharp. Very well hosted the stranger is kept at his specific place. Finally, comparison show us that this nationalist view failed because French teachers have to be adapted in a certain measure to the local context. Even if they keep to be carriers of certain republican values, there are grades of adaptation with pupils who live in local environment. As said one interviewee who experimented both examples, stressing also cultural diversity in France: "It is the same curriculum and the same job but with cultural differences". RN15S04 Mobilities and Belongings BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 748 A social constructivist approach to non-Western perceptions of international volunteers. Loes VERHAEGHE (UGent, Belgium) | loes.verhaeghe@ugent.be Despite the unseen expansion of volunteers participating in international voluntary service, there has been a one-sided Western research focus on the volunteers. Adopting a socialconstructivist approach, this paper aims to present a non-Western interpretation by including the view of the host community. Fieldwork conducted between January and April 2014 in a small village in Mexico provided us with new insights. We acknowledge different notions of volunteering, which we discuss by assessing multiple perceptions the host community has of the international volunteers The typology of perceptions consists of volunteers as resources, missionaries, wiseacres and world citizens. We understand the perception of a volunteer that an inhabitant has by his exposure to the outside world and the dimensions of the volunteering program. We conclude by using these findings to question and reflect on the concept of (international) volunteering in a non-Western context. Moral Cosmopolitanism and the everyday life. Robin VANDEVOORDT (University of Antwerp, Belgium) | robin.vandevoordt@uantwerpen.be As moral cosmopolitanism has been at the heart of many sociological debates, scholars have developed a wide range of theories and methods. Individuals' sensibilities towards distant others have been conceived of as a series of affective effects (Boltanski; Cohen), as a discourse (Chouliaraki; Wodak), as a collective identity competing with local or national variants (Lamont), and as the logical terminus of late-modern reflexivity (Giddens; Beck; Habermas). These conceptual frameworks, however, have drawn scholars' attention primarily to the particular 'forms' of engagement in which moral cosmopolitanism may appear. In this presentation I argue that focussing on the socio-cultural mechanisms enabling or constraining these moral forms, requires altogether different types of theory and method. More concretely, mediated morality should be approached through everyday life, that is, as something that is negotiated from within the complex life-world in which individuals engage with a variety of social spheres (e.g. family, friends, passions, neighbourhood, education). Building on recent developments in media ethnography and pragmatic sociology, this presentation draws on empirical data obtained through 10-day media diaries and in-depth interviews with 20 Belgian students who spent part of their higher education abroad. These data serve to explore how students' confrontation with the well-being of distant others is embedded in their everyday life-world, and mediated by the social spheres dominating that life-world. It is argued that focussing on this everyday context deepens our understanding of the mechanisms determining the forms through which individuals' engage with distant others (e.g. reflexivity, collective identities, emotional experience). Using visual Q methodology to study difference across and within countries: A transnational comparative study of beauty standards Giselinde KUIPERS (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands) | g.m.m.kuipers@uva.nl Michael DEINEMA (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands) | m.n.deinema@uva.nl Sylvia HOLLA (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands) | s.m.holla@uva.nl How can we study differences in beauty standards within and across countries? It is commonplace to assume that people in different countries have greatly divergent standards for male and female beauty. This (supposedly) leads to greatly different appreciations of specific physical traits (e.g. body size, hair color), as well as different styles in grooming and styling. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 749 This study aims to empirically investigate these assumptions, by systematically studying social differences in the evaluation of male and female appearance in France, Italy, the Netherlands, Poland, and the UK. In order to do this, we developed a novel method, using Q methodology (Brown 1996) with images of male and female bodies and faces. Combining Q-methodology and open interviews (N=133), we present a quantifiable comparative measurement of 'repertoires of evaluation', and a qualitative analysis of the underlying logics of 'beauty tastes'. We find, first, considerable variation across informants, suggesting that there is no single 'hegemonic beauty standard'. Second, we find marked differences for the evaluation of (male and female) faces versus (male and female) bodies. The evaluation of the beauty of faces is mainly linked with age, educational level, and urbanity, but not with country. The evaluation of bodies, in contrast, is more country-specific. These findings have considerable implications for comparative research. First, they highlight the value of novel research methods, in particular the use of visual (i.e. language-independent methods) and in-depth comparison of standardized qualitative interview data. Second, in an era of increasing globalization, nationality is increasingly unlikely to be the main source of variation (or the central variable). Third, even within a delineated domain like beauty, some styles and standards may be more national than others. We argue, therefore, that it makes more sense to speak of 'transnational comparative research'. Freirean cosmopolitanism: teachers and international volunteering Mags LIDDY (University of Limerick, Ireland) | mags.liddy@ul.ie International volunteering currently is a popular activity (Comhlámh 2013; Simpson 2004) and often seen as a way of increasing teachers adoption of a global perspective in their teaching (Martin 2008). My PhD research is a case study of an Irish NGO who annually send volunteer teachers to facilitate a teacher education programme in North East India. It examines the Irish teachers learning about global development and their engagement with development education (or global education as it is termed in Europe). Qualitative work was deemed most appropriate for my research as I aimed to gain insight into the complexity of international volunteering and into teachers' lifeworlds. I utilised three methods of data collection; ethnographical fieldnotes when I accompanied two groups to India; semi-structured interviews on return to Ireland; and reflection sheets completed approx. one year after their overseas experience. I employ two theoretical lens to interpret their words and actions, notably cosmopolitanism and postcolonial theory. For this presentation I will begin by outlining these two theoretical approaches; present data from my research with my theoretical interpretations, and conclude by questioning these two theoretical lenses. The physical move from 'first world' Ireland to 'third world' India engages teachers with the reality of global development and cultural differences, including clothing, food, weather, religion. Arguably these changes could work to challenge dispositions and disrupt taken-for-granted beliefs (Bourdieu 1977). Yet there is also a familiarity to their experience; the school settings are familiar with timetables, staffrooms full of colleagues, and religious management of schools. Thus their habitus is different while simultaneously familiar. This strange mix of difference and familiarity could be interpreted positively by cosmopolitans as conjuring similarity of professional experience, or negatively by postcolonials as glossing over differences especially material resources. This mix echoes through the ambiguity of volunteering experience understood as an in-betweenness and liminal space (Bhabha 1994) where a volunteer is visiting and being a tourist but also working and being professional. The data I will present demonstrates how my research participants words can be read through two theoretical frameworks, with some participants are evoking multiple frames of interpretation and symbolic frames. Postcolonial theory is often utilised to analyse developed world views on BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 750 the developing world (Martin 2008; Jefferess 2012), while Andreotti (2011) describes the process of unlearning and relearning of place in the world as actionable postcolonialism. However this theoretical approach can emphasise a deficit of understanding on the developing world in Western participants which could work to disempower teachers from teaching on global development. Within my research I see where some participants are working towards relearning while others remain in the liminal space (Bhabha 1994). This liminality highlights the translation dynamic from direct experience into changed beliefs or practices. Remaining in the liminal works to undermine the positive impact of overseas experience as new knowledges or ways of seeing are not integrated into practices and critiquing their non-learning further disempowers learning. Cosmopolitanism may be a more fruitful approach to interpretation of volunteers' experiences, as it celebrates the professional connection between teachers as a cosmopolitan consciousness (Bamber 2010). Developing from its origins in Greek and Roman times, cosmopolitans believe that all human ethnic groups share a common morality and support global moral obligations (Pogge 2002; Brock 2009). The ethical values base of development education centres on social justice according to Bourn (2014) has much in keeping with the ethics of cosmopolitanism. However this global moral ethic is not always enough; a benevolent global moral ethic could motivate volunteering but also encourage charitable responses to the developing world and lead to soft forms of global development education in teaching a global perspective (Andreotti 2006). The absence of power emphasises the human side in global development which can prevent activism for global change from being implemented (Liddy 2015). I suggest cosmopolitanism needs to differentiate between the diverse layers within global ethic. My research participants work in a participatory and facilitatory manner, in a sustainable long-term programme jointly designed by Irish and India participants and are conscious of the material and resource differences. As such they could be described as bottom-up approaches or as I suggest, Freirean cosmopolitanism, connecting the volunteering experience, pedagogy and global development education. References Andreotti, V. (2011) Actionable postcolonial theory in education, London: Palgrave Macmillan Andreotti, V (2006) 'Soft versus critical global citizenship education', Policy and Practice: A Development Education Review, Vol 1, 3, pp. 40-51 Bamber, P. (2010) The transformative potential of International Service-Learning, presentation to the DICE Project, available at www.diceproject.ie/docs/internationalservicelearning.ppt Bhabha, H. (1994) The location of culture, London: Routledge Bourdieu, P. (1977) Outline of a Theory of Practice, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press Brock, G. (2009) Global Justice: A Cosmopolitan Account, Oxford: Oxford University Press Bourn, D. (2014) Theory and Practice of Development Education London: Routledge Comhlámh (2013) New Evidence on Overseas Volunteering from Ireland and its SocioEconomic Impact in Ireland PMCA Economic Consulting, Dublin: Comhlámh Jefferess, D. (2012) 'The "Me to We" social enterprise: Global education as lifestyle brand', Critical Literacy: Theories and Practices, Vol 6 (1), pp. 18-30 Liddy, M. (2013) 'Education About, For, As Development', Policy & Practice: A Development Education Review, Vol. 17, Autumn, pp. 27-45 Liddy, M. (2015) The neglect of politics and power analysis in development education, chapter in Contesting and constructing international perspectives in Global Education; R. Reynolds. (ed.s) The Netherlands: Sense Martin, F. (2008) Mutual Learning: the impact of a study visit course on UK teachers' knowledge and understanding of global partnerships, Critical Literacy: Theories and Practices Vol 2:1, page 60-75 Pogge, T. (2002) World Poverty and Human Rights, Cambridge: Polity BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 751 Simpson, K. (2004) Doing development: the Gap Year, volunteer-tourists and a popular practice of development, Journal of International Development, 16, pp. 681-692 Cosmopolitan Cultural and Aesthetic Experiences: the Grand Tour Narrative in the 21st century Pierluca BIRINDELLI (Gonzaga University, Italy) | pierluca.birindelli@gmail.com People all over the world cling fondly to the Florentine myth that spells Renaissance and all its legacy. Visitors' expectations and their encounter with the edifying reality appear to be guided largely by the aesthetic appreciation of art. This leaves out of count many other cultural, social, political and philosophical aspects, and their contemporary ramifications, which could transform the epithet of "Cradle of the Renaissance" into "Museum of the Renaissance". In this paper I wish to explore various current myths that lead foreigners to choose to visit/live in Florence for a while or forever. Is it possible to discern any shared, collective representations of Florence (and Tuscany)? Do they differ from other typical "Made in Italy" images? If so, how do such myths fit into the contemporary everyday life of the city? Can we arrive at a set of typical (or archetypical) biographical motives leading foreigners to Florence and distinguish certain identity traits? Is it possible to observe signs of a Cosmopolitan Spirit? And if so, can we identify a pathway from the aesthetic quest for the "authentic" Italian life to cultural encounters with Italians in the flesh? I hypothesize that one of the leading motifs of foreigners' experiences is a romantic, and to a lesser degree, intellectual approach towards "Florence without Florentines". The outlanders' romantic coup d'oeil may induce a deceptive vision of Italian life and social reality. If so, there is nothing new "Under the Tuscan Sun": the Grand Tour archetype and narrative is alive and kicking. RN15S05 Transnational Cosmopolitan Communities Neither surrender nor mastery: Spatial detachment and ethical ambiguity among elite cosmopolitans in Geneva André JANSSON (Karlstad University, Sweden) | andre.jansson@kau.se Ulf Hannerz once outlined cosmopolitans as people who are willing to immerse themselves in other cultures, while at the same time displaying their skills in handling them – a peculiar interplay between surrender and mastery. Following Hannerz's characteristic, skilled professionals within the UN sector come close to the cosmopolitan ideal type embodying a cosmopolitan ethic while at the same time building their careers on global mobility and obedience to institutionalized rotation policies. How are these orientations played out in cultural settings that are not obviously understood as "other"? This paper presents an analysis of social trajectories and senses of belonging among Scandinavian expatriates employed by UN organizations in Geneva. The interview material (gathered during two periods of fieldwork in 2014) shows how the cosmopolitan outlook is to a large extent set aside when confronted with the local culture of Geneva. The city is typified as a non-place without cultural specificity and sarcastically described as "good for those who are inclined to suffer from homesickness" (because of its relative proximity to Scandinavia, culturally and geographically). The analysis thus underscores the situated character of cosmopolitanism and the culturally objectifying hierarchies that govern the accumulation of cosmopolitan capital. The outspoken detachment from Geneva is interpreted as an ambiguous ethical statement that celebrates broader BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 752 cosmopolitan ambitions while at the same time revealing aspects of ontological insecurity among cosmopolitan subjects. First trip abroad: expectations, experiences and stories of transnational Romanians Alin CROITORU (Lucian Blaga University of Sibiu and University of Bucharest (CESMIG)) | alin.croitoru@ulbsibiu.ro The presentation analyzes transnational Romanians' stories about their first trip abroad. The concept of physical mobility is seen in a broader framework for understanding transnational and cosmopolitan behaviours as well as international migration. In order to distinguish between different types of travelling for the first trip abroad the paper is constructed keeping in mind the structural changes and constraints regarding physical mobility for Romanian citizens. During the process of transition from a communist country to the status of EU member, Romanian citizens' stories about travelling abroad for the first time fundamentally changed. Labour migrants, asylum seekers, business travelers, students or tourists left the countries with different expectations and faced different problems at destination. Their attitudes toward origin and destination framed their images about the first trip abroad and about other cultures. Using a qualitative approach and EUCROSS research project's samples of Romanians who live in Denmark, Germany, Italy, Romania, Spain and the United Kingdom, the analysis emphasizes certain differences between different types of travelling for the first time abroad and reconstructs how Romanians started their transnational careers. Food, consumption, and socio-material proximity in the making of cosmopolitan city Jakub GRYGAR (The Institute of Ethnology of the Academy of Sciences of the Czech Republic, v.v.i., Czech Republic) | grygar@eu.cas.cz Karel ČADA (The Institute of Ethnology of the Academy of Sciences of the Czech Republic, v.v.i., Czech Republic) | kcada1@gmail.com Aim of our paper is to investigate ways in which eating as an everyday praxis can be use as a medium of understanding for changes in contemporary cosmopolitan urban space. We are interested to explore conditions under which ethnic food consumption might be considered as a vehicle of cultural exchange and under which might be seen as a middle class project of pursuing status distinctions. The paper is based upon our ethnographical case study of the spread and consumption of Vietnamese food in Prague. With approximately 65,000 inhabitants, Vietnamese are the biggest non-European minority in the Czech Republic. When one looks at the share of Vietnamese compared to total population the Czech Republic ranks fourth in the world. Through mapping histories of Vietnamese restaurants and their geographical environment we focus on translations of objects (food, interior and urban space) and subjects (consumers, restaurant owners, bloggers or journalists) in the trajectories of diffusion of Vietnamese cuisine. In the context of cosmpolitan cities, we consider ethnic food as a materialization of diasporic experience which can be characterized by its fluidity and in-between-ness. Through series of translations, diasporic food refers not only to the country of origin but also to the hosting country and to the diaspora as a transnational phenomenon. As such, it creates conditions for construction of a new form of authenticity referring to its global context. New forms of authenticity contrast to old forms referring predominantly to shared local memory and local meanings. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 753 The Cosmopolitan Social Link in the EU Context. A Tocquevillian Approach. Nicolas ARENS (University Saint-Louis Brussels, Belgium) | nicolas.arens@usaintlouis.be Abstract This paper provides reflections on a renewed cosmopolitan perspective by contributing to the debate on how integrate the notion of plurality in a globalized society at European Union (EU) level. From a theoretical point of view this paper aims to ask the possibility to complete the juridical cosmopolitism and to explore the positive integration by the integration of social interaction. This question could be addressed in two steps. First, the paper explores the contribution of Jean-Marc Ferry and presents its republican cosmopolitanism asking how this approach gives opportunities to understand the emergence of a European consciousness in the EU. The horizontal "cosmopolitization of mentality" could be seen as an integration of a global otherness into interpersonal relations. This opening to transnational links between individuals, people and states is formalized at a EU level by a set of common rights; shrinking similarly difference of treatment between Europeans. Leading to a possible political action at EU level, but still limited, this perspective could support and be completed by a sociological point of view. In that context, the paper intends to consider Tocqueville's approach of democracy, since social interplay and pluralism constitute and vivify necessarily the identity of a society for this author. Focusing on tocquevillian idea of democracy brings the opportunity to explore cosmopolitism as being integrated directly into social link, since "social link" is understood as the completeness of individual decentring. The paper will therefore consider this perspective as a base to revive some aspects of current cosmopolitan sociology. RN15S06 European Identities and Citizenship Within European Societies Imperial worldmaking. Innovation and security in the EU in comparison to the US and China. Risto HEISKALA (University of Tampere, Finland) | risto.heiskala@uta.fi Jari ARO (University of Tampere, Finland) | jari.aro@uta.fi Political actors construct in their policy documents the world partly based on what they believe to be the facts and partly on how they want to frame the facts. The current paper studies the specific nature of the European Union as an empire in the making by comparing its policy documents on innovation and security to those of two other current empires, i.e., the United States and China. In case of the EU we analyse the Europe 2020 Strategy (2010) and European Security Strategy (2003) and compare the world implied by these documents to A Strategy of American Innovation (2011) and National Security Stategy (2010) of the US as well as the Twelfth 5 Year Plan of China (2011). Tools of cultural sociology such as word frequencies, categorical analysis and analysis of narrative structures are used. The analyses show that the EU speaks the language of the economy of about everything it touches as is understandable based on its ordoliberal historical origin while the US puts more ideological emphasis on the tradition of the US nation promoted by the current presidency and China focuses on development brought to the society by the subject of the plan (Communist Party of China and China's National People's Congress). The speaker position in the documents of the US and China present the identity of the nation and the subject of development as unified and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 754 firm while the documents of the EU are characterized by an internal negotiation between the member states and interest groups. Bargains With the State and the Neighbours: The Story of Two Villages on the Georgia-Turkey Border Mehmet BOZOK (Maltepe University, Turkey) | mehmetbozok@yahoo.co.uk Nihan BOZOK (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | nihanmortas@hotmail.com In this presentation, we are going to discuss the two ethnic groups' experiences with border, the state, the "other side" and with each other, on the Georgia-Turkey border, by focusing on Lazis of Sarp Village and Hemshins of Kazı mı ye Village, based on the results of a qualitative field research we conducted in 2012. The Georgia-Turkey border that was opened in 1988 with the dissolution of USSR brought new experiences to borderland peoples. After the opening of the Turkey-Georgia border, the lives of the borderlanders significantly changed, with the flow of languages, religions, cultures, prostitutes, gamblers, commercial goods, occupations, the abolition of the former prohibitions and establishment of new prohibitions. Since the border is not a fixed entity, its traps, prohibitions, restrictions, opportunities and interests have not been same for every ethnic group. In our case, Lazis and Hemshins have had historically different relations with the Turkish state, while the Lazis had closer ties and alliances with the state, the Hemshins had conflictual relations with the state and the Lazis. Therefore their economic practices, recognition by the state, migration histories, patterns of protecting their mother tongues, identity construction strategies, cultures and also relations with the border differentiate. As we shall present, the different experiences of these two ethnic groups at the neighbouring villages on the TurkeyGeorgia border manifest the contextual, contingent, polysemous and unsettled character of the border and being at the border. Re-constructing Citizenship from below in a Cosmopolitan Europe Laura LEONARDI (University of Florence, Italy) | laura.leonardi@unifi.it Gemma SCALISE (University of Florence, Italy) | gemma.scalise@unifi.it This paper focuses on the issue of citizenship in the European context. It draws on the debate about the challenges to social citizenship in modern societies, deriving from Europeanisation, globalisation and transformations of both the welfare state and capitalism. It puts forward the concept of "cosmopolitan citizenship" as a useful approach for understanding citizenship transformations beyond the parameters of the nation states. The latter are no longer the exclusive reference point of sovereignty, recognition and identification. By presenting an empirical research conducted on participants to social movements and civil society organisations involved in the European social forum of 2012, the paper identifies transnational patterns of actions and cross-borders networks of people that are engaged together in common activities, share values, interests and experiences, elaborating new meanings and practices of citizenship. The outcome is a new ground for solidarity across national borders encompassing diversity. The results of our study allow us to identify some signals of an emerging "postnational" and cosmopolitan citizenship: an hybrid and processual notion of citizenship linked to different territorial levels and symbolic borders. Back to the poorhouse? Social protection and social control of unauthorized immigrants in the shadow of the welfare state Arjen LEERKES (Erasmus University Rotterdam, Netherlands, The) | leerkes@fsw.eur.nl BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 755 In the late 1980s and early 1990s, De Swaan, a historical sociologist, speculated that heightened global interconnectedness, and the resulting increased potential for international migration, would lead to transnational social policies. In this view, states of richer countries would increasingly perceive an interest in financing social policies in poorer countries in an effort to reduce the need for the distant poor to migrate. By and large, such transnational social policies have not materialized. In this paper, which focuses on 'the Dutch case', it is argued that international migration, and the desire by states to selectively limit international migration, is nonetheless leading to new forms of poor relief and poverty control, not in countries of origin, but in countries of destination. In the shadow of the Western welfare states we now find elementary and, in many cases, rather archaic practices of poor relief and anti-pauperism measures for certain categories of unauthorized immigrants. Paradoxically, the local (municipal) level contributes significantly to this rise of 'secondary poor relief' in globalized times. Scholarship on migration and citizenship indicates that the rights of immigrants increasingly resemble the rights of citizens, especially in comprehensive welfare states. This trend seems to be complemented, however, by a growing differentiation of social citizenship between those formally admitted (both citizens and residence permit holders) and those officially considered 'illegal' non-members. Another Tale of Nationhood: Black Citizens' Struggle for a Different France Abdoulaye GUEYE (University of Ottawa, Canada) | agueye@uottawa.ca The hegemonic premise of the abstract citizen that has long marked the French nation is facing a significant challenge. To the great displeasure of lawmakers and intellectuals, black French organizations are promoting the idea of a plural citizen rooted in the French nation yet retaining a racial/ethnic identity: hence, their claim for a national census including race and ethnicity as variables. This paper's main goal is to assay the extent of the contribution of black French organizations to the emergence of an alternative tale of nationhood, and pinpoint the endogenous factors and political developments feeding their tale. The paper's theoretical framework binds two key propositions: the degeneration of French nationality, and the transformation within the black French citizenry. It argues that: a) The French Revolution's premise of an abstract citizen is being superseded by the organic conception of nationality championed by a (far) right-wing ideology pervading both policies and intellectual narratives, and weakening the jus soli principle. However, a liberal ideal is also being ushered in as the European Union expands and promotes its race directive and minority languages charter via a conceptualization of the national as phenotypically embodied and culturally multi-positioned. b) The intellectualization of black French readies them to decipher, and build upon, the assault on the Revolution's tale of nationhood and its foundational premise of an abstract citizen, seen by blacks as concealing the racial specificity of their own disadvantages in an ailing society. RN15S07 Policies in a Globalizing World Globalization of Education Policies? The Effect of PISA Pertti ALASUUTARI (University of Tampere, Finland) | pertti.alasuutari@uta.fi Marjaana RAUTALIN (University of Tampere, Finland) | marjaana.rautalin@uta.fi Leena TERVONEN-GONCALVES (University of Tampere, Finland) | leena.tervonengoncalves@thl.fi BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 756 The OECD Programme for International Student Assessment (PISA) has attracted a lot of attention to education in a comparative perspective. It has been argued that it has created a transnational field of education policy. The paper examines the effects of PISA on the ways in which education policy reforms are debated in national parliaments during 1994 and 2013. The countries compared are Australia, Canada, Finland, Germany, Portugal, Trinidad and Tobago, Uganda, United Kingdom, and USA. The main question asked is whether PISA seems to have affected the ways in which new laws are motivated and justified in national contexts, e.g. has the number of references to the international community increased in the education policy debates? The study shows that PISA indeed seems to have had an effect in that there are more references to international rankings than before. However, references to other countries and international comparisons have not changed. In that respect education policy is no different from other policy areas. International statistics as an intermediary institution between the local and global Gert VERSCHRAEGEN (University of Antwerp, Belgium) | gert.verschraegen@uantwerpen.be This paper discusses the role of numerical and statistical governance instruments (such as cross-national comparisons and benchmarking) in the synchronization of European and global policies. Looking at cases in the field of pensions and employment policy, it argues that crossnationally standardised data, indicators and comparisons are crucial devices in re-ordering the relation between the national and the global, and in constructing autonomous transnational or European governance fields. Comparative statistics might be interpreted as an intermediary institution between the national and the international; they enable the meaning of national data to be translated into policy terms in the European or global arena, and, conversely, can locate European or global developments in the national space. At the same time, they reshape the role and meaning of 'the state' in contemporary policies. Within transnational or European policy spaces, the state still plays a crucial role, albeit mainly in the form of a commensurated epistemic category. By this, we mean that the emergence of a European policy sphere has been constructed around particular data sets (such as the European Community Household Panel (ECHP), the European Union Labour Force Survey (EU LFS) or the European Union Statistics on Income and Living Conditions (EU-SILC)) in which Member States necessarily appear as equivalised or commensurated categories. This is not a neutral process, but often leads to a forced commensurability of incommensurables. References Peeters, H., Verschraegen, G. and Debels, A. (2014), 'Commensuration and Policy Comparison: How the Use of Standardized Indicators Affects the Rankings of Pension Systems', Journal of European Social Policy, 24: 19-38 Verschraegen, G. (2015) Fabricating Social Europe: from Neo-corporatism to Governance by Numbers, in: Eva Hartmann & Poul F. Kjaer (eds.) The Evolution of Intermediary Institutions in Europe: From Corporatism to Governance (Palgrave-Macmillan forthcoming 2015). On Not Being Treasonous Valtteri Johannes VÄHÄ-SAVO (University of Tampere, Finland) | valtteri.vaha-savo@uta.fi As world society theory has shown, we can see a surprising amount of uniformity between contemporary nation-states concerning both their administrative and political institutions and the policies they seek to implement. This isomorphism can be explained by the diffusion of world cultural models among nation-states. Then again, one central world cultural idea is that the world is composed of number of clearly defined nation-states with unique national cultures BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 757 which guide the decision making processes within these nations. These two ideas seem to be at odds with each other. How can you copy exogenous models while keeping up the appearance of a unique nation-state and national culture? How can you avoid accusations of treason or mindless copying? One explanation for the peaceful equation between ideals of unique nation-states and international isomorphism is the role of experts in introducing policy models into national debates. Another explanation is that while transnational models are introduced into the national field, they are merged with national political issues, which helps to evaporate any traces of exogenous influences. If the reforms are implemented, they gradually form into mundane tasks which eventually cut any visible ties to exogenous origins. My presentation will show that the question is not so clear cut. We can find several rhetorical techniques which help to overcome this conflict at the outset. Experts are neither sufficient nor necessary condition for overcoming this contradiction. We should look at the rhetorical instruments that are used in domesticating transnational models while validating the idea of unique nation-states. Local struggles of transnational philanthropy in Central Europe: Institutionalization and de-institutionalization of the Prague Central European University Foundation in the 1990s Tereza POSPÍŠILOVÁ (Faculty of Humanities, Charles University in Prague, Czech Republic) | tereza.pospisilova@fhs.cuni.cz The aim of the paper is to contribute to our knowledge of the effects of American-style transnational philanthropy in Central Europe. Global private philanthropy develops and supports professional and elite transnational networks as well as specific organizational models and values, which has lead some authors to hypothesise that philanthropy may be one of the key agents in the spreading of globalized capitalism (Vogel, 2006). The focus of the paper is on the local struggle to institutionalize (and de-institutionalize) the organizational structures and values of a private transnational foundation. The paper is based on a case study of the Prague Central European University Foundation, established in the Czech Republic by George Soros in the early 1990s and closed down after the Czech state discontinued its support of the project. The paper traces the transnational actors connected to the university and the groups of local elites which opposed the transnational philanthropic project. Discourse analysis of the newspapers and key documents shows that the main categories which defined the struggle of embedding the transnational project locally were: elitism vs egalitarianism, cosmopolitanism vs nationalism, and reciprocal obligations of philanthropy vs government control. Since domestic elites shared the goal of market (capitalist) economy and pro-US attitudes at that time, the main line of the symbolic struggle was over the control of national politics in the face of transnational actors and agendas. RN15S08 Epistemic Governance and Global Knowledge Intersectionality and categories of inequalities in the EU's Europe 2020 strategy Tuija VIRKKI (University of Tampere, Finland) | tuija.virkki@jyu.fi Intersectionality is a theoretical approach that aims to deal with the complexity of social life in the era of globalization, diversity, and multidimensional forms of inequalities. Launched during the European Year for Combating Poverty and Social Exclusion (2010), the EU's 10 year BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 758 strategy Europe 2020 provides an interesting case study about the construction of socially relevant categories of inequalities in contemporary EU policies. This paper addresses the ways in which Europe 2020 takes into account multiple and intersecting inequalities such as gender, ethnicity, class, and age. It begins with a content analysis of (1) the visibility, articulation and contextualization of the socially relevant categories of inequalities, and (2) the intersections of these categories in Europe 2020. Based on the results of this analysis, the paper considers the reasons to the invisibility of some central categories of inequalities in Europe 2020. Furthermore, the paper addresses the tendency, evident in Europe 2020, to "shrink" the meaning of intersectionality and limit the areas in which it is applied. It is concluded, then, that getting a better grasp of the complexity of social life requires an approach presupposing that the categories of inequalities intersect in multiple ways and through socio-cultural hierarchies and power dimensions that produce complex relations of inclusion and exclusion. Globalization, knowledge and neo-liberal consensus: a history of management knowledge in Brazil Maria Caramez CARLOTTO (Universidade Federal do ABC, Brazil) | mariacarlotto@yahoo.com.br Globalization is a social process based on the strengthening of global flows of capital, goods, people and, important to note, knowledge. The circulation of knowledge, especially of the socalled State knowledge (Savoirs d'état), is a key element of social construction of the neo-liberal consensus that guided the reforms and dismantling of the welfare state. Assuming that a sociology of globalization should consider the global process of knowledge circulation, with a special attention to inequalities and hierarchies that separate producers and receivers of knowledge and expertises, the present contribution aims to analyzes the expansion of management knowledge in Brazil from the 1950s, when cooperation agreements between Brazil and the United States led to the creation of the first Brazilian management schools, until the 1990s, when we faced the consolidation of a neo-liberal consensus for the State Reform in the country. The aim of this contribution is to show how the international circulation of the so-called "State knowledge", particularly in the field of management and emphasizing US-Brazil relations, is essential to understand how the social conditions necessary for implementing called neoliberal reforms of the state are produced. From this point of view, we can consider the role of knowledge and inequalities to the international process of Statebuilding that has been intensified in the last years. Outsourcing the Nation-State: Analyzing Professional Networks of Destination Marketing in India and the USA Tim ROSENKRANZ (The New School for Social Research, United States of America) | roset997@newschool.edu Through the case study of destination marketing practices, this paper analyzes how the nationstate itself becomes an object of outsourcing into global, professional networks of expertise. Today, nation-states invest billions of US$ to actively manage and produce positive images of themselves to attract tourists. Professional destination marketing and branding therefore have become central activities of the globally competing nation-state. This paper explores these efforts of the nation-state in two main sources of the global tourism economy: the USA and India. "Sources" (or "source-markets") in this study, and in the professional vocabulary of destination marketing, are the places where tourists come from, where marketing turns potential travelers into actual tourists, who visit a specific destination. This paper draws on qualitative data collected through ethnographic research in India and the USA. I focus on the interactions at the interface between the nation-states' destination marketing agencies, the National Tourist BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 759 Offices (NTOs), and the local, professional actors who translate the nation-state into a tourist destination. I show how the nation-state as tourist destination becomes a local resource of production and consumption for all these professional actors. I argue that this 'out-sourcing' process is based on professional claims to expertise and knowledge, which shift away from the destination towards the local source. By focusing on professional networks of interaction, I therefore expand the theorization of global outsourcing-processes, which the current literature mainly understands as a process of organizational change and movement of capital, production and expertise that removes these from national control. In contrast, the out-sourcing process this paper explores, expands the nation-state beyond its organizational boundaries into the sources of global tourism. The disguise of national interests in European cooperation the case of international research funding and creating a common European call Laura Kristina VALKEASUO (University of Tampere, Finland) | Valkeasuo.Laura.K@student.uta.fi In this presentation I discuss how common European research calls are designed by national research funders working jointly on the international level in order to fund European research. Curiously simple call practices, such as picking a theme and forming an evaluation procedure, have proven to be unexpectedly hard to form in such cooperation leading to lengthy negotiations and unsuccessful outcomes. In fact, general values and common objectives of science policy are much easier to agree on than seemingly simple practices based on which common European research calls are carried out. My explanation is that due to different representative identities and attached national and organizational interests, the process is full of power struggle. The actors struggle to get their national interests through, yet in a way that is not in conflict with common assignments. The institutional framework of European research policy cooperation means that actors need to take into account common European interests and values, which acquire putting national interests in the background. As a consequence the actors need to find new kinds of strategies in order to further national interests in ways that disguise the fact that their objective is to protect such interests. Those strategies are discussed in this presentation based on an empirical study on European research funding negotiations in ERANETs. In the study policy practices are considered as a dimension of politics, not just a mechanical execution of objectives formulated elsewhere. RN15S09 Beyond Borders: The Global and the Local in an Everyday Imaginary I The Political Economy of Globally Mobile Workforce. The Creative Edge of Difference in Local Communities Mei-Ling LIN (National Open University, Taiwan, Taiwan, Republic of China) | paulina@kcg.gov.tw The global demands have changed the work, resulting a shift in the highly educated, globally mobile workforce. The demands for immigrant labor today is the emphasis on highly skilled labor and global efforts to attract this scarce resource. While cross-border movements of people are growing, international migration is important on states' policy agendas. Different experiences, the dynamics of global/local relations, yield many creative solutions to life challenges and opportunities at work. Diversity and change are a fact of life for global cosmopolitans. Global Cosmopolitans develop a multifaceted view forged by their experiences with conflict. Migrants become part of the restructuring of the social fabric of the localities to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 760 which they may be agents of the reshaping of localities, so that we need to address the rescaling processes. The paper explains how global cosmopolitans develop the skills and knowledge that make them so effective. A country's development is related to its human capital resources, including highly skilled intellectuals. Local communities as diverse as Taiwan, welcomes global talent in the form of professional and highly skilled immigrants, tends to favour the way of life of mobile and welleducated people, develops cosmopolitan outlook, and enters the competition for the best brains. Taiwan's ability to attract highly skilled migrants is a measure of its international strength, but may become concerned that it remains too local to take advantage of global opportunities. Globalization depicts migration as inevitable; Taiwan must endorse, both in theory and practice, the viability of alternative processes of development and do so on different levels. The socioeconomic context of careers has changed because of the process of globalization. This paper outlines an alternative methodological and theoretical approach based on a critique of the perspectives regarding the migration–development nexus: the political economy of migration. From this perspective special attention is placed on: (1)the structural changes make international labor necessary and the alternatives to neoliberal globalization; (2) the implications for the changing meaning of what it is to be employable in the context of the changing world of work; (3)the global and domestic constraints that affect states' responses to international migrants and highly skilled economic migrants; (4)the factors influencing states' decisions to alter their immigration policies and to target specifically highskilled migrants; (5)feature of the new careers (boundaryless) for workers to transit among different kinds of organizations and jobs; (6)new labour market policies that encourage flexibilization and deregulation so as to enhance job creation; and (7)changes borne a crucial impact upon the quality of work and life. The author combines qualitative and quantitative methods to investigate the immigration policymaking in the global era, the pursuit of global talent of the local communities, Taiwan. Beyond borders: cosmopolitan dreams and national nightmares Pierluigi MUSARO (Bologna University, Italy) | pierluigi.musaro@unibo.it In order to shed light on the different ways in which a universalist cosmopolitan ethics is crosscut by a logic of liberal government, the paper will move from a number of recent conflicts, concerning "illegal" migration, which are ongoing in the European public sphere. Although we usually intend humanitarianism as a moral imperative that transcends the walled space of the inter-national system, operating in response to fundamental values and urgent needs, the recent events and the media attention to the migrant tragedies at sea have intensified humanitarian discourses in context of borders and migration. Since the early 1990s, the relative stability that had characterized Europe's post-war asylum regime has given way to radical and widespread restrictive policy change, provoking one of the worst contemporary migration crisis (according to recent reports, more than 20,000 people died during their high-risk journeys to Europe in the last two decades). Migration and asylum have been high on Europe's agenda and a main cause of concern for European citizens, alarmed by the levels of "illegal" migration as well as by the humanitarian duty of safeguarding the rights of people who are attempting to cross the borders. While scholars and activists have widely denounced the securitization and militarization of borders today, there is far less consideration of the border as a space of humanitarian government. Focusing on the mediated performances that contribute to create the "spectacle of border" and specifically what has been recently called the "birth of the humanitarian border", the paper aims to explore the symbolic, affective and emotional dimensions of the humanitarian narratives that contribute to legitimize the European management of migration. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 761 Network society. How as social relations are redesigning global and local space. Roberta IANNONE (University Sapienza of Rome, Italy) | roberta.iannone@uniroma1.it The space is an expression of society and, like time, is a constitutive dimension of human and social experience. It is now internationally accredited hypothesis that the transformation of contemporary societies passes through the birth of new forms and spatial processes of a reticular type. Social relation imposes over every other dimension of experience by connecting and creating bridges between global and local space through an intelligence which is not much "collective" but rather "connective". Network society arises through "space of flows" and "intermediate space", not only in the online experience, but, if not more, in that of offline. The proposed reflection stems from a research project funded by the University of Sapienza Rome and intends to combine the studies of dynamic spatial and the studies of relational dynamics, also in terms of social capital. The aim is to capture network society, not in a generic and abstract sense, but in its specific areas of fulfillment and in its "spaces" (global and local, in fact) of enucleation. Methodologically the attempt is to describe and to explain this emerging reticular social configurations starting from the political, economic, migratory and territorial changes, and from transformations of communication, language and communities. The results of which are far from predetermined and in the process of transformation. In this way an attempt is made to give an original contribution to the existing literature on these topics. Special attention will be given to the potential of the network society, but also its vulnerabilities and contradictions. There emerges above all else a key question: network society is clearly an expression of a society increasingly connected at a global scale, but is it also increasingly united? It is increasingly obvious that it is interdependent and interactive, but is it also increasingly integrated and cohesive? References: Barnes J.A. (1972), Social Networks, Addison-Wesley, Reading Mass. Coleman J.S. (1990), Foundations of Social Theory, Cambridge, Harvard University Press. Fauconnier, G. (1997), Mappings in thought and language, Cambridge,Cambridge University Press. García Canclini N. (1995), Hybrid Cultures: Strategies for Entering and Leaving Modernity, Minneapolis, University of Minnesota Press. Mitchell J.C. (1969), Social Networks in Urban Situations, Manchester University Press. Rosenau J. N., E. O. Czempiel (1992), Governance without government: order and change in world politics, Cambridge University Press. Semprini A. (2003), La società di flusso. Senso e identità nelle società contemporanee, Milano, FrancoAngeli. Serra R. (2001), Logiche di rete, Milano, FrancoAngeli. Soja E. (2001), Postmodern geographies. The reassertion of space in critical social theory, London, Verso Sorace,A., Heycock C.B., Shillcock R. (1999), Language Acquisition:Knowledge Representation and Pocessing. Elsevier Science Ltd,North-Holland. Strategic Cosmopolitans: The Role of Cosmopolitanism in Protecting White Settler Hegemony in Aoetaroa/New Zealand Jessica TERRUHN (The University of Auckland, New Zealand) | jter023@aucklanduni.ac.nz Settler societies such as Aotearoa/New Zealand are characterised by triangular relationships between settlers, indigenous peoples, and migrants which involve contestations over indigenous BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 762 rights, the place of ethnic minorities, and the position of the white settler majority. In Aotearoa/New Zealand these tensions are encapsulated in the governance frameworks of biculturalism and multiculturalism. While biculturalism with its rhetoric of partnership between Pakeha (European New Zealanders) and the indigenous Maori and its focus on redress for colonial injustices forms the national framework, a rapid increase in immigration has called attention to multiculturalism as an alternative paradigm. In this presentation, I focus on the role the rhetoric of liberal multiculturalism and cosmopolitanism plays in Pakeha identity politics. Based on data from thirty-eight life story interviews, I argue that participants' constructions of cosmopolitan identities often serve to dismiss indigenous rights claims which represent a constant reminder of the moral dilemma of settler descendants. A number of specific discursive themes will be discussed as contemporary expressions of the settler colonial need to neutralise the threat of indigenous politics, and as examples of the perpetuation of colonial control over indigenous aspirations. I use these findings to proffer a critical examination of cosmopolitanism as contingent, drawing special attention to the strategic deployment of cosmopolitan ideals as a way of protecting white settler hegemony. RN15S10 Beyond Borders: The Global and the Local in an Everyday Imaginary II A Big House as a Tool on the Way out of Marginalisation: The Villas of the Rich Poor and Global-Local Tensions in the Western Balkans Radan HALUZIK (Charles University/ Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | haluzik@hotmail.com In the last 2-3 decades there has been a literal urban-architectural revolution in the Western Balkans The local vernacular architecture has been supplanted by a chaotic sprawl of huge new several-storey modern villas, presenting the new aspirations and dreams of their owners and attracting respect and envy. Paradoxically this change has been most striking in the most marginalised and poor rural and mountain areas of the region (Kosovo, Albania, parts of Macedonia and Montenegro), which are furthermore inhabited by ethnic minorities (Albanians, Slavic Muslims, Turks, Roma). Geographical and ethnic marginalisation, as well as the ethnic wars following the break-up of Yugoslavia, has led to the departure of the great majority of the local labour force to work in the cities of Western Europe. The local (mostly Muslim) communities have therefore become a kind of distant suburbia of major European cities. The newly erected villas aspire to the status of villas of the European rich but at the same time draw syncretically on traditions of local folklore and ideas of castles and chateau of the dream-fairyland national past... Their owners themselves speak of them as a way out of social and ethnic marginalisation. These are buildings that are truly "glocal": inside them the western technology of bathrooms, kitchens and garages – outside traditional oriental ornament; an imitation of the comfort of the west – but invested with a local traditional feeling; using modern global materials – exploited by local construction technologies. Above all, the funds to build them come from global economic flows, which are nevertheless obtained and mainly spent in accordance with very local (traditional) models. Despite all the efforts and sacrifices, these fiercely elemental (and illegal) buildings, in which their owners have invested almost all the money they earn, are in most cases long-term incomplete, and many are entirely empty (their owners being abroad). The chaotic urban sprawl lacks a territorial plan, roads and public drainage... BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 763 I study the material culture (Gell, Miller, Buchli) of these houses through the prism of the social life of things (Appadurai) and pose questions such as – what do people on the periphery hope for and expect from global modernity/change? What dream does it awaken in them and what are they not afraid to sacrifice for this dream (and how far will they go for it)? In what ways does their understanding of modernity differ from ours? Reconfiguring Icelandic identity in a globalised world – the tourist gaze. Mary Louise HAWKINS (University of Western Sydney, Australia) | m.hawkins@uws.edu.au Helena ONNUDOTTIR (University of Western Sydney, Australia) | h.onnudottir@uws.edu.au The Global Financial Crisis of late 2008 hit Iceland particularly hard. The impact was not confined to the economy: Icelandic national pride was rocked, and the hitherto commonly accepted belief that Iceland's political system was transparent and trustworthy was all but shattered. Icelanders sense of themselves as an exceptional people, custodians of a uniquely beautiful land, but equally citizens of a global world, was severely disrupted. The welfare state struggled, and inequality deepened. At the same time, the collapse of the Icelandic krona and the emergence of new low cost airlines in Europe, transformed Iceland from one of the world's most expensive travel destinations to a country that, if not cheap, was newly affordable to many. The increase in tourist numbers was immediate, and massive: in 2005, according to the Icelandic Tourist Board, there were 374,100 arrivals; by 2014 the number of tourists had reached 807, 300, about half of whom arrived in the summer months. The Icelandic response to this tourist onslaught is complex, but can be characterised as attempts to link the local – that which is uniquely Icelandic – to the global – provision of the unique, accompanied by standards expected by global tourists. This has prompted a number of intense debates among Icelanders, for example, should visitors and locals alike now pay fees to visit Iceland's great waterfalls, geysers, and hot springs, or should Icelanders, as 'owners' of the land, be exempt? This paper provides a sociological analysis of these debates, with particular emphasis on processes of glocalisation. The cosmopolitan class: case study on Egypt Liina MUSTONEN (The European University Institute, Italy) | liina.mustonen@eui.eu In my paper I discuss the discursive practicies of of the "cosmopolitan class" in a majority Muslim country, Egypt. The term "Cosmopolitan class" signifies a loose group of people whose lives and lifestyles fall in the criteria defined by Ulrich Beck (2006) as "the cosmopolitan" (including among others by consumption patterns and borderless traveling). Against the backdrop of the Egyptian society, the cosmopolitan class under scrutinity in my work is in a privileged position. Since elites (and other privileged groups) only exist vis-a-vis other social groups the discursive practices of the cosmopolitan class have to be analyzed in relation to other groups of people residing in the country. The specificities of a Muslim-majority context constitute a challenge for the analysis of elite distinction strategies as does what sociologists call the post-modern condition (or liquid modernity or second modernity) (Lytard, Bauman, Daloz, Beck) and the departure from metanarratives. While engaging in discussion on Beck's (2003) methodological cosmopolitanism, the paper emphasizes the importance of the analysis of the interplay of the national (local) and the global (cosmopolitan). Hence I analyze how the cosmopolitan discourses relate to the global and the local by, as Mills would have it (1959), delving into the relationship of the personal troubles of the cosmopolitan mileu and "the public issues". The attractive positionality of being a representative of " the Global South" – a poor underdeveloped Muslim country, but possessing the habitus (Bourdieu), if needed, of (the imaginary) Westerner, creates opportunities for the cosmopolitan. In this light, I am primarily BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 764 interested in how the discursive practices of the cosmopolitan, despite the rhetoric to the contrary, may actually re-produce existing inequalities. The research is based on fieldwork conducted in Egypt between the revolution 2011 and the military coup d'etat in 2013 (and its aftermath up to January 2014). Competing Cosmopolitanisms: Migrancy, otherness and the (re)construction of group boundaries Peter HOLLEY (University of Helsinki, Finland) | peter.holley@helsinki.fi Whilst one might argue that the human story is one of migration, the overwhelming interconnectedness of the world today has resulted in increased flows of people, products, and information on a hitherto unforeseen scale. As a result of these changes, in their daily lives individuals frequently encounter alterity. Far from being exceptional, difference is now regarded as a central feature of our increasingly diverse 'multicultural' societies. But how is difference dealt with as individuals go about their daily lives? The following paper addresses the various ways in which difference and alterity are understood and managed by contemporary migrants in Finland. In particular, it focuses upon the construction collective identifications that can be broadly defined as 'cosmopolitan'. That is, identifications that seek to distance individuals from particularistic ethno-national groups or those that seek to rework group boundaries to be more inclusive of 'others'. Through the analysis of empirical materials presented herein, I point to the emergence of competing cosmopolitan identifications. I highlight the tensions between the privileged 'world citizen' and an ordinary cosmopolitanism that seeks to reconfigure existing categories to include multiple forms of difference, and the limitations of 'cosmopolitanism' as a catchall concept for understanding the complexity of identifications that arise in the context of international migration. Conceptualizing Transnational Spontaneity: Displacement and Diaspora in a Stateless Global Context Abdi M. KUSOW (Iowa State University, United States of America) | kusow@iastate.edu Based on the experience of Somali immigrants to North America, the first post-cold war nation to fall into the simultaneous vacuum created by the sudden disappearance of the geopolitics of bimodal supper power arrangements; and the appearance of a spatially and temporally compressed world as a case study, my aim in this paper s to extend the conceptual parameters of transnational migration theories by bracketing the structuring capacity of the state, and examine an instance of transnational migration in a stateless global context in the country of origin and how that affects the nature of transnational incorporation in host communities. Spontaneity, or the formation and consequences of the unexpected and active ways in which immigrants and refugees appear at the door steps of border immigration officers or at metropolitan airports as a result of social order without the state is a theoretical possibility that needs to be articulated. Such a theory can advance our understanding of the entire trajectory of transnational activities from the moment of exit to the enactment of transnational social space. I specifically argue spontaneity, or the formation and consequences of the unexpected and active ways in which immigrants and refugees from a condition of failed state in the country or origin subvert global state structures and immigration policy regimes by actively devising their own migration routes through globalized social networks in order to reach a desirable final destination is theoretical possibility than can fully capture the formation and consequences of transnational social space. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 765 RN15S11 Comparative Methods in the Globalizing World Methodological problems in comparison of poverty: Empirical evidence from upper-middle income countries Aysegul Tugce BEYCAN (Department of Sociology, University of Neuchâtel, Switzerland) | tugce.beycan@unine.ch Poverty is one of the global concerns both for developed and developing countries. Despite this, currently, there is no consensus on the definition of poverty and there are several methodological problems for poverty measurement and comparison through countries, regions, or societies. This paper focuses on actual problems in poverty comparison and gives an empirical evidence from upper-middle income countries. The goal of this paper is to show poverty comparison problems emerging from these following methodological limitations: i) different existing poverty concepts, their gaps and their relationship with the reality of poverty; ii) inconsistency between operational definitions of poverty and measurement techniques, iii) different dimensions and indicators used in different multi-dimensional poverty studies; and iv) the loss of information during the aggregation process for obtaining a global poverty rate, with an empirical evidence from upper-middle income countries. This paper proposes solutions to these methodological limitations and comparison problems with a new poverty measurement technique based on a novel poverty framework. This framework concerns a mixed approach including absolute and relative aspects of poverty and aims to measure poverty separately for child, man, and woman with a consistent operational definition of poverty. Toward Eventful Transnational Sociology Jaeyoun WON (Yonsei University, Korea, Republic of (South Korea)) | jywon@yonsei.ac.kr Hyukjin CHO (Yonsei University, Korea, Republic of (South Korea)) | loveforest@yonsei.ac.kr Eunhye YOO (Soongsil University, Korea) | eunhye.yoo@gmail.com Our research project is tentatively titled, "Toward Eventful Transnational Sociology," which explores a new, alternative way of conceptualizing the issue of nation, nation-state, and citizenship. We will also come up with a new sociological methodology to capture the newly emerging transnational aspects, based upon the recent developments in comparative sociology by George Steinmetz and William Sewell Jr., who emphasize a more fluid and nuanced type of time-space contingent comparison that extends beyond the limits of the old conventional method. By doing so, we hope to provide the new, innovative approach to conduct the researches in transnational sociology. Our transnational research include conducting "Eventful sociology," with the two cases – 1) the micro-level transnational subjectivity research: the transnational citizenship of overseas Chinese in South Korea, and 2) the macro-level institutional linkage study: the Minnesota-Seoul National University Educational Cooperation Project. These two researches will provide the balance to understand the transnationalism in East Asia, one mainly focusing on the micro-level subjectivity, the other on macro-level institutional connection. Understanding the Relations Between Types of Power in the Global Context: Statistical and Fuzzy Sets Perspective Igor KOVAČ (University of Cincinnati) | kovacir@mail.uc.edu Matej MAKAROVIČ (School of Advanced Social Studies, Slovenia) | matej.makarovic@fuds.si BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 766 Power remains one of the crucial and most studied notions of the contemporary globalized world. It is often described in quantitative terms only, while there are quite a few recent definitions that take into consideration both qualitative and quantitative aspects of power. However, the debate about an epistemological approach, which would encompass both and adequately analyze such a holistic concept, needs to be stirred as well. The focus of our paper is to apply and compare two methodologies in analyzing power: statistical correlation and regression, and, on the other hand, determining sufficient and necessary conditions in terms of fuzzy sets analysis. Our assumption is that both types of methods will provide complementary insights into the relations and conditioning among different types of power. Taking all the UN member states as our units of analysis, we apply Michael Mann's 'types of power' (military, economic, political, ideological), and test whether and how different types of power have developed and preconditioned each during the recent decades. Each type of power is operationalized for each country by a combination of indicators from the selected databases (World Bank, IMF, SIPRI, IISS, UNESCO). JS_RN09+RN15 Europe and the Globalizing Economy New patterns of consumption among Portuguese-speaking African countries Raquel Barbosa RIBEIRO (School of Social and Political Sciences, Portugal) | rribeiro@iscsp.ulisboa.pt Isabel SOARES (School of Social and Political Sciences, Portugal) | isoares@iscsp.ulisboa.pt Because of globalization, many developing countries have adopted increasingly westernized consumption patterns. In this article, we address the cases of three African Portuguesespeaking countries: Cape Verde, Angola and Sao Tome & Principe. Although consumption patterns in these countries are largely inspired by the media-conveyed American consumption society model, specific cultural particularities can also be found. In fact, despite their differing rates of economic growth and their various social structures, these three countries share an important relationship with Portugal (at economic, commercial and social levels), which contributes to their connection to the consumer society. By the use of in-depth interviews with consumers and observation of commercial spaces in major cities, this article seeks to explore how westernized consumption patterns are appropriated by the local cultures of these African countries. Diaspora, female immigration streams and self presentation: cariocas in São Paulo city, and brazilian women in Paris Laura Graziela GOMES (Universidade Federal Fluminense, Brazil) | lauragraziela@gmail.com Solange MEZABARBA (École des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales, Paris) | solange_riva@hotmail.com This text presents an analisys of two different cases of female migration at the present time, investing in « self presentation » (Erving Goffman) as an issue of adaptation to specific situations where the professional objectives and, in one of the cases, also religious, are definitive for a successful project of life in the chosen city. In order to get this aim, we investigated the lives of a group of brazilian religious women in Paris, and in an other scope, women from Rio de Janeiro that moved to São Paulo for increase their professional level. We worked using ethnography method. The main idea is to show how those women undertake their strategies of self presentation, pursuing through « tacit deals » observation of personal presentation in the public space (enphasising the world of work) of the « townies », the patterns that will help them to build a personal face that, to their expectations, will be the most BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 767 convenient. So, in the end we discovered how those two groups of women interpret the « new place » and their rules of sociability. Cariocas that moved to São Paulo had to deal with the formal x informal uses of apparel; and braziliam women in Paris persued, in their terms, a « liberty » to move all around the city through the effort of keeping their appearence as much as possible close to what they think is a french women appearence. The significance of ethnic social capital in case of Polish migrant entrepreneurs in the UK and its enhancement by the incremental transnationalization of the European Union Sakura YAMAMURA (University of Hamburg/Maastricht University) | syamamura@hotmail.com Paul LASSALLE (Sheffield Hallam University, Sheffield) | p.lassalle@shu.ac.uk The EU aims to transnationalize its territory and allow free flows of capital, goods and people on a common market. However, the enlargement to the East has been approached only cautiously, especially regarding labor migrants. Polish migration to the UK experienced a strong increase through EU-accession. However, rather than enabling smooth economic integrations of migrants into the local market, the reserved stance and the incremental implementation of thewhat was supposed to becometransnational migration contributed to the strong attachment of the Polish entrepreneurs to enter the EU-market by ethnic channels, mobilizing and using social capital of the Polish community. Ethnic niche market remains the most lucrative and accessible market for Polish entrepreneurs. Despite the formally free access to the EU-internal market, barriers to access appropriate employment in the labor market still exist for migrants. The society also remained reluctant towards opening doors to their new EU-co-citizens, thus, enhancing the re-/production of ethnic niche markets in a "host" country. Based on empirical evidence on Polish entrepreneurs in Glasgow, this paper discusses their market integration after the EU-enlargement and questions the notion of an overenthusiastic transnationalization of the EU economic market. It gives a valuable insight into the circumstances and the significance of the ethnic social capital for the market entrance of Poles. By analyzing the impact factors for entrepreneurs in a particular city and region within an EU country and its embeddedness in EU-wide policies, it contributes to a multi-leveled discussion of the 'transnationalizing' economy of Europe. In time of glocalisation: the end of "Made in", and the new scenery of "Made by". Riccardo GIUMELLI (University of Verona, Italy) | riccardo.giumelli@univr.it We are experiencing a deeply change of age. As many important sociologists said we are facing a change of our identity and our social relations in everyday life. Time and space are changing, proximity is our local dimension, but we are immersed in the global flows. Deterritorialization is a widespread characteristic of this new postmodern era, deeply different from the modern one, where the territory was so linked to sovereignty and citizenship. Nowadays the crisis of the idea of modern state nation is reflected by the difficulty to keeping the same meanings to the same expressions. We use to say "Made in" China, or Italy, or France to express the idea that some products are manufactured in a particular country. Is this a real and appropriated meaning respect to the global flows of goods, expertise, knowledge? Delocalization and new processes of "backreshoring" (part of the production comes back in the original country) cut the relations between, for exemple, products and territory. The problem is understanding the belonging and, on the other face, the identity of goods, services, intellectual propriety, and so on. For better understanding what I mean I will present different cases of analysis. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 768 Our reflection wants to move from these premises to identify a new paradigm where the preposition "in" could be sostituted with "by". The implicit idea is to move from a paradigm of the modern era with the state nations as protagonists to a new one more and more with cultural and glocal social actors. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 769 RN16 Sociology of Health and Illness RN16P01 Poster Session Translating research evidence into social work practice in Romania: cancer care Denalee O'MALLEY (Rutgers University) | omalledm@rwjms.rutgers.edu Csaba Laszlo DEGI (Babes Bolyai University, Romania) | csabadegi@gmail.com Brittany GILBERT (Rutgers University) | blg93@scarletmail.rutgers.edu Shari MUNCH (Rutgers University) | munch@ssw.rutgers.edu The lack of a cohesive approach to Romanian cancer control has resulted in increased incidence and mortality for many cancers (e.g., cervical, lung) that can be prevented or successfully treated. Insufficient attention to psychosocial aspects throughout the phases of cancer control-from prevention and detection through treatment, rehabilitation and palliative care-magnifies Romania's cancer burden. Implementing cancer control nationally is a complex, multidisciplinary undertaking. Recently, Romania's new National Cancer Program was initiated and cancer control efforts are receiving increased attention. To date, uneven engagement of professionals who address the behavioral aspects of cancer control, such as social workers, raises implementation concerns. This article describes social work specialization in health care situated within the context of the parallel evolution of Romanian cancer control initiatives. A brief history of oncological social work illustrates the forces driving the need for increased cancer care specialization internationally, which can be adapted and applied to inform Romanian approaches as culturally appropriate. The recent momentum in cancer control efforts and magnitude of the cancer burden indicate that the time for social works' engagement in these efforts is now; for example, meeting patients psychosocial needs and implementing cancer screening programs. Equipped with the necessary expertise in psychosocial assessment and intervention, across microand macro-level arenas, professional social workers are an untapped resource that could address the unmet needs of Romanian citizens and improve the effectiveness of Romania's overall cancer control efforts. Social sustainability, health and well-being according to degree of rurality in Finland Sakari KARVONEN (THL National Institute for Health and Welfare, Finland) | sakari.karvonen@thl.fi Timo M. KAUPPINEN (THL National Institute for Health and Welfare, Finland) | timo.kauppinen@thl.fi Health and well-being are important aspects of social sustainability. Yet, social sustainability remains a poorly understood concept and accordingly there are few attempts to measure it. The aim of this study was to apply the SOLA theory ('Sustainable Social Quality', Pieper et al. 2014) to an analysis of patterns of health and well-being by rurality among adult population in Finland. Data for the study comprise a nationally representative sample of 18 to 79 year-olds (N=4226, response rate 72.3%). Rurality was measured with grid data (250 m x 250 m) that was classified into seven groups representing different rural and urban area types. Health and well-being were measured with 16 indicators to cover all four dimensions of SOLA: socio-economic security, empowerment, social inclusion and social cohesion. The data were analysed by means of cross-tabulations and logistic regression analysis. The study showed health and well-being to vary according to degree of rurality, broadly so that more rural areas witness poorer well-being BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 770 than more urban areas. However, in some aspects of well-being, more rural areas had higher levels of well-being, and some aspects were not associated with rurality. Yet, all dimensions of social sustainability associated with the degree of rurality. The study underlines the importance of broad understanding of social sustainability when assessing regional development and policy changes. Pharmaceutical care in Poland. Necessity or chance for medical care system under reform? Anita MAJCHROWSKA (Medical University of Lublin, Poland) | anita.majchrowska@umlub.pl Mał gorzata SYNOWIEC-PIŁAT (Wroclaw Medical University, Poland) | m.synowiecpilat@gmail.com Anna PAŁĘGA (College of Management "Edukacja" in Wroclaw, Poland) | drpalega@gmail.com Dysfunctional medical institutions in Poland generate various medical conditions which deepen already existing discrepancies in health. Drop in trust for physicians and increasing level of health competencies among Polish patients even strengthen the tendency to exclude physicians from the therapeutic process and seek help directly in pharmacies. Patients expect from pharmacists not only information on medicines but also help in selftreatment and resolving medical problems. Pharmaceutical care allows this and has been successful in western European countries for years. Despite some unquestionable benefits of pharmaceutical care (pharmacotherapy rationalization, polipragmazy limitation, and above all economy both for an individual patient and for the whole system) Polish pharmacists are not interested in implementing it in their pharmacies. The aim of the research was to learn about the attitude of Polish pharmacists to pharmaceutical care. The survey was conducted with a questionnaire done by 186 pharmacists working in pharmacies in the south-east of Poland. Additionally, 30 interviews were conducted. Majority of surveyed pharmacists approve of introducing pharmaceutical care to Polish pharmacies (77.5%). The benefits include an increase of professional prestige, growth in professional satisfaction of pharmacists – (44.9%), growth of pharmacotherapy effectiveness (54.6%) and treatment effectiveness (44.3%). The barriers of pharmaceutical care implementation include lack of knowledge among pharmacists (33.7%) and lack of cooperation with physicians (32.6%). Pharmacists are aware of the importance of pharmaceutical care, however they identify various barriers that hinder its implementation. Maintaining Inequality through Informed Consent Michaela MAYRHOFER (IFZ, Austria) | michaela.th.mayrhofer@gmail.com Bernhard WIESER (IFZ, Austria) | wieser@ifz.tugraz.at Informed Consent (IC) has become a necessary prerequisite for medical research. This applies to both clinical reach as well as for the social study of health and illness. When patients become involved in research processes it is mandatory to explain the nature of the research at hand and to offer the possibility to withdraw a given consent at any time. Without doubt IC has contributed to safeguard patients' rights. However, a closer look into medical practice shows some important difficulties. With our paper we will look into two intertwined fundamental inequalities: an inequality of power and an inequality of knowledge. We argue that IC procedures maintain traditional power relations between patients and physicians. Most of all this is achieved in a performative way through the process of knowledge transfer. The consent procedure requires comprehensive explanation, but it is precisely that how authority becomes established. Moreover we argue that in the context of cancer research patients are rather vulnerable and hardly in the position to comprehend the wider implications of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 771 technological innovations related to their illness. Only recently the field of cancer diagnostics has radically changed through the introduction of whole genome sequencing. We propose to take this current development as an opportunity to revisit IC practices as a means to safeguard patient's interest under circumstances when their lives are threatened by a carcinosis. The influence of socio-demographic and psychosocial characteristics of people with disabilities in Poland on their involvement in the Internet community Tomasz MASŁYK (AGH University of Science and Technology, Poland) | tomaslyk@agh.edu.pl Ewa MIGACZEWSKA (AGH University of Science and Technology, Poland) | ewamig@agh.edu.pl Disabled people in Poland are numerous social category. Every tenth Pole struggles with constraints of perceptual-physical skills which hinder their function in everyday life. Internet may be an effective remedy for overcoming these barriers. Building and maintaining social relations is one of the key spheres where this medium may play a particularly important role. The authors will attempt to answer two questions. First one: do people with disabilities in Poland take advantage of the social potential of the Internet to compensate their limitations in direct contact with others? Second: what socio-demographic and psychosocial characteristics determine the use of the Internet for this purpose? Verification of answers for these questions will be carried out in relation to the two alternative assumptions. On the one hand, social potential of the Internet will be increasingly used by disabled users, who eliminate their deficits in direct relationships with others by that means. In contrast, people without disabilities have easier access in spatial and physical terms to interactions face to face with others. On the other hand, the Internet provides not only the ability to construct, but first of all to reproduce, social relationships. Capital available for the individual, especially in the human, social and symbolic aspect, is put into the Internet wire. This capital is the basis for generating other values and achieving different goals. Therefore, it can be assumed that disabled Internet users will participate in narrow and homogeneous social networks, mostly because of their professional status (higher degree inactivity) and education (lower level of education). It will be reflected in the scale of the use of a social networking tools. Putting together services to meet everyday health needs: diversity and bricolage in Sweden, UK, Portugal and Germany. Hannah BRADBY (Uppsala University, Sweden) | hannah.bradby@soc.uu.se Amina Jama MAHMUD (Uppsala University, Sweden; Somali Information and Business Centre, Skåne) | aminajama0@gmail.com The inequitable distribution of both healthcare resources and minority ethnic populations in European cities has put particular pressures on health service delivery. Multi-cultural models of society have tended to try to educate migrants and newly formed minorities in how to use services 'appropriately', rather than to reconfigure services. As neighbourhoods have been getting more diverse, existing models of healthcare delivery do not work so well, despite the rhetoric of 'patient-centred care'. This study maps how people in two highly diverse neighbourhoods, with residents differentiated by faith, income, age, gender and legal status, put together the everyday support and healthcare they need. To build up a picture of the range of what people do to support their own wellbeing, we map people's use of official health services, voluntary group support, informal help, including online and social media sources. This information, gathered by interviews and observations in neighbourhoods, is turned into an app that can be viewed and updated and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 772 which is used to further investigate the health care services that are valued and contrast these with the gaps where support is lacking. This paper draws on initial mapping data from Swedish neighbourhoods to critique ethnicity as a concept to investigate inequalities and diversity in respect of individuals' relationship with healthcare, different modes of provision, and responsibilities for welfare allocation. Superdiversity (Vertovec 2007) is tested as a concept suitable for reconfiguring health services to respond to the ongoing diversification of diversity. Shame and resistancewomen's lives in an unequal society. Marian PEACOCK (University of Sheffield, United Kingdom) | m.peacock@sheffield.ac.uk Paul BISSELL (University of Sheffield, United Kingdom) | p.bissell@sheffield.ac.uk The UK is now experiencing levels of social and economic inequality not seen since the 1930s (Hills 2014). Contemporary disparities in income (and wealth) have been shown, most notably by Wilkinson and Pickett (2009), to be socially corrosive and damaging to health and well-being. A number of mechanisms have been proposed by these authors (and others) for the ways in which inequality may operate to cause damage; stress in early life, lack of friends or social engagement, and invidious or shaming comparisons resulting from the experience of low status. In relation to the latter, Wilkinson and Pickett (2009) argue that unequal societies increase anxieties around status, and thus avoiding the shaming comparisons that come with low status, becomes increasingly important. Those at the bottom of society suffer most as they are least well-equipped to defend themselves materially, discursively and emotionally against shaming comparisons and it is this that (at least partially) accounts for the social gradient in health seen in most epidemiological studies. However, there are methodological, theoretical and philosophical issues raised by theorising such as this, which has its basis in neo-positivist social epidemiology. Furthermore, there are relatively few sociologically informed studies exploring the processes which TSL argue are the ways that inequality gets "under the skin". One of the basic sociological problems that confronts Wilkinson and Pickett's argument is that it fails to acknowledge that actors routinely deploy discursive (and other) resources to resist health damaging discourses and fails to locate the contexts that might make resistance to toxic discourses possible. In this presentation, we draw on data from a qualitative study which employed narrativebiographic interviews to explore women's experiences of inequality, focusing on the place of shame and social comparison in their accounts, and in particular, how they orientated themselves or resisted potentially shaming social comparisons. We found that it was in the realm of women's bodies and homes and, in particular the need to protect their children from the shame of the lack of socially salient goods that emerged as significant. At the same time, we noted that the women were not passive consumers of goods, they consciously resisted some of the social practices concerning consumption, often using humour to do so, and they constructed narratives that allowed them to position themselves partially outside dominant discourses of conspicuous consumption. "Othering" was also used as a means to protect the self. But there was also considerable emotional strain and distress and the narratives that they drew on protected them only in part. We propose that understanding sources and practices of resistance is necessary to make sense of the impacts of contemporary inequality and its impacts on health. Making markets: allergy online Catherine M. WILL (University of Sussex, United Kingdom) | c.will@sussex.ac.uk Piera MORLACCHI (University of Sussex, United Kingdom) | p.morlacchi@sussex.ac.uk Helen SMITH (Brighton and Sussex Medical School, United Kingdom) | h.e.smith@bsms.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 773 In this paper we explore the field of allergy as it appears on the Internet. Starting from a simple search, we draw attention to the ways in which allergy is created as both clinical condition and series of market opportunities. Where medical sociology has often been critical of commercial, especially pharmaceutical, involvement in health, and tended to celebrate the activities of patient organisations, we use discourse analysis to examine the similar strategies and messages from commercial and voluntary actors, and the ways in which sufferers are encouraged both to defer to medical expertise and also to take responsibility for finding their own ways to live with allergy in daily life. We suggest this creates difficulties for readers who are positioned as both patients and consumers through more or less awkward juxtapositions of advice and product placement in health markets that go well beyond pharmaceuticals, and suggest that these markets deserve more attention from medical sociologists among others. Social and cultural obstacles of health promotion in Lithuania Ramunė MAKŠTUTYTĖ (Vytautas Magnus university, Lithuania) | r.makstutyte@smf.vdu.lt The health care system in Lithuania has been going through numerous of challenges since the Soviet union collapsed. Today it is still facing issues of struggling to overcome some social and cultural obstacles in becoming not only the section for compulsory treatment but also the main field for health promotion as well as the strong indicator for the public health, especially within the primary health care. The report aims to consider the conceptions of health and health care and how they have been changing during the last decades to come in forming the socially and culturally reflected field of health care implementations within Lithuania. It also claims the very specific micro transactions between the doctor and patient to display the behavioral connections in the primary health care system and how they interrelate with the health care outcomes for specific groups of patients either the whole population. As a hypothesis those are the presumptions for the mistreatments and neglect of the primary health care patients as well as the circumstances for the primary health care to become or keep staying the unfullfilled sector in health promotion processes. Holistic rehabilitation policy, translation of ideas and wicked problems Bente Vibecke LUNDE (University of Nordland, Norway) | bente.lunde@uin.no Joined-up Government (JUG) points out "wicked problems" which are resistant to traditional sector-based organization of services. Norwegian rehabilitation policy can be studied as a JUGreform. Rehabilitation is an intersectoral and interdisciplinary field affecting many people with functional impairment and chronic illness. Norwegian municipalities are obliged to offer rehabilitation to all the inhabitants in their respective municipalities with such needs. The Norwegian Government has imposed the municipalities to adopt specific coordination technologies called "Individual Planning" and "Personal Coordinator". This technology is used to coordinate the welfare-services at an individual level. Individual planning is a key technology for user involvement and individually adapted, holistic and coordinated services. Users that are granted individual planning are also granted a personal coordinator to be responsible for the planning process and follow-up. The Government is the sender of the policy, and the municipalities are the receivers. My study is a collective case study (Silverman 2005). I have studied rehabilitation policy as "ideas that travel" (Czarniawska og Sevón, 1996), and how ideas are translated (Latour 1986) when they are implemented in four Norwegian municipalities. The translation of the technologies in the municipalities showed that both individual planning and personal coordinator where conceptualized as resource-incentive, and the implementation of the technologies is met with resistance. I also found that rehabilitation as an intersectional BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 774 service does not fit into the management system of the municipality, and rehabilitation is experienced as both diluted and invisible inside the system. The influence of socio-demographic and psychosocial characteristics of people with disabilities in Poland on their involvement in the Internet community Ewa MIGACZEWSKA (AGH University of Science and Technology, Poland) | ewamig@agh.edu.pl Tomasz MASŁYK (AGH University of Science and Technology, Poland) | tomaslyk@agh.edu.pl Disabled people in Poland are numerous social category. Every tenth Pole struggles with constraints of perceptual-physical skills which hinder their function in everyday life. Internet may be an effective remedy for overcoming these barriers. Building and maintaining social relations is one of the key spheres where this medium may play a particularly important role. The authors will attempt to answer two questions. First one: do people with disabilities in Poland take advantage of the social potential of the Internet to compensate their limitations in direct contact with others? Second: what socio-demographic and psychosocial characteristics determine the use of the Internet for this purpose? Verification of answers for these questions will be carried out in relation to the two alternative assumptions. On the one hand, social potential of the Internet will be increasingly used by disabled users, who eliminate their deficits in direct relationships with others by that means. In contrast, people without disabilities have easier access in spatial and physical terms to interactions face to face with others. On the other hand, the Internet provides not only the ability to construct, but first of all to reproduce, social relationships. Capital available for the individual, especially in the human, social and symbolic aspect, is put into the Internet wire. This capital is the basis for generating other values and achieving different goals. Therefore, it can be assumed that disabled Internet users will participate in narrow and homogeneous social networks, mostly because of their professional status (higher degree inactivity) and education (lower level of education). It will be reflected in the scale of the use of a social networking tools. Cultural Representations of Good Death: Example of Turkey Ece ERBUG SANLI (Eskişehir Osmangazi University, Turkey) | ecee@hacettepe.edu.tr In sociology of death literature, a good death is accepted to be both the medicalized death (in a hospital or hospice environment) and as the death of elderly. Additionally, the researches show that it is preferable that the terminally ill people are told that they are dying. However, these seem to reflect Western values and perspectives. In Turkey, sociology of death is a very rarely studied area and there are very few studies on the subject. As a researcher, my aim is to find out if these acceptations are also valid for Turkish culture. By the help of semi structured interviews, ı will be able to understand the cultural specific point of view to the above situations. Do Turkish people think it is better to die at home or in the hospital? Is it better to tell a person that s/he is dying? Is a sudden death at a young age is better than a medicalized death at an old age? These are kind of questions that I will be looking answers for. To see the both sides of the medallion I will conduct my study to both Medical Doctors and patient relatives. Anxiety in changing societies Tetyana V. IVANOVA (Sumy State University, Ukraine) | sociol_tanya@mail.ru The purpose of the study: a comparative study of the correlation between the level of social anxiety, and some of the economic characteristics of the countries. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 775 Anxiety is defined as an emotional condition of acute inner agitation, connected with danger forecasting in human consciousness. It is like experience arising by threat to person as a social object, when his position in society is exposed to danger: his values, self-perception, needs affecting personality core. Anxiety is always connected with misfortune expectation in social interaction. Social anxiety is usually studied in sociology through the structure of social fears. In this research social anxiety was considered as a generalized social disquiet. Indicators: the level of anxiety (Q83-Q84 – EVS), the level of happiness (Q3 – EVS), the level of social activity (Q5aA-N – EVS), human development index and human development rates. High growth rates of human development level positively correlate with increased level of anxiety (0, 76) and negatively correlate with the level of happiness (-0, 51) and the level of social activity (-0, 57). Low growth human development index are accompanied by reduced anxiety (-0, 88), high level of social activity (0, 81) and feeling of happiness (0, 71). Negative emotions can be an important regulator of social activity. It is necessary to distinguish between the qualities of negative emotions. For example, the decrease in activity occurs in depression. Anxiety is accompanied by disappearing of emotions, interest loss, and energy reduction. Results of factor analysis. Societies with low social anxiety level are described with two factors. The first factor - "Democratic values" as condition of comfortable existence. It includes such factors as safety, liberty of speech, democratic political system. The second factor - "Individual hedonism". Parameters with negative correlation make the basis of this factor. Factor structure of societies with high social anxiety level is a few complicated. Particularly, the first factor (State capitalism) has pronounced dichotomous structure, including parameters both with positive and negative correlation. Values of statehood (strong state, economic growth, orientation on personal enrichment) as the conditions of economic prosperity are situated on the one pole. On the other hand there is the negation of liberal values range. An attention should be paid to the fact that this factor includes parameter "Not at all happy". This factor probably reflects existence of quite numerous social group in society striving to adjust to fast social and economic changes, using insufficiently effective ways for it. The second factor also reflects orientation on state, which is like a space for personal selffulfillment in this case to a greater extent. Anxiety stimulates social activity, makes people more susceptible towards, first, to social innovation, and secondly, to social dysfunction. High innovative activity leads to a more rapid pace of economic and social development of the country. A Healthy Life Style in the Czech Republic Jitka BURIÁNKOVÁ (Faculty of Physical Education and Sport, Faculty of Arts,Czech Republic) | bjitkab@seznam.cz The paper focuses on the topic of lifestyle with respect to health and health-related such as smoking, drinking alcohol, abusing illicit substances. Its main goal is to analyze the relationship between the social-psychological factors and one's health with the focus on the lifestyle. In our analyzes, we will mainly focus on how these explanatory mechanisms act differently in different strata of society. Our approach is informed by two theoretical sources: the compensation theory and the cognitive dissonance perspective. Both these approaches offer a possible explanation of why many individuals do not engage in a consistently healthy life style. The compensation theory proposes that some individuals see unhealthy behavior as less harmful if it is compensated by healthy activities in other life domain. The cognitive dissonance is often BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 776 produced by the confrontation of personal resolutions to lead a healthy life style with the everyday reality of work stress, unhealthy nutrition and other negative phenomena. Typical excuses people make to justify unhealthy behavior are also demonstrated. The plausibility of these theories is tested using two data sources. First, the data from the International Social Survey Program (ISSP) 2011 on health are employed. These data allows testing the consistency of life-style measure. However, the Czech data (Participant 2011, 2013) are used as the principal sources to test the compensation and cognitive dissonance theories. These surveys incorporate a complex set of questions that were designed to test these theories. The preliminary results seems to support the compensation theory and the cognitive dissonance perspective. RN16S01 The Politics of Healthcare and Illness Management Doctor-patient relationship – the specificities of inflammatory rheumatisms and renal insufficiency Carla RIBEIRO (University of Neuchâtel, Switzerland) | carla.ribeiro@unine.ch In the 50s, Parsons (1951) analysed the doctor-patient relationship as a social system. Since then, researches in this area flourished, and his work has been widely criticized, especially regarding the excessive normative determinism, the fact that his theory can be applied to a limited number of diseases, his partiality by the medical model and exacerbated power that was assigned to the medical institution. Gerhart's work (1977; 1979) allows us to interpret doctorpatient relationship as elements that are part of the same gear: the social system of medical practice (Gerhart, 1987). The aim of this paper is to analyse, compare and describe the doctorpatient relationship on two specific chronic diseases – inflammatory rheumatisms and renal insufficiency. We argue that nowadays, doctor-patient relationship tends to be less imbalanced, given that patients participate actively in illness management, they accede more easily to information, empowering them and illness is managed mostly at home. Nevertheless, the relationship depends on the way patients experience their illnesses and thus react to symptoms, to treatments and to the context of care practice. Data comes from 41 biographical interviews (longitudinal biographical approach) with 30-60-years-old patients diagnosed either with inflammatory rheumatisms or renal insufficiency. The results show that inequalities of doctorpatient relationship depends on: 1) healthcare specificities; 2) patients' characteristics (psychological, socio-economic and cultural); 3) the diseases' characteristics (illness' trajectory phase, illness severity and response to treatments). The findings aim to contribute to better identify the factors that imbalance doctor-patient relationship. The importance of the doctor-patient relationship in a period of economic crisis Stefania FUCCI (University of Eastern Piedmont, Italy) | stefania.fucci@sp.unipmn.it Contemporary society is characterized, on the one hand, by the medicalization of increasingly wider areas of life, and on the other, by the continuous decline in welfare spending as a result of the economic crisis. Understanding how the therapeutic relationship is built can be very important because of the centrality of patients considered both "objects" of the care treatments, and "subjects" who are able to participate in health decisions with doctors. The paper intends to present some results of a qualitative research aiming to reconstruct the moral career of patients suffering from diseases such as colorectal cancer and cardiac decompensation, combining subjective and institutional aspects of illness experience. A total of 80 in-depth interviews with patients and 7 focus groups with medical and paramedical staff were carry out. From the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 777 analysis of the research material emerge an active role of the patient, a relationship characterized by different levels of co-participation to the therapeutic choices and negotiation in the different stages of the disease according to gender, age, education, social and economic status of the respondents. Doctor-patient relationship is structured in some cases as a dyadic relation, in other as a triadic relation with the intervention of patient's family, which plays an important role in supporting care in a situation of almost total absence of local health service. Moreover, as a result of this situation, hospitals and professionals adopt a taking in charge of the patient that going beyond what is provided by the national and international protocols of care. When differences become inequalities: personalisation, familiarisation, and normalisation in diagnosis, treatment and management of disease Anna Rosa FAVRETTO (University of Eastern Piedmont, Italy) | favretto@asie.it Francesca ZALTRON (University of Eastern Piedmont, Italy) | francesca.zaltron@asie.it A qualitative study was carried out on the building of the "patient career" in the interaction with health services. Based upon 80 disease histories (heart failure and cancer) and seven focus groups with doctors and nurses, we identified three processes which structured and differentiated patients' careers in health services: 1) personalisation, which includes patients' activities aimed to the reduction of fragmentation of pathways in diagnosis, treatment, management, and to limit the disorientation due to the patient's status; 2) familiarisation, which is the patient's adaptive effort to make familiar and more acceptable the disease, and places, people, activities associated with it; 3) normalisation, which corresponds to the different ways in which normality is disrupted and, possibly, rebuilt, and to the extent in which the disease is accepted as part of daily life, and to different processes in the restructuring of the Self. In each of the above processes, certain variables made patients' careers as very different. Type of disease, gender, age, education, social and economical status of patients and their families affected patients' access to health services and therapeutic relationships. Consequently, biographic disruption and the negative effects of the disease on patients' identity were enhanced or limited by these factors. The same variables also affected power relationships with doctors and with other caregivers, by making possible, or limiting resistance and adaptation by the patients, and their efforts to be entitled to speech and to be recognised as "competent patients" with a role in therapeutic choices. From knowledge to practice in self-monitoring: beyond narratives of responsibilisation and democratisation. Kate WEINER (University of Sheffield, United Kingdom) | k.weiner@sheffield.ac.uk Catherine M. WILL (University of Sussex, United Kingdom) | c.will@sussex.ac.uk Flis HENWOOD (University of Brighton, United Kingdom) | f.henwood@brighton.ac.uk In the context of the increasing commercialisation of health care, there is a growing market in consumer health devices for recording and monitoring ever more aspects of bodily status. One strand of scholarship has seen this through the lens of governmentality or responsibilisation, suggesting that self-tracking requires and produces certain types of self-regulating subjects. Another strand has seen these developments through the lens of expertise and implied a more creative potential for tracking to engender new forms of patient participation, and the democratisation of knowledge production. In both perspectives, knowledge creation is a key outcome of self-monitoring. We start from some doubts about whether this fully explains people's self-monitoring practices. We question whether such monitoring necessarily leads to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 778 data, let alone to knowledge. Drawing on our research on the domestication of consumer health technologies, in particular blood pressure monitoring, we would like to supplement current perspectives through exploring how self-monitoring contributes on a very local and domestic level to negotiations about care and to identity. In undertaking this analysis we are attentive to inequalities in access to and resources for care. We also consider the potential for monitoring to feature in what we understand as mundane or quiet forms of resistance to contemporary health surveillance. Misunderstandings between healthcare workers, physicians and homeless people Laureline COULOMB (Laboratoire Dynamiques Européennes, France) | laureline.coulomb@misha.fr Despite several specific schemes set up in France to help the care and cure of people living in the streets, the prevalence of both chronic and acute diseases is higher amongst homeless people than in the general population. They are regularly described by social workers, politics, physicians or healthcare workers as refusing medical care, and this is often the main argument raised to explain their poor health. Based on participant observation and semi-structured interviews conducted in Strasbourg, I suggest that interactions between physicians, healthcare workers and people who live down-anout are crossed by several misunderstandings. I identify three main misunderstandings : the first one deals with their relationship to the body, the second one with their relationship to health and illness, and the third one to their relationship to time. After living a while in the streets, homeless people develop peculiar representations and practices that are linked to their precarious living conditions. In the same time, physicians and healthcare workers also show specific ways of conceptualising health, illness, body and time, that have been developed over the span of their career. The analysis of these misunderstandings' consequences on the care of people living down-anout may shed light of what is at stake in their interactions and can help to explain homeless people's health status. Those specific patients seem to gather all the structural and individual difficulties encountered by physicians and healthcare workers. Providing a better awareness of their misunderstandings, we can thus ask if it's really acurate to talk about homeless people care refusal. RN16S02 The Impact of Gender, Class and Ethnicity on end of Life Experiences Ill and Ageing Bodies from a Gender Perspective Rita BIANCHERI (Pisa University, Italy) | rita.biancheri@sp.unipi.it Silvia CERVIA (Pisa University, Italy) | silviacervia@tin.it Epidemiological data show an apparent paradox of increased longevity in women combined with a greater rate of morbility in their lifetimes. Scientific research in this area has focused on what has been defined as feminine "resilience", the absence of risk and preventive lifestyles, which translate into increased longevity and a postponement of ageing, without considering the interaction between working conditions and home life (Hunt & Macintyre 2000; Fan & Frisbee 2009). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 779 From this point of view, the increasing presence of women in the workplace, the raising of the retirement age, together with current social transformations and a drop in past forms of reciprocity and solidarity will affect welfare models, and lead to important consequences for the well-being of the elderly. By adopting the life course approach to studying "health trajectories" in the ageing process, the research takes into account the paradigm of gender and the ensuing differences. These may be seen as crucial elements of those dynamics linking several multidimensional factors that play a relevant role in health outcomes. In our paper, we have considered gender role construction as having a double significance that could explain the ambivalence of the epidemiological data. By analysing the life story and medical history of certain witnesses – females and males over the age of 75 – the research results show a possible connection between the worst health outcomes (ill bodies) and overburdening deriving from a "double presence", and the positive effect on the "re-establishment" of identities (Beck 2008) in the continuity of care. Men's and women's experiences of loss of bodily autonomy at end of life Ana Patrícia HILÁRIO (Center for Research and Studies in Sociology, University Institute of Lisbon, Portugal) | patriciahilario@gmail.com While sociological research has been successful in elucidating the role of gender in terms of how men and women experience their ageing and chronically ill bodies, it has not paid sufficient attention to the embodied character of gender at end of life. The dying process and its bodily realities have indeed been described as being undifferentiated in the sense that there is the belief that men and women who are very ill and at the end of life do not experience this process and associated bodily changes in dissimilar ways. Through a series of interviews with terminally ill patients, family members and members of hospice staff we aim to offer insights on how gender might shape the experience of loss of bodily autonomy at end of life. Within this context bodily autonomy is defined as the corporeal capacity for self-containment and the ability to act as the agent of one's embodied actions and intentions (Lawton, 2000). The findings suggested that the loss of bodily autonomy is a much more dramatic experience for men than for women as it contravenes masculine norms of autonomy, invulnerability and control. Women, in contrast to the men in this study, showed a less negative reaction and tried to integrate the best as they could their condition. The study contradicted theories that have suggested a potential 'degendarisation' of terminally ill patients. 'He's used his ashes in the ink. He's in with him, isn't he?': Working-class experience of death, dying and bereavement Stephanie MULRINE (Teesside University, United Kingdom) | s.mulrine@tees.ac.uk Janet SHUCKSMITH (Teesside University, United Kingdom) | j.shucksmith@tees.ac.uk Paul CRAWSHAW (Teesside University, United Kingdom) | p.crawshaw@tees.ac.uk Catherine EXLEY (Newcastle University, United Kingdom) | catherine.exley@ncl.ac.uk Epidemiological evidence suggests that death, dying and bereavement affect groups in society in highly variable ways. Those from working-class or disadvantaged communities are more likely to experience acute health inequalities and a higher mortality rate. However there has been little qualitative research to understand the lived experience at end-of-life. Howarth (2007) warned against making assumptions about the experiences, norms and practices of workingclass people faced with end-of-life and grief. Following the theoretical work of Bourdieu, this research aims to further knowledge about the cultural practices and social resources available BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 780 to people living in disadvantage and to examine how these impact when managing the dying and during the bereavement process. The research uses in-depth qualitative serial interviews carried out with bereaved carers in an area of deprivation in North East England. Participants (n=12) have been recruited through support organisations, charities and community groups working with or supporting unpaid and informal carers of a spouse or family member. Findings from these respondents suggest that the bereavement process was aided for some by what they felt others may regard as, 'nontraditional' funeral or memorial practices, such as taking videos of the funeral, having dedicated tattoos or keeping the ashes at home. However participants' narrative accounts indicate that they felt these choices are often perceived to be taboo and require justification or explanation. This narrative work is necessary to counter the symbolic violence of class-based distinctions which devalue these practices and deem them 'tasteless'. Caring for Dying 'Others': Palliative Care Workers Talk about Cross-Cultural Interactions Pernilla ÅGÅRD (Uppsala University, Sweden) | pernilla.agard@soc.uu.se Sandra TORRES (Uppsala University, Sweden) | sandra.torres@soc.uu.se The social-constructionist perspective argues that language sets the framework for how we perceive the world around us. In interacting with others we can sometimes come to negotiate the way in which we think about different categories. Through focus group interviews with palliative care workers in Sweden (n=60), this project explores, how palliative care workers' understandings of cross-cultural interaction are constructed in relation to the specific context that is end-of-life-care. Departing from a Membership Categorization Analysis (MCA) of the focus group data collected, the analysis highlights how palliative care workers negotiate, refute and adapt – through talk the understandings of cross-cultural interaction that they claim to uphold. The findings show that one of the reasons why cross-cultural end-of-life care interaction seems to be regarded as challenging is that palliative care workers seem to take for granted that patients from ethnic minority groups have needs that are different from the needs that 'ordinary patients' have. The interviewed workers talked also about the fact that cross-cultural care requires that care workers bridge the boundaries that exist between themselves and those they regard as ethnic 'Others'. The presentation aims, therefore, to problematize the way in which understandings of ethnic 'Others' were verbalized in the focus group interviews. The analysis shows, after all, that these understandings are far more fluid than what meets the eye at first glance. RN16S03a Sociological Perspectives on Obesities: Understandings, Interventions and Practices From the setting-up of a Bariatric Surgery Support Group to the emergence of the "expert-patient": Reflections on the role and the place of the "patients" in hospital health care services for obesity Kàtia LURBE I PUERTO (AP-HP, Public hospital Network of the Parisian Region, GT Education Santé, Ifé ENS-Lyon, France) | katia.lurbe.puerto@gmail.com This paper will present preliminary results of a broader research on bariatric surgery, the SociOb study, currently taking place at two University Public Hospitals in France. This study seeks to explain the ways obesity is constructed in lay and expert knowledge and how different BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 781 ontologies of obesity are enacted in clinical settings. It also aims to understand how people whose body is not only out-of-bounds but also sources of physical and social suffering link in their daily life nutritional norms and eating practices as well as physical activity norms and exercises. It finally intends to understand the place of education in hospital clinical practice, in particular as regards a health condition recognized as a chronicle illness as well as a disease of late modernity civilization (i.e. "obesogenic environment") for which no pharmaceutical treatment is efficient and the focus is put on changing individual's life-styles. Drawing from the ethnographical data produced from June 2013 on the patients' support group meetings on bariatric surgery and on a series of interviews with professionals and patients, I will approach the following questions: which ontologies of obesity are enacted in the meetings? What themes emerge? How do people become an "expert patient" and how do they define their role? How are they perceived by "lay-patients" and professionals. To what extend a complementary work, a therapeutic alliance set up with professionals? To what extend this official recognition of patients overcomes the lay versus expert knowledge divide and strengthen individuals' autonomy in the management of obesity? Caretaking of Obesity: A Matter of Medicalization and Self-medication Practices Cristina CALVI (Indipendent Researcher, Italy) | cristinacalvi27@gmail.com The World Health Organization acknowledges that obesity is currently one of the major health problems: in Italy the percentage of obese people has increased from 8.6% in 2000 to 10.4% in 2012 (Ocse 2014). Obesity can be considered among the deviant behaviors, such as eating disorders, alcoholism, mental or sexual abuse that are the subject of the process of medicalization in place in modern societies (Conrad, Schneider 1980). In the case of obesity, we have seen both the spread of bariatric surgery, and the prescription of ad hoc diets and physical activity. This paper intends to present the results of an empirical research that involved people suffering from Class I obesity and that they had begun a medical course of treatment. The research, referring to the theoretical paradigm of the life course, adopted a qualitative research perspective. In particular, 22 biographical interviews with patients are realized in order to analyze their medical history. The research reconstructs the representations of health and illness by analyzing the behaviors and routines adopted by patients in everyday lives with particular reference to how to manage treatment and post-treatment stages. On the one hand the analysis of the empirical material identifies some ways of managing obesity implemented by patients ranging from the full acceptance of the treatments offered by doctors ("a path formally medicalized") to an "own path" of self-medication (Fainzang, 2013). On the other hand, the interviews are able to reconstruct subjects' identities with particular reference to the changes of the self perception. Socio-economic inequality and narrative accounts of living with obesity Paul BISSELL (University of Sheffield, United Kingdom) | p.bissell@sheffield.ac.uk Marian PEACOCK (University of Sheffield, United Kingdom) | m.peacock@sheffield.ac.uk Jo BLACKBURN (Barnsley Hospital NHS Foundation Trust, Barnsley, United Kingdom) | j.blackburn1@nhs.net Christine SMITH (Barnsley Hospital NHS Foundation Trust, Barnsley, United Kingdom) | christinesmith@nhs.net Despite the now well-documented social gradient in obesity, there are relatively few qualitative studies which locate the experiences of living with obesity in the context of social inequality. This paper addresses this omission, drawing on data which used biographical interviews with 15 BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 782 obese adults living in socio-economically disadvantaged parts of northern England. All participants were interviewed twice, with the first interview being relatively unstructured and the second utilising a semi-structured approach. We found that participants sought to position themselves as responsible, autonomous agents when accounting for their weight. We highlight the often painful, biographical work undertaken by participants where food practices and life histories were positioned in opposition to mainstream discourses of personal failure. We suggest these accounts can be viewed as weak forms of protective resistance, against 'hostile' anti-obesity discourses. We also report on participants sometimes visceral but often muted and shaming accounts of the pleasures associated with consuming food. We suggest that whilst these practices can be understood as providing sources of comfort and to regulate mood, they also appeared to have another purpose which was to establish spaces for agency and control in lives shaped by disadvantage. In situating these findings, we refer back to Hilary Graham's earlier work on smoking and disadvantage. We argue that living with obesity in an unequal world not only constructs embodied identities but also shapes capacities for discursive resistance and protection. Insecurity, family dynamic and health behavior Kia DITLEVSEN (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | kmd@ifro.ku.dk Increasing attention is being paid to the link between insecurity and obesity. The link is, however, still mainly described on national level as causal connections between social security and prevalence of obesity. It remains abstract: why and how this connection works are unanswered questions. In the cross disciplinary field of obesity research, where biomedical world views and large scale quantitative analyzes are dominating, the sociology of health and illness have an important role to play in attempts to understand how structural conditions affect individual and family-level health behavior. Insecurity is becoming a widespread prerequisite in an increasing number of people's lives under the current economic crisis, all the while European governments make cuts on welfare and health budgets. Thus, there is an urgent need to understand the connection between insecurity and obesity at the social level where health behavior is enacted, in order to know how to counter health problems that will assumingly grow as social security levels decrease. Based on qualitative interviews with a sample of Danish adults with low SES-status and diverse ethnic backgrounds, this paper explores insecurity as a recurrent pattern in their life conditions and how it affects family health behavior in relation to weight management. Further, it will theoretically conceptualize the empirical examples of insecurity, using Bauman's exploration of security, and discuss ways to sociologically grasp why insecurity facilitates obesity at family level. RN16S03b Sociological Perspectives on Obesities: Life-style Drift Coping With Obesity: Some Sociological Insights Coming from Turkish Experience Hülya YÜKSEL (Dumlupı nar University, Turkey) | hulya.yuksel@gmail.com Linkages between structure and agency do not abound in sociology, despite the need for such an analysis in the sociology of health. I aim to elucidate these linkages by examining obesity in Turkey. In recent years, obesity and overweight have become leading preventable causes of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 783 death worldwide. Obesity is a multifaceted problem whose prevention requires the involvement of every level of society. Multilevel integration across sectors is crucial in the struggle to achieve healthy lifestyle changes. This demands a holistic approach that focuses on process rather than outcomes and recognizes the interactions and interdependencies among individuals, organizations and systems. The obesity problem results from the interplay of the social and the built environment, food policies and individual behavior. The Turkish Statistical Institutès Health Statistics (2012) indicate that 17.2% of adults aged 15 and above are obese (men 13.7%, women 20.9%), and that 34.8% are overweight. The Turkish Government has launched programs to deal with obesity. One started in 2010 as a media campaign using public service announcements to encourage people to exercise more and eat less. In 2012, the Ministry of Health conducted a nationwide study (N=2223) to measure the campaign's effectiveness. I will evaluate and discuss the results of this study to see how this nationwide campaign influenced individual attitudes and behaviors. In the process, I will critique the program's focus on individual behavior without taking into account the obesogenic food environment and the lack of opportunities for physical activity in urban areas. "Maybe I should just forget about calorie counting?" Problematisations of the script of slimming in an online weight loss service Johanna M MÄKELÄ (Department of Teacher Education, University of Helsinki, Finland) | johanna.m.makela@helsinki.fi Mari NIVA (Department of Political and Economic Studies, University of Helsinki, Finland) | mari.niva@helsinki.fi The increasing concern for overweight and obesity has led to a proliferation of individual body projects that aim at losing and managing weight. New tools for weight loss have been produced by Internet technologies, such as online services providing detailed calorie counting in food diaries, peer support in discussion forums, and expert advice. Our earlier paper based on interviews with users of two Finnish online slimming services suggested that the food and exercise diaries provided by the services produced a script for a calculative practice of slimming, and that for the users, the diaries necessitated slimming in which both calories, nutrition and bodies were treated as quantified objects. In this paper, we turn to examining the relationship between the calculative script produced by the services and the discourses of slimming that are brought about in a discussion forum related to one of the services. Among the postings from users in the period 2008–2014, we have chosen those that specifically problematize the script of slimming produced by the service. We examine the interpretative repertoires that either comply or challenge the calculative script of the service, and analyse how users 're-script' and negotiate the meanings of slimming when providing and receiving peer support. Our preliminary findings suggest that discourses drawing on subjective experiences may either support or contradict with the slimming script of the service. Therefore, the user forum produces a discursive space with multiple and competing versions of online slimming that voice dieters' everyday understandings and interpretations of the script. The relationship between Obesity and social capital Johanna MUCKENHUBER (University Graz, Austria) | johanna.muckenhuber@uni-graz.at Often obesity is treated as an indivual health problem. In consequence public health programms are developed with the aim to change individuals' health behaviour. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 784 But research has shown that obesity is highly related to a low socio economic status and to low education. This shows that obesity shouldn't be seen as an individual health problem and as a result of indivual misbehaviour. Environmental factors like a lack of social support and social resources are known to be risk factors for obesity but this relationship should be analysed more in detail. In this study we investigated the relationship between social capital and obesity. We analysed a subsample of the Austrian Health Interview Survey 2006/07 by means of an adjusted binary logistic regression model. Our results show that low social capital is associated with a high risk of being obese, even after adjustment for the socio-economic status and lifestyle factors. This result supports the argument, that obesity is not just an individual phenomenon but a social one. Public health programms focussing on lifestyle factors and health behaviour follow an ideology of individual responsibility. The knowledge about low socio economic status and low social capital as risk factors for obesity show that public health programms should be changed. Their foucus should shift from prevention on the level of behaviour to prevention on the level of social conditions and environmental factors. RN16S03c Sociological Perspectives on Obesities: Special Session on Childhood The Red Thin Line of Pediatric Obesity Arianna RADIN (University of Turin, Italy) | arianna.radin@unito.it In the field of pediatric obesity, it appears to be a scientific backwater in which the idea that prevention is better than cure seems to be the big news of the last 30 years: in this sort of black box labelled "prevention of pediatric obesity" there are unhealthy food practices, sedentary habits and an incorrect lifestyle (for children and families). To swim into this backwater, it's appropriate not to adopt the approach of the sociology "in" or "of" obesity but to adopt the approach of the sociology "for" the obesity, proposed by Poulain, then analyze public policies to counteract obesity and the various narratives and dramatizations of these. This story is made of words similar but not identical Health Promotion, Prevention, Health Protection (Tannahill's model ), Health Literacy and Phisycal Literacyand numbers that define the normal weight or not; that compose the diffusion rates of pediatric obesity; that correspond to the amount of vegetables or hours of TV a day to consume. In the complexity of obesity pediatric, health professionals have the task to draw a thin red line between normal weight and the excess, between scientific discoveries and common sense in the prevention of pediatric obesity, among the professional interests and individual (or parent's) responsibilities. Therefore it seems to have been created a system of medicalization, which involves the medicalization of food, the medicalization of physical activity but also a sort of (bio)medicalization of parenthood, from nutritional programming to family habits. The creation of this system by the medicalization of health professionals has had two effects. On the one hand, the so-called obesity skeptics showed some critical aspetcs about medicalization(s) of obesity relatively on medical imperialism (or, as Illich would say,on imperialism of homogenized) and responsibilities of the establishment of the obesity in lobbies activity for put the obesogenic condition as priorities in the Global Health Agenda. On the other hand, by adopting the idea of a Global Health Agenda medicalization as proposed Clarke, also the Pediatric Obesity Agenda was medicalized from the WHO European Ministerial Conference on Counteracting Obesity. Diet and Physical Activity for Health (2006) to Vienna Declaration on Nutrition and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 785 Noncommunicable Diseases in the Context of Health 2020 (2013). During these eight years, health professionals have created Corporate NGO pediatric obesity Obesity World Federation (International Association of the Study of Obesity International Obesity Task Force merger), European Association for the Study of Obesity and European Childhood Obesity Groupso the issue of responsibility of the professional has become as important as the responsibilities of the obese person. The issue is particularly sensitive in the case of pediatric obesity , as highlighted by Fulponi, because especially children are not always aware of the ready meals consumed at home or what they eat for example at school. The information and health education implemented by health professionals therefore play a key role: on one hand, the guidelines and clinical recommendations produced by the Corporate NGOs provide practical training to colleagues who deal daily with children, obese or not, starting by pediatricians; on the other hand, studies and prevention programs educate schools, families, parents and, of course, children on healthy behaviors to do and habits to avoid. So I use a stakeholders analysis to analyse Pediatric Obesity Guidelines and Recommendations and the ten European Researches and Programs made by health professionals networks from 2006 to 2013. The construction of the system medicalization seems to be more than functional: not only the Guidelines and Recommendations provide medical indications about life style of the family (e.g.1h/day of physical activities or eat fruits and vegetables daily) , but also about parenting style (e.g. suggest to parents to valorize self-image of their child). If the role of Big Pharma and pediatric bariatric surgeons still seems to be marginal, at the moment, Guidelines and Recommendations identified Pediatricians as primary stakeholders, but they admit that these health professionals must have more training on prevention and treatment of pediatric obesity and be more aware not only of the importance of their daily activities with families but also of the crucial task of setting a healthy lifestyle, even if the results seem slow to arrive. The European studies and prevention projects analyzed, even though they are made in countries with different cultures, especiallyon food, have similar goals. This similarity, probably due to the creation of a network more or less formalized, appears to have reduced over the years the innovative drive on the level of contents, e.g. propose short healthy and physical break during school lessons or while children (and family) are watching tv. However some studies and projects are innovative in the form: applying social marketing to prevention, creating telematics platforms for healthcare professionals or for the boys/girls and their families, or, finally, turning the nutritional programming in a primordial form of prevention. In addition to health care professionals who design and manage these studies and projects, there are other stakeholders: teachers, who give part of their professionalism in applying the new rules during lessons or lunchtime at school; parents, who give some of their authority in the management of parenting in terms of nutrition and physical activity; and companies that subsidize these projects.A wellness management shared between public and private, a sort of wellness mix, can be defined at local or national level, with small or large companies. If the economic participation of the small supermarket is definitely viewed as positive, the PublicPublic Partnership (PPP) with Big Food, the food industry, is definitely an issue of considerable controversy, even within the community of health professionals who deal with obesity children. Furthermore, despite the banality of the prevention solutions proposed in the majority of the cases, the professional jurisdiction on pediatric obesity seems to be safeguarded through the use of the concept of double risk (to be overweight and obese in childhood, then in adulthood), development of the nutrional programming and the creation of a real own brand of prevention predictable, evidence-based and efficient. In other words, pediatric obesity has been mcdonaldizated. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 786 Becoming a healthy child: an exploration of the Growing up in Ireland study as a technology of moral governance. Eluska FERNANDEZ (University College Cork, Ireland) | e.fernandez@ucc.ie This paper interrogates findings from the Growing up in Ireland study, the biggest and most comprehensive Irish research of childhood ever undertaken. More specifically, this paper develops a critical governmental analysis of what growing up as a healthy child means in this study. Drawing upon both quantitative and qualitative data generated by Growing up in Ireland, I argue that the knowledge produced and presented in relation to what being a 'healthy child' is in this study is prone to ideological capture and reflects wider processes that are shaping contemporary class relations. These processes are here explored through analysing what roles various conceptualizations of selfhood – namely the rational self, the responsible self and the civilized self play in the discussions of health behaviour which dominate the Growing up in Ireland's section on health and well-being. The focus on levels of crisps and soft drinks consumption, exercise and self-esteem, amongst other behaviours, and how notions of shame, guilt and embarrassment are implicated in the study's interpretations, is an example of how this study is analysed as a technology of moral governance. My paper argues that Growing up in Ireland, which aims to inform future policy in relation to children's lives, has failed to engage with a sociological imagination. Instead, I will argue that it has allowed the psychological to be brought as an explanation for the experience of structural inequality, and that once again some (classed) social groups are produced as irrational, irresponsible and uncivilized. Governing childhood obesity in Switzerland (2000-2010) Andrea LUTZ (University of Geneva, Switzerland) | andrea.lutz@unige.ch The main objective of this article is to analyze the emergence of the issue of childhood obesity in the health policies of the Swiss federal state between the 2000s and 2010s. We try to understand how this topic was put into the public policy agenda and how it was translated in the concrete practices of health-care professionals in various contexts (hospitals, private medicine, school health services). Our interest focuses both on the prevention and the treatment of childhood obesity. Our analysis of the childhood obesity policies relies on a critical discourse analysis approach, inspired by the work of the French philosopher and historian Michel Foucault. In this perspective, we explain how power relationships are expressed through discourses, language and practices. Health policies are considered as a form of biopolitics, which main purpose is to govern bodies and manage life. We will reflect on the dialectic between power and knowledge that characterizes the management of children's health. We try to understand how the discourses of the designers of these policies (politicians, health professionals, teachers) define and conceptualize the issue of childhood obesity. What are the explanations and causes that these actors advance? What are the means and strategies that they preconize? Moreover, we reflect on the consequences that these discourses have on the everyday life of children, once they are translated into real practices and concrete activities. This means that we analyze the performative dimension of health policies discourses. The results that we discuss in this article were collected in the framework of a sociological research conducted in the French-speaking part of Switzerland between 2013 and 2015. This research relies on different types of sources: grey literature produced by various institutions involved in the development of obesity policies (campaigns material, reports, web sites); legislation (laws, directives, regulations); Swiss and international medical literature on childhood obesity; fifteen interviews conducted with political actors, teachers, doctors and other health professionals (nurses, nutritionists, psychologists and health promoters). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 787 Exchange, control and conflict: navigating mother-grandmother relations within the childhood obesity debate. Gillian Mary MARTIN (University of Malta, Malta) | gillian.martin@um.edu.mt Childhood obesity is a current issue of concern in Malta where normative and corrective discourse on escalating bio-medically defined statistics of body fat set the agenda in public health campaigns. This paper looks beyond the social construction / social determinants of obesity and focuses on the lived experience of mothers of fat children. This is done by exploring relational dynamics at the core of grandmother-mother mentoring , and subsequent negotiated childcare arrangements, and how these may impact on the quality of the young child's eating habits. Carried out as part of a larger ethnographic study, qualitative in-depth interviews were conducted with mothers and grandmothers (n=38) of children in a purposive sample framed within two primary schools in Malta. Cross sectional thematic analysis was used with the data where power, exchange and control were the driving conceptual categories, and 'cooking-asloving' and 'mother knows best' emerged as key descriptive themes. The significant influence of the grandmother is a key finding in two key areas. Her close collaboration with the mother as main mentor when caring for very young children is shown to have an empowering effect within medical consultations. Their collective 'lay epidemiology' offers strong resistance to nutritional advice offered by the medical professionals and the idea that 'mother knows best' dominates. The grandmothers' powerful position as main and preferred source of childcare is clear and the mothers' loss of control over the child's consumption of high calorie sweet treats is an accepted negative consequence in child care negotiations. RN16S04a Ethnic Minorities in Europe: Health Inequalities and Policy Challenges Ethnic differences in the use of mental health services: what is the role of social networks? Dharmi KAPADIA (The University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | dharmi.kapadia@manchester.ac.uk The ways in which people seek help and access mental health services are complex and varied. Usage of services may occur through individual efforts, referral by doctors, the influence of informal contacts, and some combination of these. However, mental health service use has typically been researched within an individualistic paradigm, with Dixon-Woods' candidacy model gaining popularity and with less consideration of the social processes involved in helpseeking. More specifically, the way in which the resources available in social networks influence service use (as theorised by Pescosolido in the Network Episode Model) has not been widely explored and not at all in relation to ethnic differences. Pakistani women in England have lower rates of attendance at outpatient mental health services compared with women from White ethnic groups. Although there is an indication that social networks may play a role in the usage of services, there is little robust evidence. This paper addresses questions around how and why social networks are associated with the use of mental health services, and how these associations might vary amongst women from different ethnic groups. Using quantitative data from an English community survey (Ethnic Minority Psychiatric Illness Rates in the Community) this paper presents a structural equation model of the effects of social networks on usage of services, and discusses how these vary between BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 788 Pakistani women and women from other ethnic groups. The findings are discussed in relation to mental health policies to address ethnic inequalities in service use in the UK and beyond. The impact of recession on children's health in deprived communities, including ethnic minority and migrant communities, in a northern English city. Neil SMALL (University of Bradford, United Kingdom) | N.A.Small@bradford.ac.uk Born in Bradford is an ongoing prospective pregnancy and birth cohort study in the UK's 6th largest city. Between 2007 and 2011 12453 women (13776 pregnancies), 3448 of their partners and 13818 babies were recruited. Half of families are in the poorest fifth for deprivation in England and Wales and 45% are Muslims of Pakistani origin (of these half of mothers were born in Pakistan and migrated to the UK). A longitudinal study in one city allows close consideration of the impact of local circumstances including service provision and policy choices and it allows engagement with the community to implement evidence based responses to study findings. The health impact of economic recession has been greatest in the poorest cities and, within these, it has been greatest in the most deprived groups in these cities. Infant and child morbidity correlates with deprivation and even within the same deprivation categories minority ethnic communities do relatively badly. This paper considers inequality in infant health by examining deprivation, ethnicity and migration. It focuses on infant growth, obesity and diabetes risk. Diabetes in twice as high in poorest groups compared to national averages and is four times higher in people of Pakistani origin in the UK. This presentation considers the mechanisms through which recession might add to these inequalities and considers responses that can be implemented to ameliorate the impact of recession. Embedding racialised differences into prescribing: the case of UK hypertension guidelines. Andrew SMART (Bath Spa University, United Kingdom) | a.smart@bathspa.ac.uk Kate WEINER (Sheffield University, United Kingdom) | k.weiner@sheffield.ac.uk In 2002, US psychiatrist Dr Sally Satel courted controversy by arguing in a New York Times magazine article that physicians should take into account a patient's race when they prescribed medicine. For many observers, her viewpoint contradicted the long-standing consensus that race was a biologically meaningless form of categorisation, and ignored concerns about the socially sensitive nature of making racialised judgements in healthcare. However, in 2006, the UK's foremost authority on prescribing practices, the National Institute for Health and Care Excellence (NICE), issued a set of treatment guidelines for hypertension that stipulated a treatment pathway for 'black patients of African or Caribbean decent'. In 2014, the US Joint Committee on Prevention, Detection, Evaluation, and Treatment of High Blood Pressure (JNC) followed suit, over-turning its 2003 race-blind policy. These developments raise difficult questions, not least for health care systems, policymakers and practitioners. This paper reports on research investigating the development of the NICE hypertension prescribing guideline, based on documentary analysis and interviews with key UK experts. We consider the discussions that surrounded its development, the types of evidence used to support the guideline, and ideas about its implementation. We analyse the intersections between different knowledge claims (about pharmacological evidence, tacit clinical experience and underlying assumptions about difference) to reflect on how racial categories are ascribed and how uncertainties about 'mixedness' are addressed. We will also discuss the implications of such guidance for evidence-based clinical practice and for policy debates about inclusion and equality. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 789 The impact of health on unemployment patterns in Scandinavia: Are immigrants and descendants more prone to health selection? Kristian HEGGEBØ (Oslo and Akershus University College, Norway) | kristian.heggebo@hioa.no Previous research has established the presence of both ethnic discrimination and health selection on the labor market. Considerably less is known about ethnic minorities with ill health, and whether this sub-group is especially prone to unemployment. The present paper investigates the unemployment probabilities of immigrants and descendants reporting ill health in Scandinavia. The analysis consists of linear probability models estimated on the crosssectional part of the EU-SILC data material. Observational year is set to 2011, because this module includes information that enables us to localize descendants of immigrants. The Scandinavian countries (Denmark, Norway and Sweden) represents an interesting case, because the countries are similar in many respects, but are different on important labor market dimensions. Firstly, Denmark and Sweden experienced low demand for labor during the period in question, while Norway did not. Secondly, the employment protection legislation is much more lenient in the Danish 'flexicurity' labor market model, compared with the neighboring countries. The results indicate that healthy immigrants are more prone to unemployment than the majority population in Norway and Sweden, while immigrants with ill health are particularly likely to be unemployed in Denmark. Descendants reporting good health status does not have a higher likelihood of unemployment in either of the Scandinavian countries. Descendants with ill health, however, have a high unemployment probability in Denmark. There are signs of similar tendencies in Norway and Sweden as well, but only among descendants reporting more serious health problems (limiting longstanding illness). Towards Realizing Right to Health: The Case of Undocumented Filipino Migrants in Utrecht Netherlands Annabelle Benedicto BONJE (De La Salle University, Philippines) | annabelle.bonje@dlsu.edu.ph In the Netherlands the existing legislation regarding access to health care among undocumented migrants is generally favourable, however, this provisioning becomes problematic in practice. The conflicting policy objectives of the states create a condition of liminality, which hinders the undocumented migrants in accessing health care services. In the dominant discourses, the liminal bodies of undocumented Filipino migrants are seen as docile bodies and passive victims of health injustices. I contend that there is a need to re-examine the homogenization implied by these dominant discourses among undocumented migrants. This paper argues that the liminal bodies of undocumented Filipino migrants emerge as selfgoverning individuals capable of navigating within the grey zone of liminality prevailing within the Dutch health care system. The condition of liminality widens their agentive capacity and enables them to contribute in the knowledge production in light of the epistemology of meaning-makings and place-making. Analyzing the narratives of undocumented Filipino migrants, I critically explore how these crafting of meanings related to their embodied lived experiences thus, influenced their health seeking behaviour. I utilized the ethnographies of experience and Filipino Psychology to examine how these liminal bodies address their health needs within their immediate horizon. RN16S04b Ethnic Minorities in Europe: Health Inequalities and Policy Challenges Identifying Vulnerable Groups: Categorization and Biopolitics in Public Health BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 790 Penelope Anne SCOTT (Ludwig Maximilians University, Munich, Germany) | penelope.scott@wzb.eu Hella VON UNGER (Ludwig Maximilians University, Munich, Germany) | unger@lmu.de Dennis Quincy ODUKOYA (Ludwig Maximilians University, Munich, Germany) | odukoya@soziologie.uni-muenchen.de Health statistics show high rates of infectious diseases such as TB and HIV/AIDS among ethnic minority and migrant communities within many European countries. The provision of services and public health interventions to address their specific needs is dependent on effective epidemiological surveillance practices, which serve to identify vulnerable groups. The development of ethnicity and migration-related categories in public health classifications is one such practice employed in epidemiological surveillance. However, the construction of these categories is bound up with the ascription of identities and is rooted in unique social and historical factors configuring inter-ethnic relations and influencing approaches to diversity in various institutional contexts such as public health. We report on a discourse analysis of the categories used in TB and HIV/AIDS health reporting in both the UK and Germany. We critically examine the theoretical and methodological principles underpinning the construction of ethnicity and migration-related categories in public health classifications and demonstrate their biopolitical function. The examples presented highlight the differing constructions of these categories, their instability and the possibilities for rendering certain groups invisible in processes of categorization. We argue that these categories constitute a specific discourse on ethnic minorities, migrants and infectious disease, which serves to construct them both as a vulnerable group in need of policy and service interventions as well as a risk to the nation's health. This discursive position warrants critical investigation in terms of the biopolitical outcomes and power effects generated. Health targets as a tool for policy making in public health: the example of migration and health Patrick BRZOSKA (Chemnitz Technical University, Chemnitz, Germany) | patrick.brzoska@soziologie.tu-chemnitz.de Ute ELLERT (Robert Koch Institute, Berlin, Germany) | EllertU@rki.de Ahmet KIMIL (Ethnomedizisches Zentrum Hannover e.V., Hannover, Germany) | ethno@onlinehome.de Oliver RAZUM (Bielefeld University, Bielefeld, Germany) | oliver.razum@uni-bielefeld.de Anne-Christine SASS (Robert Koch Institute, Berlin, Germany) | SassA@rki.de Ramazan SALMAN (Ethnomedizisches Zentrum Hannover e.V., Hannover, Germany) | ethno@salman.info Hajo ZEEB (University of Bremen, Bremen, Germany) | zeeb@bips.uni-bremen.de Introduction: Health targets are a common tool of health systems to develop health policies and to coordinate activities of its stakeholders. Setting health targets requires a standardized procedure to evaluate and prioritize competing topics. In Germany, this procedure involves the evaluation of potential health targets by selected expert groups based on standardized criteria preset by the Health Targets Network. As an expert group, we were asked to review migration and health as a potential new health target for Germany. The present paper provides an overview of our evaluation and can serve as a blueprint for other European countries. Methods: Thirteen standardized criteria served as a basis for our evaluation. For each of the criteria, extensive reviews of literature and project documentation were conducted. Results were narratively summarized. Results: Although migrants have some health advantages, their health status, on average, is poorer than that of the majority population in Germany. In part, this is attributable to various barriers that migrants experience in health care. Different strategies exist aiming to improve the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 791 health situation of this population group. Yet, their current scope and implementation in the health care system are limited in several ways. Present data on the health of migrants is inadequate and limits migrant-sensitive health reporting. Conclusion: Health targets are useful for health policy formulation. A standardized evaluation facilitates the process of target setting. Prioritizing population-based targets such as migration and health against competing disease-oriented targets, which, e.g., focus on reducing the prevalence of chronic diseases, however, provides for some additional challenges. Facilitating access, promoting integration? Organizational discretion of healthcare providers as a vector of social inclusion of immigrants Paolo ROSSI (University of Milano Bicocca, Italy) | paolo.rossi@unimib.it Mara TOGNETTI BORDOGNA (University of Milano Bicocca, Italy) | mara.tognetti@unimib.it The aim of this paper is to study the implications of organizational discretion in the provision of healthcare services to immigrants. The underlying assumption is that the provision of healthcare services represents a significant step in the process of social inclusion of immigrants in hosting countries. The analysis is here focused on services provided to immigrants by hospitals and community health centers. Because of the peculiar nature of healthcare services [Arrow, 1963], these organizations are typically provided a considerable degree of discretion in the arrangement of their activities. Discretion affects both professional practices and managerial decisions and it is likely to bring about a substantial differentiation of the outcome of organizational activities. Immigrants represent a particular category of patients, with peculiar needs, expectations and possibilities of access to healthcare services [Derose et al 2009]. From this point of view, organizational discretion is fundamental for shaping the opportunities of access and the forms of delivery of healthcare services to immigrants. The paper presents the findings of six case studies conducted in healthcare organizations in Milan, examining the analogies and the differences of the practices developed in order to interact with immigrant patients. The findings emphasize the thesis that healthcare organizations act locally as de-facto policy makers [Brodkin, 2010], influencing the opportunities of access and inclusion of immigrants. However, the analysis of the endeavors promoted by organizations for facilitating the access of immigrants to healthcare services reveal the fragmentation and heterogeneity of solutions, as well as a controversial acceptance of organizational logics. The access of immigrant patients becomes the driver for organizational innovation, although this process does not take a disruptive but a fragile and fragmented form. Abortion and reproductive rights of migrant women in Italy and Europe. Social conditions, policies, current debates Lia LOMBARDI (University of Milan; ISMU Foundation, Italy) | rosalia.lombardi@unimi.it Research shows that migrant women in EU countries (about 17 million) have fertility and abortion rates significantly higher than the native women, but their access to the reproductive health services and abortion is not always guaranteed. Notwithstanding the provisions of EU that recommends the member countries to legislate in favour of abortion and to make it accessible, very often the laws on migration and health policies of EU countries are discriminating towards migrant women on this issue. In Italy, for instance, the higher abortion rate of migrant women (three time higher than italians) has highlighted the controversy both from the part of conservative and catholic movements and from the part of public policies that complain about high health care costs. The elective abortion of migrant women raises an important debate also in other European countries: the topics most discussed concern the high rate of abortions (as in Norway, Spain and Italy); the access to abortion for foreign women nonBOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 792 residents or undocumented (in Czech Republic, France) and sex-selective abortion (in Sweden and Netherlands). Starting from these assumptions, the paper analyses and develops three aspects of elective abortion, in Italy and in Europe: 1. abortion rates of migrant women and the related social conditions; 2. the policies which ensure reproductive rights of migrant women and the access to abortion (in terms of law, healthcare services, free access); 3. the current debates on abortion raised by women's movements, international organisations (as IPPF, European network of migrant women, etc.) and conservative and religious organisations. Barriers in accessing health services for migrant women: inappropriate access to emergency services and lack of intercultural competences. An Italian case study. Angela GENOVA (University of Urbino Carlo Bo / Fondazione Giacomo Brodolini, Italy) | angela.genova@uniurb.it In most of the European countries, the health conditions of migrant women are characterized by inequalities with respect to the same women and men in their native population. Their socioeconomic conditions strongly affect such inequality, fostered by barriers in accessing health services. What are the main barriers in accessing health services? Focusing on an Italian case study, Marche Region, this paper investigates the main barriers migrant women face in accessing health services by analyzing the points of view of health professionals working in primary and secondary health services. The analysis of 32 in-depth interviews brings to light the high rate of migrant women accessing emergency services instead of GP or community services, as well as the lack of intercultural mediators and intercultural competences for health care professionals both in primary and secondary health services. Adequate access to primary care would reduce cost of secondary care as well as the inequalities in the health conditions of migrant women. Moreover, intercultural mediators would represent a crucial tool in improving the relationship between migrant women and the professionals working in the health services. Both initiatives are discussed within the framework of welfare reforms, between a reduction in the investments and a welfare reform approach towards universalistic welfare services or services specifically targeted to migrant populations or migrant women. RN16S05 The Role of Civil Society in Central and Eastern European Health Care Systems "Kruzhok of independent artists": midwifery networks Anna A. TEMKINA (European University at St.Petersburg, Russian Federation) | atemkina@gmail.com "Civil society" generally is a contested term concerning the impact in healthcare (Giarelli, Annandale, Ruzza, 2014). In 2000-2010 in Russia different kinds of civic activities constitute independent space and voices concerning healthcare, however actions (strikes, meeting, etc) are sporadic, their influence on politics is low. Generally civil society as opposed to the state ideology and politics in healthcare, as a sphere of independent public is problematic in Russia both as a social practice and as a concept. However numerous professional and cultural communities without special status or with a vague status construct their own rules and meanings, inside and outside official institutions in different BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 793 spheres. I will show how such meanings are constructed within network of midwifes in course of their gathering, informal communication, training courses, conferences, routine practices of work, mentoring and teaching etc. The informal meetings of midwives are considered by some of them as a "protest against the (medical) system". Activities and communities within official institution, simultaneously inside and outside them (Yurchak 2005), producing meanings and practices, are in the focus of my attention Midwifes in their networks discuss and promote some ideas, which are different in comparison to "classical" obstetric approach. Midwifes identify themselves as the "circle" (kruzhok) of "independent artists", as "independent activity" (samodeyatelnost), and "sedition" (kramola), though they are "not ready to break to foundation of the institutions". They look for the space of influence within official institutions adapting and to the existing rules and changing them. Identity and community construction, solidarity and cleavages, consciousness raising and status competition are emergent within this space.. The role of civil society in health care system in Poland Beata TOBIASZ-ADAMCZYK (Jagiellonian University Medical College, Poland) | mytobias@cyfkr.edu.pl Barbara WOZNIAK (Jagiellonian University Medical College, Poland) | barbara.wozniak@uj.edu.pl Monika BRZYSKA (Jagiellonian University Medical College, Poland) | monika.brzyska@uj.edu.pl Over 68% of adult Poles do not participate in civic activities. This relatively low engagement is due to a lack of experience in such activities in previous political system, but, 25 years after political and economic transformation, the number of those engaged is still increasing. It should be noted that Polish citizens are eligible to donate 1% of income tax to a public benefit organization. According to the database ngo.pl among all foundations and associations working in the field of healthcare in Poland 11591 is aimed at protection and promotion of health and 8120 work for the people with different kinds of illnesses and disabilities. As an example may serve Anna Dymnàs (famous Polish actress) "Against the Odds" Foundation, the aim of which is maintaining and managing Therapeutic and Rehabilitation Center for Persons with Intellectual Disabilities as well as subsidizing medical treatment and rehabilitation camps, etc. Most significant nationwide initiative is The Great Orchestra of Christmas Charity. The aim of it is the effective support of the health care system in Poland through establishing new methods of diagnosis and treatment, by improving the standard of care for the youngest and oldest patients. They achieve this goal by public money raising and purchasing equipment for hospitals, medical offices throughout the country. The foundation is a great phenomenon in Poland as it's activity is based on voluntary work of many people and vast majority of Polish citizens support it financially contributing each year to its success and improvement of health care system. The civil society, gender, and childbirth activism in the Czech Republic: (re)establishing the alternatives Ema HRESANOVA (University of West Bohemia, Czech Republic) | ehresano@kss.zcu.cz Since the fall of the communist regime, Czechs have been involved in the process of reestablishing the civil society. Many scholars point out that this process has been deeply gendered; the gender composition of the highly feminised NGO sector stands in sharp contrast to the men-dominated high level party politics. Such a genderedness is even more apparent in the field of birthcare, which recently became a subject of numerous public debates. Childbirth turned to be a crucial driving force of a dynamic health-related social movement criticising allegedly paternalistic and patriarchal birth care system. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 794 This paper discusses attempts of childbirth activists to establish alternatives in the Czech birthcare system and the Czech civil society in general. In particular, it focuses on the gendered dimension of this process. It builds on a long-term ethnography of the Czech childbirth movement employing a wide range of qualitative research methods, especially qualitative indepth and narrative interviews and the so-called 'netnography' studying childbirth activists' online activities. The developing civil society for the growth of mental health: A case-study of the civil society organizations in Poland Anna PROKOP (Jagiellonian University Medical College, Poland) | a.e.prokop@gmail.com The presented study addresses the question of the role of the development of civil society in Poland after the political turn in 1989 for the situation of individuals with mental disorders and their families. To explore this issue qualitative methodology was applied. Firstly, the analysis of organizational discourse of local and national civil society organizations (CSOs) of three categories of social actors from the field of mental health (professionals, individuals with mental disorders as well as their families) was performed. Secondly, the expert interviews with leaders of the CSOs were conducted. The gathered material allowed an exploration of the major factors that facilitated the process of establishing CSOs in the field of mental health in Poland and the scope of activities undertaken by them in the last 25 years. Moreover, the analysis enabled a description of the dynamics of the growth of CSOs in the context of the process of socioeconomic transformation as well as the perceived impact on concerned individuals, common health-care practices and regulations in the health system as well as attitudes within the general society in Poland. Finally, the results of the study provide the understanding of the forthcoming challenges of the CSOs and conditions that limit their chances of success. RN16S06 Technologies of Health : CAM and Medical Pluralism An alternative from above: Bringing TCM as innovation to the Czech health care system Tereza STOCKELOVA (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | tereza.stockelova@soc.cas.cz Jaroslav KLEPAL (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | jaroslav.klepal@soc.cas.cz In 2013 the Czech Republic revived its pre-1989, state socialist cooperation with China in the field of health care. This time the cooperation has encapsulated interests not only of the states and their citizens' bodies but also corporate actors on both sides to introduce medical technologies, goods and services into their respective markets (EU and China). It was agreed, among other things, that a clinic of traditional Chinese medicine (TCM) would be established within a regional university hospital in the Czech Republic and in this way TCM would enter the public health care system in the country. While still in the stage of an unaccomplished project whose realization is conditioned by solving various setbacks, the TMC clinic has already been reordering the domestic professional and policy realities as well as public debates. Following the project of the TCM clinic as a complex "innovation" to the health services in the Czech Republic (and more broadly in post-socialist Central and Eastern Europe) we trace different (geo)political, economic, regulatory and medical logics that are negotiated with the introduction and translation of an alternative medicine "from above". We will argue that the top-down process needs to be BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 795 studied as concerning and transforming the very nature of the introduced medicine. Empirically we draw upon interviews with involved actors, policy and other available documents and media analysis. Striving for Self-Maximization: Alternative Medicine Considered as Medical Enhancement Technologies Inge Kryger PEDERSEN (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | ikp@soc.ku.dk Alternative medicine has in research mostly been addressed as a kind of therapy, treatment, healing practice, healthcare, or well-being. Drawing on 138 in-depth interviews with 46 Danish users of session-based alternative medicine and observations of 92 of their treatment sessions, this paper demonstrates that users do not only seek treatment of a given illness or well-being, but go on a voyage of discovery in the body to optimizing the body's own resources. This is precisely the phenomenon that Nikolas Rose has drawn attention to with the concept of medical enhancement technologies (2007). More options than ever are available now to improve and modify the body, when private providers enter healthcare in increasing numbers and new health technologies, for example computer-based biofeedback programs or self-screening equipment, become available. This paper argues that alternative medicine is also an overall designation for individual bodily projects aimed at body maintenance and a constant alertness to the state of the body and, ideally, identifying the various optimizing techniques that will issue in the perfect body. Alternative medicine can be regarded as just one more option for the privileged, paying out of their own pockets and as an expression of a privatized effort to ensure one's own good health and to prevent the diseases one fears developing. The Construction and Composition of Medical Pluralistic Personal Networks in Kathmandu/Nepal Lydia RÖSSL (Donau Universität Krems, Austria) | lydia.roessl@donau-uni.ac.at Medical Pluralism is not new phenomena, but the worldwide dissemination of Biomedicine unveiled medical pluralism as linked with governmental authority and power and "modern" western medical practice was constructed oppositional to "traditional" medicine and healers(1). Nepal is defined as Least Developed Country and objective of various health projects and programs, 2010 – 2011 international aid represented 26% of national budget(2). Kathmandu, the chosen research field, has a diverse population. Contrary to rural areas governmental accepted and not-accepted healing professions coexist close to each other and have various opportunities to exchange. This research focused on the construction and composition of personal networks of doctors of Allopathy, informal and formal trained Vaidhya, Tibetan medicine physicians and shamans in this unique setting. The methodical approach was based on the "Concurrent Embedded Strategy" by Creswell et al. (2014)(3). Questionnaires and qualitative interviews were used complementary to collect information about attributes and relations of healers, focusing on the referral of patients and the exchange of resources. Explications of the construction and composition of the personal networks were supplemented by including the given societal, economic and political context and implications for the networkactors. (1)Whyte (2002): Materia Medica. Ideen Und Substanzen in Verflochtenen Welten. In: Ethnologie Der Globalisierung., S. 31–46. Dietrich Reimer Verlag. (2)Giri et al. (2013): Perceptions of Government Knowledge and Control over Contributions of Aid Organizations and INGOs to Health In: Nepal: A Qualitative Study. Globalization and Health: S. 1–15. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 796 (3)Creswell (2009): Research Design. Qualitative, Quantitative, and Mixed Methods Approaches. London: SAGE publications. RN16S07 Sociology of Health and the Body Changing Patterns of Vitality in the Postmodern Times: Discussing "the Organs without Bodies" through Nikolas Rose's Theory of Molecular Biopolitics Nihan BOZOK (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | nihanmortas@hotmail.com Medical knowledge is being reshaped in the postmodern times; so, the body, life and death are being reconstructed. Contemporary medicine is the specialist of replacements. People can give to each other blood, kidney, a piece of lung and tissues. Via these exchanges the borders between bodies become permeable and current medicine interknits the bodies, deaths and lives of humans. Artificial limbs placed in the body multiply wildly, so the distinctions between mechanics, synthetic and organic disappear. A part of vitality can be printed, similar to printing a text, via bio-printing technology. Thus, the distinctions between born and made, between natural and artifactual vanish. In order to read these changing patterns of vitality peculiar to postmodern times, one of the leading post-Foucauldian theoreticians Nikolas Rose offers the concepts of "molecular biopolitics" and "molecular body". Through his theory, in this presentation, I will discuss new arts of governments unique to molecular body, whose components are storable, movable, replaceable and demountable. Especially concentrating on organ transplantation therapy, I will argue that there are four prominent ruptures in the field of medicine in the postmodern times. Firstly, postmodern medicine does not imagine the body as something biologically given, contrarily it sees the body as something remouldable. Secondly, postmodern medicine transforms death into an event that is able to be experienced by individuals piece by piece. Thirdly, through operating in the conditions of current global capitalism, postmodern medicine transforms vitality parts into commodities. Fourthly, postmodern medicine gives new lives to the organs circulating without bodies. Biobanks and human bio-objects: challenges in the healthcare sector Brígida RISO (Centre for Research and Studies in Sociology University Institute of Lisbon, Portugal) | brigida.riso@gmail.com The systematic storing of human biological samples in biobanks has increased in Portugal and worldwide. The creation of the UK Biobank and the phenomenon of deCode Genetics in Iceland are paradigmatic cases which have led to a widespread discussion in Europe about ethical, legal and social issues concerning banks of biological samples and genetic databases. In Portugal biobanks are mainly focused on forensic, medical diagnosis and therapeutic purposes. Biobanks specifically dedicated to clinical research and health innovation are residual, and the lack of a legal framework makes it difficult to map and identify these banks. These kinds of units, usually closely connected with high level medical training, research and development, have human biological samples as their study and work object. Even though the participation of other health and non-health professionals in laboratories is demanded, the medical profession still dominates – leading and coordinating all clinical research in this domain. Biological samples are collected in a voluntary basis, from ill and healthy donors. A great belief in science and in the future possibility of eradicating many of the existing diseases are some of the reasons for the increasing expression of research-focused biobanks. If, on the one hand, the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 797 possibility of donation a sample demonstrates one's power over its own body, on the other, donating defies the concept of property and the ways of managing the individual biological heritage. These biological products gain an autonomous existence and identity, different from those of the human individual who has given the sample. The sample identity is particularly given by codification and organization systems, obeying to clinical research criteria, which are conditioned by social, moral and political norms. The laboratory procedures scrutinize samples under advanced technologies, to remove the impurity and danger of sample's manipulation, promoting tumours and surgical waste into objects of science and health innovation. The equation of time-space of corporeal viability is challenged. Medical diagnosis could be as premature as the first cells of a new individual are generated in the mother's womb, while the conservation and replication of human living samples could occur long after the individual's death. Moreover, medical procedures are reaching deeper than ever before, the diagnosis moves from the body surface to the inner body, surpassing the precision of advanced imaging exams. The medical gaze is now focused in a profound analysis of the body – genes, cells and nano entities are enough to produce a medical diagnostic, in certain cases. Attachment and detachment logics between the sample and the original individual body can coexist. The self and the body can exist simultaneously in distinct times and places. In this sense, the vision over the body is fragmented: the body is likely to be a source of objectsamples, which are not sufficient to reconstruct or rescue the integral body or the integral individuality. The borders and the boundaries of the body are likely to be more unclear and indefinite, and the frontiers between public and private are also blurred. All of these procedures are part of a broader process of bio-objectification of the human biological samples. From samples collecting to storing, to the existent legal and political structures that regulate the clinical research, each of these procedures contributes to the complex transformation of a simple sample into a human bio-object. In these contexts, how is the relationship between body, health and illness reconfigured? Based on the hypothesis upon which the constitution of human bio-objects is a process mediated by social relationship, promotes novel configurations of health and illness, this research is focused on the analysis of social relations and dynamics surrounding human bio-objects in the Portuguese health context. The aim is to understand how the bio-objectification process of human biological products is contributing to produce and reproduce biomedicalized notions of health, based in individual bodies but mostly outside of the human body. This study also aims to deepen the reflection on fundamental issues about human and social consequences of the uses of biological samples. The exploratory nature of this research and the limited range of clinical research biobanks in Portugal demand an intensive approach in order to better understand the phenomenon, allowing the observation of interactions and moving processes, and also the observation of the symbolic organization of spaces. One biobank was considered as a base for this research. In a biobank, there is a set of professionals who interact and develop their practices, which structures complex representations of science and technology, medicine, body, health and illness. It was assumed these relationships might be more relevant where clinical research is the main goal, because the structures and practices are organized in a collective sense, to benefit a wider community and maybe all humankind. Grounded in a health sociology perspective, this research explores how the collection and storage of these human biological samples in specific places for clinical research is generating novel ways to interpret and define body boundaries, new configurations of health and illness, and the design of sophisticated politics of life. The dimensions of health are connected in social, political and cultural structures and its biological dimension cannot be thought without the recognition of this complex and multidimensional scope. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 798 Life in Plastic – It's Fantastic? Milieu-specific Perspectives on Aesthetic-plastic Surgery between Health and Illness Julia WUSTMANN (Ludwig-Maximilians-University Munich, Germany) | Julia.Wustmann@soziologie.uni-muenchen.de According to an annual study published by the International Society of Aesthetic Plastic Surgery more than 11 million aesthetic-plastic surgical procedures were performed worldwide in 2013. This marks a current climax of a development which has been constantly rising for years. Furthermore this development coincides with an increasing visibility of the phenomenon aesthetic-plastic surgery. Whether through the attention of the media that these kinds of operations gain or through the advertisement of franchised clinic-companies for aesthetic-plastic surgery in everyday life. These considerations lead to the question why people, especially people who do not get operated, are caring and discussing aesthetic-plastic surgery? This question is currently being investigated in a qualitative research project about attitudes of nonsurgicals towards aesthetic surgery. Therefore focus groups with everyday actors sampled by milieu were conducted. This paper wants to discuss first results and is therefore presenting the thesis that all group interpretations are unified in the problematization of common dichotomies between healthy and ill and, in connection to that, between physically and mentally as well as between necessary and possibly. Subsequently another remarkable result beyond this problematization is that there are several milieu-specific differences in the framing of aesthetic-plastic surgery which lead to several understandings of health and illness. Regarding this, different framings will be outlined, e.g. aesthetic-plastic surgery as a phenomenon of the evolutionary process or as an effect of capitalism. In view of this results the presentation wants to make a contribution towards the social construction of health and illness. Othering Bodies: The relationship between obesity and stigmatization in media texts. Gönül DEMEZ (Akdeniz University, Turkey) | gonuldemez@gmail.com Meral TIMURTURKAN (Akdeniz University, Turkey) | meralgulkaya@gmail.com The body, along with its physical and biological features of individuals, as a site through which socialization appears, is being turned into a practical space in where social power relations would appear as well. The presentation of the body and the meanings attributed to the body cannot be considered apart from social structure and power relations. Fat bodies, in that context, those have a significant market value within consumer culture are going beyond simply the expression of a physical condition and it is also under the influence of social, political and economic codes. Announcement of fatness as an illness in medical practice leads that it is being seen as physical defects and also as an illness needs to be cured. It brings about that fat bodies are subjected to othering and stigmatization in both medical and social practice. This study tries to interrelate between fatness and social exclusion with reference to Goffman's definition of stigma. Goffman (1963) considers stigma as a critical factor in social interactions and suggests that it is determinative upon the attitudes and behaviors of individuals in the moments of interaction among individuals. Declaring stigmatized "fat" individual as an ill causes to positioning of that person into a different status group. Thus, predefined and stigmatized individual is being turned into a customer, by means of assurance of "curing" and "normalization", of centers and specialists who work in that field, in short of market. In that study, the relationship between stigmatization and obesity will be scrutinized. In doing so, this study is based on analyzing of relevant texts of a daily mainstream newspaper. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 799 RN16S08 Responsibility and Choice & Reproductive and Parenting Decisions Mothers' empowerment and mothers' burden – gendered aspects of parental vaccine refusal Jaroslava HASMANOVA MARHANKOVA (University of West Bohemia, Czech Republic) | jmarhan@kss.zcu.cz This paper focuses on the Czech parents who decided not to have their children vaccinated, despite the general acceptance of vaccination on the part of biomedical authorities and the formal sanctions leveled by the state. Twenty-three parents whose children were not vaccinated were interviewed and several participant observations were conducted at public lectures concerning immunization and on meetings of parent who actively take part in the debates against compulsory vaccination. This paper studies parental vaccine refusal as a process that is strongly gendered. It analyzes different roles mothers and fathers play in the process of decision-making concerning vaccination and subsequent negotiation with health authorities and how the gendered notion of the role of women and men in family is (re)constructed during this process. It shows vaccine refusal as a site of a new form of women's agency. The health of themselves and their children have become in the descriptions of mothers a project on which each of them must individually work. This kind of discourse strongly empowers mothers in the process of evaluating risk, as it puts them in the position of the most important and capable actors while evaluation the information concerning vaccination. Those mothers challenge the authority of state and the system of medical expertise and actively (re)interpret expert information, creating their own "scientific credibility". Simultaneously, it extends the gendered work of mothering and place new demands on the mothers to became "guards" of their children's health (who are superior to the authority of medical professionals). Prenatal testing, social inequality and the apparatus of choice Catherine MILLS (Monash University, Australia) | catherine.mills@monash.edu At least in liberal democracies, the moral principle of reproductive autonomy has an unprecedented ascendency in the social, medical and political management of reproduction, especially in regards to prenatal testing and related decisions about selective termination. Focusing on the context of obstetric ultrasound, I show that notions of choice are deployed in various ways, to differentially cast women as responsible moral agents – who are capable of informed decision-making and bear primary moral culpability – or as fundamentally irresponsible, that is, incapable of informed decision-making but nevertheless culpable for their perceived (moral) failure. Furthermore, the apparatus of choice intersects with processes of medical normalization in prenatal care in complex ways, evidenced in discussions of termination of pregnancy on the basis of foetal abnormalities. The apparatus of choice operates as a means of retreat from ethical complexity, and obfuscates the ways that social norms and other socioeconomic conditions shape which decisions appear as possible and which do not. In this way, the apparatus of choice operates differentially to reinforce social inequalities and differences in social capital in regards to both pregnancy and the medical institutions that strive to manage it. It can also reinforce discriminatory attitudes and norms that restrict the range of bodies that appear as livable in the social field. The arguments made in this paper draw on qualitative data collected in Australia in a project on the effects of obstetric ultrasound on the experience of pregnancy and moral conceptions of the foetus. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 800 Unbearable responsibility for bearing: the health professionals' perspective Anastasija NOVKUNSKAYA (European University in Saint-Petersburg, Russian Federation) | a.novkunskaya@gmail.com Current neo-liberal reforms in Russia, catalyzed by the economic and political crisis, are modifying not only organizational and material arrangements of the public health. Rules and practices of interactions between patients, doctors and state are being transformed on the both, institutional and interpersonal levels. As a consequence, responsibility between main actors in this field is being redistributed. In particular, while Russian state cuts down financing of the public health services, patients and medical institutions are expected to be more involved into health promotion and provision both, materially, technically and morally. Enhancement of possibility of choice for patients and growth of economic and organizational autonomy for medical institutions both have contradictory consequences. The issue appears, do they possess enough resources to accept and bear such responsibility? The purpose of this article is to examine how representatives of the reproductive health services problematize responsibility for it, to what agents they attribute it and how they enact their accountability obligations within their professional practice. According to this aim, the qualitative methodology, as the most sensible for individual perspectives, rather than formal evaluations, was applied to collect and analyze empirical data. Given research was conducted with application of case study strategy. As a case was treated a system of three governmental antenatal clinics, one gynecology department and maternity home, which aim to promote women's reproductive health, in one Russian district center (Central Federal Okrug). Focusing on specific case of medical attendance for child bearing and reproductive health in Russia, this paper will provide the investigation of how health professionals in Russian maternity homes and antenatal clinics evaluate current social changes. Basing on the data, collected from in-depth interviews with obstetrician-gynecologists and participant observation in antenatal clinic, conducted in 2011-2012 and in 2015 years in one of the Russian small towns, the problem of responsibility for the reproductive health will be examined. In particular, the main agents of responsibility for the individual reproductive health (and successful childbirth as a result) will be described from the health professionals' point of view. Furthermore, The purpose of this article is to examine how representatives of reproductive health services define responsibility for it, to what agents they attribute it, and how they enact their accountability obligations within their professional practice. The analyzed material shows that obstetrician-gynecologists expect multiple agents to be responsible for successful child bearing. Among them the primary accountability for health perpetuation and amelioration is ascribed to the patients. Nevertheless, not all patients of reproductive health services are ready to take responsibility for their childbearing (from the doctors' point of view). Most of them appear to be oriented on paternalistic model of interaction, expecting substantial governmental support and medical monitoring in the health provision. At the same time, in description of their own clients, doctors speak mostly about "irresponsibility", denoting that patients' practices do not correspond with professionals' normative beliefs and expectations. From the other side, government, and other state institutions are expected to bear considerable amount of responsibility for the citizens' health as well. The main mission of state from the obstetrician-gynecologists' perspective, is to provide structural conditions for interaction and bearing responsibility of all the other important actors. Moreover, the field of reproductive health, in particular, is defined as more problematic than any other, since the current state social policy in this sphere has become explicitly paternalistic. As Russian social researchers claim, the modern gender order in Russia especially problematize reproductive sphere as the one, which provides nation's reproduction and is of symbolical importance (Здравомыслова, Темкина, 2011: 25). Consequently, reproductive health appears to be especially moralized and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 801 medicalized (Lock, 2004; Martin, 2001; Михель, 2010). Nevertheless, actual political measures, taken by state in the social and medical sphere are assessed by health professionals as insufficient and inadequate to the mission declaimed. Eventually, from the doctors' perspective, currently no one from the main social actors in the field of care for pregnancy and birth are capable to bear responsibility sufficiently. At the same time, doctors and other medical personnel are believed to be the main experts in this field and share a significant extent of authority and, therefore, responsibility, which is treated as imputed or assumed obligations to care for maintenance, promotion and treatment of reproductive functions. However, since ambiguity of institutional rules in Russian public health is exacerbated by the current liberal reforms, medical institutions and health professionals become vulnerable to the both, economic and administrative deprivation. Health professionals appear to be charged not only with compliance with determinate medical algorithms of observation and treatment but with complicated bureaucratic order as well. This impedes bearing their own responsibility for the reproductive health, as managerial and administrative operations take most of the time and energy obstetrician-gynecologists possess. As a result the doctors consider their patients to be the main agents of responsibility for reproductive health. Besides, they also mentioned the government, pharmaceutical companies and the patient's social environments as such. Obstetrician-gynecologists admitted that they are responsible for the reproductive health too, although the management and arrangement of the public health services prohibit them from performing their professional responsibility in full. Thus, the paper suggests, that the sphere of reproductive health from the medical professionals' point of view is characterized by the lack of other social agents' responsibility and multiplicity of impediments to performing their own obligations and commitment. References: 1. Lock M. Medicalization and the Naturalization of Social Control / M. Lock // Ember C.R., Ember M. (eds.) Encyclopedia of Medical Anthropology: Health and Illness in the World's Cultures. New York: Kluwer, 2004. P. 116-125. 2. Martin E. The Woman in the Body: A Cultural Analysis of Reproduction / E. Martin. Boston: Beacon Press, 2001. 3. Здравомыслова Е., Темкина А., Доверительное сотрудничество во взаимодействии врача и пациентки: взгляд аку шера-гинеколога, Здоровье и интимная жизнь. Социолог ические подходы. Сб. стат. под ред. Е. Здравомысловой, А. Темкиной. Спб.: Издательство Европейского Университета в Санкт-Петербурге, 2011.с. 23-53. 4. Михель Д.В. Социальная антропология здоровья и репродукции: медицинская антропология: учеб. пособ. для студентов. Саратов: Новый проект, 2010. Risk perceptions, professional powers and emerging actors in planned home births in Portugal Mário J. D. S. SANTOS (CIES University Institute of Lisbon, Portugal) | mariojdssantos@gmail.com The contemporary option of an out-of-the-hospital birth confronts different risk perceptions, plays with powers and knowledge with different levels of legitimacy, and questions formalised professional and organisational dynamics. In a previous research conducted in 2012 on the experiences of home birth in Portugal, planned home births revealed to be part of a wider reflexive search for a sense of identity coherence, where medicine loses its centrality and part of its power. Home birth can be seen as an anti-obstetrics manifesto, as it symbolises the rejection of the context and the technology which are in the origin of this medical specialty. In fact, each hospital ward illustrates typical forms of exercising medical knowledge and medical power. Following Foucault, hospitals can be seen as a medical and medicalising panoptic, with a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 802 structure that allows a permanent and conscious visibility status which assures an automatic exercise of power. Home birth, however, escapes this medical panoptic and demands a wider sociological look into the social mechanisms of power relations and knowledge circulation. At home there is an unstable background of informalities where, nevertheless, there are persisting elements of medical rationality. Despite the relevance of the literature published around pregnancy, childbirth and motherhood within the social sciences, there is little literature dedicated to a critical theory of maternity and even less specifically addressing home births. Regarded as a social phenomenon, home birth has enough empirical relevance to sociology and, in particular, to the sociology of health: (1) it is a paradigmatic case of reaction to medicalisation and to institutionalised obstetric practices; (2) framed by the theories of modernity, it emerges as a reflexive rejection of the medical hegemony, through a personalised mobilisation of medical and non-medical resources; (3) it can be viewed as a process of gender re-appropriation for pregnant women, midwives and emerging actors, like doulas, throughout the pregnancy experience and the dynamics of professional assistance before, during and after birth; and (4) it can be regarded as a particular field of professional interaction, where different actors define their own regions of knowledge and power, mostly without a formal organisational or institutional support. The previous research brought new insights regarding the first two points. This new research, recently started, is focusing on these last two, concerning the professional dynamics surrounding home birth in Portugal, where, like many other South and East European countries, informal networks and a lack of regulation are characteristic of home birth assistance. The relationships established between pregnant women and their families, midwives, obstetricians and doulas are dynamic relations shaped by risk perceptions and trust. If, in ancient times, birth happened within the feminine circle of care, the transition to modernity was marked by professional tensions that have been shaping childbirth care. Nowadays, in Portugal and in several European contexts, midwives and nurse-midwives share with the obstetrician a set of formal competences regarding the assistance of normal or physiological birth, framed mainly by scientific knowledge. Nevertheless, there are permanent tensions suggesting active dynamics of professionalisation and closure. How do all these actors interact, communicate and work? How do doulas and midwives define their boundaries? Do these actors search for the legitimation of their practice through scientific objectivity? Is home birth promoting the professional closure of nurse-midwives and midwives, with the definition of technocracies? Which trajectories shape the professional socialisation of nurse-midwives who are trained in the hospital and biomedical model but decide to assist home births? And knowing that obstetricians are relevant actors, in some settings, during antenatal care and even at birth, how is the doctorpatient relationship configured, and which elements can be found in the medical discourse on home birth? This research aims to analyse home birth as the front-stage of professional interactions, in order to identify which actors, professional and non-professional, are part of the set of resources mobilised during pregnancy and birth; to observe the features and dynamics of the informal networks of support and assistance; and describe and characterise the strategies of power-knowledge of these different social actors. The diffuse distribution of this phenomenon called for the use of multi-sited ethnography, in order to catch the continuities and connections within the informality, the privacy and the lack of regulation. Beyond the academic and sociological relevance of this research, it is expected that recognising this social dynamics can have a wider social impact at the national level, by informing the definition of maternal health public policies which are sensitive to the invisible but relevant reality of home birth. RN16S09 Medical Technologies & Reproductive Health Services BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 803 Does social policy work (and how)? An examination of European social policy influences on breastfeeding initiation and duration among European mothers. Karen VANDERLINDEN (Department of Sociology, Ghent University, Belgium) | karen.vanderlinden@Ugent.be Bart VAN DE PUTTE (Department of Sociology, Ghent University, Belgium) | bart.vandeputte@Ugent.be BACKGROUND Breastfeeding is typically considered the preferred feeding method for newborns worldwide. However, the topic remains understudied in social sciences, especially with regard to its determinants at the macro level. To our knowledge, this is the first paper to attempt health comparative research regarding different infant feeding decisions in Europe, and even worldwide. Several distinct social policy types are examined: welfare state regimes, maternal leave regulations, breastfeeding friendly hospital initiatives (BFHI) and adherence to the Code (of marketing of breast milk substitutes). OBJECTIVES We first assess the relation between each social policy type regarding inequalities in breastfeeding initiation and duration separately, then disentangle its different effects combined. This allows us to determine the most dominant policy influences, and possibly detect different patterns, for breastfeeding initiation and duration respectively. METHODS Based on Eurobarometer data, we perform several linear and logistic multilevel analyses. To conceptualize these different social policies, we use indicators provided by both UNICEF and the World Health Organization (WHO). RESULTS Initial results show significant differences of the distinguished European social policy types between breastfeeding initiation and duration. A substantial proportion of variance is situated at the country-level. Furthermore, policy directly related to breastfeeding culture, such as BFHI and the Code, shows strong positive association with breastfeeding initiation and duration. DISCUSSION We suggest possible explanations and set a direction for the inclusion of social (care) policies in further research on breastfeeding. We also emphasize the importance of conducting comparative health research when examining infant feeding decisions and practices. "Nobody wants a public debate about abortion": Can fetal futures be imagined as anything other than an individual undertaking? Niamh STEPHENSON (University of New South Wales, Australia) | n.stephenson@unsw.edu.au Ideally, the new use of health technologies involves collective decision-making about their implications and regulation. However, as the routinisation of obstetric ultrasound unfolds it is marked by the absence of public discussion, in Australia at least. New and expanded uses of obstetric ultrasound are led by practitioners and industry, and government regulation has a limited role in enabling, shaping or curtailing developments in the field. This paper explores how the absence of public discussion relates to a key tension that arises in the practice of obstetric ultrasound (drawing on interviews with pregnant women, sonographers, specialist obstetricians, counselors, researchers and policy makers about obstetric ultrasound). Health professionals repeatedly demarcate their role (of information and service provision) from the parental responsibility to make informed decisions about fetal futures; a demarcation typically underpinned by health professionals' insistence on "a woman's right to choose". At the same time, there is a common lament about how ill-prepared prospective parents are for prenatal testing. However, professionals rarely describe the way to address this as a matter of increasing collective discussion; rather they identify a need for improved clinical communication. There is a ready explanation for keeping the discussion about fetal futures anchored to the clinic, voiced at times by our participants: "nobody wants a public debate about abortion". Given BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 804 the background of political controversy over abortion law, this paper will examine the ways in which professionals involved in obstetric ultrasound navigate, avoid, or try to stimulate and participate in public discussion about abortion. "Women on the countdown": experiencing Assisted Reproductive Techniques (ART) in the Spanish public healthcare system Beatriz MAÑAS (UNED (National Distance Education University), Spain) | bmanas@poli.uned.es The aim of this paper is to improve our understanding of the experiences and perceptions of women undergoing ART treatment. This research involved the study of patients from the Spanish region of Castilla-La Mancha's public healthcare system. We have applied a qualitative methodology based on discussion groups and discourse analyses. The analysis has made it possible to discover multiple dimensions in which these women's lives are affected, not only by the treatment they are undergoing, but also by the decision to start it. One of the most important elements is the influence of time and age perceptions on these women's plans for their lives, as this deeply modulates their gender self-concept. Undergoing treatment confronts women with a whole universe of popular knowledge about reproduction and fertility and, at the same time, it transforms the way they live their sexuality, which from this moment on follows guidelines set down by doctors, which affects the relationship with their partner. Finally, the opportunity to carry out this research at a public healthcare institution has let us observe these women's experiences as public healthcare users, not only in comparison with the private system, but also revealing functional problems which, in the end, could have consequences for the success of the treatment. In short, this research can contribute relevant information, not only for the sociological field, but also to enrich the knowledge of those healthcare professionals who work with this group of patients on a daily basis. The role of NGOs in field of reproductive health care in Poland Krystyna DZWONKOWSKA-GODULA (University of Lodz, Poland) | krystyna.dzwonkowska@gmail.com Reproductive health care should provide among others access to safe, effective, affordable and acceptable methods of fertility regulation and safe motherhood (antenatal care, delivery care, and postpartum care). Unfortunately reproductive health care system in Poland doesn't respect the needs of women. There is no sexuality education, no universal access to contraception, very restrictive abortion law and limited access to legal abortion (because of conscience clause). Women giving birth are not provided with sufficient level of medical care (e.g. lack of free anesthetization during childbirth), they suffer and feel humiliated (medicalisation of pregnancy and childbirth). The problem is an inequality in realization of reproductive rights among Polish women from different socio-economic groups. Above mentioned problems are a challenge for NGOs in Poland. The aim of paper, based on analyzing existing data, is to study an activity of two of them: Federation for Women and Family Planning and Childbirth with Dignity Foundation. It focuses on objectives of both organizations, forms of action and effects. Their activity covers different areas of reproductive health care in Poland such as: law-making, monitoring of observance of patients' rights (right to dignity, information, privacy, informed consent), interventions in the cases of denial of access to reproductive health services, control of public institutions: ministry, hospitals (a role of watchdog), sexuality education, education of healthcare professionals, raising awareness and disseminating information about issues related to reproduction, conducting media campaigns. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 805 Both NGOs are a good example of collective social actors that can contribute to positive change in health care system. RN16S10 Health and Illness in Mediterranean Countries: Present Challenges and Future Developments Ethnicity, gender and health professions: the Arab minority in Israel Ariela POPPER-GIVEON (David Yellin Academic College, Israel) | arielapo@netvision.net.il Yael KESHET (Western Galilee Academic College) | yaelk@wgalil.ac.il Ido LIBERMAN (Western Galilee Academic College) | idol@wgalil.ac.il An intersectionality approach that addresses the non-additive influences of social categories and power structures, such as gender and ethnicity, is used to further understand the complexity of health inequities. While most researchers adopt an intersectionality approach to study patients' health, in this lecture we exemplify its usefulness in studying underrepresentation in the health care workforce. Our research objectives were to examine gender patterns of underrepresentation in the medical profession among the Arab minority in Israel. We used both quantitative and qualitative methodologies. The quantitative data were obtained from the Labor Force Survey conducted by the Israeli Central Bureau of Statistics. The qualitative data were obtained through ten in-depth interviews with Arab physicians working in Israeli hospitals. We found that health professions are a sought-after and popular education and employment pathway among the Arab minority in Israel. Nevertheless, with respect to physicians, the Arab minority in Israel is underrepresented, and this is due to Arab women's underrepresentation, particularly in medicine. Few possible explanations for these findings will be presented, including Arab women's particular employment and educational patterns. Arab women are also expected to fulfil traditional gender roles and conform to patriarchal and collectivist values, which makes it difficult for them to study medicine. The small number of Arab women physician adversely affects the medical treatment given to Arab women in Israel. Using an intersectionality approach to study Arab women underrepresentation in medicine provides, therefore, a foundation for action aimed at increasing the number of Arab women physicians and reducing health disparities. Social determinants of health in the European periphery: A cross-sectional timeseries analysis Sabine ISRAEL (University of Oldenburg, Germany) | sabine.israel@uni-oldenburg.de Due to similar economic trends, individuals and households in the European periphery, that is the Central European countries (CEECs) and the Mediterranean Member States, are exposed to a comparable situation of lower wages and less expenditures on health and social protection (however on different levels). Reports from these countries suggest that unmet medical needs, deprivation, arrears and mortgage payment difficulties are health risks which increased in particular in the crisis period. These European issues are likely to have an impact on health as they put individuals with low resources in a situation of physical and psychological discomfort. The purpose of the presentation is to set out in how far Mediterranean and Eastern European countries show similar or divergent trends in health and their social determinants. This is done on the basis of cross-sectional time-series analyses of EU-SILC data comparing health status and social determinants of health from before (2005-2008) to the within crisis (2009-2012) period. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 806 The study observes that more than the Mediterranean countries, impacted by the Eurozone crisis, the Baltic countries show an increase in the degree of bad health. In particular the takeup of healthcare services has declined for poor individuals due to monetary reasons, bringing about unmet medical needs. Material hardship (difficulties to adequately warm one's home, afford a substantial meal and other usual expenses) and psychological burdens on health from arrears are however a more important determinant of health in the Mediterranean countries. "Like penguins in the desert": families with intellectually disabled children dealing with the economic crisis. Alice SCAVARDA (University of Torino, Italy) | alice.scavarda@unito.it The recent economic crisis in Italy has had a major impact on health services, which have been consistently cut back, in order to limit public expenditure. The mixture of a decreasing provision in public sector and a rapid development of private services, often expensive, produced social inequalities in the access to healthcare. This has recently affected disabled people, compounding families' quality of life and diminishing the life opportunities of people with physical and mental impairments. However, for people with intellectual disabilities, barriers to therapeutic interventions may have consequences in terms of a limited improvement of their abilities, with the enduring presence of cognitive and behavioural problems that can prevent their social participation. Therefore, the current reduction of economic resources may undermine the equality between able and disabled people, jeopardizing the acquirements and the rights obtained in the past. The paper produces the findings of a qualitative study, based on about 60 in-depth interviews to families with Down and autistic children, underlining both the efforts to make the most of the potential of their children, in spite of the lack of public aid, and the strategies of resistance to this situation, in terms of collective action. These families seem to be responding to the welfare shortening by providing the services themselves, through associations, and by trying to find private solutions to the problem of independent living. This commitment to families' resources, however, keeps producing social inequalities. Sociology in studies on accessibility: A case study on the accessibility of persons with motor disabilities to eGovernment in Spain Marta AGUILAR GIL (University of Sevilla, Spain) | maguilar6@us.es José María BLEDA GARCÍA (University of Castilla-La Mancha, Spain) | jose.bleda@uclm.es Rafael CONDE MELGUIZO (ESNE Centre of Design, Innovation and Technology, (University of Rey Juan Carlos)) | rafael.conde@esne.es Spanish law 11/2007, on Electronic Access of Citizens to Public Services -LAECSP- (BOE, 2007), establishes the obligation to guarantee that all Spanish citizens have the means to carry out all transactions with public administration electronically under conditions of equal access. In this work, we identify the barriers to persons with spinal cord injury and cerebral paralysis. We provide evidence on how accessibility solutions and/or universal design are not enough to permit their access to eGovernment on an equal footing with other citizens. Public policies designed to implement Act 11/2007 on Electronic Access to Public Services by citizens, LAECSP (BOE 2007) must include social interventions with these groups, in addition to work on technology. RN16S11a Health Inequalities: Miscellanea BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 807 The meritocratisation of mental health disparities: fact or myth. Pieter DUDAL (University of Ghent, Belgium) | pieter.dudal@ugent.be Piet BRACKE (University of Ghent, Belgium) | piet.bracke@ugent.be Educational differences in mental health are among the most consistent findings in the sociology of health and illness. By consequence, scholars paid considerably attention to educational inequalities in the prevalence of depression. Despite earlier recommendations to investigate absolute and relative inequalities at the same time, this has not been conducted for depressive symptoms in a cross-national setting. This paper tries to fill this gap by examining both measures of educational mental health inequality using data on depressive symptoms from the 3th and 6th round of the European Social Survey. Analysis are based on respondents aged between 25 and 90 in 21European countries. Results indicate that there are substantial educational inequalities in the frequency and severity of depressive symptoms. Moreover these inequalities vary between countries: cross-national variation is observed for both inequality measures. Additionally, we investigate whether these inequalities are influenced by incomerelated factors. Results show cross-national variation in the direct and indirect effect of education on the prevalence of depression. In conclusion, comparative research needs to uncover the institutional context that renders schooling relevant for mental health. It seems that, as concerns the mental health outcomes, meritocratic society is a fact in some, but a myth in other contemporary European countries. Scoial capital and mortality in Finland: a prospective study Timo ANTTILA (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | timo.e.e.anttila@jyu.fi Tomi OINAS (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | tomi.oinas@jyu.fi Jussi TANSKANEN (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | jussi.o.tanskanen@student.jyu.fi Tomi KANKAINEN (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | tomi.k.kankainen@jyu.fi Petri RUUSKANEN (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | petri.ruuskanen@yfi.jyu.fi Jouko NÄTTI (University of Tampere, Finland) | Jouko.Natti@uta.fi Social capital refers to various levels of social relationships formed through social networks. Previous studies have shown that social capital reduces mortality. Social capital scholars have begun to distinguish different functions of social capital according to their context. Typically researchers separate bonding and bridging social capital. Bonding social capital refers to trusting and cooperative relationships such as relations with family and close friends, and respectively bridging social capital refers to relationships of respect and mutuality, such as associational memberships. The data consists of a representative Finnish Living Conditions Survey (FLCS) conducted in 1994, which has been combined with register-based follow-up data on mortality from Statistics Finland covering the years 1994–2011. The relative risk of death was examined by conducting Cox proportional hazards analyses. The results were adjusted for background (health, gender, level of education and family situation). According to preliminary results various measures both of bridging and bonding network capital were associated with decreased risk of mortality. Health Inequalities in Romania. The Key Role of Access to Health Services in Selfrated Health Iuliana PRECUPETU (Research Institute for Quality of Life, Romanian Academy, Romania) | iuliana@iccv.ro BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 808 Cosmina Elena POP (Research Institute for Quality of Life, Romanian Academy, Romania) | cosminapop@gmail.com Romanian population has a poor health status in comparison to population in other European Union countries. Indicators like life expectancy at birth, general mortality rates, infant mortality rate or morbidity rates place Romania among the lowest rankings in the European Union. When looking at subjective indicators, like self-rated health status, the same pattern is highlighted. Moreover, the country is confronted with high inequalities in the health status and previous research showed that the model of these inequalities is different in comparison with other European Union countries. The paper explores health inequalities in Romania by adopting a quality of life approach. The main goal is to understand the types of inequalities that are to be found between people in poverty (under the threshold of 60% of median income), those living in the immediate vicinity of poverty line and those having a high standard of living. The paper adopts a comparative perspective and thus compares Romania with other European Union countries in regard to the pattern of inequalities revealed by the data. The analysis is based on data coming from European Quality of Life Survey 2011-2012 (developed by European Foundation for the Improvement of Living and Working Conditions) and uses indicators like health status, satisfaction with health, long term disability and access to health. The data is analysed with the help of bivariate and multivariate statistical analysis. Descriptive and explanatory analysis includes individual and contextual factors contributing to inequalities. Results reveal systematic inequalities in Romania and a mixed picture of health inequalities in the other European Union countries. A Sociological Investigation of Income inequality and Disparity in Infant Health Outcomes Ahmad KHALILI (Slippery Rock University of Pennsylvania, United States of America) | ahmad.khalili@sru.edu Exploring the relationship between socioeconomic conditions of the family and maternal-child health indicators provide an insight into pathways linking social inequality to the family health outcomes. Infant mortality rate (IMR) and low birth weight (LBW) are two important indicators of the health outcomes of family and community. Meanwhile, they can be interpreted as a sociological factor measuring socioeconomic status of a population. High IMR reflects unaffordability and inaccessibility of families to raise their infants. Despite a remarkable decline in infant mortality and low birth rate in the U.S. during the past decades, the inverse relationship between socioeconomic indicators and child health continues and is getting stronger. Furthermore, changes in health indicators have varied across geographic areas, socioeconomic groups, and racial groups. This study uses aggregate data to test the hypotheses that increasing income inequality has contributed to increasing health inequality between states, within states, and across social groups. In this study, the relationship between major components of infant mortality, low birth weight, and social indicators are examined within an ecological framework in which the primary analytical unit is the state and subareas within the states. This study is an updated of my previous study in which I have identified subareas within the states and divided the population by high-, low-, and medium-income areas within each state. I choose state as a unit of analysis to identify changes in resource allocation including education, primary care, and related indicators. Dependent and independent variables have been identified. A factor analysis is performed to examine the relationships between variables. It is hypothesized that the intensity of the decline of child health indicators varies by place, time, and among social groups. The data from 50 states has been updated and were obtained from census and Vital Statistics between 1995-2012. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 809 RN16S11b Health Inequalities: On the Effects of Educational Disparities Do cohort patterns matter? A hierarchical age, period, cohort analysis of the educational gradient in self-rated health Katrijn DELARUELLE (Ugent, Belgium) | katrijn.delaruelle@ugent.be Veerle BUFFEL (Ugent, Belgium) | veerle.buffel@ugent.be Piet BRACKE (Ugent, Belgium) | piet.bracke@ugent.be Recently, researchers have been illustrating the necessity of taking cohort effects into account when examining age trajectories in the education-health relationship. With regard to age differences, two hypotheses are put forward: the cumulative advantage hypothesis predicts that educational disparities in health grow with age; and the age-as-leveler hypothesis that expects a decline in the education gap throughout life. An even more recent addition to the healtheducation field is the assumption of widening educational disparities in health across cohorts (rising importance hypothesis). Despite the importance of these theoretical perspectives, empirical studies taking both insights into consideration are scarce. The present study aims to contribute to this field in two important ways: (1) methodologically, by using a hierarchical ageperiod-cohort analysis (H-APC), under the assumption of certain period effect restrictions and (2) theoretically, by questioning the rising importance hypothesis. We use a subsample of individuals aged between 25 to 85 years old (N = 233045) from 32 countries in the European Social Survey (2002 – 2012). The analyses lead to two important conclusions. First, we find support for the cumulative advantage hypothesis. Second, we find contra-evidence for the rising importance hypothesis. The latter finding is particularly interesting. The diminishing relevance of education for health raises concerns about potential barriers to education as a vehicle for empowerment and the promotion of health. Trend in the educational gap in birth outcomes in the Czech Republic Martina STIPKOVA (University of West Bohemia, Czech Republic) | marsti@kss.zcu.cz There is a large and persistent gap in birth weight between newborns of women with low and high education in the Czech Republic. However, its size varies by time. The proposed paper aims to explain the variability in the educational gap in birth weight. Two factors are hypothesized to influence it, the variation in life conditions and health care. The first explanation supposes that economic uncertainty elevates stress and worsens life conditions of mothers and thus influences birth weight negatively. The effect should be larger for children born to mothers with less education, because they are more vulnerable at the labour market. The second explanation reflects the fact that the number of births temporarily elevated because large cohorts of women reached childbearing age. It expects that when more mothers crowd for health care, its quality may suffer and lead to a worse birth outcome. I suppose the impact to be stronger among the less educated women who have fewer resources (of various kinds) to compensate for the crowding effect. The analysed data come from the national birth register and cover period between 1990 and 2014. Preliminary results support the hypotheses only partially. As expected, the effect of life conditions, approximated by unemployment rate, is stronger for children born to less educated mothers. Contrary to the expectation, the effect of the quality of health care, measured by the number of mothers per beds in maternity hospitals, is only present among children of mothers with secondary and tertiary education. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 810 Capital interplays and the self-rated health of young men: Results from a crosssectional study in Switzerland Gerry VEENSTRA (University of British Columbia, Canada) | gerry.veenstra@ubc.ca Thomas ABEL (University of Bern, Switzerland) | abel@ispm.unibe.ch We apply capital interplay theory to health inequalities in Switzerland by investigating the interconnected effects of parental cultural, economic and social capitals on the educational trajectories and health of young Swiss men who live with their parents. Specifically, we apply logistic regression modelling to self-rated health in original cross-sectional survey data collected during mandatory conscription of Swiss male citizens in 2010 and 2011 (n=23,975). In comparison with sons whose parents completed mandatory schooling only, sons with parents who completed technical college or university were significantly more likely to report better selfrated health scores. Parental economic capital was an important mediating factor in this regard. Number of books in the home (parental cultural capital), family economic circumstances (parental economic capital) and parental ties to influential people (parental social capital) were also independently associated with the self-rated health of the sons. Although sons in the highest educational stream tended to report better health than those in the lowest, we found little evidence for a health-producing intergenerational transmission of capitals via the education stream of the sons. Finally, the positive association between personal education and self-rated health was stronger among sons with relatively poorly educated parents. Specifically, among respondents whose parents had completed mandatory schooling only, the odds of sons reporting very good/excellent health were 2.25 times as high for sons in the grammar school stream compared to sons in the mandatory schooling stream. The same odds ratios were much smaller among respondents whose parents completed university. Our study provides empirical support for the idea that capital interplays play an important role in the intergenerational production of health in Switzerland. Health-related returns to education of migrants in Germany Johann CARSTENSEN (Friedrich-Alexander-University Erlangen-Nuremberg, Germany) | johann.carstensen@fau.de A substantial amount of research has explored the differences in mortality (the healthy migrant paradox) and morbidity of migrants and the autochthonous population. Former studies addressing this point find different results according to the outcome measure (morbidity vs. mortality). This work tries to shed some light on the mechanisms, leading to differences in health outcomes. Education is one important determinant of one's health. However, it is still unclear if this is due to the effects of educational certificates and their effect on resources such as the socioeconomic position or if higher education leads to better health behavior through competencies and knowledge. Earlier research for Germany shows that migrants have problems to fully capitalize their education on the labor market. Foreign certificates of education and academic degrees are often not acknowledged, leading to a discrepancy between competencies and employment. In this paper the question is addressed, whether migrant's morbidity differs from those of the autochthonous population, and especially if there is a different effect of education on health status. The focus lies on the question whether devalued education from the country of origin can be transferred into better health, or if the devaluation affects the usability of education for health purposes. The answer to this question could illustrate if the mechanism of the effect of education on health functions due to certificates and thus better resources, or competencies and their beneficial effect on health behavior. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 811 RN16S12 Sociology of Mental Illness Which care means inclusion? A sociological discussion on care and social inclusion in mental illness Joana ZÓZIMO (Centro de Estudos Sociais Universidade de Coimbra, Portugal) | joana.zozimo@gmail.com Historically, treatments of mental illness have been associated to ways of controlling both the symptoms and the individuals suffering from them, frequently leading people with mental illnesses to a state of little responsibility for their actions, whether in their everyday lives or in crucial moments of managing the disease (Goffman, 1991; Porter, 2002). Yet, there have also been several attempts to return individuality, agency and self-determination to these people, for example the anti-psychiatric (in Europe) and mental hygiene (in the USA) movements in the twentieth century, but with some hard consequences for many of the deinstitutionalised people who came into communities almost deprived of material or symbolical infrastructures to welcome them. Also, the psychopharmaceuticals revolution in the 1950's has pledged the opportunity of treating mentally ill people outside the hospitals or other similar institutions and, as the chemical vest would turn the material one into an obsolete practice, it would guarantee a more independent and inclusive life. However, persistent problems in the social inclusion of people with experience of mental illness (Hespanha, et al. 2012; Fontes e Portugal, 2013), in our contemporary societies, expose a persistent deficit of self-determination and citizenship opportunities available to them, with great individual, economic, and social consequences. Recent studies have stressed the burden of mental conditions namely in western societies, as unipolar depression is expected to be among the three leading causes of burden of disease by 2030 (WHO, 2008). Portugal, unlike the other European southern countries, has the highest prevalence of psychiatric illnesses in Europe, alongside with Northern Ireland (Caldas de Almeida e Xavier; 2013), and an incomplete mental health reform that placed the responsibility for deinstitutionalization mainly on the shoulders of the families. Therefore, added to the goal of decreasing the treatment gap, it is also urgent to aim at the usefulness gap – i.e. the proportion of mentally ill people who are not able to conduct a useful and meaningful life in their communities and rethink the types of care provided, also according to their potential of emancipation and autonomy. Medically, mental illness is construed, at least to some extent, as a neurological condition, i.e. situated in the brain, and socially, this perspective on mental illness has disseminated in contemporary western societies through the medicalization process (Zola, 1975; Conrad, 2007), which has a great impact in the social and individual identity of people diagnosed with these conditions. As Rose (2007) poses, contemporary individuals are envisioned as neurochemical selves – their personalities and selves seen as a product of their neurological, neurochemical reality. Since mental illnesses compromise the 'brain', culturally represented as the organ governing a person's self and individual behaviour, they imply, as chronic diseases, a profound work of identity reconstruction (Bazsanger, 1986; Bury, 2000). Social representations of personhood, social usefulness and reliability, in contemporary western societies, are bonded to the mental abilities of memory, concentration, rationality, and stability and thus somewhat denied to people diagnosed with mental illness, especially in advanced stages. As frequently noted in sociological literature, mental illness has profound social and individual impacts as it produces 'spoiled identities' (Goffman, 1990): their symptoms are seen as categories of a neurological malfunction that causes unreliable behaviour and personalities. Acknowledging the crucial importance that the psychiatric and pharmaceutical models assume in explaining and treating mental illness in the western world, I wish to contribute to the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 812 understanding of how people suffering from these types of illnesses, their families, and their therapeutic agents, see the mediating effect of medication on the biographical trajectory of people with mental illness both in their daily life and their social and personal identities. However, as other types of care are also important in managing mental illness, I thus intend to discuss the relation between the pharmaceutical strategy of care and other strategies of care, and their influence in self-image and social inclusion. This paper is an output of my PhD research project "Trajectories of care and inclusion: a sociological study on the meanings and senses of different therapeutic strategies for dealing with mental health", which aims to make sense of the narratives of the central actors involved in care networks people with mental illness and their therapeutic agents (whether professional – official or alternative, or personal – family and significant others) – as for how the strategies of care in mental illness can be accounted for in a more inclusive life trajectory. Drawing from indepth interviews conducted with people diagnosed with severe mental illnesses – schizophrenia and major depression, carried out in Lisbon, Portugal, in 2015, this paper focuses on their experience with mental illness and different care strategies. My approach stands from the perspective that, primarily, one must recover the social discourses of people diagnosed with a mental illness since they are the experts in their own experiences and should be the advocates of their therapeutic trajectories. It corresponds to a crucial stage of the research, as the typology of care/inclusion resulting from these interviews will guide the subsequent interviews with the care network. Hence, based on the available literature and the in-depth interviews, I will discuss the impact of different types of care in the processes of identity reconstruction and in social inclusion, after being diagnosed with mental illness, paying special attention to (i) the sense and meaning of the diagnose; (ii) the meaning of different types of care and the resources and actors carrying it out; (iii) how diversified are the trajectories of care including alternative or unexpected therapeutic activities; (iv) what is seen as social inclusion; (v) the identified effects of care in managing the illness and easing social inclusion. The purpose is therefore to discuss what care means, for which people are designed the different types of care, and which care is a mean for social inclusion? Socially, as mental illness prevalence becomes more and more evident it is crucial to problematize what kind of care is made available; sociologically, this paper furthers our understanding on the complex relation between mental illness, care and social inclusion, which have been seldom investigated in sociological tradition. References: Baszanger, Isabelle (1986), îLes maladies chroniques et leur ordre ne gociéï, Revue française de sociologie, 27 (1): 3-27. Bury, Michael (2000, 1a edição 1997), Health and Illness in a Changing Society, London and New York: Routledge. Caldas de Almeida, J. M.; Xavier, M. (coords.) (2013), Estudo Epidemiológico Nacional De Saúde Mental – 1o Relatório, Faculdade de Ciências Médicas, Lisboa: Universidade Nova de Lisboa . Conrad, Peter (2007), The medicalization of society, Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press. Fontes, Breno; Portugal, Sílvia (2013),"A Análise das Redes Sociais: o caso da doença mental", in Alves, Fátima (coord.) Saúde, medicina e sociedade – uma visão sociológica, Lisboa: Pactor, pp. 179-202 . Goffman, Erving (1990 [1963]), Stigma: notes on the management of spoiled identity, New York: Touchstone. Goffman, Erving (1991 [1961]), Asylums – essays on the social situation of mental patients and other inmates, Penguin. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 813 Hespanha, Pedro et al. (coord.) (2012), A Desinstitucionalização da Doença Mental, Coimbra: Almedina. Porter, Roy (2002), Madness – a brief history, New York : Oxford University Press. Rose, Nikolas (2007), The Politics of life itself – Biomedicine, Power, and subjectivity in the twentyfirst century, New Jersey: Princeton University Press. World Health Organization – WHO (2008), The global burden of disease: 2004 update, WHO Press. Zola, Irving Kenneth (1975), "Medicine as an Institution of Social Control", in Caroline Cox e Adrianne Mead (eds.), A Sociology of Medical Practice, London: Collier-Macmillan. Mental handicap as disability and as a way of being human Elzbieta ZAKRZEWSKA-MANTERYS (University of Warsaw, Poland) | ezakrzewska@isns.uw.edu.pl The paper deals with questions of names which characterize some kinds of persons. These persons are named: mentally retarded, mentally handicapped or intellectually disabled. Just recently there occurred a new name: a person with intellectual disability. The use of each name has a special axiological and philosophical background. Political correctness causes that names which are stigmas are replaced with more neutral ones. The question is: what from came to use discriminative descriptions ? In the paper there are portrayed examples of segregative policy, which has been present in European countries and in the USA till seventieths of XX century. The consequence of this policy for intellectually disabled "patients" was that they were locked in big total institutions and were totally separated from the mainstream of social life. This situation caused that words describing these "patients" sanctioned their worse position in the society. Things have started to change after introduction in Western countries the policy of integration and social inclusion. In the second part of the paper, the author undertakes considerations about meaning of words "disability" and "intelligence" and shows two contradictory understandings of the term intelligence. Then the author shows the consequences of these two understandings for a human being living in a contemporary social world. In the conclusion the author shows that mental handicap doesn't have to be treated as "lack" or dysfunction, but it can be – in accordance with the policy of diversity – treated as equal way of being human, different from humanity of statistical majority of citizens, but having its own specificity and beauty. Using Health Capability approach to explore primary care for people with severe mental illness Maya LAVIE-AJAYI (Ben-Gurion University of the Negev, Israel) | laviema@bgu.ac.il Gilad GAL (Tel Aviv yaffo Academic College) | giladgal@mta.ac.il Health capability approach (HCA) is based on Sen's theory that distinguishes between realized and realizable choices. According to this model, the gap between realized and realizable is derived from personal, social and environmental factors and determine services' and resources' use. While, the relevance of HCA to poverty-related inequalities has been increasingly acknowledged, the theory was not implicated with regard to health inequality associated with severe mental illness (SMI). The shift from hospitalto community-based psychiatric services has increased the role of general practitioners (GPs) in the health care of persons with SMI. This paper is based on a qualitative research of in-depth, semi-structured interviews with 15 persons with SMI and 10 BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 814 GPs, who discussed their health care experiences and the factors that may enable better interaction between both parties. personal and social factors affecting health capabilities of patients with SMI were revealed using HCA, among them were 1. Patient's level of functioning; 2. Social network and social capital; 3. Discrimination and SMI stigma; 4. Extent to which GP and health system interacts with individual to overcome barriers to access and utilization of services We therefore suggest Sen's capability approach as a useful analytic tool to understand health services inequalities in mental health. This approach allows for the consideration of structural conditions as well as people's capabilities to be active for their health. RN16S13 Sociology of Healthcare Profesions Rehabilitation as a boundary-field between changing public, political and professional practices Marte FEIRING (Oslo and Akershus University College, Norway) | marte.feiring@hioa.no Søren Gytz OLESEN (VIA University College, Denmark) | sgo@via.dk Rehabilitation of disabled and chronic sick people is today attracting a significant professional as well as political interest: As a concept, it is linked to the rise of the modern welfare state and its policies. As a multi-professional practice, rehabilitation is regarded as a field under reconstruction as well as a practice on the boundaries of the medical, social, educational, and political fields (Feiring, 2012). A number of agents have in their own way and with their own agendas contributed to the development of multi-professional rehabilitation practices in the Scandinavian welfare state. However, there are few studies of how rehabilitation, as what we will term a boundary-field, has been established as a multi-professional practice and as a policy discourse produced by the many agents in the field. The aim of this paper is theorizing on the changing relationship between the professional, the public and the political due to health and welfare reforms. Historically, it traces back to the early works of classical sociologists. The main ambition is to examine the contributions of sociologists of professions from the Chicago interactionist tradition including E. C. Hughes, E. Freidson and A. Abbott to the French 'Theory of Practice' as outlined by P. Bourdieu. References: Feiring, M. (2012). Rehabilitation-Between management and knowledge practices: An historical overview of Norwegian welfare reforms. Policy and Society, 31, 119-129. Poaching to do the job: French mental health workers and financial uncertainty in psychiatric units Frédéric MOUGEOT (Centre Max Weber, France) | frederic.mougeot@gmail.com Since the early eighties, the implementation of financial management tools in French public hospitals has tended toward transforming the healthcare professionals' mandate. Researches in this area suggest that these workers' professionalism is directly impacted by the changes in management policies in a context of financial uncertainty. Because they fear becoming "emptying beds workers", psychiatric nurses try to protect what matters in their daily work. To succeed in maintaining their role, they poach (De Certeau, 1980) resources and subvert protocols. This ordinary life in the margins of organizational work generates knowledge and practices that questions the identity of mental health workers. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 815 Based on a one year immersion in the daily work of nurses in psychiatric units as well as several interviews with mental health' workers, this paper aims at contributing to a comprehensive approach of the appropriation of work in a context of uncertainty. The transition from hospital to home based hospital cares and its consequences for the understanding of caregiving Herve Alfred CAZENEUVE (IFROSS Université Lyon 3, France; Centre Max Weber CNRS, France) | herve.cazeneuve@univ-lyon3.fr Yannick FOUQUET (TASDA, France) | yannick.fouquet@tasda.fr Véronique CHIRIÉ (TASDA, France) | veronique.chirie@tasda.fr The increasing pressure to reduce patient stays in European hospitals as well as the increase in chronic diseases has had numerous consequences, among which, the development of homecare. While its use for the care of elderlies and chronic diseases is well known, States are now pushing for its diversification toward patients suffering from more acute diseases and undergoing complex treatments. The development of home based hospital cares which are aimed at coordinating care happening at the patient home is a direct consequence of this trend, thus blurring the meaning behind being discharged for a number of patients. This paper will focus on how the transition from hospital to home-based hospital care impacts the relationships between home care professionals, patients and their families. First, it will describe what happens behind the scene when the patient is released from hospital, and into the hand of home based hospital care professionals. Second, it will rely on the understanding of these events to give an interpretation of their impact on the relationships between patient, carers and health professionals. Our research is based on two qualitative studies of French home based hospital care organizations which were funded respectively by the French health ministry (PREPS program) and the French League Against Cancer and in collaboration respectively with members of TASDA and the Hygée centre. They includes interviews with patients, family members and healthcare professionals involved both in the coordination of care and caregiving. Tenacious assumptions of person-centred care Öncel NALDEMIRCI (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | oncel.naldemirci@gu.se Doris LYDAHL (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | doris.lydahl@gu.se Nicky BRITTEN (University of Exeter, UK) | n.britten@exeter.ac.uk Mark ELAM (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | mark.elam@gri.gu.se Lucy MOORE (University of Exeter, UK) | L.E.Moore@exeter.ac.uk Axel WOLF (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | axel.wolf@gu.se Person-centred care (PCC) seeks to treat and care for patients as persons. Within this approach, persons who seek expertise or professional care are expected and encouraged to share their stories, provide an account of their symptoms and goals, and participate in decisionmaking processes and care plans. This approach envisions a shift from the paternalistic biomedical tradition where the healthcare experts are omniscient, competent and ultimate decision-makers to a more humanistic, dialogic and collaborative relationship with lay people seeking expertise and care for particular medical conditions but also having resources and capabilities. However, even though PCC challenges the tenacious assumptions of the biomedical approach, it also requires questioning of how the person is defined and seen by healthcare experts. Drawing upon in-depth interviews with researchers in three research projects within the University of Gothenburg Centre of Person-centred Care (GPCC), one strong BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 816 lead in developing PCC research, we will shed light on how the person is conceived as unique and capable differs from one medical and/or care setting to another. Based on these projects where persons are not able and/or willing to participate in PCC, we will argue that even though PCC targets the problems and inequalities in the provision of care, a monolithic and standardized definition of the person glosses over the complexity of situations where both caregivers and persons engage differently in creating narrative, partnership and documentation. RN16S14 Sociological Research on Unhealthy Habits Changes over time in relative and absolute inequalities in smoking among cohorts from Britain, Finland and Japan Eero LAHELMA (Department of Public Health, University of Helsinki, Helsinki, Finland) | eero.lahelma@helsinki.fi Olli PIETILÄINEN (Department of Public Health, University of Helsinki, Helsinki, Finland) | olli.k.pietilainen@helsinki.fi Jane FERRIE (Department of Epidemiology and Public Health, University College London, London, UK; School of Community and Social Medicine, University of Bristol, Bristol, UK) | jane.ferrie@ucl.ac.uk Mika KIVIMÄKI (Department of Public Health, University of Helsinki, Helsinki, Finland; Department of Epidemiology and Public Health, University College London, London, UK; Finnish Institute of Occupational Health, Helsinki, Finland) | mika.kivimaki@ucl.ac.uk Jouni LAHTI (Department of Public Health, University of Helsinki, Helsinki, Finland) | jouni.mm.lahti@helsinki.fi Michael MARMOT (Department of Epidemiology and Public Health, University College London, London, UK) | m.marmot@ucl.ac.uk Ossi RAHKONEN (Department of Public Health, University of Helsinki, Helsinki, Finland) | ossi.rahkonen@helsinki.fi Michikazu SEKINE (Department of Epidemiology and Health Policy, University of Toyama, Toyama, Japan) | sekine@med.u-toyama.ac.jp Martin SHIPLEY (Department of Epidemiology and Public Health, University College London, London, UK) | martin.shipley@ucl.ac.uk Takashi TATSUSE (Department of Epidemiology and Health Policy, University of Toyama, Toyama, Japan) | tatsuse@med.u-toyama.ac.jp Tea LALLUKKA (Department of Public Health, University of Helsinki, Helsinki, Finland; Finnish Institute of Occupational Health, Helsinki, Finland) | tea.lallukka@ttl.fi Background: Smoking is shaped by norms, values and behaviours embedded in social structures and cultures. Social class inequalities in smoking exist in many European countries, but less is known about non-European countries and changes over time. We followed up relative and absolute inequalities in smoking among cohorts from Britain, Finland and Japan. Methods: British Whitehall II study (n=4092), Finnish Helsinki Health Study (n=7239), and Japanese Civil Servants Study (n=2637) included employed men and women aged 35-63 at baseline (1997-2002), with 5-7 year follow-ups. Social classes were managers, professionals and clericals. Current smoking was examined. Covariates were age, marital status, body mass index and self-rated health. Relative and absolute inequalities and 95% confidence intervals (CI) were calculated using Relative Index of Inequality (RII) and Slope Index of Inequality (SII). Results: Inequalities in smoking were only found in Britain and Finland. Relative inequalities at baseline ranged from RII 2.49 (CI=1.31-4.73) among British women to 5.28 (CI=3.26-8.54) among British men and widened over the follow-up except among British men. Absolute BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 817 inequalities varied from SII 0.11 (CI=0.04-0.18) among British women to 0.31 (CI=0.18-0.43) among Finnish men and remained stable. Covariates had only minor effects. Conclusions: Large relative and absolute social class inequalities in smoking persisted in Britain and Finland. Relative inequalities widened among British women and Finnish women and men. An east-west divide was suggested as no inequalities were observed in Japan. Smoking continues to be an unequal risk factor in Britain and Finland. Measures against smoking should be targeted to lower social classes. Understanding Alcoholism in Russia The case of the Russian Alcoholics Anonymous Laura LYYTIKÄINEN (University of Turku, Finland) | laura.lyytikainen@helsinki.fi According to the WHO, Russia is one of the world's top countries in alcohol consumption and alcohol has been estimated to cause even up to 50 %, of premature deaths in the country. In Russia alcoholism is not seen as a disease, but as a personal weakness and the paradigm of alcoholism as a disease is not widespread. Even if drinking alcohol is seen as a norm in the Russian society, being an alcoholic is seen as shameful and kept as a secret inside the family. One of the globally known organizations struggling with alcoholism is the Alcoholics Anonymous movement, which stands out in its worldwide diffusion. The first Russian AA groups were established in 1986, but AA has struggled for acceptance as a legitimate treatment method and has largely failed to establish its status in Russia. Russian treatment methods for alcoholism are based on medicalization and detoxification. This stands in contrast to AA's philosophy, which is based on treating alcoholism as an illness and pays attention to the emotional and spiritual roots of alcoholism. This paper analyses Russian AA's Internet forum as a forum of mutual support and scrutinizes how AA's philosophy is understood and adopted by the Russian forum members. I analyse the forum participants' understanding of alcoholism and recovery, and how these relate to the general understanding of alcoholism in Russia. Based on the discussion data, I analyse the AA participants' struggle to create a new identity of a non-drinking alcoholic in the Russian context. Are children and youth unhealthy habits learned in family environment? Emanuela BOLOGNA (ISTAT, Italy) | bologna@istat.it Laura IANNUCCI (ISTAT, Italy) | iannucci@istat.it It is well known how parents teach children values and habits that can last for the rest of their life. The aim of this work is to investigate how family environment influence unhealthy behaviours of children and youth such as physical inactivity, tobacco smoking, alcohol consumption and obesity. Data analysed in this work come from the multipurpose Survey ''Aspects of daily living'', carried out by ISTAT from 1993 to 2013. Preliminary results show that higher rates of physical inactivity, no moderate alcolhol consumption, obesity and smoking habit can be observed when at least one parent has the same unhealthy behaviour. In addition unhealthy habits are more spread when both father and mother have a low level of socioeconomic status (SES). In the last part of this study logistic regression models have been applied with the aim to estimate among children and youth the risk to have unhealthy habits (physical inactivity, no moderate alcohol consumption, obesity and smoking habits) according to parents unhealthy behaviours controlled by parents socioeconomic status and youth individual and geographic characteristics. The results show that especially family factors such as parents unhealthy habits and low level of socioeconomic status play an important role. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 818 Physical inactivity as well as obesity, smoking habits and alcohol consumption represent serious health risk factors that must be controlled and reduced. Political strategies should be adopted to improve healthy habits among children and youth. Smoking and socioeconomic inequalities in smoking among young people during the current economic recession: a multilevel study across 24 European countries Katharina RATHMANN (Institute of Medical Sociology (IMS), Medical Faculty, Martin Luther University Halle, Halle (Saale), Germany) | katharina.rathmann@medizin.uni-halle.de Timo-Kolja PFOERTNER (Institute for Medical Sociology, Health Services Research, and Rehabilitation Science (IMVR) at the Faculty of Human Sciences and the Faculty of Medicine of the University of Cologne, Cologne, Germany) | timo-kolja.pfoertner@uk-koeln.de Klaus HURRELMANN (Hertie School of Governance, Berlin, Germany) | hurrelmann@hertieschool.org Matthias RICHTER (Institute of Medical Sociology (IMS), Medical Faculty, Martin Luther University Halle, Halle (Saale), Germany) | m.richter@medizin.uni-halle.de Background: Controversial findings are available on smoking behavior among adults during times of economic downturn. So far, no study has investigated the impact of the economic crisis on young people's smoking prevalence and inequalities in smoking. This study examines the role of country-level youth unemployment as a consequence of the current economic crisis for adolescent smoking and smoking inequalities across Europe. Methods: Database is the WHO-collaborative 'Health Behaviour in School-aged Children' study in 2005/2006 and 2009/2010, which included 11to 15-year old adolescents from 24 European countries (HBSC 2005/2006: N=43,554, HBSC 2009/2010: N=43,093). Social position was measured by the Family Affluence Scale (FAS). Logistic multilevel models were conducted for the absolute rate of youth unemployment in 2010 (enduring crisis) as well as the relative change rate in youth unemployment (between 2005/2006 and 2009/2010) in relation to adolescent smoking and inequalities in smoking in 2010, respectively, controlling for tobacco control policies in 2010. Results: The absolute rate of youth unemployment rates in 2010 was significantly related to lower likelihoods of smoking among medium and low affluent adolescents (OR for FAS(medium): 0.988, OR for FAS(low): 0.973) compared to high affluent adolescents. In contrast, an increase in youth unemployment (2005/2006-2009/2010) was not associated with smoking and inequalities in smoking. Conclusion: This study highlights the beneficial impact of increasing unemployment rates on smoking among less affluent adolescents compared to better-off counterparts, a finding that is clearly linked to the insecure circumstances and the affordability of cigarettes for less affluent adolescents during the current economic crisis. RN16S15 Health and Work The effect of work-life conflict on mental and general Heath Sara ZELLA (University of Lausanne (Switzerland), Switzerland) | sara.zella@unil.ch Ivett SZALMA (University of Lausanne (Switzerland), Switzerland) | ivett.szalma@unil.ch The purpose of this paper is to analyse the association between two types of work-life conflict (time-based and strain-based) and two dimensions of health: mental and physical. We rely on the Swiss Household Panel (SHP) from 2002 till 2013. Our dependent variables are: the selfassessed health' ("How do you feel right now?"), which ranges from 1 (very well) to 5 (not well at BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 819 all) and mental health ("Do you often have negative feelings such as having the blues, being desperate, suffering from anxiety or depression, if 0 means "never" and 10 "always"?"). Our main explanatory variables are the time-based work-life conflict and strain-based work-life conflict. It is possible to measure these dimensions on the based, respectively, of the following questions: "how strongly does your work interfere with your private activities and family obligations, more than you would like?" And "to what extend are you too exhausted after work to do things you would like to do?" The answers are measured by an 11 point Likert scale, where 0 means "not at all" and 10 means "extremely strong". We also involve control variables: demographic features, work-related variables (such as employment status, overtime, working hours) number of under age children live in the household, relationship status. We apply the mixed model since they tend to yield more accurate results than traditional methods, increasing the likelihood. In addition, to determine whether there is a decline in health status of individuals with work-life conflict, an interaction term with of year and individuals was added. What predicts changes in mental health? Findings from middle-aged German working women Silke TOPHOVEN (Institute for Employment Research, Germany) | silke.tophoven@iab.de Working women are often embedded in multiple roles. Thus, when examining changes in mental health for female workers different spheres of life have to be considered. In addition to working conditions (mental and physical demands of work, commuting) also the private life circumstances (child care, elder care, domestic work, partnership status) have to be taken into account. Furthermore, the interplay of professional and personal tasks can result in a perceived work-family conflict. For Germany, a focus particular on the situation of older female workers is missing so far. With increasing age, work demands as well as domestic and family tasks might be experienced differently. Furthermore, informal caregiving to older relatives becomes more important for female workers in higher working age. Against this background, I examine how the requirement constellations of different spheres of life are related to mental health. To investigate the assumed associations, I use the first two waves of the "lidA study. German Cohort Study on Work, Age and Health" which were conducted in 2011 and 2014. Thus I can describe the mental health status at baseline and predict changes in mental health three years later for more than 2,000 women. The results show that most women have a lower mental health score three years after baseline. I employ different methods to explain the changes in mental health status. Suboptimal work and rest patterns and potential health hazards in international maritime industry: cases from European and Chinese shipping companies Zhiwei ZHAO (University of Southern Denmark, Denmark; Dalian Maritime University) | zhaozhiwei2006@hotmail.com Jorgen Riis JEPSEN (University of Southern Denmark, Denmark) | jriis@health.sdu.dk Shipping is one of the most globalised industries, characterized by the highly deregulated international business atmosphere due to the rapid growth of Open Register system and the establishment of a global seafarers labour market which facilitates shipping companies seek cheap labour internationally. This paper explores the implications to seafarers health of organizational practices under international regulatory framework on hours of work and rest at sea. It systematically examines differences of European and Chinese seafarers in work and sleep patterns, sleep qulity and feeling of sleepiness/tiredness and stress. 454 and 483 seafarers in two European and two Chinese shipping companies, respectively, answered a questionnaire and 17 managers and 52 seafarers were interviewed. Strata were BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 820 compared by application of a T-test and indexes were constructed to represent feelings related to sleepiness/tiredness at work, sleep quality and stress at work. Compared to contract work time, both European and Chinese seafarers had higher actual daily/weekly working hours, respectively. Their actual sleep was less than their ideal amount of sleep. Discrepancies were the most obvious for officers. Officers and deck and engine crew from all strata experienced particularly lower sleep quality and more stress at work. Seafarers from all companies felt sleepy/tired at work. Chinese seafarers experienced lower quality of sleep and more stress at work than the European seafarers, and their subjective optimal need of sleep exceeded that of Europeans. The Chinese seafarers' experiences could largely be explained by the long working time at sea. This study indicates suboptimal work and sleep patterns in global seafaring. There are significant differences in between strata of seafarers (rank, department, nationality). Seafarers' health is likely to be impaired in the long run. Cancer patients returning to work in Romania Adela Elena POPA (Lucian Blaga University of Sibiu, Romania) | adela.popa@ulbsibiu.ro The presentation discusses the implications a cancer diagnostic has on work in Romania and what types of support is available for cancer employees. The cancer incidence is currently growing in all European countries, including Romania. In the same time, the cancer survival significantly increased in the last years. More and more cancer patients can consider returning to work after treatment. Studies show that returning to work following a cancer diagnostic has beneficial effects on patient, his/her family, on employer and ultimately on society. Even so, employees diagnosed with cancer can face considerable barriers (physical, psychological, social) regarding return to work (RTW) and work retention. For many of them unemployment and early retirement are the only options available. Several countries have put up policies and interventions for supporting these patients. Romania is at the beginning of the road in this matter. The legal framework and government types of support relevant for RTW of cancer patients in Romania will be briefly presented and discussed. The support provided by the non-government organizations will be also analyzed by examining the associations and foundations (available in the National Registry of NGOs) addressing cancer (how many of them approach this issue, what types of cancer do they target, whether RTW of the patients is one of their goals, etc.). Finally, an exploration will be made on the motivation for RTW, barriers encountered and needs of cancer patients that returned to work after treatment, based on narrative interviews with such patients. RN16S16 The Impact of Global Crisis on People's Health Poverty and health expenditures in Italian households during the recent crisis Simone SARTI (University of Milan, Italy) | simone.sarti@unimi.it Marco TERRANEO (University of Milan-Bicocca, Italy) | marco.terraneo@unimib.it Mara TOGNETTI BORDOGNA (University of Milan-Bicocca, Italy) | mara.tognetti@unimib.it In recent years health expenditure in Italian households has decreased. Meanwhile the citizen has increasingly been asked to share health costs. Cost-sharing policies have to be assessed in terms not just of limitation of moral hazard and revenue to the State, but of equal opportunities for citizen users accessing health services (Drummond & Towse 2012). However, the decrease in familial health expenditure may hide some consequences if we look at the socio-economic BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 821 condition of the households (Nandakumar & Farag 2008). Obviously this decrease does not affect those who are fully exempt, but even excluding this segment of the population, many other households may be under pressure. The suspicion is that poorer households may have reduced health expenditure more than others. Poverty is a term that has many dimensions and affects various ambits of individuals' and their families' lives (material privation, social vulnerability, psycho-physical suffering). However, the analyses of specialist studies tend to emphasise the economic side to poverty, their definitions of relative and absolute poverty being based on monetary income or consumption (Ranci 2010). ISTAT estimates relative and absolute poverty in Italy from sampling surveys on family consumption. Every year it fixes (and updates) a spending quota below which families are reckoned to be poor. Many items of family consumption resulting from such surveys are to do with health expenditure (expenses over and above free health care on the health system, i.e. what families have to pay out). The literature confirms that health expenditure ought to be inelastic, i.e. independent of economic recession (Terraneo et al. 2014). In other words, families in need of healthcare products or services will not reduce their consumption if their overall budget contracts (unnecessary forms of consumption will be cut first). We may thus conjecture that when there is an economic crisis and poor families reduce their consumption, we ought to witness a more or less stable outlay on health in absolute terms (purchasing power being equal) and an increase in the ratio of health expenditure to overall consumption. Moreover, if we were in a phase of absolute, and not just relative, stability of health expenditure among poor families, where socio-demographic factors were equal we could expect the public system to have a diminished ability to control the health demand. The aim of this paper is to analyse the relation between poverty conditions and pharmaceutical and diagnostic costs borne by Italian households, considering regional and social group variations. The data used stem from the Family Expenditure Survey (Indagine sui Consumi delle Famiglie) collected by the Italian Statistical Institute (ISTAT). We used data from 1997 to 2013 enabling us to reckon with changes brought on by the economic crisis that began in 2008. The analysis employed a hierarchical regression model so as to gauge the changing relationship between state of poverty and health outlay over time, net of socio-demographic confounding factors and bearing in mind structural macro-contextual variations (by period or by healthcare area – in Italy public health being on a regional basis France et al. 2005). The health spending items analysed refer to: overall private health expenditure borne by families, outlay on diagnostic tests and outlay on medicines. The results show that families' private health spending has broadly kept the same, though if we distinguish between poor and not poor families, the former have significantly cut down on health spending. This cut mainly concerns diagnostic expenditure, and less so the purchasing of medicines. Regarding diagnostic tests, we found that poor families tend to decrease their expenditure, even when taking into account the differences in regional Italian health systems. To summarize, our analysis suggests that in the last few years private health expenditure seems to have squeezed the more vulnerable families, on top of the economic crisis. One may expect their members' health to be at greater risk, which is likely to increase the burden on health systems in future. References: Drummond, M., and Towse, A. (2012) Is it time to reconsider the role of patient co-payments for pharmaceuticals in Europe?, in European Journal of Health Economics, 13:1–5. Nandakumar, A. K., and Farag, M. E. (2008) Determinants of national health expenditure, in International Encyclopedia of Public Health, ed. H. K. Heggenhougen, Academic Press, Oxford. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 822 Ranci, C. (ed.) (2010) Social Vulnerability in Europe. The New Configuration of Social Risk, Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan. Terraneo, M., Sarti, S., & Bordogna, M. T. (2014). Social Inequalities and Pharmaceutical Cost Sharing in Italian Regions, in International Journal of Health Services, 44(4), 761-785. France, G., Taroni, F., and Donatini, A. (2005) The Italian health-care system, in Health Economics, 14:187–202. The Mental Health Burden of the Economic Crisis in Europe: the Role of Job Insecurity and Displaced Workers Veerle BUFFEL (Ghent University, Belgium) | Veerle.Buffel@Ugent.be Background: The recent economic crisis is characterized by rising unemployment. Especially the group of displaced workers has increased, as many Europeans have lost their job due to plant or business closures. Additionally, long-term employment in the same job has already become relatively rare, while temporary or contract-based job opportunities and more flexible use of labor are increasing. The latter changes, combined with rising unemployment rates, have led to a heightened sense of job insecurity. Concerns have been raised about mental health problems and care use, as research has related job insecurity and unemployment to worse mental health and a greater use of health care services and psychotropic drugs. The impact of this economic crisis differs from country to country. With the exception of Ireland and Iceland, the biggest tremors in Europe have been felt in the Southern countries. Differences in the strength of the crisis have also been observed within countries, as reflected in the large variance in regional unemployment rates. Most research to date has focused on the comparison process of being unemployed in the context of a high or low level of unemployment, while rarely on the cause of unemployment. However, based on the social norm theory, being unemployed because of a workplace closure can also be experienced in a different way to being unemployed under other circumstances, such as being laid off due to personal reasons. The former–the displaced workers–are characterized by a structural cause for the displacement. This kind of unemployment can be considered as exogenous to the individual. It can be perceived as a structural and social problem rather than an individual issue, given that the unemployed person will not be the only one in that situation and they might compare themselves with colleagues who also lost their job. As a result, their unemployment may be perceived less as a personal failure and affect the worker less in terms of self-blame and self-esteem, which may have consequences for their mental health, as well as for their mental health care, and medication use. Moreover, these differences in experience of unemployment also enable us to test the medicalisation hypothesis empirically. Medicalisation describes a process in which problems that are not self-evidently medical–such as unemployment and job insecurity–are defined and treated as medical problems. Researchers have warned that unemployment could be isolated from its social roots by considering it as a personal characteristic rather than a social process that influences the risk factors for illness. Based on the social norm theory, unemployment due to a non-structural cause will possibly trigger medicalisation more than unemployment with a structural cause, as the latter will be less individualized and perceived less as deviant or a personal problem that needs medical treatment Objective: This study aims to investigate the relationships between employment status and mental health, mental health care, and medication use, paying attention to the regional unemployment level, and using the social norm and medicalisation perspective as theoretical framework. With regard to unemployment, we investigate whether the relationships differ for the 'displaced workers'. For those still in the labour force, we scrutinize the impact of job insecurity. In addition, attention will be paid to possible gender-related differences in these relations. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 823 We focus on the group of aged 50 plus who are still included in the labour force. They are an interesting research population in the European context of an aging population together with active aging policies, which envisage the enhancement of health as well as social and labourmarket participation. During economic instability, young people and older people are especially vulnerable to marginalisation in the labour-market. When people aged over 50 become unemployed, the chances of them finding a new job are low. In addition, research indicates that the middle and older aged unemployed are more depressed than those who are younger. Data and methods: Data is used from the fourth wave of the Health Ageing and Retirement (SHARE) survey, which includes information on individuals aged 50 years or above, after the onset of the global financial crisis (2010-2012). A subpopulation of individuals between 50 and 65 years old (men N=11,789 and women N=15,118) is selected. Our hypotheses are tested by means of 3-level multilevel analyses -(1) individuals, (2) regions (NUTS) and (3) countrieswith psychiatrist consultations, number of the number of consultations with a general practitioner (GP) and medication use for anxiety and depression, as main dependent variables. Gender-specific indicators of mental health are used to take the extent of distress by gender into account, as women suffer more from anxiety and depressive disorders, while men suffer more from impulsive and addictive problems, such as alcohol consumption. Anxiety and depressive symptoms is measured by the EURO-D 12-item scale and Heavy episodic drinking (HED) is defined as drinking at least 60 grams (alcoholic drinks) or more of pure alcohol on at least one occasion in the seven days prior to the survey. Results and discussion: In line with the social norm theory, the results show that–only for men– the displaced workers are less depressed and use less medication compared with the nondisplaced unemployed. However, they report more depressive symptoms than the employed, which supports the causation effect of unemployment. We find evidence for the medicalisation of unemployment, but not of job insecurity, among men and women in terms of respectively psychiatrist and general practitioner consultations. Only the non-displaced unemployed men seem to be triggered to medicalise their unemployment by consuming medication. Few associations are found between the regional level of unemployment and health care use by the unemployed. Only unemployed men in a region with a higher unemployment rate have a lower number of GP consultations compared with the unemployed in a region with a low level of unemployment. This is also irrespective of their mental and general health. This finding can be considered as an indication of the social norm effect of unemployment among men, but on the regional level. Mental distress and economic crisis in Greece: An empirical community study Anastasia ZISSI (University of the Aegean, Greece,) | a.zissi@soc.aegean.gr Michalis POULIMAS (University of the Aegean, Greece,) | poulimas@yahoo.fr George STALIDIS (Alexander Technological Educationl Institute, Greece) | stalidgi@mkt.teithe.gr This talk presents the results of a comparative study of socio-economically contrasting local communities that was undertaken during the period of economic and financial crisis that Greece is facing over the last five years. The study examines the socio-economic inequalities produced by unequal presence of undesirable events, long term adversities, unequal access to resources and socially differentiated everyday practices. Three hundred people were randomly selected from three different localities to conduct face to face interviews. Localities were selected on the basis of the built environment, services, employment structures, socio-demographic characteristics. Interviews were designed to examine levels and types of stressors, coping strategies, living and working conditions, material environment, employment, health, economic and social life. The country's economic crisis affected all social groups, but mostly those on the lower end of the socioeconomic position. Psychological distress was also greater for selfBOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 824 employed and unemployed people. The study demonstrates the role of social class as this operationalized by Erik Olin Wright in determining respondents' mental health status. Deprivation and helth before and after the Icelandic economic crisis Stefan Hrafn JONSSON (University of Iceland, Iceland) | shj@hi.is In the wake of the collapse of the Icelandic banks in 2008, considerable changes were observed in Icelandic society. The national income distribution changed as purchasing power diminished with the collapse of the national currency. At the same time less income inequality is observed, due to compression at the upper tail of the income distribution. In this article, the potential impact of these changes on people's health is estimated. Based on theories of social comparison, the relationship between deprivation and health is analyzed with 2007, 2009 and 2012 data from the national health study, Heilsa og líðan Íslendinga (Health and Wellbeing of Icelanders). In all three years, statistically significant interactive relationship is observed between absolute and relative deprivation and self-assessed physical health. These interaction effects do not change significantly over time. While both absolute and relative deprivation have increased after the 2008 collapse, people's self-assessed physical health has not changed nor has the crisis had a direct effect on people's physical health. However, it is important to note that a significant relationship is observed between deprivation and health, both during economic growth, and after the collapse of the Icelandic banks. RN16S17 The Effects of Neoliberal Policies on Healthcare Systems and Illness Experiences The political and economic embedding of chronic illness management experiences: a comparison of lay accounts of people with diabetes in United Kingdom and Bulgaria Ivaylo VASSILEV (University of Southampton, United Kingdom) | I.I.Vassilev@soton.ac.uk Anne ROGERS (University of Southampton, United Kingdom) | A.E.Rogers@soton.ac.uk Anne KENNEDY (University of Southampton, United Kingdom) | A.Kennedy@soton.ac.uk Elka TODOROVA (University of National and World Economy, Bulgaria) | elka.todorova@me.com Poli ROUKOVA (University of National and World Economy, Bulgaria) | proukova@bas.bg Macro level environmental factors such as deprivation inequalities, economic and social policies that have an impact on food production, distribution and consumption, and the governance and delivery of health care systems, are recognised as distal influences on the personal management of long term conditions. Whilst this implies the need to negotiate the entrenched interests of powerful groups current long term management policy remains focussed on individually focussed solutions to improving individual knowledge, motivation and "responsibility". There is currently little understanding of the contrasting experiences of chronic illness management in different national contexts and the macro level processes that shape these experiences. Such a perspective on chronic illness management is particularly pertinent at a time when healthcare service across Europe are experiencing increasing financial pressures, while healthcare reforms are shaped within an environment where neo-liberal policies of austerity are the dominant response to the collapse of the financial sector. This paper builds on work conducted by the Framework 7 EU-WISE project, which seeks to understand the environmental influences on chronic illness management in order to inform and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 825 develop future initiatives relevant in peoples' everyday life across selective settings in Europe. We compare narratives of people with chronic illness in Bulgaria and UK. These are countries that are at different stages of implementing neo-liberal reforms, and also differ in terms of the depth and longevity of austerity policies and the extent to which they have been directly applied to their healthcare systems. While Greece and Spain are the countries that are most often used as show cases of the impact of austerity policies on people's health, it is Eastern European countries where wide ranging neo-liberal reforms were first introduced. We draw on findings from 60 semi-structured interviews conducted in Bulgaria and United Kingdom. Mapping of whole networks of support was undertaken using a network diagram and by exploring the nature of relationships, narratives of responsibility, and the availability and acceptability of support. Interviews were conducted face-to-face, recorded and transcribed verbatim in English and Bulgarian. The transcripts were analysed using thematic analysis We identified relational practices and experiences which differed in the reported experiences of respondents in the two countries. These were organised in four themes: negotiating selfdiscipline and coping with the cost of living; how to navigate the food market; who to trust when accessing healthcare; and medicalization and stigma. This paper offers evidence that reforms of privatisation, marketization, and de-regulation when applied to healthcare, are neither unavoidable nor superior to state-centred approaches to healthcare delivery, but constitute a specific normative choice. The experiences of people with diabetes and the current state of healthcare provision in Bulgaria can usefully project some of the possible futures for the UK and can inform debates about the direction of change of the NHS. Health Inequalities, New Public Health and Area-Based Initiatives: Redressing Ecological Disparities or Placing Blame? Oli WILLIAMS (University of Leicester, United Kingdom) | osw1@le.ac.uk Historically, public health has looked towards social and environmental explanations for the occurrence of illness and disease but increasingly new public health shifts attention to how individuals 'choose' to behave. Despite the current trend towards moral individualism, areabased initiatives (ABIs) have been popularly used by neoliberal governments to address social and ecological inequalities. In market-driven societies there is a longstanding 'inverse care law': health resources tend to be less readily available to those most in need. By highlighting the significance of structural inequalities, ABIs appear to acknowledge the problematic nature of approaching social issues as matters of individual moral responsibility alone. However, they also continue to draw heavily on the discourse of individualism which readily blames the victim. ABIs are particularly susceptible to the wider health policy trend known as 'lifestyle drift': whereby policies aimed at addressing structural inequalities tend, over time, to adopt a behavioural approach. This paper draws from data collected during sixteen months of ethnography, involving observation, interviews with staff and participants and analysis of documents, in a deprived English neighbourhood where ABIs have promoted active-lifestyles and significantly increased local physical activity opportunities. The analysis shows that over time the relevance of initially identified barriers to participation experienced by local residents was largely ignored and institutional responsibility became contested. These findings inform an evaluation of the strategy of delivering ABIs in a market-driven, neoliberal society. Conclusions are drawn as to how research-based interventions could increase the robustness of future policies aiming to address health inequalities. Health Inequalities and Neoliberalism: Corrupting the Gift and Breaking the Social Contract. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 826 Angela V. FLYNN (University College Cork, Ireland) | angela.flynn@ucc.ie Ireland's health care system is a deeply inequitable two-tiered arrangement in which the privately insured receive swifter access to care than those without insurance. Health forms a core part of any welfare state and is key to what is known as the social contract. This paper presents original research that offers a unique perspective on the Irish health care system using a historical genealogical approach. Through a number of key case studies the origins of the current status of Irish health care are traced; a method that is informed by the work of Michel Foucault. This novel approach enables an interrogation of surrounding discourse and contributes to an understanding of contemporary neoliberal circumstances. While this research paper presents Irish case studies, there is a universal application of the approach taken to many other social systems and countries. The core concepts of the social contract, the gift relationship, and solidarity are used to construct a unique theoretical framework upon which the case studies are positioned. An examination of the cases through the lenses of this significant body of literature opens up new ground in terms of health policy analysis. The case studies examined are effective as they serve as exemplary demonstrations of the subtle, yet significant, impact on society when the social contract is broken and when solidarity is eroded. Czech Mental Health Care Policy in the European context: What is the Problem Represented to Be? Miroslava JANOUSKOVA (Masaryk university, Czech Republic) | m.janouskova@mail.muni.cz Policy documents can be regarded as rhetorical however if we look from a perspective of critical discourse analysis we see how such documents generate discourse and produce policy problems, that subsequently influence solutions. The aim of this paper is to explore how mental health policy issues are constructed and represented because such problematizations have implications for how we are used to think and justify possible policy responses. The first official governmental document Strategy of psychiatric care reform has been introduced only recently in the Czech Republic (2013) after one year of negotiations and discussions. This policy document is studied in the international and European context, especially that one represented in the Green Paper: Improving the Mental Health of the Population: Towards a Strategy on Mental Health for the European Union (2005) and WHO s Comprehensive Mental Health Action Plan 2013–2020 (2013). Czech strategy has not been implemented yet, that is why it is important to reflect its possible consequences on future solutions and changes in mental health care. The paper uses Bacchi s analytical approach "What s the problem represented to be?" (2009) that sees policy not as a logical response to empirically known problems, rather as constructed and represented or "problematized". Qualitative research strategy with the use of critical discourse analysis. Sources of data are Czech and international policy documents. The paper also discusses post-communist historical and political context of mental health policy and possible consequences on people with mental illness. RN16S18 Gender Perspectives on Health and the Body Depressive symptoms and the accumulation of women's disadvantage across countries and cohorts in Europe Piet BRACKE (Ghent University, Belgium) | Piet.Bracke@UGent.be Rozemarijn DEREUDDRE (Ghent University, Belgium) | Rozemarijn.Dereuddre@UGent.be BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 827 Sarah VAN DE VELDE (Ghent University, Belgium) | Sarah.VandeVelde@UGent.be Depression is more common among women. Macro-sociological theories stress the contribution of gender inequality to this gender gap, but their findings are not totally equivocal. Life course theory, and more specifically cumulative disadvantage theory (CAD), on the other hand, remind us that mental health inequalities accumulate over the life course. To explore their complementarity, we contrast several hypotheses concerning age differences in depression –a hormonal theory, a status composition theory, CAD theory, and a maturity theory- and test them in a variety of more to less gender unequal European countries (European Social Survey, 2006 and 2012, N of countries = 31; N of men= 40,322 and N of women = 48,832). The results of the hierarchical linear models confirm the relevance of gender stratification for the mental health of women and men in Europe. In addition, in accordance with CAD theory, the gender gap in depression accumulates across age categories, substantially in countries with a high level of gender inequality. As a result, the mental health of older adult women in women unfriendly countries is worse of, while the gender gap in depression is nearly absent among young adults in more women friendly countries. No evidence is found for a more firm gender gap in depression during the reproductive years. In sum, especially when studying the impact of macro-sociological conditions that undergo rapid social change, is seems fruitful to systematically explore their age differential impact. Macro-level gender inequality and the "East-West" divide in contraceptive use Rozemarijn DEREUDDRE (Ghent University, Belgium) | Rozemarijn.Dereuddre@ugent.be Background Although contraceptive use patterns vary in a great extent across Europe, one dichotomy is particularly relevant: Western Europe (WE) versus Central and Eastern Europe (CEE). This divide emerged well before the collapse of the communist system and remains to this day. Whereas WE is characterized by widespread reliance on "modern" contraceptive methods (i.e. barrier methods, hormonal contraception and sterilization) since the 1960s-1970s (Frejka, 2008), the prevalence of "traditional" contraceptives (i.e. withdrawal and the rhythm method) remains high in the CEE region and the abortion rates are among the highest in the world (Serbanescu et al., 2004). During the Soviet period, CEE witnessed limited access to modern contraception and high costs because of importation from the West, poor quality of domestically produced methods and skeptical health care professionals (Westoff, 2005). Moreover, because of the ingrained "abortion culture", induced abortion was well embedded and socially accepted as a method of birth control (Frejka, 2008; Serbanescu et al., 2004). Particularly relevant in this matter is the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development held in Cairo (UNFPA, 2000). Scholars that investigate contraceptive use often refer to it because it is considered as the start of a new way of thinking about population and, among others, family planning. It was recommended to approach reproductive health within its broad social and environmental context (Serbanescu et al., 2004), and to further develop policies that address individual's and couple's needs rather than macro-level population control (as was for instance the case in the Soviet Union) (UNFPA, 2000). Specific attention was paid to the role of gender relations and the empowerment of women. On the one hand, reproductive health has been identified as an essential component to narrow the gender gap in individual, social and professional areas as women should be able to plan if and when they want to have a child in order to realize their personal and professional aspirations (IPPF, 2013). On the other hand, reproductive health, and more specifically contraceptive use, is highly dependent on women's ability to make decisions about their own fertility. Accordingly, limited access to modern contraceptive methods may be interpreted as a manifestation of inequity in women's BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 828 status (CDC & ORC Macro, 2003) and an inability to negotiate otherwise (Bentley & Kavanagh, 2008). Nevertheless, the vast majority of studies in more advanced economies has been ignoring this gender aspect and the social embeddedness of contraceptive use (Grady et al., 1993). This study is the first to make a cross-national comparison on how macro-level gender equality is associated with contraceptive method choice in a European context. We focus on eighteen WE and CEE countries to examine whether the "East-West" divide is still relevant and can be partly explained by differentials in gender equality. Methods Sample We combine data from the Generations and Gender Surveys (2004-2010) and the Demographic Health Surveys (2005-2008), covering eighteen WE and CEE countries. Both survey programs provide detailed information on contraceptive use and method choice, and rely on similar measures for socioeconomic indicators which enables reliable between-country comparisons. We select a subsample of 35,477 women of reproductive age (18-49) with a male partner, who were not pregnant, were physically able to have children and had a fertile partner, and had no desire for children at the time of the survey. Variables Contraceptive use, the dependent variable, is classified in four categories: not using contraception, using traditional contraception, using modern male contraception and using modern female contraception (reference category). Macro-level gender inequality is assessed with two indicators: the Gender Inequality Index (GII) and the Global Gender Gap Index (GGGI). A higher score reflects higher levels of gender inequality. Our analyses are controlled for the macro-level GINI coefficient, and several micro-level socioeconomic and family-related variables. Analysis We use multinomial multilevel models to examine our research question because of the hierarchical structure of the sample: individuals are nested in countries. Separate analyses are performed for both gender inequality indicators and for all subscales. Results and conclusion The results show that a significant part of the variance in women's contraceptive use can be explained by the country in which they live. This variance is partly due to differences in gender inequality rates. Higher scores on both the GII and the GGGI seem to relate to a higher likelihood of not using contraception or of using traditional methods instead of modern female methods. Looking at the subscales, this can be explained by gender gaps in health and political participation. Only according to the models including the GII, women living in countries with higher levels of gender inequality are also more likely to practice modern male rather than modern female methods. As the WE countries generally rank lower on gender inequality as compared to the CEE countries, our findings suggest that differences in inequality rates are part of the explanation of the "East-West" divide. However, although we argue that this divide remains relevant to this day, it should not distract our attention from the enormous heterogamy in both regions. References Bentley, R., & Kavanagh, A. (2008). Gender equity and women's contraception use. Australian Journal of Social Issues, 43(1), 65-80. Centers for Disease Control and Prevention and ORC Macro (2003). Reproductive, maternal and child health in Eastern Europe and Eurasia: A comparative report. Atlanta, G.A. and Calverton, M.D. Frejka, T. (2008). Birth regulation in Europe: Completing the contraceptive revolution. Demographic Research, 19(5), 73-84. Grady, W.R., Klepinger, D.H., & Billy, J.O.G. (1993). The influence of community characteristics on the practice of effective contraception. Family Planning Perspectives, 25(1), 4-11. IPPF (2013). Barometer of women's access to modern contraceptive choice in 10 EU countries. http://www.ippfen.org/sites/default/files/Barometer_Apr2014.pdf BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 829 Serbanescu, F., Goldberg, H., & Morris, L. (2004). Reproductive health in transition countries in the European context. Paper presented at the European Population Forum, Population Challenges and Policy Responses, Geneva. UNFPA (2000). Family planning and reproductive health in Central and Eastern Europe and the Newly Independent States (3rd ed.). Retrieved from http://www.euro.who.int/__data/assets/pdf_file/ 0013/120226/E71193.pdf Westoff, C.F. (2005). Recent trends in abortion and contraception in 12 countries. DHS Analytical Studies, 8. 'Gender-specific medicine' and the pharmacological body Ellen ANNANDALE (York University) | ellen.annandale@york.ac.uk Anne HAMMARSTROM (Umea University) | anne.hammarstrom@umu.se This paper develops the argument that the development of 'gender-specific medicine' heralded a new biopolitics of health which drew gender and medicalization closer together. It explores the problems that arise from the division and stratification of bodies though the gendered customization of pharmaceuticals drawing on the concept of 'stratified biomedicalization' (Clarke et al., 2010). In particular it reflects on how the 'gender-specific body' and a 'gender-specific ethos' in medical practice are constructed through an erroneous emphasis on difference and the dominion of sex, and a fragmented conception of the body. While recent developments in biomedicine which emphasise customisation and personalisation such as the recent push to 'precision medicine' might seem to support and advance the 'gender specific' ethos', they also threaten to render 'gender specific' medicine with its emphasis on binary sex difference obsolete as part of intense individualisation that this development entails. The paper reflects the consequences of these developments for the politics of gender and health and the treatment and experience of illness. RN16S19 Health Promotion Improving Lifestyle Choices? Behavioral Economics, Happiness Research and Health Promotion Stefan IMMERFALL (University of Education at Schwäbisch Gmünd, Germany) | Stefan.Immerfall@ph-gmuend.de Individual decisions in general are greatly, and perhaps increasingly, affecting health and illness. Lifestyle choices and sedentary lifestyle in particular are known to have an arguably significant impact on health, healthy ageing and disease. As a consequence, ideas of behavioral change as a remedy to rein in health costs are flourishing. Politicians are eagerly listening to the claims of "libertarian paternalists" to improve decisions about health through "choice architecture". This focus on the importance of people's behavior for their health has met with criticism as well. Critical social scientists dismiss it as a new way of blaming the victim and individualizing health care. The proposed presentation reviews different ways approaching the challenge of affecting individuals' lifestyle choices. Reviewing empirical evidence, it finds that claims about the effects of choice architecture are overblown. Nevertheless, the contribution of recent research on selfreported preferences and cognitive biases need to be incorporated in health promotion programs. Not trying to affect individual behavior is simply not choice for public health. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 830 Boundary work: Organizational tensions in health promotion programs aimed at reducing health inequalities Pia Vivian PEDERSEN (University of Southern Denmark, Denmark) | pvp@niph.dk Morten HULVEJ ROD (University of Southern Denmark, Denmark) | mhj@niph.dk Strategies to reduce health inequalities can be placed on a continuum from the gradient perspective, targeting the association between health and socioeconomic position at a population level (e.g. through legislation or taxation) to the vulnerable population perspective, aiming to improve the health of the worst off. It is, however, increasingly acknowledged that the task of reducing health inequalities is a complex task which demands employing several complementary strategies rather than either-or approaches. In this paper, we aim to explore the organizational tensions that arise in vulnerable population approaches to health promotion. Despite the often diverse structure, contents, and target populations of such approaches, they typically share a strong focus on intersectoral collaboration and in particular on integrating health promotion with social work. In practice, however, this has proved difficult. The paper draws on ethnographic fieldwork among municipal public health officers and qualitative interviews from an evaluation of municipal health promotion programs targeting homeless citizens. Analytically, we focus on different types of 'boundary work', i.e. ways in which organizational boundaries are established, maintained, transgressed and negotiated through these programs. We discuss four types of boundary work and their implications for health promotion in practice: (1) The friction between different professional identities; (2) Legislative/administrative boundaries for improving the health of the marginalized; (3) The boundary-setting between mainstream and specialized health care; and (4) The tensions between different types of knowledge related to the effects and methods of specific interventions. Corruption of the social determinants of health: the role of 'articulation' in processes of turning health in all policies into practice Ditte Heering HOLT (University of Southern Denmark, Denmark) | dihh@niph.dk Morten Hulvej ROD (University of Southern Denmark, Denmark) | mohj@niph.dk Tine TJØRNHØJ-THOMSEN (University of Southern Denmark, Denmark) | titt@niph.dk Notions of Health in All Policies (HiAP) and intersectoral action for health (ISA) are often suggested to promote health equity by addressing social determinants of health (SDH). This paper investigates how assumptions about health are articulated in relation to HiAP and ISA, and the relation between these assumptions and the legitimization of certain practices in the setting of Danish municipal health promotion. Based on document analysis and qualitative interviews with health and non-health civil servants, this paper argues that health fluctuates from a broad, social concept of health based on foundational ideas of SDH to favouring risk-based interventions with emphasis on physical health. The role of non-health sectors hereby changes simultaneously from being important sectors by themselves in providing their core task e.g. 'good schools', to becoming arenas for health interventions focusing on e.g. 'healthy schools'. The analysis shows that municipal public health professionals face a dilemma. On a general level they endorse a broad conceptualisation of health, but to engage in productive collaboration with other sectors they often resort to what is 'accepted' as their legitimate area of expertise – that is, what is explicitly articulated as health. The push to do HiAP hereby seems to favour interventions articulated and framed explicitly as 'health' in intersectoral policy processes. This BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 831 leaves out existing welfare policies and services, as they are not articulated in terms of health. As a result, despite HiAP's foundational ideas of SDH, the great emphasis on promoting these ideas serves to introduce health into non-health sectors as health interventions. RN16S20 Medicalisation and the Social Construction of Illness The field of elderly-related health issues in Belgium: A stakeholder analysis Sarah VAN DEN BOGAERT (Ghent University, Belgium) | Sarah.VandenBogaert@UGent.be Sarah VAN LEUVEN (Ghent University, Belgium) | Sarah.VanLeuven@UGent.be Thierry CHRISTIAENS (Ghent University, Belgium) | Thierry.Christiaens@UGent.be Daniel BILTEREYST (Ghent University, Belgium) | Daniel.Biltereyst@UGent.be Piet BRACKE (Ghent University, Belgium) | Piet.Bracke@UGent.be This study is situated within current discussions of 'medicalization' (Conrad, 2005, 2007). Relations within the medical field have evolved from linear doctor-patient-relations towards a complex network involving many different stakeholders. As a consequence, laypeople are overwhelmed with health-related information from many different organizations and through different channels, including new digital media, and they often have difficulties processing it all (Andreassen et al., 2010). Besides that, the field of health and health care has become a medical market in which health is increasingly seen as a commodity. Moreover, the aging of the population drastically changes the demographic landscape and increases the attention devoted by these different stakeholders to the elderly as consumers of medical information and products. It is within this changed, and still changing, landscape that this study aims to examine the societal background of the production and construction of health information about pharmaceuticals. Using qualitative interviews and a stakeholder mapping technique this study studies the political-institutional and economic relations between stakeholders, and the interests and discourses of the different stakeholders that communicate health information about pharmaceuticals. Our stakeholder mapping revealed eight relevant stakeholder categories in our field of research; the media, the pharmaceutical industry, government institutions, health insurance companies, patient organizations, consumer organizations, academic medical experts and organizations of health professionals. To further analyze the relations, interests and discourses of these different stakeholders, interviews were conducted in the Spring of 2015 with key persons at management level within the organizations. Preliminary results will be available in August 2015. The Social Construction and Professional Defence of Categories of Mental Illness in Ireland 1800-2000 Damien BRENNAN (Trinity College, Dublin, Ireland) | dbrennan@tcd.ie Ireland has a historical legacy of prolific mental hospital utilisation. A key aspect of this practice is the act of diagnosis. This paper explores shifting diagnostic categories of mental illness in Ireland from 1800-2000. It is demonstrated that social forces, rather than the individual mental state, influences the conceptualisation of mental illness which continuously reshapes in response to the social context of any particular point in time. The contemporary political/economic context in Ireland is also considered as a backdrop to emerging understandings of 'mental health' as a normative human emotional state. A second and parallel observation concerns the high level of confidence or ontological security that underpins the various diagnostic systems, with each new era or system of re-categorisation of mental illness being endorsed as factual truth by professional groups. While a retrospective BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 832 critique of diagnostic criteria is engaged in by professionals, contemporary criteria are firmly defended at each point of time. The key sources of data informing this paper are the reports of the Inspector of Lunatic Asylums in Ireland, later the Inspector for Mental Hospitals, for each year from 1846 to 2000 which are available in the Parliamentary Papers at the National Library of Ireland. Methodology this data is considered through a fusion of the interpretive and critical traditions within historical sociology, particularly drawing from the approaches associated with both Foucault and Weber. Sadness and clinical depression: the medicalization and de-medicalization and everyday life Christian BRÖER (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | c.broer@uva.nl Broos BESSELINK (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | broos_italia@hotmail.com This research addresses the impact of medicalization on social situations outside the clinical realm and among non-patients. It transcends biological and social determinism to recast medicalization as an outcome of the dialectical relationship between everyday life concerns and clinical practice. This paper analyses everyday social interactions concerning sadness and interrogates the hypothesis that the expansion of medical diagnosis and treatment has transformed common sadness into clinical depression. The analysis is based on 293 observations of everyday life in the Netherlands, gathered with a purpose-built observational log. We observed and recorded interactions and situations in which sadness or depression were spontaneously expressed or referred to. The analysis shows that a psycho-medical approach to low mood is common in everyday life. But sadness is not fully medicalized: sadness is partly reclaimed against medicalization, clinical definitions and treatment become normalized and sadness can be unrelated to clinical definitions and treatments. This happens while people are dealing with specific problems of everyday life. Peoples most pressing concern seems to be how to make sense of sadness in the first place. This means that the availability of medical categories and treatment has not solved pragmatic concerns. We interpret this as part of the ongoing societal and clinical debates about the validity of depression. Across medicalized and non-medicalized contexts, a norm of happiness and active citizenship seems prominent. Psychopharmaceuticalization of old age: practices and conceptions of seniors living alone and institutionalized, a case study in Portugal Noémia Mendes LOPES (Egas Moniz _ Instituto Superior de Ciências da Saúde I, Portugal; CIES-IUL/ISCTE, Portugal) | nlopes@egasmoniz.edu.pt Joana ZÓZIMO (Egas Moniz _ Instituto Superior de Ciências da Saúde I, Portugal; CES / UC, Portugal) | joana.zozimo@gmail.com Ricardo ANTUNES (Egas Moniz _ Instituto Superior de Ciências da Saúde I, Portugal) | riantunes2003@sapo.pt Elsa PEGADO (Egas Moniz _ Instituto Superior de Ciências da Saúde I, Portugal; CIES-IUL/ISCTE, Portugal) | elsa.pegado@iscte.pt The growing consumption of psychopharmacs among the elderly points to an also growing medicalization and psychopharmaceuticalization of old age. This may be a cultural and social response to a representation of the elderly as vulnerable and disabled, or it may also express new and emergent ageing cultures of well-being. The relation of senior people to these consumptions assumes various cultural patterns, which are correlated with different ways of life and perceptions of well-being. This paper analyses the role of psychopharmaceuticals in the management of older people's everyday lives, by drawing a comparison between seniors living BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 833 alone and seniors living in Old Peoples' Homes. The analytical focus is on categories of psychopharmacs or similar natural psychoactive products for four purposes: sleep, anxiety, sadness and memory. Empirical data was collected in 2014, in the city of Almada, as a case study using mixed methods. Questionnaires were administered to a sample (n=414) of people aged 65 years old and over, with cognitive and functional autonomy, living alone or in Old People's Homes. The choice of studying institutionalised people has proven crucial to understanding different patterns (specifically, on psychopharmacs consumption and perceived well-being) among people living in different arrangements. With life histories' interviews to some of the questionnaires' respondents (n=30), we have reassembled the different patterns of life and different rationales behind the relationship with psychopharmacs. This material allowed us to explore social plurality in the senior universe and the distinct shapes of its psychopharmaceuticalization, which represent specific dimensions of contemporary modernity. Towards a history of depression and the neoliberal man Claudio MAINO (University Paris Descartes (Paris 5) Cermes3 Laboratory, France) | claudiomaino@gmail.com After the return to democracy a WHO study revealed that the prevalence of depression among primary care patients in Chile, was the second highest in the world. This led to several epidemiological evaluations and they showed that this disease ranked second among the top 15 Disability-Adjusted Life Year (DALY) among women, accounts for over 70% of sick leaves and located Chile, between OECD countries, as the second region with the highest increase in its suicide rate, surpassed only by South Korea. This data contrasts with the unquestionable success in the implementation of the neoliberal model, where it appears that Chile has the highest GDP per capita in South America with $18,419, being registered as one of the top ten economies in the liberalized world according to the "Heritage Foundation". How is that being the material and economic development best than ever, Chileans declare themselves as less happy, commit more suicide and are more depressed? I propose here, from a comparative perspective, some notes of the social history of depression in Chile in the light of what was known as the laboratory of the neoliberal model that differs from what Kitanaka, Ehrenberg and others have exposed about Japan, Europe and the United States with regard to this disease. The relationship between pathological expressions and economic transformation of a country like Chile, can bring up a truth contrast about this crossroads in northern countries, particularly in Europe. JS_RN05+RN16a Cross-national Perspective on the Normative Discourses of 'Food Health' Toward a proper diet and a healthy body in France and in the United States : a comparison of normative discourses Faustine RÉGNIER (INRA, France) | Faustine.Regnier@ivry.inra.fr This contribution will analyse a wide corpus of normative discourse regarding a healthy diet and the measure of the ideal corpulence, coming from French and American women's magazines, between 1930 and 2010. A "proper" diet has to be defined, in its relation to the measure of the feminine healthy ideal body. I will determine national models of recommandations related to healthy diet and ideal body and I will underline the main evolutions through time. Can the French tendencies be considered as the reflect of European ones, opposed to the American norms ? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 834 I will first examine the definition of a "healthy diet" and the mesaures of the "ideal body" : what are the main diffrences between the 2 countries ? What are the evolutions in terms of weight control ? I will then discuss the specificites of two different national models : a French model, where culinary art, health and beauty are intimately connected ; an American one, where nutrition, self-control and moral are the dominant factors. Finally, I will underline a transnational convergence : the discourse seem less and less normative, but their claim of hedonism and liberty is never expressed without a reminder of the new duties (in terms of health, nutrition or body weight control), in a context where explicit contraints have been transformed into internalized self-restraint and are thus, maybe, all the more powerfull. Nutrition recommendations, health citizenship and lazy gluttons Piia Tuuli JALLINOJA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | piia.jallinoja@helsinki.fi Salla SAVOLAINEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | salla.m.savolainen@helsinki.fi In October 2013, the 5th edition of the Nordic Nutrition Recommendations was published, followed by the national version in Finland in January 2014. Both were widely reported and debated in the Finnish media. The data of the study consist of this debate in printed media, social media, online forums and blogs, one month after Nordic and one month after the national recommendations (n=430). We analysed who takes part in the debate, what are the arguments for and against recommendations and how consumers were positioned as regards expert advice, responsibility for one's health and proper food consumption. Critical stances included claims that the recommendation do not take into account individual dietary needs and that they aim to control people's lives. A common argument defending the recommendations stressed their scientific basis. Consumers were positioned e.g. by estimating their ability to control themselves: "The new nutrition recommendations are not for gluttons but for those who are able to control themselves in dinner table" (online discussion forum). Another type of argument referred to the lack of understanding, e.g. by leading nutrition scientists in a newspaper "Based on the lively discussions [since the publication of the recommendations], it seems that many parts of the recommendations have been misunderstood". The study applies theories on new public health and health citizenship, Beverley Skeggs' analysis of moderation as a consumption ideal among middle class and "letting-go" and gluttony as its opposite, and studies suggesting that "tamed hedonism" or "negotiated pleasures" are currently desired patterns for food consumption. Do consumers reduce meat consumption? Background factors and opinions related to healthy and sustainable eating in four Nordic countries Gun Mikaela ROOS (National Institute for Consumer Research SIFO, Norway) | gun.roos@sifo.no Mari NIVA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | mari.niva@helsinki.fi Nina KAHMA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | nina.kahma@gmail.com Unni KJAERNES (National Institute for Consumer Research SIFO, Norway) | unni.kjarnes@sifo.no Thomas Bøker LUND (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | tblu@ifro.ku.dk Johanna M MÄKELÄ (University of Helsinki, Finland) | johanna.m.makela@helsinki.fi Meat is a significant and valued food all over the world, but in addition meat is also today associated with problems related to health, environment and animal welfare. Citizens in the Western world are increasingly reflecting on the health and sustainability of meat, but there are few signs of policies actually aiming at reducing meat production and consumption. This paper examines consumer agency regarding meat eating in the Nordic countries. The analysis is based on data collected by a web-based survey in 2012 as part of the 'Food in Nordic Everyday Life' study carried out in Denmark, Finland, Norway and Sweden (N = 8 248). By using BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 835 multivariate methods we investigate how reducing meat eating is related to socioeconomic and life phase variables, and to opinions, practices and policies of healthy and sustainable eating. The paper discusses whether citizens in the Nordic countries can be expected to take a leading role in reducing the environmental impacts of meat eating, whether they have the agency and power to do so, and how they see the role of political interventions in advancing sustainable food production and consumption. Theoretically, the article will contribute to the discussion on 'new modes of green governance' (Klintman 2009), especially by debating the key role attributed to people as buyers and eaters. We examine how assumptions of consumer agency and political consumerism encounter the practicalities of people's everyday life and values related to societal responsibility of various actors. You Are What You Eat On Perception Of Linkages Between Food Consumption And Health In Poland Agnieszka MAJ (Warsaw University of Life Sciences, Poland) | agnieszka_maj@sggw.pl The paper will present results of a quantitative research based on an opinion poll of a group of research participants from Poland. The research will investigate the participants' opinions concerning chosen aspects of relations between food consumption and maintaining health and a good look, especially their beliefs about the kinds of food considered as "healthy" or "unhealthy" and the possible reasons standing behind such a classification of certain food products. The study will also investigate the importance of a "healthy diet" in the lifestyles of the research participants: whether they consider it important at all, do they feel determined to follow any patterns of dieting or not, are they open to exploring any new trends in nutrition, for example following new dieting fashions. The proposed research study will also attempt to investigate the role of the slim body ideal in shaping participants' attitudes towards healthy eating: whether they find it important to maintain a slim body silhouette or not and whether it influences their everyday choices of food products in any way, for example by the fact of avoidance of any specific kinds of food. Where possible, the findings of the research study will be presented in a broader context of lifestyle choices made by specific social groups. JS_RN05+RN16b Feeding Peoples' Health: Dietary Health and the Medicalization of Eating Feeding health. The role of functional foods. Paulo Jorge MONTEIRO (ISCTE-IUL ( University Institute of Lisbon), Portugal) | pjemonteiro@gmail.com The relationship of man with food testifies, at any time, the crossover between culture, technology and marketing. Regardless the apparent paradox between a sophisticated food science and the expansion of diseases related with food ingestion, in modern societies, food has, progressively, played a dual role: instrumental as a supplier of nutrients as well as therapeutic resource managed both in isolated and combined way. Functional foods, developed in Japan in mid1980s, are a product of food science and the marketing of the agro-food sector, that are supposed to improve health and well-being and prevent future disease, fuelling a consumerist ethos leveraged by a growing reflexivity, knowledge and activism by the healthcare consumers. In Portugal, fortified yogurts with bifidus bacteria, the most representative segment of functional foods, are ranked in the 24th position among the top 50 most purchased products in hyper and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 836 supermarkets in 2014, and my current research as a PhD student will cross the results of the first national food and nutrition survey, with 1200 respondents, performed since mid-1980s, with the analysis of half a million transactions, integrating any sort of functional food from a hypermarket chain s loyalty cardholder database, to produce the portrait of profiles and consumer habits of functional foods by the Portuguese population. Further qualitative research through Focus Groups (n= 32 ) will try to uncover the logics of consumer's adhesion to such "natural" tools and explore the hypothesis that special food's therapeutically usage is a contemporary expression of medicalization. Scottish policy initiatives to improve dietary health in secondary schools: food and drink purchasing practices of young people Giada DANESI (University of Hertfordshire, United Kingdom) | danesi.giada@gmail.com Wendy WILLS (University of Hertfordshire, United Kingdom) | w.j.wills@herts.ac.uk Ariadne KAPETANAKI (University of Hertfordshire, United Kingdom) | a.b.kapetanaki@herts.ac.uk Public authorities in Scotland have implemented several initiatives regarding food and drink sold in schools in order to improve the diet and health of children and young people. Some foods and drinks are not available in schools and the sale of others is restricted. Kitchen supervisors have to develop menus respecting the Statutory Nutrient Standards for Schools. Nonetheless, regulation does not prevent food retailers around schools selling whatever they wish, and public authorities are now concerned with this issue. Through a mixed-methods approach and a case study methodology, this study explored food and drink purchasing practices of pupils aged 13-15 years across Scotland. Seven schools took part with 535 pupils completing an online purchasing recall questionnaire and 651 pupils involved in one or more qualitative methods of the study (individual and collective interviews, writing exercises, go along tours, focus groups and participant observation). Moreover, 13 head teachers and kitchen supervisors as well as 25 food retailers took part in informal or semistructured interviews. The schools were varied in terms of social deprivation and food environment. This paper reveals the impacts of public policies regulating food and drink on offer in school and the reasons why many pupils venture beyond the school gate at lunchtime. Furthermore, perceptions of pupils on food and drink sold in school and strategies they adopt to avoid school rules are discussed in order to highlight views of young people on public policies concerned with their health. Incorporating considerations on equity-oriented implementation and ethics in WHO normative work on nutrition actions Gerardo ZAMORA (World Health Organization) | zamorag@who.int Juan Pablo PEÑA-ROSAS (World Health Organization) | penarosasj@who.int María Nieves GARCÍA-CASAL (World Health Organization) | garciacasalm@who.int Setting norms and standards is one of the core functions of the World Health Organization (WHO). WHO follows an evidence-informed, policy-oriented process for its normative work on nutrition and provides programme guidance to its Member States and partners in emergency and stable settings. Guidelines are developed for nutrition-specific and nutrition-sensitive interventions and include, for instance, food fortification, supplementation with vitamins and minerals, protection, promotion and support to breastfeeding, complementary feeding, prevention of childhood obesity, or clinical practices for improved nutrition (e.g. delayed umbilical cord clamping or care of patients with Tuberculosis). Starting in 2014, the Evidence and Programme Guidance Unit, in the Department of Nutrition for Health and Development of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 837 WHO, started a progressive and systematic approach to incorporate policy-relevant considerations on health equity and ethics into its normative work. By approaching eating as a social act and adopting a social determinants of health perspective, guideline development has been enhanced and recommendations are furnished with guidance on equity-oriented implementation. This paper examines the conceptual and methodological steps followed in this progression and suggests considering equity in access as an implementation outcome grounded on ethical principles. It takes the examples of four WHO guidelines related to micronutrient deficiencies and one theoretical work on exclusive breastfeeding to illustrate how social determinants, equity in access and ethics are considered in guideline development and programme guidance. It highlights the limits of such work and the challenges to programme implementation and finalises with a brief discussion on the applicability of sociological inquiry to nutrition sciences. JS_RN16+RN19 Citizens and Professionals: Unequal and Diversified Healthcare Societies Changing Landscapes of Patient and Public Involvement in UK National Health Service Research Mary MADDEN (University of Leeds, United Kingdom) | m.t.madden@leeds.ac.uk The UK National Health Service (NHS) is a system of socialised medicine, into which, over the last thirty years, neoliberal economic policies have been introducing marketization. The Health and Social Care Act 2012 passed by Parliament in England effectively ended the NHS by abolishing the 60-year duty on the government to secure and provide healthcare for all while potentially laying the ground for wholesale privatisation. This change, which NHS England Chief Executive David Nicholson famously described as so big "you could probably see it from space", is in the process of creating a new architecture of power in the NHS. Replacing publics with markets, including the creation of a de-socialised healthcare market which gives expression to the liberties of individuals and within which they are free to pursue their own self-defined ends, has been seen negatively by some as part of the deconstruction of democracy; a hollowing out of civil society which poses a challenge to traditional notions of professionalism and public service ethos. At the same time patient and public involvement (PPI) in NHS services and research has become an imperative, yet the empirical evidence-base underpinning the worth and impact of PPI remains poor and there is contestation between professional and 'lay' power/knowledge. PPI remains conceptually unclear and this paper will discuss ways in which this ongoing lack of conceptual clarity impinges on patients and the public working inclusively and meaningfully with health professionals in health research within the context of neoliberal reorganisations of the UK NHS and University sectors The changing nature of professionalisation in a global and unequal world: Comparing medicine in Britain, the United States and Russia Mike SAKS (University Campus Suffolk, United Kingdom) | m.saks@ucs.ac.uk This paper asks whether the nature of professionalism is changing in a global and unequal world. It was once projected that an elite knowledge class was fast developing with increasing professionalisation in a converging modern world, primarily driven by developments in technology. However, recent trends such as growing corporatisation, the new public management and increasing citizen engagement suggest that we may be witnessing rising BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 838 deprofessionalisation, as opposed to increased professionalisation. Using medicine as a case study, the impact of these trends on doctors specifically is discussed from a neo-Weberian perspective in three societies with very different socio-political philosophies – namely, Britain, the United States and Russia. With due regard to methodological issues arising from comparative evaluation, it is argued that the pattern of professionalisation in the societies concerned is more divergent than convergent. An overview is provided of the patterns that have emerged as a result of the complex interplay between the professions, state and the market in each country. It is claimed that there is no necessary logic of industrialism as far as professionalisation is concerned or even any straight forward relationship between the form of professionalism and private and public sector settings. The implications for the public, including in relation to inequalities, of the different patterns in each of the models characterising the countries considered are also explored. These raise questions about best practice for the future in relation to medicine, as well as professions and citizens more generally. Medical and nursing professional culture after thirty years of corporatization in the Italian healthcare system. Roberto LUSARDI (University of Bergamo, Italy) | rob.lusardi@gmail.com Stefano TOMELLERI (University of Bergamo, Italy) | stefano.tomelleri@unibg.it In the last decades, the Italian healthcare system (as the majority of the European countries' healthcare systems) has been interested by processes of rationalization of governance structures, of administrative procedures and of professional practice. Effects and impacts of these innovations are mainly measured in terms of services effectiveness/efficiency. Nevertheless it has been reported how these structural changes have been accompanied by a vertical segmentation within the medical profession, including: clinical-physician (the professional), manager-physician (the administrator) and researcher-physician (the academic). These peculiar roles within the same professional profile diverge for power and influence on others, formal knowledge and professional duties. Analogue but less articulated differentiation can be identified within the nursing profession, where some people perform managerial tasks aimed at managing working activities and information spreading. This paper discusses the results of a qualitative study carried out in an Italian healthcare organization, and aimed at investigating the impacts of these changes on the professional cultures (medical and nursing in particular). The empirical dataset is composed by thirty-three interviews with physicians and nurses in charge of managerial and academic responsibilities. Three main cultural frames emerge from the content analysis of data: the corporate-managerial culture, the clinical-professional culture and the academic-technological culture. In this paper we will discuss these cultural profiles on details, identifying for each of them professional identity changes, social expectations and styles of leadership in both medical and nursing staff. Constructing meanings of experience by health care professionals and patients Tiina Maria TIILIKKA (University of Tampere, Finland) | tiina.tiilikka@uta.fi The presentation discusses how co-operation between health care professionals and experts by experience is part of changing Finnish health care and the third sector. The aim is to analyse how the need for experience of citizens using health services is constructed between health care professionals and patients who act as experts by experience. This presentation gives examples of how health care professionals and experts by experience give meanings to the mental health and alcohol use. The aim is also to find out how experience of citizens was BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 839 presented before and how the need for individual experiences of citizens is emphasized in current Finnish health care. The presentation is based on a research which is focused on social and health care and the third sector and how they operate. This project takes a broad view on the processes of societal change. The research project is designed as a third sector view of how Finnish society has changed from the early 1970s to the present day. The context of the study is Finnish alcohol and mental health policy. The research data consist of writings about Finnish alcohol policy and mental health care published between 1970-2014. The data also include the interviews of health care professionals and experts by experience. The content analysis and discourse analysis offer the methodological tools for the research. Working through? Labor in the perspective of psychotherapists Sabine FLICK (Goethe University Frankfurt, Germany) | s.flick@em.uni-frankfurt.de The paper focuses on therapist's knowledge of labor in the frame of psychotherapeutic treatment. Medical as well as psychological psychotherapists are more and more confronted with a problem: patients search their treatment with the descriptions of stressful working conditions. The question is, to what field of knowledge the interpretations of the psychotherapists of the patient's suffering is related. Do they locate the patient's status despite their narrations in inner processes or do they relate to knowledge of pathogen structures of today's working conditions? Do they reflect the debates on precarity or the blurring of boundaries of work and life? What results from this reflection for their therapeutic practice? The paper presents results of an empirical study in two psychosomatic clinics in Germany that work with psychodynamic approaches. On the basis of protocols of supervisions as well as interviews with these therapists three scenarios can be anticipated: a small group of the therapists discuss the stressful working conditions and try to overcome their own professional means with empowering the patients to either change or leave the working situation. A second scenario questions the patient's narratives about their work and already interprets these as part of the patient's pathology which sometimes is based on a lack of knowledge of today's working conditions. The majority of the therapists focus on the family biographies and the inner conflicts of the patients and even try to softly direct the content of the patient's narrative in the direction of family-biographic experience. JS_RN16+RN23a Sexual Health and the Medicalisation of Sexuality I The Localization of Sexual and Reproductive Health Thorsten BONACKER (University of Marburg, Germany) | thorsten.bonacker@uni-marburg.de Judith VON HEUSINGER (University of Marburg, Germany) | heusing4@Staff.Uni-Marburg.de From the 1990s on reproductive and sexual health has emerged as a global concept developed by institutional entrepreneurs like international organizations and non-governmental organizations. As a concept it is distributed for example through development aid programs and agencies which try to change government policies as well as collective and individual sexual and reproductive practices of the general public or certain population groups in a society. The global concept of sexual and reproductive health contains normative, regulative and cognitive notions of appropriate sexual behavior, legal frameworks for the implementation of reproductive rights in national health systems and conceptions about the functionality of human sexuality or delivery. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 840 This global concept is contested even on the global level and is localized in a social and cultural context with local understandings and constructions of sexuality, femininity and gender which therefore often leads to frictions, negotiations and conflicts when for example reproductive rights are introduced through international development programs. Based on our work on the emergence of a global institutional field of sexual and reproductive health and on field research on development practices in this paper we want to discuss why in some cases these conflicts do not occur on the local level. Our argument is that development polices in the field of sexual and reproductive health to a certain extent fits quite well into local gender norms and constructions of sexuality because they treat women as responsible for sexual and reproductive rights even for men, e.g. by caring about sexual enlightenment and contraception. Beyond or within medicalisation? Discussing Viagra and its discontents Raffaella FERRERO CAMOLETTO (Dept. Cultures, Politics and Society, University of Turin, Italy) | raffaella.ferrerocamoletto@unito.it In the last decade, a lively debate on medicalisation has developed, with scholars discussing its heuristic value and the need for new conceptual tools (such as biomedicalisation and pharmaceuticalisation) to grasp the complexity of emerging social processes (Abraham 2010; Clarke, Shim 2011; Williams et al. 2011; Bell, Figert 2012). Among these processes, the advent of Viagra and other pharmaceuticals treating erectile dysfuction (ED) has triggered a rich strand of theoretical analysis and empirical research. Drawing on qualitative data from interviews with medical experts and on-line forums among experts and lay people dealing with male sexual health issues, the paper aims at discussing how the Viagra phenomenon works as a fruitful case-study to assess the actual heuristic potential of the medicalisation framework. The paper will investigate the way medical professionals and consumers account for uses of ED pharmaceuticals, unveiling plural and ambivalent meanings. On the one hand, medical experts, while complaining a general decline of their professional dominance and the emergence of patients'consumerism, express controversial positions questioning the definition of the disease, its legitimate treatment and its target. On the other hand, male consumers, while claiming for an active role in defining their sexual discontents, show also compliance with a quick-fix pill culture challenging the boundaries between cure and enhancement. The complexity of these accounts will be analysed by recalling Conrad and Schneider's (1980) three-dimensional articulation of medicalisation (conceptual, institutional, relational), showing how the construction of male sexual health in the Viagra culture entails a multidimensional and bidirectional medicalising process. Medicalizing masturbation: Danish sperm donors, biomedicine, and affective masculinities Sebastian MOHR (Aarhus University, Denmark) | semo@edu.au.dk The public figure of the sperm donor is one of masturbatory mystique: young virile men enjoy moments of sexual ecstasy and receive cash in return. However, nearly nothing is known about sperm donors' experience of masturbation. Despite its central role in contemporary reproductive biomedicine, masturbation is not of importance for most researchers interested in biomedical regulation. Based on interviews with Danish sperm donors and ethnographic fieldwork at Danish sperm banks, I want to provide insights into what it means to produce semen samples as part of reproductive donation. Instead of making assumptions about how easy it is to donate semen, since it 'only' involves masturbation, and rather than dismissing masturbation as a central BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 841 regulatory focus of contemporary reproductive biomedicine, I turn the analytical gaze towards Danish sperm donors' masturbatory practices and experiences of masturbation. I argue that controlling male masturbation is a central mechanism of contemporary reproductive biomedicine, and that the governance of sperm donation happens by ways of regulating men's gendered and sexualed self-conceptions. It is through a regulation of the affective spaces of male masturbation that contemporary reproductive biomedicine appropriates men and their bodies. A critical look at the medicalisation of women's sexuality at menopause and midlife Sharron HINCHLIFF (University of Sheffield, United Kingdom) | s.hinchliff@sheffield.ac.uk "Without oestrogen, the quality of being female gradually disappears. The vagina begins to shrivel, the uterus gets smaller, the breasts atrophy, sexual desire often disappears, and the women becomes completely desexualized. Actually, it is a little worse than that." (Reuben, 1970: 288) Menopause has long been medicalised: from the Victorian era where clinicians advised women to rest and avoid 'over-exciting' the mind, to the mid 20th century where hormone therapy (HT) was widely promoted to 'restore' the femininity that accompanied a decline in the hormone oestrogen. At this time, medical discourses positioned women's sexuality during the menopausal transition in terms of decline ('vaginal atrophy') and loss (of sexual desire). In this paper I explore the medicalisation of sex at menopause, drawing on literature from sociology, (critical) psychology and social gerontology as well as qualitative research carried out with women. Focusing on women's own perspectives is important because the bulk of research on sex and menopause has been conducted within a bio-medical framework, which often obscures other factors that can influence women's sexual well-being at this time. I also examine competing discourses around midlife women's sexuality. In particular, how this representation of the sexually 'void' menopausal woman fits with the 'new' representation of midlife women as sexually agentic, desiring and desirable: the 'sexy midlifer'. JS_RN16+RN23b Sexual Health and the Medicalisation of Sexuality II Listening to young people as a strategy to improve sexual education in Poland Maria Monika WOŹNIAK (University of Warsaw, Poland) | marysia.wozniak@gmail.com The debate concerning youth sexuality in Poland is focused mostly around issues of sexual education. Particularly, on trying to answer questions about the 'most appropriate' form which "family life education" should take. The discourse is dominated by the voices of adults belonging to political and symbolic elites (i.e. politicians, teachers, clergy). Hence being a public issue it expresses a great diversity of norms, beliefs and attitudes towards sex. Yet, the actual opinions of young people, which often reflect authentic, personal troubles and generational needs are largely being ignored. The presentation will be focused on discussing my Phd research project based on qualitative interviews which seeks to uncover feelings, experiences and visions of young people in Poland that are being overlooked in political discourses and are not being studied extensively in scientific discourses. This is especially important when discussing the voices of LGBTQ youth in the discourse concerning sexuality education. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 842 It is hence designed to highlight the essence of the research carried out with Polish youth in order to understand the ways in which young people perceive everyday aspects of sexuality in which they engage, what are the cultural scenarios that are available to them, what is the impact of current sexual education school program, how do the system and the mentioned scenarios effect young people current and future behaviour, beliefs and values. Especially in relation to LGBTQ youth. All these points are designed to facilitate the construction of a tailor made sexual education program, which will meet young people's expectations. Italian university students: sexual behavior and health risk Michaela LIUCCIO (University La Sapienza, Italy) | michaela.liuccio@uniroma1.it Chiara BORGIA (University La Sapienza, Italy) | kiaraborgia@gmail.com Benedetta MARTINO (University La Sapienza, Italy) | bene_m@hotmail.it Sexually transmitted diseases (STDs) account for some of the most serious public health problems worldwide. The WHO (2013) has estimated that STDs have an annual incidence of 333 million cases without including AIDS. Out of those 333 million new cases estimated annually, at least 111 affect young people under the age of 25. The aim of this survey is to identify risky sexual behaviors in young people and to describe the perception / awareness that young people have of the risks they are exposed to. In line with the aim of our survey, an "Anonymous Questionnaire" was designed in compliance with confidentiality rules which was inspired by Fishbein's Integrative Model as a reference model (2000). For the selection of the items and the Likert type scale to be adopted, Ajzen was chosen as a reference (2011). For evaluating the perception of the risk associated with sexual behavior, instead, Donizzetti was selected as a reference source(2009). Finally, for the preparation of the items to be investigated in relation to risky sexual behaviors, the use of psychoactive substances and earlier screening, the Behavioral Risk Factor Surveillance System (BRFSS) of the Center for Disease Control and Prevention was selected as a reference model. The research sample consists of young university students from Rome La Sapienza. A preliminary investigation took place with the involvement of 20 university students from Rome La Sapienza. In its final version, the questionnaire has been turned into a Web Survey and forwarded via email to all La Sapienza University students through INFOSTUD (an electronic answering system in place at La Sapienza University). At present 3469 students responded to the questionnaire and the survey is still in progress. The questionnaire aims at investigating risky sexual behaviors both qualitatively and quantitatively, the use of psychoactive substances in association with sexual behaviors, the intention to adopt healthy sexual behaviors, the perception young people have of rules, the attitudes and preconceived ideas about sexual behaviors, self-efficacy, and the perception of the risk to our own health and to that of our peers falling under the same sexual sphere. Data analysis will also take place by cross-checking the above mentioned variables with other relevant variables including: gender and age differences, the university faculty of origin, off-site or on-site student status, the source used to extract information about sexual and reproductive health, the age of sexual initiation, any history of STDs communication, presence or absence of a stable partner. References Ajzen I.(2011), "Constructing a theory of planned behavior questionnaire" Unpublished manuscript. Retrieved, 2011 people.umass.edu BRFSS Behavioral Risk Factor Surveillance System del Center for Desease Control and Prevention (http://www.cdc.gov/brfss/) Donizzetti A.R. (2009), "La percezione del rischio in adolescenza: costruzione e validazione di strumenti di rilevazione" Psicologia della Salute, n. 2/2009 Fishbein M. (2000), "The role of Theory in HIV Prevention", AIDS Care, 12(3), pp. 273-8 BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 843 WHO (2013), "The importance of a renewed commitment to STIs prevention and control in achieving global sexual and reproductive health"/RHR/13.02 Sexual orientation and health in England: evidence of health inequalities, and challenges in the method, practice and policy of recording and interpreting data: a multimillion case dataset Alex POLLARD (Brighton & Sussex Medical School, United Kingdom) | a.pollard@bsms.ac.uk Tom NADARZYNSKI (Brighton & Sussex Medical School, United Kingdom) | T.Nadarzynski@bsms.ac.uk Systematic reviews show consistent inequalities in the physical, mental and behavioural health of Lesbian, Gay and Bisexual (LGB) people, but the legacy of stigma and marginalisation has limited investigation into sexual orientation as a social determinant of health. We present statistical analysis of one year's data ( 1Million GP patients) from the 'GP Patient Survey' (UK Department of Health). This data includes self-report of respondents' sexual orientation (14,142 LGB), which is unique in the world for its extent and diversity. The 'GP Patient Survey' is an annual, anonymous, proportionally stratified, postal survey of 1million adult GP patients in England each year. Its primary purpose is to evaluate patient experience of General Practitioners (GPs), but including sexual orientation alongside health conditions and European standardised measures of health (EQ -5D) enables internal comparison of health across sexual orientations. The scale, proportional sampling and diversity of this sample also enable exploration of the use of reductionist categories of sexual orientation (Heterosexual, Lesbian/Gay, Bisexual, Other, Prefer Not to Say); patterns in the disclosure of sexual orientation; and the geographical distribution of respondents. We present data on: * bias in the willingness/ability of patients to disclose non-heterosexual identities * patterns in patients' response to the available categories of sexual orientation * evidence of health inequalities between sexual orientations * the potential application and effectiveness of data on sexual orientation. We also touch on differences between data from anonymous surveys and data from health services, which could usefully be linked to the health experience and needs of individual patients. Large system of sexual education in Russia: why do women want to know more about sex? Alexander B. ROSLYAKOV (Znautvse.ru Sociological Research Service, Russian Federation) | karsuh@gmail.com My report is possible after a long case study of educational centre "Sex.rf" – the largest system of commersial sex-courses in Russia and monthly interviews with its customers on different aspects of their sexual behaviour, predominantly in Moscow. We've got a full picture of social regulators of femail sexual behaviour: norms, including tabu, goals, values, etc. These are the main characteristics of my report: Firstly, this picture was mainly done from women's point of view and secondly, my object was a specific group of women: most of them were at their fertile age and highly educated. As a result I will answer some questions about their motivation: why they choose a sexual education, what they like and dislike about it, how they see their own sexuality, men and other women. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 844 Adolescent Girls' Menstruation Management and Meaning in Rural Kenya Molly SECOR-TURNER (North Dakota State University, United States of America) | molly.secorturner@ndsu.edu Kaitlin SCHMITZ (North Dakota State University, United States of America) | schmitz.kait@gmail.com Kristen E BENSON (North Dakota State University, United States of America) | Kristen.Benson@ndsu.edu Rural Kenyan girls miss up to 8 weeks of school annually due to limited access to reliable hygienic sanitation and sanitary products. This study describes the menstruation experiences of adolescent girls living in rural Kenya with consideration of the context of gender, poverty, and education. Twenty-nine adolescent girls, ages 13-21 years were interviewed in the Kaare Subarea of Tharaka-Nithi County, Kenya. Four primary themes emerged: 1.) Receiving Information about Menstruation, 2.) Experiences of Menstruation, 3.) Menstrual Hygiene Practices, and 4.) Social Norms and the Meaning of Menstruation. One participant stated, "When I have menstruation, I cannot... come to school. When I don't have the pads, I stay at home." We found that challenges related to menstruation were directly linked to experiences of education and socialization. Global priorities to address gender inequality, especially related to education, need to consider the impact of poverty and gendered experiences, such as menstruation. JS_RN16+RN28a Physical Activity, Health & Inequalities I 'Football Fitness': Constraining and enabling possibilities for the management of leisure time for middle aged women Lone Friis THING (Copenhagen University, Denmark) | lfthing@nexs.ku.dk Maria Gliemann HYBHOLT (Copenhagen University, Denmark) | maria.hybholt@nexs.ku.dk Laila Susanne OTTESEN (Copenhagen University, Denmark) | lottesen@nexs.ku.dk The aim of the paper is to generate empirically based sociological knowledge about a 'Football Fitness' intervention carried out in associative sport clubs. There is an increased pressure on the voluntary sector, e.g. the sport clubs, to embrace new segments of users and to meet social and health-related societal challenges related to the welfare state. The empirical material is based on six focus group interviews with female participants (aged between 24 and 53) from different clubs all over Denmark. Approximately 32 people have participated in these focus group interviews. The manner in which recreational football activities and the 'Football Fitness' concept are experienced from a participant perspective is examined. We investigate how the implementation is actually carried out in the local football clubs and identify constraining and enabling possibilities for the management of leisure time. We also examine how Football Fitness as an activity and concept can 'work' for the participants in their everyday life. Even though it is a few decades since Elias and Dunning wrote (1986: 93) that leisure remains relatively neglected as an area of sociological research, their statement is still relevant, and inspired by them, we have chosen to analyse Football Fitness as part of a spare-time spectrum. How do grown up women make sense of their new 'football lives'? Joint associations of smoking and physical activity with disability retirement and mortality BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 845 Ossi RAHKONEN (Department of Public Health, University of Helsinki, Finland) | ossi.rahkonen@helsinki.fi Jouni LAHTI (Department of Public Health, University of Helsinki, Finland) | jouni.mm.lahti@helsinki.fi Eero LAHELMA (Department of Public Health, University of Helsinki, Finland) | eero.lahelma@helsinki.fi Tea LALLUKKA (Department of Public Health, University of Helsinki, Finland; Finnish Institute of Occupational Health, Helsinki, Finland) | tea.lallukka@helsinki.fi Background: We examined the joint associations of smoking and physical activity with disability retirement and mortality. Methods: Survey data on smoking and leisure-time physical activity collected among 40-60year-old employees of the City of Helsinki, were linked with register data on disability retirement from the Finnish Centre of Pensions and mortality from Statistics Finland (n = 6390 67%). Cox regression models were fitted, and the follow-up continued until the end of 2012. No gender interactions were found. Results: No excess risk of disability retirement was observed among ex-smokers and moderate smokers with vigorous physical activity, while ex-smokers and moderate smokers who were inactive had an equally increased risk of disability retirement. All heavy smokers had an increased risk of disability retirement irrespective of their level of physical activity. Smokers also had an increased risk of mortality, but the risk was highest among inactive and moderately active smokers. Vigorously active had no excess risk of mortality. Among non-smokers patterns of the associations suggested that inactive non-smokers might have a higher risk of mortality. Risks were, however, lower than among smokers. Conclusions: Level of physical activity affects the risks of disability retirement and mortality both among smokers and non-smokers. However, among heavy smokers physical activity is likely not sufficient to counteract the adverse effects of intense smoking on work ability. Amount of physical activity affects the risk of mortality among smokers. Vigorous physical activity is associated with survival, while the highest mortality risk is found among physically inactive or only moderately active smokers. Physical Activity Interventions to Promote Health in a Highly Vulnerable Group? – the Case of Residential Aged Care Viktoria QUEHENBERGER (Ludwig Boltzmann Institute Health Promotion Research, Austria) | viktoria.quehenberger@lbihpr.lbg.ac.at Martin CICHOCKI (Ludwig Boltzmann Institute Health Promotion Research, Austria) | martin.cichocki@lbihpr.lbg.ac.at Karl KRAJIC (Department of Sociology, University of Vienna, Austria; FORBAWorking Life Research Centre, Vienna, Austria) | karl.krajic@lbihpr.lbg.ac.at Introduction: Users of residential aged care (RAC) have a high prevalence of physical and cognitive functional impairments. There is evidence that even such a vulnerable group can benefit from (predominantly) high frequent/intense PA interventions but it is questionable if such a vulnerable group will/can regularly attend intense programs; in addition documentation on sustainability of effects is scarce. The objective of this study was to examine health effects of a low-threshold (i.e. low demands on health status and discipline) PA intervention in RAC and their sustainability. Methods: The intervention took place in three RAC homes in Vienna, Austria, using an evidence-based curriculum. The study was conducted as an RCT with an additional assessment in the intervention group one year after completion of the trial. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 846 Results: Program components like variety of content, individualization and exercises' relatedness to everyday life were found relevant; pro-active recruitment and personalized support were reported to foster participation. The intervention was successful in improving residents' subjective health status (p=.002). In a one year follow-up mainly those participants initially less functionally and cognitively impaired could be reached. Participants' subjective health status was still significantly increased, equalling a small sustainable intervention effect (p=0.02, Cohen's d= 0.38). In comparison to baseline, a significant decline of reported pain/discomfort (p=0.047) was found. Conclusion: Users of RAC can benefit of a low-threshold PA intervention and health effects can be sustainable. Yet there is need for research on mechanisms which enhance participation, for research on effects and their sustainability. Time to become physical active? The complexity of everyday life in middle-aged women Maria Gliemann HYBHOLT (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | maria.hybholt@nexs.ku.dk Laila Susanne OTTESEN (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | lottesen@nexs.ku.dk Lone Friis THING (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | lfthing@nexs.ku.dk Even though it is by now well documented that physical activity has preventive and healthpromoting effects recent studies show that a continued significant proportion of the Danish middle-aged women among others are not living their life in accordance to the health advices from governmental institutions based on scientific research. Additionally, international studies have shown difficulties with adherence to health intervention, which underpin the complexity of lifestyle changes not only to be a individual informative matter but rather a highly societal complex concern. The present study examine how the relations between family, work and leisure activities can influence the everyday life of middle-aged women with focus on time management. The empirical material built upon a physical intervention, which included former inactive middleaged women participating in spinning lessons three times a week during a three months period. Nine focus groups and further 23 qualitative individual interviews six months later were conducted with selected women through maximum variation. Additionally, observation of the training sessions and in the dressing room is part of the empirical material. Therefore, from a participant perspective this paper will bring into focus how time management and the relations between family, work and leisure can be experiences as enabling as well as constraining for a lifestyle change concerning physical activity for women in middle age. These reciprocal relations seem decidedly important as regards the everyday life of these women. Furthermore, the study elucidates how the existing sociocultural norms relating to health are influencing these women's everyday life but this paper will not elaborate further on the comprehensive health discourse present in the Danish society of today. JS_RN16+RN28b Physical Activity, Health & Inequalities II Physical Activity Counselling by French General Practitioners: Does it Tend to Reduce or to Widen Inequalities? Geraldine BLOY (LEDi UMR CNRS 6307, University of Burgundy, France) | gbloy@u-bourgogne.fr Laurent RIGAL (CESP INSERM U1018, France) | laurent.rigal@inserm.fr BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 847 Physical activity (PA) is considered by medical guidelines a lever to improve health and wellbeing. Social gradients exist both in health and in PA, which is less common at the bottom of the social hierarchy. PA counselling could contribute to reducing inequalities in health... But, if counselling is more delivered to (or better received by) advantaged people, it may have the opposite effect. We will focus on French General Practitioner (GP) attitudes and practices toward this type of counselling. GPs are consulted by the entire population and supposed to become involved in PA (for preventive purposes or for people with chronic illnesses) but their practices in this matter remain unknown in France. When and how do they promote PA? To every kind of patient? In a manner likely to reduce social inequalities or not? We conducted two studies: PrevQuanti examined how main preventive cares (including PA counselling) were offered by 52 GPs to 3640 patients. It showed GPs' heterogeneous, but globally weak, involvement in this type of counselling and a social gradient among male patients, with less counselling at the bottom of the social hierarchy, where less physical activity was also declared by patients. Based on interviews with 99 GPs on the same topics, PrevQuali explored the construction of one's practice style for PA counselling. It stressed a common difficulty in considering PA as a valuable medical care, an implicit and social selection of the patients "worth trying" to counsel, and the strong influence of the GP own sport trajectory. Physical job-intensiveness, time use and health Jef DEYAERT (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | jef.deyaert@vub.ac.be Djiwo WEENAS (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | djiwo.weenas@vub.ac.be There is a wide medical consensus regarding the effects of physical activity on the promotion of general health and well-being. In this paper, the following research question will be addressed: 'what is the relationship between levels of physical job-intensiveness with patterns of physical activity in free time and health outcomes in the Belgian population?' Do full-time workers with a heavy physical job have more or less physically intensive patterns of behaviour in their free time? Can we see a sort of trade-off where people with heavier patterns of activity during work compensate with more sedentary or less intense activities in their free time? Furthermore, we will investigate whether these patterns of active behaviour are mediated by other aspects than job-intensiveness and how these are related with general health and mental health. To answer these questions, Belgian Time-Use data of 2013 are used. All respondents within the household were asked to complete a questionnaire (including health, BMI and detailed job information) and to keep record of their daily behaviour in a diary during two days. Levels of 'intensiveness' are studied by linking detailed job information and the registered activities in the diaries with an internationally validated typology of MET scores. A crucial advantage in using diary data to study time use lies in the fact that respondents usually underestimate the amount of time spent watching television and overestimate the amount of time spent on sports activities, when compared to their own diary registration. (Un)fitness, moral commitment and unequal reputations: insights from the experience of wounded, injured and sick soldiers Davide STERCHELE (Leeds Beckett University, United Kingdom) | d.sterchele@leedsbeckett.ac.uk In a similar way to professional athletes, soldiers' identity and reputation are highly dependent on physical fitness. Being fully fit-for-duty is a fundamental requirement especially for those armed forces personnel, whose daily routine is based around hard physical training that prepares them to keep up with the pace of the group on the battlefield while carrying heavy equipment and under extremely hard environmental conditions. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 848 Besides this clearly functional value, military drills are also paramount in building and sustaining group cohesion through repeated durkheimian rituals based on shared attentive/emotional focus and mutual rhythmic coordination. As the existence and survival of the group relies on these rituals, the moral status of its members depends on their ability to meet the physical standards which enable their efficient participation. Since the moral status and professional reputation of these military personnel are so hugely influenced by their fitness, it is not surprising that injuries and illnesses have a massive impact on both the way the soldiers are treated and the way they perceive themselves. Being "medically downgraded" can be a career-threatening situation that often generates uncertainty, frustration, depression and self-stigmatisation. The fear of this occurrence frequently leads to unhealthy behaviours such as concealing physical and psychological pain and pathologies for as long as possible, which aggravate such conditions and eventually impair recovery. The paper explores these issues, drawing on ethnographic fieldwork and qualitative interviews undertaken during the Battle Back Multi-Activity Course, an adaptive sport and adventurous training programme for wounded, injured and sick British soldiers. The influences of temporal structures on health Djiwo WEENAS (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | djiwo.weenas@vub.ac.be Jef DEYAERT (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | jef.deyaert@vub.ac.be In this paper, the following research question will be addressed: what is the relationship between time spent on physical or non-physical activities and health outcomes in the Flemish population? Differences in health outcomes have been closely linked to lifestyles, and in response to this, a public debate started in Flanders on whether or not people with unhealthy lifestyles should pay more to receive medical coverage. In this public debate, certain academics replied that lifestyles, and their consequences on health outcomes are related to social inequalities, and that individuals should therefore not be charged with the costs of their unhealthy lifestyles. The societal relevance of this research is therefore twofold: how do lifestyles or activity patterns affect health, and to what extent do social inequalities play a role in this relationship? Data from the 2013 Flemish and Belgian time-use surveys will be used. Before recording their time-use in a 2 or 7 day diary, respondents also filled in a questionnaire, allowing us to investigate whether (un)healthy lifestyles are correlated with sociodemographic background variables. A crucial advantage in using time-use data to study this relationship lies in the fact that respondents provide very exact information on the types of activity, their duration and their embeddedness in the structure of daily life. These activities can be linked to an internationally validated typology of MET scores, which enables us to differentiate between different levels of physical and non-physical activities, thus taking it further than a division between sedentary and non-sedentary behaviour. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 849 RN17 Work, Employment and Industrial Relations RN17P01 Poster Session FLEXLIFE-project: Temporal flexibility of work and its effect on later work and family life Jouko NÄTTI (University of Tampere, Finland) | jouko.natti@uta.fi Satu OJALA (University of Tampere, Finland) | satu.ojala@uta.fi Tiina SAARI (University of Tampere, Finland) | tiina.p.saari@uta.fi Pasi Juhani PYÖRIÄ (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | pasi.pyoria@uta.fi Timo ANTTILA (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | timo.e.e.anttila@uta.fi Mia SALIN (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | mia.salin@uta.fi Tomi OINAS (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | tomi.oinas@uta.fi Work is moving beyond its traditional borders of time. Instead of a standard industrial working time model (eight-hour day, five-day week, work in the daytime, free evenings, weekends, annual holidays and retirement with old-age pension), a new temporal flexibility called a 'postindustrial working time' regime is becoming more common. FLEXLIFE-project is funded by Academy of Finland (2014-2018). The project examines longterm social consequences of temporal flexibility on later work and family life, by follow-up data up to 35 years at individual level and 13 years at family level (respondent, spouse, children). In this study we conceptualize temporal flexibility to have four dimensions: the number of hours worked (duration), the timing of the work, working time autonomy, and work-time intensity (tempo). Furthermore, we will emphasize the nature of time as socially constructed and gendered, and thus also the importance of subjective experiences. Our focus is on the longterm social consequences of short and long working hours, the unsocial timing of work, and the high tempo and degree of autonomy of working time for employees and their families (spouses and children). The main research questions in this project are: 1) What is the prevalence of temporal flexibility of work and what are its characteristics at individual and household levels and in Finland and in EU countries? 2) What are the long-term social consequences of temporal flexibility for employees and their families and for later work career, later family life and children's later life? Our data is a combination of thematic interviews and surveys on working conditions and household-based time use, merged with long register-based follow-up data, including Finnish Quality of Work Life Surveys, European Working Conditions Surveys, Finnish Time Use Survey and Follow-up Finnish data. Masters as Servants – Organisational agility as source of dissatisfaction Jussi OKKONEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | jussi.okkonen@sis.uta.fi Many professional groups are facing new challenges in work as duality in work rises its head. Traditional forms of organising tasks have been changed by ubiquitous computing, say virtue of constant connectivity and attention to work. Moreover, several routine tasks are allocated to people who are not hired to perform them, and their resources are wasted while conducting secondary chores instead of the primary ones. The issue of job satisfaction is relevant when (under)performance and motivation of professionals is discussed. Performance and motivation are related to persons work identity and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 850 how it manifests itself in daily operations or participation in longer term. The key proposition for this paper is that people are risk averse in work (too) and they are better off if they have sense of control in their work, thus they avoid random tasks and keep with familiar ones. The paper is based on series of studies conducted among professionals in finance and insurance, accounting, law, public services, and medicine. The data utilised was gathered for user experience (UX) studies in general human computer interaction (HCI) research, yet certain themes started to saturate as people filled surveys and they were interviewed. Key findings relate to professional identity, motivational factors in work, performance and procrastination, and information ergonomics. The paper opens new vistas on the issues of changing and restructuring work organisations and how those affect different employee groups. RN17S01 Social Dialogue in Europe Representativeness of social partners in three European sector social dialogue committees Peter KERCKHOFS (Eurofound, Ireland) | Peter.Kerckhofs@eurofound.europa.eu Pablo SANZ (Notus, Spain) | pablo.sanz@notus-asr.org The EU has been developing a framework for European Sectoral Social Dialogue (ESSD) since 1998, creating more tan 40 European social dialogue committees covering about 145 million workers throughout the Member States. Since there, research has shown great interest on understanding processes and dynamics on this new form of multi-level sectoral social dialogue. Some research suggests the existence of a link between European sectoral social dialogue (ESSD) developments and sectoral industrial relations structures in the EU Member States. They argue that because the sector is a prominent level between the European, national and company levels, its organisation and cross-border similarity affects the capacity to develop and implement ESSD. Accordingly, features such as low actor fragmentation, high organisation density and high levels of collective bargaining are generally found in the sectors where ESSD appears, at least formally, to have been most productive. Bearing this in mind, the paper will analyse link between European sectoral social dialogue (ESSD) developments and sectoral industrial relations structures in the EU Member States in three sectors: electricity, chemical and furniture. Besides, it will analyse similarities/differences between organisational features of industrial relations regarding representativeness on the one hand and ESSD developments and results on the other. This paper will build further upon the data collected within the Eurofound representative studies conducted for the three sectors. Employers' organizations in post-communist countries: strategies for surviving in the market economy of Romania Claudia PETRESCU (The Research Institute for Quality of Life, Romania) | claucaraiman@yahoo.com Gabriel STANILA (The Research Institute for Quality of Life, Romania) | gabriel.stanila@gmail.com Mihaela LAMBRU (The Research Institute for Quality of Life, Romania) | lmb_ro@yahoo.com As in all Central and Eastern European countries that shifted away from a planned economy towards a market economy after 1989, worker cooperatives in Romania are faced with a series of difficulties due to their distorted functioning during communism: a public image influenced by the former socialist cooperative system in which cooperatives were established top-down, without genuine member participation; lack of management skills adapted to the new economic BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 851 context; deficient knowledge of the right to associate; and problems related to the legal status of cooperatives (in particular to property) that still await solving. Moreover, there are issues concerning political recognition and support through innovative policies. The collapse of communism and the period of transition that marked Romania in the 1990s brought about a structural change in the system of worker cooperatives that redefined their societal role, reorganized their production of goods and services, redefined the supply of goods and services, changed product marketing and identified new markets for their goods. As economic agents, cooperatives in Romania have managed to survive and even make a profit in areas where they had serious competition from other SMEs. Their competitive edge comes from the fact they own production facilities and machinery. Our paper, based on a quantitative and qualitative research, explores the various types of crisis that have taken a toll on worker cooperatives in Romania, both those with lasting structural consequences and those that are context-related. Also, we critically examine the conditions that cause Romanian worker cooperatives to fail or succeed. The role of shared beliefs in the scope and legitimacy of European policy making implications on the structure and efficiency of social dialogue Barbara BECHTER (University Durham, United Kingdom) | b.b.bechter@gmail.com The objective of this paper is to identify and analyse barriers to the effective involvement of trade unions and employer organisations in European Sectoral Social Dialogue (ESSD). Social partners' participation in transnational social dialogue and policy making varies significantly across the European member states and also across sectors. Barriers to effective involvement identified in previous research are: the structure of industrial relations systems, decreasing union density and coverage of collective bargaining, the lack of interest of employer organisations in participating in dialogue at the European level, or social partners' general lack of interest in the issues addressed in ESSD committees. Little, however is known about the conditions associated with these causes and if and how they interact with each other in different contextual settings. The paper will discuss the role of shared beliefs on the scope and legitimacy of ESSD policy and the structure of social dialogue. This research seeks to analyse and model real-life interactions to improve European social governance and enhance the reflexivity of European institutions at both the national and supra-national level. A multi-level analytic approach is used to identify and analyse the interactions and communication between social partners at national, transnational and the ESSD level. Hence, the analysis encompasses both vertical and horizontal dimensions of dialogue between and within trade unions and employer organisations. The aim is to advance our understanding of the motivations of trade unions and employers organisations and their ability to participate in ESSD. Is Europeanised Board-level Employee Representation Specific? The Case of European Companies [SEs] Aline CONCHON (European Trade Union Institute, Belgium) | aconchon@etui.org Jeremy WADDINGTON (University of Manchester, United Kingdom; European Trade Union Institute, Belgium) | jeremy.waddington@mbs.ac.uk Workers are granted the right to be represented on corporate boards with the same rights and duties as other board members in no less than 19 European countries. In addition to these national legislations, board-level employee representation stands as a European-level feature insofar as it is anchored in European law. The 2001 statute for a European Company (known as 'SE' after its Latin name Societas Europaea), which is a Europe-wide legal status of public BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 852 limited-liability company, was the first piece of European company law to include provisions on genuinely European board-level employee representation. Its enactment paved the way for the adoption of two further components of European company law, the 2003 Statute for a European Cooperative Society and the 2005 Cross-Border Mergers Directive, which both include provisions on board-level employee representation, based to a large extent on the SE Directive. Each case, therefore, led to the emergence of Europeanised boards on which sit not only employee representatives from the 'home country' of the company headquarters but also from the 'participating countries' in the establishment of an SE, a European Cooperative Society or a merged company. Because of the low number of established European Cooperative Societies (25 throughout Europe as of July 2012) and the lack of data with regard to the use of the CrossBorder Mergers Directive compared to the 2,285 SEs which were registered as of 15 February 2015, this paper exclusively focuses on the SE case as a point of departure for investigating Europeanised board-level employee representation. In particular, the point under investigation in this conference paper is whether Europeanised board-level employee representation in SEs is specific. Is it truly 'Europeanised' in the sense that board-level employee representation on SE boards would act in a way which is not similar to that of its equivalent in the headquarters 'home country'? Or, as it was initially feared with regard to EWCs, is it 'coloured by the national system of their company's country of origin' (Streeck 1997: 331) in the sense that board-level employee representation in SEs would only be an 'international extension of national systems of workplace [here, board-level] representation' (ibid.)? Alternatively, is an intermediary position possible which, as was argued with regard to EWCs, represent an 'intersection of country-specific and transnational influences' (Marginson 2000:27)? Analyses will be drawn from the comparison of responses provided by two set of actors to a questionnaire-based survey conducted from 2009 to 2013. The first set of actors is that of employee representatives who sit on the board of an SE (n=38). Since board-level employee representation in SEs is mainly to be found in German-based SEs, comparative analyses will be elaborated on the basis of responses provided by the second set of actors which is that of employee representatives who sit on the board of a German company. In addition, our analyses will benefit from the fact that comparisons can not only be made with responses from all 'German' respondents (n=1,213), but also, at a disaggreagated level, to 'German' respondents who sit on a corporate board within the framework of the one-third codetermination system (according to which 1/3 of the board is composed of employee representatives, n=305) as well as within the framework of the parity codetermination system (in which 1/2 of the board is composed of employee representatives, n=870). On the basis of these survey data, answers to the two following questions will be proposed: 1/ Do employee representatives from different countries act as a single and united collective actor on the board of an SE? The aggregation of employee representatives appointed from different countries does not automatically lead to the emergence of a collective actor with a single transnational identity as each individual may retain his/her domestic perspective. It has been argued, however, that employee representatives on SE boards 'should take account of the interests of all SE employees' (Kluge 2008:129) and not only those of their fellow countrymen. 2/ Are employee representatives on the board of SEs more, less or as influential on strategic decision-making as their domestic counterparts? Europeanisation of boards and, in particular, the acceptance of employee representatives from countries where employee representation at board level is unknown might lead to an increase of board-level employee representatives' influence insofar as 'foreign' representatives gain access to information that otherwise would have been unavailable to them. In contrast, the diversification of board-level employee representatives might lead to a juxtaposition of diverging perspectives and practices and a loss of unity in collective action as mentioned by some employee representatives on SE boards: 'Representatives from countries with high standards [...] argue a loose influence on corporate BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 853 decision-making due to a certain "dilution" of well-institutionalized and practiced rights' (Keller and Werner 2012:636). References: Keller Werner (2012) 'New forms of employee involvement at European level. The case of the European Company (SE)', British Journal of Industrial Relations, Vol. 50, No. 4, 620-643 Kluge N. (2008) 'Workers' particiaption in BASF SE and the European debate on corporate governance', Transfer, Vol. 14, No. 1, 127-132 Marginson P. (2000) 'The Eurocompany and Euro Industrial Relations', European Journal of Industrial Relations, Vol. 6, No. 1, 9-34 Streeck W. (1997) 'Neither European nor Works Council: A Reply to Paul Knutsen', Economic and Industrial Democracy, Vol. 18, No 2, 325-337 RN17S02 Social Dialogue and Employment Relations in Multinational Context The Choice of the Employee in the Multinational Enterprise : Similarity of High Skill Professionals and the Factory Workers Masayo FUJIMOTO (Doshisha University, Japan) | mfujimot@mail.doshisha.ac.jp This study conducted a qualitative survey into the human resource management and education of the local employee at Japanese-multinational companies which expanded to Asian countries. Many of the companies in developed countries have their manufacturing factories in developing countries to minimize their personnel expenses. Many companies have shifted their factories to Asian countries such as Vietnam, Malaysia, etc. for cheaper labor cost. In manufacturing industries, the structure of exploiting from labors by capitalists has been studied, but, today, the situation is different. For example, Chinese labors easily change their job with communicating better employment conditions gathered by communications with friends through mobile phones which can be purchased with their one month salary. In high mobility area, there are both losing job possibility by lay-off or stop contract renewal, and well grown labor market for selective job changes. Thus, labors' behavior is decided by their possibility of job acceptance and corporate welfare programs. About leaving ratio, there are many cases in Silicon Valley to keep skilled engineers with masters or doctors degree. Even for the labors of factory line, well trained and skilled labors left at same timing is a big problem for the managers. To keep them remained in company, it is very much important to propose interesting or skill growing jobs, or good work environment. At multinational companies in high mobility area, it is observed even among the factory workers that well trained and skilled labors have their options of selective job change by their possibilities of job acceptance. RN17S02 Social Dialogue and Employment Relations in Multinational Context The Foxconn Employment System Jan DRAHOKOUPIL (European Trade Union Institute, Belgium) | jdrahokoupil@etui.org This paper examines the employment systems across the world operations of Foxconn and relates it to the business strategy of the firm. Headquartered in Taiwan, Foxconn is the largest BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 854 electronic manufacturing firm in the world with a major presence in China. Its business strategy is indicative of the shifts in the structure of global production networks in the sector, with MNCs from 'emerging countries' acquiring new roles. Foxconn has entered Europe as an employer, with production sites established in Czechia, Hungary and Slovakia. The analysis takes a holistic perspective on the firm and relates the outcomes in the affiliates to the global business strategy of the MNC. Particular attention is given to the degree to which the labour management regimes developed in the Chinese context are attempted to be replicated in Europe, the degree to which local conditions allow that, and the role of European plants in the wider business strategy of Foxconn. The analysis draws on secondary resources and primary data collected through case studies on employment relations and labour conditions in Foxconn plants in Czechia, Hungary, Slovakia, and China. These were analysed in the context of an editedvolume project on the topic organized by the European Trade Union Institute. RN17S02 Social Dialogue and Employment Relations in Multinational Context Because they can. Collective bargaining in multinational corporations (MNCs) in Poland Jan CZARZASTY (Warsaw School of Economics (SGH), Poland) | jczarz@sgh.waw.pl The position of multinational corporations (MNCs) in Poland is so significant that the country is often employed as an example of Dependent Market Economy (DME) in Europe. As far as work and employment relations are considered, there are two opposing viewpoints on the role of MNCs: on the one hand, they are perceived as a channel for dissemination of 'good practices' in the field of work and employment relations stemming from their places of origin ('Europeanisation'), on the other, there is a claim that MNCs simply take advantage of what host country has to offer, and if they can adjust to local labour standards (lower than those in their home countries), they likely will. The paper is empirically based on the study "Collective bargaining in multinational corporations", conducted in 2013 in 81 subsidiaries of multinationals operating in Poland with trade unions and collective agreements present. The study comprised quantitative and qualitative methods: a survey study based on standardized interviews with trade unions leaders (supplemented with interviews with HR managers) and content analysis of singleemployer collective agreements in the subsidiaries in focus. The picture is mixed: while the standards of work and employment relations in the companies in focus are better than average (trade unions and collective agreements are in place), they are still flawed, mostly due to strong autocratic inclinations on the part of management. What is noteworthy, is that the results in many aspects contradict national stereotypes of industrial relations: in Scandinavian and German companies the state of collective bargaining is worse than expected, while in Francophone ones – better than one might presume. Corporate Social Responsibility (CSR): A new lifeline for trade unions and collective bargaining? Michael MULLER-CAMEN (WU Vienna, Austria) | Michael.Muller-Camen@wu.ac.at Iris MAURER (WU Vienna, Austria) | Iris.Maurer@wu.ac.at Ian ROPER (Middlesex University London, UK) | I.Roper@mdx.ac.uk Sepideh PARSA (Middlesex University London, UK) | S.parsa@mdx.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 855 Over the last decades, most large corporations publically committed themselves to be responsible organisations. In addition to a focus on profits, corporations these days propose to pursue a triple bottom line of financial, ecological and social goals. The achievement of these is documented in CSR and sustainability reports. The aim of the research reported here is to examine whether industrial relations (IR) are discussed in these reports and if so how corporations describe their relationship with organized labour. In particular we are interested to find out whether corporations propose to follow the ideologically dominant union avoidance strategy or present the picture of a harmonious and supportive relationship with trade unions. The sample of this study is based on the 250 world s largest corporations that issue sustainability reports according to the guidelines of the Global Reporting Initiative (GRI). GRI contains two performance standards requiring organisations to report about the percentage of employees covered by collective bargaining and the extent to which they guarantee freedom of association. First results indicate that there is considerable over-reporting in that corporations claim to report, but do not provide the information required by GRI. Whereas this part of the analysis did not show differences between corporations headquartered in different varieties of capitalism, the content analysis indicates that companies from CMEs such as many Continental European ones present IR as an important part of their CSR strategy. However, the CSR discourse does not provide a strong incentive for corporations from LMEs to revise their union-avoidance strategies. RN17S03 Human Capital, Human Resources and HRM What is the Point of Globalization of Human Resource Management? From the Swedes point of view Ylva ULFSDOTTER ERIKSSON (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | Ylva.Ulfsdotter_Eriksson@sociology.gu.se In 2011, the International Organization for Standardization (ISO) formed the technical committee ISO/TC 260 for Human Resource Management (HRM) in order to develop international standards for the field (ISO 2011). According to Society for Human Resource Management (SHRM), the need for global standards within the field is warranted (SHRM 2012). The need to regulate and homogenize HRM activities and practices has emerged from MNC operating all over the world but nevertheless strive for harmonized personnel management and synchronized HRM practices and processes. A global harmonization of HRM is also considered a means of preventing and remedying excessive local HR-solutions, practices and processes. However, in comparison with others of ISOs TCs, there are rather few participating countries in the project. Sweden is one of them, and it has been tremendously hard for the local project leader to recruit participating organizations and HR-practitioners to the Swedish technical committee. This paper builds on interviews with participants who still remain and those who have dropped out, as well as field notes from committee meetings. The main purpose is to explain the lacking engagement for Global HRM standards from a Swedish point of view. The paper answers questions such as how the HR professional who participates in the work perceives global standards and what advantages or disadvantages global standards are perceived to have for employment relations and the HR-profession itself. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 856 Social Networks in firms' recruitment processes – Finding more and better candidates? Gerhard KRUG (Institute for Employment Research, Germany, University Erlangen-Nuremberg, Germany) | gerhard.krug@iab.de Martina REBIEN (Institute for Employment Research, Germany) | martina.rebien@iab.de Social networks on the labour market are recognised to ease the matching between employers and job searchers, but research on their operational use in recruitment processes is scarce and mostly limited to case studies. This way, Fernandez et al. (2000) identified mechanisms describing the benefits of social networks over other search channels. The "richer-pool"-mechanism states that social networks increase the pool of applicants quantitatively and qualitatively, while the "better-match"mechanism suggests that the appropriate candidate is found faster through social networks. Up to now, there is no study that prospects these mechanisms using quantitative data from a random sample of firms. We test the two mechanism using data from the German Job Vacancy Survey 2010 to 2014, which is a representative survey of (personnel) managers that provides detailed information on current labour requirements and recruitment processes from about 9 000 firms each year. It contains information on firms search channels, the duration of search, the number of (appropriate) candidates and requirements of the vacancy. First results show that searching through social networks does not create a larger pool of candidates, but firms will find every second candidate to be appropriate, otherwise this rate is three out of twelve candidates. Therefore, the "richer-pool"-mechanism is proofed partly: there is no evidence for a larger pool of candidates, but social networks cause a qualitative improvement of it. Concerning the "better-match"-mechanism we find that if using social networks, the appropriate candidate is usually found latest within two month, otherwise this search process takes much longer. Challenging human capital orthodoxy: the role of Labour Market Intermediaries in disorganized capitalism Tony DOBBINS (Bangor University, United Kingdom) | a.dobbins@bangor.ac.uk Contemporary academic and policy prescriptions based on orthodox supply-side human capital theory assumptions are inadequate for understanding and adjusting to deindustrialization and associated labour market unpredictability in regional economies like Wales, in the UK. This paper discusses alternative more integrated institutional approaches that match supply and demand in regional labour markets. The role of regional Labour Market Intermediaries (LMIs) in facilitating labour market adjustment, performing this matching function and brokering employment relationships is an important research issue (Benner, 2003, Benner et al., 2007; Autor, 2008; Goldstein et al., 2012). LMIs have been defined by Autor (2008:1) as 'entities or institutions that interpose themselves between workers and firms to facilitate, inform, or regulate how workers are matched to firms, how work is accomplished, and how conflicts are resolved'. The paper addresses the research question: do LMIs address the challenges of matching supply and demand in regional labour markets? The contribution is to advance theoretical and empirical understanding of the operation of regional labour markets, especially the role of LMIs. Here, one specific LMI in North Wales called Shaping the Future (StF) with a remit to assist nuclear power workers facing into redundancy is explored empirically using qualitative ethnographic methods. The results suggest that StF primarily followed human capital theory orthodoxy in terms of retraining/reskilling workers made redundant but paid less attention to the demand-side of the labour market, in terms of matching re-skilled workers with actual (quality) job opportunities. StF was evidently in the business of helping workers adjust to disorganized BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 857 and uncertain labour markets associated with deindustrialization and trying to mitigate the effects of redundancy. But StF did not, and was not equipped to, play a broader role in regional re(development). Small-scale labour market interventions like StF (and LMIs generally) do not resolve the ongoing structural demand-side problem of paucity of quality jobs in deindustrialized regions like Wales. This would require coordinated state intervention on a much grander scale, notably a long-term industrial strategy involving multiple stakeholders as 'social partners'. But policy-makers from all sides have consistently failed to address the massive socio-economic problem of creating new (decent) jobs in the aftermath of deindustrialization. Ensuring the health and wellbeing of older workers Andrea BROUGHTON (Institute for Employment Studies, United Kingdom) | andrea.broughton@ies.ac.uk Rachel SUFF (Chartered Institute of Personnel and Development) | R.Suff@cipd.co.uk The increasing age of Europe's workforce has become a major policy focus at European level over the past few years. The fact that an ever greater proportion of Europe's workers are classified as older workers (50+), creates a number of challenges in the area of employment and social policy. One of the main issues is how to retain older workers in order to maximise productive output to employers and to the economy as a whole, but also to enable them to carry on leading fulfilling lives, which include an element of work if they wish. Workers in particularly difficult or dangerous jobs tend to retire earlier than their counterparts in other types of work, but the majority of workers work in jobs that could be continued well beyond 60, with a little thought and some adjustments to tasks and work environment. Our research focuses on the challenges of employing an increasingly older workforce, concentrating on relevant health and wellbeing aspects and how the care responsibilities of older workers (such as caring for elderly relatives) can best be managed by employers. We examine the following issues: the types of workplace and working environment adjustments that need to be made to accommodate older workers; changes to work organisation in order to make it less strenuous for older workers; support with caring responsibilities; and countering prejudice against older workers. The research examines five countries: the Czech Republic, Denmark, France, Germany and the UK. The methodology comprises a literature review and up to three company case studies in each country, carried out during the first nine months of 2015. RN17S04 Old and New Actors and Processes in Industrial Relations The Strange Non-Death of Employer and Business Associations: The Development and Transformation of Employer and Business Associations in Europe Bernd BRANDL (University of Durham, United Kingdom) | bernd.j.brandl@gmail.com Alex LEHR (University of Durham, United Kingdom) | a.lehr@fm.ru.nl The representativeness of employer and business associations is challenged by the long-term socio-economic development and by short-term economic setbacks even though it is of central importance to enforce the needs of companies. Using a cross-national approach, the authors investigate how employer and business associations faced these challenges. The authors argue that these socio-economic changes have also offered opportunities. The results show that by adapting the organizational structure as well as their activities to the changing needs of companies, representativeness can be secured. This is done in particular, by shifting activities BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 858 away from engaging in binding collective wage-agreements and more towards non-wage agreements and involvement in training and active labor market programs. Yellow unions and non-organized workers – what does it mean to the workers collectivity? Jonas FELBO-KOLDING (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | jf@faos.dk Steen Erik NAVRBJERG (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | sen@faos.dk While the Nordic countries in general still have comparably high union densities, the union density in Denmark has eroded slightly over the last decade, from 73.1 per cent in 1995, dropping to 69.6 per cent in 2013 (Ibsen et al, 2013). However, the numbers are deceiving: while 2.1 per cent of all union members in 1995 were members of a so-called 'yellow union', in 2013 that number had increased to 8.7 per cent ('yellow' colleagues). Hence, while 71.0 per cent were members of a traditional union in 1995 that number had dropped to 60.9 in 2013. At workplace level, the presence of non-organised colleagues or 'yellow' union members potentially undermines the worker collectivity vis-á-vis management. Using labour sociologist Sverre Lysgaard's concepts of worker collectivity we analyze if and how the worker collectivity at the workplace has been influenced by the infiltration of 'yellow' colleagues; if the mandate of employee representatives is eroding; and how the representatives are coping with this (possible) infiltration of the worker collectivity. The theory is used to analyze data from an extensive shop steward survey conducted in 2010; a quantitative and qualitative project on cooperation in manufacturing in 2012; and qualitative interviews from 2014. In conclusion, the paper discusses how the changes in the composition of the workforce – i.e. the deteriorating support of the worker collectivity at company level affects the balance in the institutionalized labour market relations, that is the relationship between unions and employers organisations at central level. Organizing the New Self-Employed: Varieties of Self-Employment, Membership and Attitudes Towards Interest Organizations Giedo JANSEN (University of Twente, Netherlands) | giedo.jansen@utwente.nl This study examines differences among self-employed in their membership of and attitudes towards interest organizations. With its recent rise, self-employment in advanced economies has developed into a heterogeneous employment type, with growing numbers of dependent/precarious self-employed who are exposed to high labor market risks, but generally enjoy low social protection. It is often suggested that these "new" self-employed are weakly organized. Both traditional organizations representing the interests of small and medium-sized enterprises (e.g. branch, business or employers' associations) as well as trade unions struggle to recruit people in solo-self-employment. This study aims to provide theoretical and empirical clarity on whether people in "new" (precarious) self-employment support the same organizations as those in traditional forms of self-employment. Theoretical clarity is needed as the sociological literature predominantly perceives self-employment in terms of classic class-based theories, i.e.: as a relatively monolithic social class with shared interests as entrepreneurs and (potential) employers. Alternative perspectives, putting self-employment under the umbrella of precarious or atypical work, have received far less attention. Empirically, quantitative data on the organizational alignments among self-employed workers is needed: To date, there is virtually no survey data available that allows to examine who is organized how – and why (or why not). Focusing on the empirical context of the Netherlands, this study addresses these shortcomings by collecting and analyzing unique and novel survey data among over 800 self-employed BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 859 workers, based on the Dutch ZZP Panel. This tailor-made survey was specifically designed to disentangle the organizational patterns of self-employed workers in various socio-economic positions. The union organising turn in Ireland? John GEARY (University College Dublin, Ireland) | john.geary@ucd.ie Sophie GAMWELL (University of Middlesex, UK) | sgamwell@gmail.com This paper explores the shift to an "organising" agenda in trade unions in the Republic of Ireland. Drawing on extensive case study research that included 69 interviews with union officials in five trade unions across various sectors, the paper charts the trajectories taken by the unions in their moves to develop an organising agenda. The paper situates the unions' engagement with organising within the broader social and political context, including the demise of social partnership, the deregulation of the labour market and the halting and hesitant attempts of the peak trade union confederation to engage with the "organising model". The paper demonstrates and seeks to account for the fragmented and piecemeal manner in which the organising agenda has been adopted among Irish unions. Substantive content From 1987 to 2009 Irish unions operated under relatively benign conditions. The economy was buoyant; unemployment was low; wages and living standards rose appreciably; state supports for wage settlement arrangements (in the form of a National Minimum Wage, Employment Regulation Orders and Registered Employment Agreements) were well-established and supported union influence; and union leaders played a key role in national economic and social policy-making under the auspices of social partnership. However, these favourable conditions were suddenly and abruptly challenged with the onset of the global economic crisis in 2008. Social partnership collapsed in 2009 and employers and elements with the government and state agencies became increasingly hostile to the legal framework supporting wage regulation. These changes, along with the absence of statutory procedures for union recognition or collective bargaining, have made the Irish context an increasingly challenging one for trade unions. Outside of Ireland, many unions have given increased attention to their membership levels, and have in recent years been drawn to looking at "union organising models. Such models gained increased prominence in the US in the 1980's and in the UK in the late 1990's (Simms et al, 2013). It is only comparatively recently in 2005-8 that Irish unions sought to incorporate union organising into their agenda. In contrast to the TUC in the UK, which established an organising academy, the Irish Congress of Trade Unions has played a relatively peripheral role in supporting unions in adopting an organising model. Rather Ireland's largest union, SIPTU, has sought to champion the move to union organising, and has shared its expertise and training provided to it by US partner unions with other Irish trade unions. In the late 2000s, two unions in Ireland sought to make ambitious changes to their structure and operations to incorporate an organising model. They were the general union, Siptu, and the retail sector union, Mandate. Both embarked on radical changes with the intention of reallocating significant resources from traditional membership servicing function to the adoption of an organising approach. In both cases the intention was to organise greenfield sites as well as to build density and organisation on sites with existing members. Two other case study unions, electrical and specialist union TEEU, and the communications industry union, the CWU, created specialist organising departments focused on greenfield recruitment. In contrast, the public sector union Impact, sought to build membership by recruiting specified staff groups and providing specialist servicing officials for these new members rather than building activism and capacity within the workplace or sector. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 860 Methodology: The research was designed as case studies of 5 Irish trade unions. It included interviews with 69 trade union officials including the general secretaries of the 5 case study unions, servicing officials and union organisers. In addition interviews were conducted with officials at the Irish Congress of Trade Union. Preliminary findings were reported to 4 distinct groups of participants, the general secretaries of the 5 unions, senior organisers, junior organisers and to the ICTU directly. At each session, which lasted 1⁄2 to a full day, participants were asked to feed back their views on the research in a focus group setting which offered greater scope to compare, contrast and investigate the interconnections between unions, and the variations in their approach to organising. Conclusion:In recent years, a number of Irish trade unions have sought to incorporate an organising model into their operations against the backdrop of an inhospitable economic climate. This paper appraises these efforts and seeks to account for the varying trajectories followed by the various unions and the variable success they have had in adopting an organising approach. Critical factors identified include: • A lack of central support and a consequent difficulty in sharing practice and experience across union and among union organisers. • Resistance within unions, which was exacerbated in a context of diminishing resources • Inter-union rivalry • Employer postures • The 'status' of organisers. Most organisers were relatively young, recent recruits with few, if any, well-established links into the wider trade union movement. This resulted in them, in many cases, operating as experimenting islands lacking critical supports from within and outside their unions. This further reduced the capacity for inter-organisational learning. Bibliography OECD (2014) http://stats.oecd.org/Index.aspx?QueryId=20167# Simms, Holgate and Heery (2013) Union Voices: Tactics and Tensions in UK Organising RN17S05 The Impact and Consequences of Internationalization and Globalization on the World of Employment and Work Trade union cooperation and networking in Europe – viewed from the perspective of Nordic trade unions Bengt LARSSON (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | bengt.larsson@socav.gu.se Kristina LOVÉN SELDÉN (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | kristina.loven@socav.gu.se The role of trade unions is of great importance in the European integration process. A crucial prerequisite for unions to take an active role is that they are able to cooperate across borders. Historically, most importance was given cooperation through the ETUC and the social dialogue. In the 2000s, more emphasis is put on the sectorial social dialogue. But it is important also to acknowledge 'bottom up' cooperation at bilateral, regional and European level, encompassing exchange of information; training programs; coproduction of statements; participation in trade union action; and coordination of collective bargaining. This paper is part of a comparative study of trade union cooperation and network-building at the sectoral level in Europe, aiming to explain what factors enable or hinder cooperation. Empirically, the focus is on the Nordic parts of the data sets; encompassing interviews and a survey with union representatives in six sectors, selected to maximize variation in terms of competitive pressure, production processes and risk for relocation (Mining, Metal, Construction, Transport, Banking/finance, and Health Care). The main research questions are: How are the cooperative networks structured within BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 861 different sectors? What similarities and differences in cooperation exist between different sectors? To what degree can these be explained by differences in industrial relations between sectors and countries? The study focuses on the following aspects of cooperation: a) joint statements in the sectoral dialogue, b) training/education, c) exchange of information and coordination of collective bargaining; d) cooperation on member enrolment; e) trade union action, and f) lobbying towards the EU. The influence of international factors on employment and work: the case of the TTIP Alessia VATTA (University of Trieste, Italy) | VattaA@sp.units.it In recent years, the effects of globalization and internationalization on industrial relations have been recorded and widely discussed by social scientists. In some cases, crucial actors have assumed a very dynamic role (e. g. the multinationals). In other cases, specific events and longterm processes have proved relevant (e. g. some sentences by the European Court of Justice and the resort to flexible labour contracts). The TTIP (Transatlantic Trade and Investment Partnership) is a treaty currently being negotiated between the European Union and the United States. Though the talks started in 2013, the first details were made public only more than a year later, mainly because of protests and public pressure. Apart from the strictly trade and economic aspects, the agreement could exert influence on several work-related matters, first of all the employment levels (supposedly due to rise after the implementation of liberalisation provisions). However, a rather intense and controversial debate has risen about the clauses of the agreement and their consequences. Worries mainly regard the possible downgrading of working and welfare standards, the decrease of minimum wage levels, the political influence of big firms. The paper intends to investigate the potential implications of the TTIP on work and employment issues, and consider the role of European business and trade union organizations in the negotiation of the treaty. Labour Control and the Workers' Attitudes under the Factory Regime: Some Evidences of Two Joint Venture Auto Assemble Plants in China Wei ZHAO (Beijing Normal University, China, People's Republic of) | zhaowei@bnu.edu.cn China is the world's largest and fastest-growing automobile manufacturing nation. There have been a certain number studies on worker's working conditions in European and the North American countries. In contrast, there has been little written on the Chinese autoworkers. This article aims to contribute to the understanding of the impact on the workers, as well as the unions of the change in factory regimes in the Chinese automobile industry. Utilizing qualitative and quantitative research methods, but mainly uses qualitative methods. Case studies were conducted in two joint venture auto assemble plants in China in 2012. The main findings of this article are that, first, in spite of the implementation of foreign management methods from their parent companies, such as lean production, some old behaviors in the period of state owned have not been given up, a full range of economic, political, ideological control presents a trend of "collectivization". Thus, labor control in these two factories has two characteristics, namely the "market-oriented" and "traditionalists". Second, China's trade unions have retained their traditional concept in the context of the market economy. They play a role in helping the managers to control the workers for the purpose of social stable which is the required of the Party. Third, under this kind of factory regime, the workers have various choices, obeying, leaving, and a few small-scale resistances. The so called "collective action gradually" always erodes in the workshop level. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 862 Discourses on work in modern Greece; a critical view from "below". Aikaterini NIKOLOPOULOU (Autonomous University of Barcelona, Spain) | aikaterini.nikolopoulou@e-campus.uab.cat Leonor Maria CANTERA ESPINOSA (Autonomous University of Barcelona, Spain) | aikaterini.nikolopoulou@e-campus.uab.cat Paid work has been forged as one of the main pillars of modern societies, thanks to various social practices that normalize it so as to seem part of the natural state of affairs. In contemporary Greece, among other settings, public discourse transforms "working power" to "human capital", strategically intending to depoliticize work; "competitiveness" is preached as a virtue, while "employability" becomes a pivotal signifier of the discourses articulated by national and international governmental centers. The proposed paper focuses on the creative reproduction of those discourses by Greek employees, at the dawn of the change of the political scenery. It discusses how individuals talk about paid work, upon which discourses they base their narrations, and how they articulate them in order to fashion their labour identities. At the same time, it traces alternative labour imaginaries as well as the discourses upon which individuals draw in order to construct them; tracking the rhetoric strategies followed, it illuminates the shadows of the modern metademocratic condition. In this direction, interviews with people aged 25-45 that find themselves in a paid labour relationship were qualitatively analyzed, using as a theoretical basis discourse theory and applying the research tools provided by critical discourse analysis and discursive psychology. The research forms part of Aikaterini Nikolopoulou's doctoral dissertation, supervised by Prof. Cantera Espinosa. RN17S06 Theoretical and Methodological Challenges in the Field of Work, Employment and Industrial Relations East Meets West: the theoretical and methodological challenges of the critical labour studies in the UK, Poland and Hungary Paul STEWART (University of Strathclyde, Glasgow, UK) | paul.stewart.100@strath.ac.uk Adam MROZOWICKI (University of Wroclaw, Poland) | mrozowicki@gmail.com Violetta ZENTAI (Central European University, Budapest, Hungary) | viola.zentai@opensocietyfoundations.org This paper explores both crisis and revitalisation of critical labour studies in three countries, Hungary, Poland and the UK. Regardless of different historical trajectories and political contexts, the British, Hungarian and Polish critical labour studies were affected by similar challenges, such as (1) the marginalisation of the sociology of work in the academia; (2) the disappearance of the sociology of work from the teaching programmes; (3) loosening the vital links between sociologists of work and workers' movements; (4) relatedly, the relationship between these and the role of neo-liberal ideologies more broadly. There are, critically, a number of reasons for these trends including, inter alia, the neglect of certain areas of work; shifts in the academic division of labour; and the transformation of the world economy along with the challenges to trade union power. Simultaneously, albeit with different intensity, we can observe some indicators of the renewal of critical traditions beyond the boundaries of institutionalised sociology and the formation of a new, interdisciplinary research fields in all three BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 863 countries studied. This also involves new ways of critical engagement between researches and new categories of workers and a related search for a new research agenda and methodologies, such as Participatory Action Research. The paper concludes that the development of a CLS in Poland, the UK and Hungary can be linked to national trajectories of the respective labour movements, their relations with academic and other milieus, the legitimacy of critical (neoMarxist, socialist feminist and other) intellectual traditions and specific conjunctures in critical social sciences (e.g. disciplinary encounters, cross-border intellectual effects and joint projects and programmes). It takes more than one measure. Capturing the multidimensionality of job quality with job types and multiple job quality outcomes Lise SZEKÉR (HIVA KU Leuven, Belgium) | lise.szeker@kuleuven.be Sem VANDEKERCKHOVE (HIVA KU Leuven, Belgium) | sem.vandekerckhove@kuleuven.be Stan DE SPIEGELAERE (HIVA KU Leuven, Belgium) | stan.despiegelaere@kuleuven.be Monique RAMIOUL (HIVA KU Leuven, Belgium) | monique.ramioul@kuleuven.be Many people spend a large part of their life at work and the retirement age is increasing, making job quality a key issue. However, it is a concept which cannot easily be assessed with one measure. This paper uses the job types methodology of Holman (2012) to capture and better understand the complex and multidimensional nature of job quality. This configurational approach allows to look at specific combinations of job characteristics and trade-offs between good and bad job characteristics. Using the data from the fifth European Working Conditions Survey we first made a typology of eight job types starting from a broad set of job characteristics. Next some consistency is identified with and across the typologies of Holman (2012) and Vandenbrande et al. (2012). In the second part, the relation between the job types and job quality (evaluated by job quality outcomes such as job satisfaction, health, job insecurity, etc.) is examined and trade-offs between the job characteristics impacting job quality are discussed. This paper concludes with a discussion of the main limitations and conclusions of this study. Intervening in workplace harassment: Envisioning and enacting new, nonhierarchical social orders through participatory theatre Elizabeth QUINLAN (University of Saskatchewan, Canada) | elizabeth.quinlan@usask.ca Ann-Marie URBAN (University of Regina, Canada) | ann-marie.urban@uregina.ca Beth BILSON (University of Saskatchewan, Canada) | beth.bilson@usask.ca Isobel FINDLAY (University of Saskatchewan, Canada) | isobel.findlay@usask.ca Psychological harassment among workers is a pressing occupational health and safety concern. No industrial sector is immune of harassment. However, in health care workplaces have especially high prevalence rates of repeated, sustained aggressive behaviour toward another within an interpersonal relationship characterized by a differential in power. The purpose of this paper is to report on a study of workplace harassment among caregivers working in the anemic workplaces of Canada's restructured health care system. The study uses participatory theatre, a popular art form, to expand caregivers' communicative, creative, and ethical problem solving capacities and provides a model of 'bottom-up' workplace cultural change. Participatory theatre is located in the established tradition, largely located outside the academy, of enlisting the popular, non-institutional arts as a medium of social integration and an arena for envisioning and enacting new, non-hierarchical social orders. A realist evaluation methodology is used to test and refine mid-range theory that explains how, under what circumstances, and for whom, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 864 do participatory theatre interventions reduce workplace harassment. The results make explicit how harassment interventions interact with workplace contexts to activate the mechanisms that empower workers' to become protagonists in their own lives by recognizing that social problems, such as workplace harassment, can be experienced individually but have structural antecedents. A key insight of a realist evaluation is any type of training intervention may work well in one type of workplace, but poorly or not at all in another type of workplace. Actors, Structure, and Mechanisms: Promises and Challenges of an analytical approach to Employment Relations Studies Alex LEHR (Radboud University Nijmegen, Netherlands, The) | a.lehr@fm.ru.nl The paper discusses how the analytical approach to the social sciences might fruitfully be applied to typical to ER problems. It advocates structural-individualism as a basis for such an approach. The paper demonstrates how this can help unpack, clarify, and rigorously test causal processes, by reviewing existing examples and potential further applications in ER. At the same time, the paper also highlights the challenges associated with such methodological choices in ER research. In particular, the paper deals with the implication of an analytical approach to ER research for the scope of research questions; as well as the problems associated with 1) choosing and defining appropriate (natural and/or corporate) actors, 2) selecting and defining appropriate levels of analysis, and 3) the systematic study of embeddedness and emergence. The paper highlights the possibilities and challenges of an analytical approach with currently available data and methods and concludes by reviewing the advantages and promises of so-far sparsely used data and methods. RN17S07 Changing Collective Bargaining Changing employment and working conditions in East-Central European healthcare sectors: from collective bargaining to state and market regulation Monika Ewa KAMINSKA-VISSER (Universität Bremen, Germany) | m.e.kaminska@uni-bremen.de Marta KAHANCOVA (Central European Labour Studies Institute, Slovak Republic) | marta.kahancova@celsi.sk The paper studies the impact of post-1989 reforms in East-Central Europe's healthcare on unions in the sector. It focuses on Czech Republic, Hungary, Poland and Slovakia. Although in the literature these countries are located in a single cluster of embedded neoliberal economies, their healthcare sectors are characterized by different sectoral regulatory and institutional frameworks. The paper qualitatively documents and analyses how post-1989 reforms, including liberalization of labour markets and privatisation of healthcare provision, and changing national and sectoral regulation affect healthcare unions' strategic capacities. It observes varying effects in terms of union density, bargaining capacity, legitimacy and union action. In Poland, the combined effect of the provisions of the Trade Unions Act, the privatization of primary and hospital care, the fragmented structure of employers, and the conditions of service contracting for hospitals, has led to a disappearance of collective bargaining at all levels, a decline in membership among doctors (while membership among nurses remains high), and a demise of union external legitimacy. In contrast, Slovakia has observed the persistence of permanent employment contracts and coordinated bargaining in healthcare despite reforms in the new public management style. However, recent trade union dissatisfaction with legislative BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 865 changes on doctors' and nurses' wages fueled union fragmentation and a shift away from traditional bargaining structures to state regulation through union-driven legislative pressures, political lobbying, protests and strikes. Similarly, state regulation of hospital working conditions is gaining prominence over collective bargaining in the Czech Republic. In Hungary, collective bargaining never dominated healthcare industrial relations, but hospital reforms in the past decade produced further fragmentation of interests and more reliance on market regulation than collective bargaining as a method of governance. Trade Union Renewal in East Germany Stefan SCHMALZ (Friedrich Schiller-University Jena, Germany) | s.schmalz@uni-jena.de Thomas Eilt GOES (Friedrich Schiller-University Jena, Germany) | thomas.goes@uni-jena.de Marcel THIEL (Friedrich Schiller-University Jena, Germany) | marcel.thiel@uni-jena.de In recent years, East Germany was considered a special case of German industrial relations: Trade unions were weak, and works councils existed only in few companies. Since then, employees changed their attitude towards unions and co-determination. Several unions such as the IG Metall (Metal Workers' Union) gained new members continuously. Also, in Thuringia, Saxony and other East German federal states new works councils were established. In this paper, we analyze this ongoing trend of trade union renewal in East Germany. We focus on two cases, the Metal Workers' Union (IG Metall) and the Food, Beverages and Catering Union (NGG). For our study, we draw on more than 50 in-depth interviews in 20 companies and on quantitative data on trade union membership and works council coverage. Our results Show that a new generation of young activists pushes the organization process with low payment and poor working conditions being the main reasons for their activity. Also, trade union officials supported these grassroots activities with new organizing methods such as "condition-based trade union work" (bedingungsgebundene Gewerkschaftsarbeit). Collective bargaining and new labour categories based on language autonomy of workers. Amado ALARCÓN (Rovira and Virgili University, Spain) | amado.alarcon@urv.cat María MARTINEZ-IGLESIAS (Rovira and Virgili University, Spain) | maria.martinezi@urv.cat Collective bargaining and new labour categories based on language autonomy of workers. One notable aspect of informational capitalism is the increasing importance of worker's language skills and abilities. Language becomes a commodity and a raw material in the production process, potentially objectified through scritps and protocoles. This paper analyzes language rationalization in the workplace as an element of negotiation between trade unions and business organizations within contact centers in Spain. While business organizations try to homogenize and deskilling the contact centers jobs, unions try to build a professional career by introducing industrial-related arguments based on work autonomy as source of productivity. Our research aims: 1) to identify the different processes of linguistic rationalization aimed at increasing the efficiency of communication, 2) to analyze the position and bargaining arguments used by trade unions and business organizations to achieve collective agreements regarding regulation of linguistic profiles and performance of workers. In the Spanish case, as we show in our paper, the outcome has been the creation of new job categories based on the linguistic autonomy criteria. The field work has being conducted through eight case studies in Galicia, Catalonia and Madrid. The project is founded by the Ministry of Education and Competitiveness (FFI2012-33316). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 866 Path Dependency, Cross-class coalitions, and the Slow Road of the French Further Training System towards Segmentalism Etienne COGNARD (Catholic University of Louvain, Belgium) | etienne.cognard@uclouvain.be Based on 12 interviews with top representatives of the French union and employer confederations, our communication will analyse the strategies of these organisations during the last cross-sectoral collective bargaining on further training in France. The 2013 collective bargaining was a historical moment in the history of the French industrial relation system. Indeed, for the first time, employers were unable to propose a common draft and at the end of negotiation, the main SME confederation – CGPME – refused to sign. The principal bone of contentions was the strong willingness the general and employer confederation dominated by large firms – Medef – to put an end to the training levy. We analyse the achievement of the 2013 collective bargaining and the following 2014 law on further training through the lens of employer collective action (Thelen and Busemeyer 2012). The suppression of the training levy constitutes a step from collectivism towards segmentalism in the French training system. It will indeed result in decreasing fund-raising for the bipartite training funds and thus a lower ability of social partners to implement sectoral training policies. Conversely, the reform introduces more leeway for firm-specific skill provision by (large) firms. My communication contributes to the emerging literature that points out the significance of cross-class coalitions in complex contemporary industrialised countries (Thelen 2003; Palier and Thelen 2010, Busemeyer 2012). This set of researches sees institutional change in the field of labour market regulation as the consequence of alliance between actors and socio-groups from both sides of the labour market, instead of mere class-struggle between capital and organised labour. For organisational motives, the CGPME and the building sector employer association entered into a 'conservative' alliance with the radical trade union CGT. They however were unsuccessful to oppose the 'segmentalist' cross-class coalitions between Medef, the craft SMEs association UPA, and the four remaining French union confederations. Furthermore, in a historical neo-institutionalist perspective, we show that the rather limited institutional change introduced by the 2003 collective agreement is not only due to the necessity of setting up a winning 'segmentalist' cross-class coalition, but also to path dependency mechanism. Owing to their strong involvement in block release training, the main sectoral federations of Medef – bank/insurance and metalworking sectors – had no interest to lower even more the degree of collectivism of the further training system. Consequently, employers did try to lay into the training levy for 'professionalisation', which continues to be ruled under bipartite governance. References Busemeyer, M. R. (2012). Business as a pivotal actor in the politics of training reform: insights from the case of Germany. British journal of industrial relations, 50(4), 690-713. Palier, B., & Thelen, K. (2010). Institutionalizing dualism: Complementarities and change in France and Germany. Politics & Society, 38(1), 119-148. Thelen, K. (2003). The Paradox of Globalization Labor Relations in Germany and Beyond. Comparative Political Studies, 36(8), 859-880. Thelen, K., & Busemeyer, M. (2012). Institutional change in German vocational training: from collectivism toward segmentalism. The political economy of collective skill formation, 68-100. RN17S08 - (In-)Equality, (In-)Justice and the Effects on Working Conditions BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 867 Craft unions and wage policy: High wage increases, perceived justice and organizational consequences Matthias DÜTSCH (Otto-Friedrich-University Bamberg, Germany) | matthias.duetsch@unibamberg.de Olaf STRUCK (Otto-Friedrich-University Bamberg, Germany) | olaf.struck@uni-bamberg.de In recent years, several German craft unions have negotiated to an increasing degree independently from classical trade unions. Due to their homogeneous membership and their assertiveness they were able to achieve high salary increases for specific professional groups they organize. In reaction to this development, employers' associations and trade unions predicted societal problems and negative organizational consequences. Referring to organizational justice theory, this paper examines empirically whether and under what circumstances high salary increases for specific professional groups, which are represented by craft unions, are perceived as unfair and if they have negative consequences. Estimates are based on a telephone survey of workers aged 18–65 years. The survey was conducted in the second half of 2012 in Germany. Descriptively and by using probit regression, this paper analyzes the responses from about 550 employees who worked in companies where high salary increases for specific professional groups occurred. The study shows that approximately 31 % of the respondents from these branches assess the salary increases as unfair. About a quarter of the respondents, who are not trade union members, report that these salary increases have reduced work related motivation and that internal social relations have deteriorated. Although the perceptions of justice as well as the organizational consequences can be influenced through several aspects of distributive and procedural justice, an overall trend towards diminishing solidarity between employee groups can be identified. Strategies to reduce inequity in the Romanian cultural context Carmen BUZEA (Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania) | carmen.buzea@unitbv.ro The study makes use of the equity theory framework to explore the dominant strategy used by Romanian employees to reduce inequity in working environment. We conducted 87 semistructured interviews with employees having a minimum of three years work experience. Results showed that when facing inequity, Romanian employees prefer to cognitively distort either their inputs (contributions) or their outputs (rewards). Thus, respondents prefer to minimize the input, mainly the work effort, and to maximize the output, mainly the fact that they have a job in times of economic crisis. Regarding the employee-employer exchange, it was found that most of respondents perceived it as inequitable, but the degree of the inequity has been evaluated as "tolerable". The results are discussed in conjunction with the equity sensitivity construct that argued that employees might perceive situations of inequity in different ways, within a continuum of three states: Benevolents (individuals who prefer their input to exceed their outcomes), Equity Sensitives (individuals who react according to equity theory model) and Entitleds (individuals who prefer that their outcomes to exceed their input). Implications for Romanian organizations along with the study limits and directions for future research are presented. From Financial In(ex)clusion to Social Exclusion: a Study on Construction Workers Elife KART (Akdeniz University, Turkey) | elifekart@hotmail.com Market conditions around the world created by global capital bring forward more irregular, and precarious employment politics and informal working conditions together with the impacts of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 868 neoliberal market conditions on the one hand while changing the functions of social state in favor of the capital, on the other. Vulnerable informal working conditions with changing working hours and a structure of different wages influence the processes of workers' exposure to financial in(ex)clusion. While financial inclusion occurs within terms of indebtedness for the construction workers, over-indebtedness and the conditions of staying in informal working conditions cause them to be exposed to financial exclusion. From this point of view, this study deals with the conditions exposing the workers to financial in(ex)clusion. Within terms of the structural changes new economy and neoliberal practices on working conditions and labor, the reasons why the workers are exposed to financial exclusion are questioned besides financial tools the workers use and the way how they use them. Both financial inclusion and the conditions which cause the workers to be exposed to financial exclusion are discussed with economic, social, territorial and discursive dimensions of social exclusion. Only the construction workers are in the scope of the study. Data gathered from in-depth interviews are used. Working conditions and subsequent drinking habits Aino SALONSALMI (University of Helsinki, Finland) | aino.salonsalmi@helsinki.fi Ossi RAHKONEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | ossi.rahkonen@helsinki.fi Eero LAHELMA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | eero.lahelma@helsinki.fi Mikko LAAKSONEN (Finnish Centre for Pensions) | mikko.laaksonen@etk.fi Background: Alcohol drinking is a major threat to work ability having. Work environment might play a role in shaping drinking habits. We lack, however, studies on the contribution of working conditions to drinking habits. Methods: The baseline data were collected in 2000-02 and the follow-up data in 2007 by postal surveys among middle-aged employees of Helsinki City. Logistic regression was used to analyse associations between baseline working conditions and drinking habits five to seven years later. Drinking habits included weekly average drinking, binge drinking and problem drinking. The results are presented as odds ratios (OR) and their 95% confidence intervals (CI). The study included 6468 women and 1651 men. Results: Work fatigue, workplace bullying, mental workload, work content and work-family interface were associated with drinking habits among women. Among men associations were found concerning work fatigue, workplace bullying, mental workload and work content. Physical workload was not associated with adverse drinking habits. Baseline drinking habits often explained the associations but the associations between work content and heavy average drinking remained after all adjustments among both women ( OR 2.12, CI 1.08-4.15) and men (2.33, 1.07-5.07). Among women also work fatigue (1.49, 1.10-2.02) and workplace bullying (1.86, 1.18-2.95) were associated with heavy average drinking after all adjustments. Conclusions: Poor working conditions were associated with subsequent drinking habits. Baseline drinking habits often explained the associations. Work content and workplace bullying showed strongest associations with drinking habits. Paying attention to working conditions might promote moderate drinking habits. RN17S09 The Transformation of Work and Employment: Causes and Implications Reconsidering work and employment: through the case of French artisanship Samia AIT TKASSIT (Centre Max Weber Université Lyon 2, France) | samia_ait_tkassit@hotmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 869 The current economic crisis reveals some uncertainty in financial and industrial fields of economies, disturbing the relationship between the labour and the capital and increasing inequalities. Artisanship in France is an economical sector that includes a majority of small businesses with fewer than 10 employees in nearly 500 different trades which appears like an analytic key of the present situation. In these organisations where work is essentially related to manual skills, the capital is maintained at its lower level – for legal reasons – and its power is not supposed to increase. This maybe what makes crafts a possible solution against the rise of unemployment and provides its units a relative capacity to resist to crisis effects and economic pressures. Artisanship as a locally rooted manual productions made for a locally rooted markets leads to ask many questions about work and labour market's functioning in today's globalization context.What does work mean when it comes to artisanship in France? What about the individual and the collective patterns of artisan work? Who are French manual trades' owners and workers? What are the labour market specificities? What are the meaning and the relevance of solidarity in artisanship organisations and labour market? The theoretical challenge here is to answer these questions knowing that the prism of crafts remains minor in the long research's tradition on the field of work. This means that the first question is about the possible use of conceptual tools produced within the industrial field to apprehend work in artisanship. The dual nature of work Transformation of Employment Policy in East Central Europe Judit CSOBA (University of Debrecen, Hungary) | csoba.judit@arts.unideb.hu 'Decent work' as a key category of social integration has undergone significant changes with respect to its concept and its content during the past centuries. The dual nature of work (punishment and reward) can be traced throughout all eras of universal history, but it depends mainly on the economic, social and ideological context whether it is one or the other of these two aspects that becomes dominant for most members of the society. In recent years, most European countries have turned away from the 'welfare' model, which emphasizes welfare payments and services, toward 'workfare' models focusing on work. 'Workfare' programs are based on direct reciprocity and assume that citizens possess primary responsibilities in addition to their social rights: in return for welfare benefits, they are expected to provide compensation within a relatively short period of time. The regulation of labor belong to the "gray zone" of legislation, and has progressed in an unplanned, spontaneous fashion for several decades in Hungary. The colorful system of employment-related and non-employment-related forms of labor exclusively characteristic of Hungary evolved in the context of the short-term regulatory framework, as the result of a spontaneous development that could be traced back to various economic and political reasons. In our paper we will examine the changes of employment policy in East Central Europe in order to find answers to the question: what are the consequences of the deconstruction of the welfare state on the impoverished social groups today The value of work-focused social enterprises in facilitating transitions to regular work Timothy BAYL (Universiteit van Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | timbayl@gmail.com What is the value of work-focused social enterprises in facilitating transitions to regular work? Social enterprises are becoming increasingly important for the social policy goals of governments around the world. The maturity of the social enterprise sector varies in different BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 870 developed countries, as does support to social enterprises from public and private funders. Many social enterprises have been set up with the specific aim of employing people judged to be experiencing some type of 'distance' to the labour market. A number of these work integration social enterprises (WISEs) go beyond simply providing employment (the labour policy concept of 'occupation') and provide some form of training or other classical 'human capital' investment as part of their social goal. Additionally, they may offer 'labour supply advancement' that is not directly work focused (e.g. social skill development, help with practical barriers) but helps to build future employability. The financing and accountability expected of WISEs not only guide their activities but are also critical to the viability and sustainability of their business models, and hence to the successful transitions of their employees into regular work. Effective and value-adding WISEs take a holistic 'case management' approach to their workers whereby they engage a range of tools tailored to the needs of each employee to increase individual employability. Effective WISEs are also well connected to the bodies that provide finance and those that determine their requirements. Do these characteristics enable WISEs to be a highly value-adding investment for modern labour market reintegration policy in different countries? Patterns of social exclusion: the effects of socio-economic changes Claudia PETRESCU (The Research Institute for Quality of Life, Romania) | claucaraiman@yahoo.com Adriana NEGUT (The Research Institute for Quality of Life, Romania) | adri.negut@gmail.com Gabriel STANILA (ADPSE Catalactica, Romania) | gabriel.stanila@gmail.com One of the major topics in official European documents and policy debates, social exclusion is driven by a plurality of demographic, social, spatial, economic and behavioural factors that interact and influence each other. Many of these factors are related to the lack of access to different resources during the life course or to the socialization factors leading to different social inclusion problems. Other contextual effects like changing nature of labour market, technological change or political regime's changes must be taken into analysis also. A comprehensive analysis of social exclusion factors should involve longitudinal research in order to collect data from the person's birth to the adult life. The paper intends to bring structured information about the contextual effects over social exclusion on the labour market based on quantitative data from a regional survey (1100 questionnaires for adult population in South-East and South Muntenia regions) and on secondary data analysis. We've used a retrospective questionnaire, focused on life trajectories of respondents, in order to analyze the impact of different factors (political, social, economic changes etc.) on the risk of social exclusion faced by the respondents and their families, especially the exclusion from the labour market. In terms of employment, the research followed occupational trajectories of both the respondent and of family members. This household centred perspective together with the retrospective approach are aimed at providing a better understanding of the factors influencing social exclusion risk which could help us refine the intervention in this area. RN17S10 Quality of Working Life Why the Long Hours? Work Demands and Social Exchange Dynamics Émilie GENIN (University of Montreal, Canada) | emilie.genin@umontreal.ca Victor HAINES (University of Montreal, Canada) | victor.haines@umontreal.ca Marchand ALAIN (University of Montreal, Canada) | alain.marchand@umontreal.ca BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 871 Rousseau VINCENT (University of Montreal, Canada) | vincent.rousseau@umontreal.ca Pelletier DAVID (University of Montreal, Canada) | david.pelletier@umontreal.ca This study investigates the determinants of long working hours from the perspectives of the demand-control model (Karasek, 1979) and social exchange theory (Blau, 1964; Goulder, 1960). The results from a population-based sample of Canadian workers support that high job demands are positively associated with longer work hours. The predicted positive association between skill discretion and work hours was only supported for employees with a university degree. Finally, the results support a positive association between active jobs and longer work hours. Our research thus suggests that job demands and social exchange dynamics need to be considered in the explanation of longer (or shorter) work hours. Contradictory Awareness of Precariat? Between Individual and Structural Responsibility Jacek ZYCH (University of Warsaw, Poland) | zychjacek1@wp.pl Justyna Kinga ZIELIŃSKA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | justynakingaz@gmail.com The aim of this paper is to present outcomes of qualitative research conducted among the most unprivileged workers in two post-industrial cities in Poland (2013-2014). These workers are: long term unemployed who take part in low-paid trainigs, internships (organised by local Public Employment Services and social assistance) and who are forced to take up odd jobs and jobs on the black market. Next, seasonal workers and women that are full time mothers and housewives. We call them all precariat (Standing, 2011) due to uncertainty and lack of sense of security they experience. They all also suffer from poverty. Capital often violates employment code in this the most marginalized segment on the labour market, thus one can say about unfairness, but also about lack of solidarity (individualisation and fragmentarization of postindustrial workforce). It results in unability to fight for better working conditions among precariat and broader working class as well. The main thesis of the paper is that institutions of social policy (i.e. Public Employment Services and social assistance) contribute to individualisation of social phenomena such as unemployment and poverty. These institutions operate within the framework of austere social and labour market policies ("emergency regime" and paradigm of workfare). However, individualisation of social phenomena is not fully achieved and the precariat, the object of these practises, is aware of social causes of these problems. Therefore, precariat is potentially a partner in action for social change. Work-life balance in relation to workplace diversity Hana MAŘÍKOVÁ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | hana.marikova@soc.cas.cz Lenka FORMÁNKOVÁ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | lenka.formankova@soc.cas.cz The objective of the study on diversity management (DM) is the analysis of organisational measures in work-life balance (WLB) in two employers' organisations, regarding the extent to which the design and practice of utilising these measures meets the concept of DM that represents an innovative approach to the issue of equal opportunities. DM means equality in the conditions for accessing the labour market and management positions together with eliminating social inequalities in terms of gender, age and nationality. Some studies show that diversity has a positive impact if accompanied by support for the reconciliation of employees' work and private life (e.g. McKinsey & Co., 2012). Our study compares case studies from a private company and a public authority. In each organisation we BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 872 compiled 16 individual interviews and seven focus groups, and made analyses of the documents and the workforce on the statistical data provided. When analysing the data, we focused on the questions: How does the current form of WLB measures in the given organisation support workforce diversity? To what extent are certain groups of workers at a disadvantage? The analysis confirmed that there prevails a reductionist approach to WLB in both organisations. WLB is understood and conceived there primarily as measures for mothers with children. The issue of the private lives of single people as well as the involvement of fathers in care and the issue of caring for other family members are ignored. The analysis shows that universally conceived measures, as with partial ones, can have a varied and thus unfavourable impact on certain groups of workers. Working but poor: who they are and what lives do they live? Terezie LOKSOVA (Faculty of Social Sciences, Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | lyn@mail.muni.cz Tomas BEK (Faculty of Social Sciences, Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | 273213@mail.muni.cz Our paper aims to contribute to the discussion on social inequality in the Czech republic. Minimal income presents a noteworthy research object as it is both a well-defined institution and a question of dispute between economists, politicians and social scientists. Contemporary discussion on minimal income revolves around its perceived effects in terms of macro-economic relations that vary between reducing poverty and increasing unemployment. Notably, these disputes are based on probability models that usually presuppose homogenous workforce and other ideal conditions and the concern is an effective functioning of the market while the actual life situation of the workers is widely ignored. Sociology also has a tendency to overlook this issue as these workers do not explicitly belong among the most palpable examples of social exclusion. Despite these people practically being ever-present in public space as shop assistants or waiters, they remain invisible, lacking distinctive features that would make them recognizable as a group. We aim to contribute to this predominantly economical discussion by exploring the living conditions of employees with minimal income from both the objective perspective of concepts of poverty and from the position of subjects. Research analyzes official documents for objective definitions of poverty. These are accompanied by semi-structured interviews exploring the subjective conception of needs and their fulfillment. We focus on how the working poor relate to and cope with subjective and objective aspects of poverty. This exploration provides an insightful contribution to both social inequality research and rendering the invisible actors present in a public discussion. RN17S11 Differences and Inequalities Between Different Groups Dualisation and Workplace Change in Europe Amy Erbe HEALY (Maynooth University, Ireland) | Amy.Healy@nuim.ie Seán Ó RIAIN (Maynooth University, Ireland) | Sean.ORiain@nuim.ie John Goldthorpe argued that liberalisation was likely to produce a dualism in labour markets, between those still strong enough to protect their employment and the benefits attached to it and those condemned to a more precarious existence. Recent research has argued that such dualisation has proceeded apace in the subsequent decades, as the counterweight of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 873 corporatism has weakened and as dualisation has extended into welfare and production regimes. However, these analyses have moved ever further from the original roots of studies of labour market dualism in employers' workplace strategies and production regimes. While much emphasis has been placed on the ability of 'insiders' to exclude 'outsiders', classic studies of labour market dualism linked such exclusions to the mobilisation of labour into certain kinds of employment and the control of that labour while at work. Revisiting the classic origins of the question, our paper explores how workplace change and dualisation have been linked together in Western Europe between 1995 and 2010. We analyse data from the European Working Conditions Survey for the EU15 from 1995 to 2010. We use latent class analysis to identify a range of 'workplace regimes', formed through the interaction of working time, worker autonomy and control, forms of compensation and learning and training at work. In particular, we examine how the 'de-standardisation' of 'core employment' reduces or promotes dualisation by gender, citizenship and age in different worlds of European capitalism. Opening the black box: Can segregated job placement processes explain economic inequality between secular and ultraorthodox Jews in Israel? Ronit NADIV (sapir academic college, Israel) | ronitnadiv@gmail.com Shani KUNA (sapir academic college, Israel) | shanik@mail.sapir.ac.il The ultraorthodox Jewish community in Israel is highly segregated from the Israeli society as a whole, in terms of various social and economic factors. In particular, the employment rate of the ultraorthodox Jews is significantly lower in comparison to the majority of the Israeli society. As a result, the poverty rate among ultraorthodox families is high and has grown significantly in the last decade. Consequently, "welfare to work" programs have been implemented by the government to assist this special community. In the present study we explore the role and consequences of labor market intermediates such as segregated job placement processes designed for the ultraorthodox community. Prior research on the assimilation process of the ultraorthodox community into the labor market found contradicting results. On the one hand, ultraorthodox men are better paid in the general labor market, but on other hand, in terms of job quality they are better treated in the segregated ultraorthodox labor market. The present study opens the black box of the placement process itself to explore its role in explaining these contradictive findings. Based on interviews with job placement consultants the study reveals unique methods of job placement designed for the Ultraorthodox community that rely mainly on informal networks in this special community. Paradoxically, we find that the very job placement process which is supposed to be a tool of solving poverty, itself exacerbates inequality in the ultraorthodox community. Labour force fragmentation: empirical evidence from case studies in Cyprus Gregoris IOANNOU (University of Cyprus, Cyprus) | gregoris.ioannou@gmail.com The concept of segmentation is usually used to describe division in the labour market and the formation of primary and secondary markets, or division within the firm into a core and a peripheral labour force. This theoretical formulation that focuses on employment terms and conditions, although valid at a general level, becomes inadequate once the researcher observes closely actual workplace conditions. The actually existing divisions in the labour force which are many and varying in form and intensity and can only be grasped through extensive empirical research which can illustrate the lines of segmentation at workplace level and the patterns of labour force fragmentation. The gendering and ethnicisation of occupations, age and years of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 874 service at work and the cultural and social capital in one's possession in the form of technical knowledge and membership in social network reflect and sustain power differentials, construct formal and informal hierarchies and produce social cleavages. Employment as well as social and societal based divisions often interact and combine and as such may reinforce or undermine existing segmentation lines. The result of these processes is a complex segmentation that enhances the fragmentation of the workforce and rearranges the dynamics of the workplace. Based on data from case studies in the hospitality, banking and construction industries in Cyprus I illuminate the plurality of processes and dimensions that shape workplace dynamics and discuss the particular means through which institutional, economic, cultural and social factors fragment the labour force. Organization of work in Nordic countries: analyzing change in public and private sector 1990-2010 Tomi OINAS (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | tomi.oinas@jyu.fi Timo ANTTILA (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | timo.e.e.anttila@jyu.fi Armi MUSTOSMÄKI (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | armi.mustosmaki@jyu.fi Mia TAMMELIN (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | mia.tammelin@jyu.fi According to European comparative studies, organizational change and restructuration have been especially prevalent in Nordic countries. Especially public sector organizations have been under turbulence due to pressures for cost reduction and increasing efficiency. Yet, not much is known about how these changes have affected the organization of everyday work and employee experiences. Based on the four waves of European Working Conditions surveys (1995, 2000, 2005 & 2010) this paper analyses the change in the organization of work in Nordic countries. Applying the typology introduced by Lorenz & Valeyre (2005; 2009) the aim is to look into types of organizing work in public and private sector organizations in Sweden, Finland and Denmark. Are new forms of work organization (so called learning organizations) becoming more prevalent or are the new pressures increasing more traditional management techniques? Ethnic diversity in the workplace and social trust Frederik THUESEN (SFI The Danish National Centre for Social Research, Denmark) | frt@sfi.dk Peter DINESEN (Department of Political Science, University of Copenhagen) | ptd@ifs.ku.dk Kim SØNDERSKOV (Department of Political Science, University of Aarhus) | ks@ps.au.dk The ever-expanding literature on the effect of contextual ethnic diversity on generalized social trust has overwhelmingly focused on the neighborhood. In doings so, the literature has largely overlooked other social contexts in which individuals are exposed to people of other ethnic background on a regular basis. In this paper we focus on one of these neglected contexts, namely the workplace. In the workplace, individuals are consistently and, compared to many other social settings, less voluntarily exposed to people of different ethnic background, which makes it a highly fruitful setting for examining various theories of the role of contextual exposure to ethnic diversity on social trust. We analyze the effect of workplace diversity on trust by merging the five first rounds of the European Social Rounds to elaborate register-data on workplaces (specific branches) in Denmark. Preliminary results point toward a negative effect. However, this effect appears to be moderated by characteristics of the individual and the workplace. Subsequent analyses are going to explore potentially interacting effects from (rising) economic inequality, gender differences, and differences relating to age and education. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 875 RN17S12 Insecure Employment and Unemployment Employment changes, strategies and resources in times of austerity: results from narrative biographies in Spain and the UK. Martí LÓPEZ-ANDREU (Manchester Business School, United Kingdom) | marti.lopezandreu@mbs.ac.uk The paper presents results of a research that has the aim to analyse how individuals cope with the employment changes that recession has provoked in the UK and Spain, two of the countries at the forefront of the austerity turn. The recession and its aftermath (austerity policies) imply the reinforcement of previous existing trends towards more instability and insecurity in the labour market. This increase of insecure employment and employment transitions interact with changes in social and employment policies that deepen trends already existing since the 1980s towards a greater fragmentation of society. The research is focused in the effects of the crisis as a turning point; that is it is interested in individuals who experienced a downward move in their employment situation. The research uses narrative biographies to investigate how these individuals cope with these employment changes in terms of the supports and resources they use and have access to reach their employment, personal and social objectives. The research question that emerges is how individuals with different social profiles and resources cope with these changes? And how are the changes affecting their living and working conditions? Such a perspective requires an interaction between labour market trajectories and life course as options, choices and projects in the labour market are closely linked to household and family situation, the institutional context, community networks and personal and social orientations. We will present main findings of the biographies and we will discuss the role of institutional changes in shaping life course and in eroding the material basis of citizenship (capacity of being and doing). Different patterns for different sub-populations: heterogeneity in postunemployment work trajectories Matteo ANTONINI (University of Lausanne, Switzerland) | matteo.antonini@unil.ch Many studies compare employed and unemployed workers to highlight the effect of unemployment. While employed workers are differentiated in categories, unemployed workers are often introduced as a homogeneous population. The main target of our paper is to give a more detailed description of the unemployed population and to link each subgroup of this population to specific risks and opportunities. We describe 512 careers touched by a period of unemployment relying on the data from the 1999-2011 waves of the Swiss Household Panel. This main sample is compared to a control sample without any period of unemployment. In both samples, we examine employment careers by a combination of sequence analysis and regression analysis. We seek to relate sex, age, nationality, education, social origin and socio-professional categories to different patterns caused by a period of unemployment. Our findings show that risks related to unemployment can take three forms: (a) Persistent unemployment affects workers considered to be "problematic" due to supposed shared characteristics (as for seniors and foreigners) or personal work performance (as for highly educated workers). (b) Occupational downgrading consists in the transition to a less prestigious job position and affects groups traditionally used as buffers in times of crisis (women and foreigners). (c) Reorientation patterns imply unstable sequences and affect low-skilled workers who can neither downgrade their job position nor afford a long period of unemployment. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 876 These differences appear linked to the specific characteristics of each sub-group that hinder some patterns and facilitate others. The "good employee" and the "bad unemployed": Explaining boundaries of employment in the construction sector in Switzerland Laura AMARO GALHANO (University of Lausanne, Faculty of Social and Political Sciences, Switzerland) | laura.galhano@unil.ch In Switzerland, construction is one of the sectors statistically most concerned by unemployment. However, when interviewed most of actors in the construction sector speak and act as if full employment would reign in their sector. On the other hand, they clearly differentiate in their discourse between "unemployed" and "people waiting for a job". Part of the explanation for this phenomenon is the massive use of temporary workers and the structural organization of work, which forces people to deal with periods of unemployment during their work activity. In this particular situation, work relations change: when the short-term employment contract is over, maintaining boundaries with the firm and employers is a critical issue in order to find work again. In this context, reputation appears to be a key resource mobilized by workers who succeed in this rehiring process. My empirical work, based on qualitative interviews with workers, project managers, temporary agencies and union representatives, focuses on the construction sector in western Switzerland. I will show how reputation functions as as symbolic capital (Bourdieu, 1994) in the world of construction and what repercussions it has for the perception of employees, unemployed people and qualification of workers. More generally, I will analyze which kind of inequalities this classification of workers can produce in the field of work and employment and what is the impact for social and work relations. The Economic Inactivity of Muslim Women in Britain: Measuring the Impact of Religiosity and Social Capital Asma Shahin KHAN (Cardiff University, United Kingdom) | AsmaKhan@cardiff.ac.uk This paper presents the empirical findings of an original analysis of the 2010 Ethnic Minority British Election Survey (EMBES) dataset. The EMBES is an authoritative dataset which contains a nationally representative, clustered, stratified random sample of the largest ethnic groups in Britain. The survey includes an exciting range of questions for researchers of minority ethnic and religious groups. The findings presented result from the first phase of a mixed methods project that aims to understand and explain the economic inactivity of Muslim women in Britain. Muslim women are more than twice as likely as women from other religious groups in Britain to be economically inactive and the existing literature suggests that this is the result of religious, rather than ethnic, penalties. Variables within the EMBES enable analysis of the impact that both religiosity and social capital might have on the economic inactivity of Muslim women. As well as presentation of the empirical findings, the paper will include some critical reflections on the limitations of the EMBES in studying Muslims in Britain which are likely to be widely applicable to other large datasets. RN17S13 Gender at Work Working Conditions and Inequalities in Social Movement Organizations BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 877 Mor KANDLIK ELTANANI (University of Edinburgh, United Kingdom) | mor.kandlik@gmail.com In the last decades Social Movement Organizations (SMOs) went through processes of professionalization, which are reflected in their transition from being based primarily on volunteers, to employing on a wide scale. As part of this transition, the boundary between volunteers and workers has become blurred, marking a forming frontier in the definition of the labour market. This presentation will investigate the working conditions workers in Israeli peace SMOs experience, particularly emphasising genderand nationality-based inequalities. The results presented are based on a randomly sampled survey of 200 workers from 32 organizations, two workshops with organizations' representatives, and five in-depth interviews with key figures in the researched organizations. Working conditions, including salary and weekly hours, will be discussed in the context of the conditions provided in the Israeli labour market. The effect of gender and nationality, in both the personal and the organizational level, on working conditions will be presented and compared to those relationships in the wider labour market in Israel. I will argue that while inequalities between Jews and Palestinians are reversed in SMOs – Palestinians receive better working conditions than Jews in these organizations – this is not the case for gender. Results reveal that women have worse working conditions than men in SMOs. Furthermore, in organizations with a higher percentage of women, conditions are worse off, even while controlling for the individual effect of gender. Findings reflect working conditions and relations within civil society, as well as mark a path for new definitions and outlooks of work and workers. Gender perspective on the occupational prestige in a modern global labour market Olga Anna CZERANOWSKA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | o.czeranowska@gmail.com Hierarchy of occupational prestige is a valuable source of information on society's structure and normative system. Occupational groups can be seen as the most basic groups of reference and professional biography has a significant bearing on identity. This is why the research on the occupational prestige has such a long traditions. What is worth noticing, is that comparative studies seem to show similarities between prestige hierarchies form different countries. Generally, key factors correlating with prestige are competences required and functional importance. It is interesting however, to look on the feminization/masculinisation of the most prestigious occupations. It is also an important methodological dilemma which gender form to use in the questionnaire (especially since in some languages there are no feminine forms of many occupation's names). In my research I wanted to look at the occupational prestige form personalbiographical point of view, taking into consideration gender perspective. I have conducted research on media discourse in which I have analyzed how successful men and women are presented. In my quantitative study I have chosen to focus on firefighters the most prestigious profession in Poland (according to nationally representative study). This group is also interesting because of high masculinisation and the controversies around mixed-sex teams. My research covered meaning of occupational prestige and professional group in the individual's lives as well as the motivation behind career choice. I also investigated my respondents attitudes toward women in The State Fire Service. Gendered Precariousness?: Social Prospects of Home-Based Work in Turkey Şafak TARTANO ĞLU (Uludag University, Turkey) | safaktartan@gmail.com Burak Faik EMIRGIL (Uludag University, Turkey) | burakfaikemirgil@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 878 Şenol BAŞTÜRK (Uludag University, Turkey) | senolbasturk@gmail.com Insecurity and informality become the basic trends about employment relations in modern working life. Atypical employment practices are increasing especially in developing countries which are part of the global value chains. In Turkey, garment industry has become one of the top exporting sector, based on female labour through small and middle size enterprises, family owned small firms or home-based piecework, as a result of export-oriented economic policies in the beginning of 1980s. Such home-based and outsourced work is generally related with precarious employment practices including specific characteristics like non-standard working conditions, restricted social protection and low income. Women's work contribute to global economy but are invisible to local labour market regulations, in some cases they may not identify as workers. The debates about the participation of women to the labour markets mostly underline the low percentages of female labour in official statistics. One reason of this situation is the invisibility of informal employment. This study aims to discover the insecure working conditions of the women, whose work can be defined as home-based, in the lens of precariousness with semistructured interviews which will be conducted in Bursa and Tekirdağ. These cities constitute good examples for kinship structure which is the main dynamic of the relations of home-based production. The contribution of the proposed paper will be its unique character of an overview about precariousness and gendered working relations from a developing country, Turkey. The Analysis on Sex Differences in Determinants of Job Mismatches for the Youth in Korea : Sex Segregation in Occupations and Industries Soo gyoung BAEK (Korea University, Korea, Republic of (South Korea)) | bbsoogg@gmail.com This study analyzed determinants of job mismatches that have been experienced by the youth in Korea where high school entrance rate is over 70 percent. Job mismatches were examined under three criteria of education, skill and major. This paper especially focused on sex differences in determinants of job mismatches. As the structural context that has caused sex differences in labor market, industrial and occupational sex segregation can explain more about job mismatches than human capital can. According to the result of the analysis, determinants of three types of job mismatches have different influences. Although today's higher education level makes education level no longer significant, qualitative aspects of education still have strong influence. Although factors of human capital can reduce job mismatches, job mismatches of the youth increases under the structure of industrial and occupational sex segregation, and men and women experience different job mismatches. The likelihood of women experiencing job mismatches in maledominant sectors is higher than in female-dominant sectors. Furthermore, the type of mismatches women are mostly facing on is 'overeducation' or 'overskilled', which is level mismatches. Eventually employment of the youth woman has a different type of barrier unlike the youth as a whole. This result is the part of the 'comparative worth' discussion, implying the necessity of a political structure that guarantees the youth woman can be equally evaluated for employment and promotion as the youth man is evaluated and advance according to her level. RN17S14 Atypical Work: Meaning and Strategies BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 879 Same same but different? Working conditions of highly-skilled solo-selfemployed workers – The role of staffing agencies and traditional actors of industrial relations in negotiation processes Birgit APITZSCH (University of Duisburg-Essen, Germany) | birgit.apitzsch@uni-due.de Caroline RUINER (TU Dortmund, Germany) | caroline.ruiner@tu-dortmund.de Maximiliane WILKESMANN (TU Dortmund, Germany) | maximiliane.wilkesmann@tu-dortmund.de The rising share of solo-self-employed in Germany poses a major challenge for industrial relations. While the combination of industry-level collective bargaining and works councils has been considered as effectively reducing inequality between workers and securing voice at the workplace level, the spread of atypical employment and the blurring boundaries between dependent and independent employment confront established actors in industrial relations with more heterogeneous interests and difficulties in reaching workers at their company-based workplaces. A rising group of solo-self-employed workers are mainly depicted as privileged group of highly qualified workers who prefer individualized negotiations of working conditions based on their market power. However, a closer look at the working conditions (e.g. income) of solo-self-employed in different industries reveals striking inequalities which so far have not been addressed sufficiently in industrial relations research. Therefore, this paper explores the complex configurations of new and traditional actors which represent interests of a growing individualized workforce in media, IT and medicine. Specifically, it explores the roles of unions, professional associations, and staffing agencies in the negotiation of employment conditions and new possibilities of collective interest organization. The empirical findings stem from a qualitative interview study of solo-self-employed and representatives of intermediate actors in Germany. We focus on experts in media, IT and medicine since these industries differ decisively regarding the employment conditions of solo-self-employed and, consequently, the function of different intermediate actors. Eventually, the comparison of the industries selected will provide a better understanding of the flexible labor markets' structure. Job quality characteristics and part-time employed women's perceptions of time pressure Judy Patricia ROSE (School of Social Science, University of Queensland, Australia) | j.rose@uq.edu.au Belinda Anne HEWITT (School of Social Science, University of Queensland, Australia) | b.hewitt@uq.edu.au Janeen Helen BAXTER (ARC Centre of Excellence for Children and Families over the Life Course, Institute for Social Science Research, University of Queensland, Australia) | j.baxter@uq.edu.au Part-time employment has continued to expand across the OECD over the past few decades, particularly for women (OECD, 2013). The deregulation of labour markets, increasing participation of women in the workforce, and entrenched breadwinner ideologies combine to channel women with children into part-time employment in much greater numbers than men or fathers (Fagan & Walthery, 2007). Australia is amongst a select group of OECD countries including the United Kingdom, Switzerland and the Netherlands that adopt the one-and-a-half earner model for families with dependent children (OECD, 2013). Yet, in Australia, mothers' part-time employment tends to be clustered in poorer quality part-time jobs, while fathers predominately work in better quality, full time positions (Charlesworth et al., 2011). Concerns about the declining quality in part-time employment has been associated with an increased trend towards temporary (casual) part-time jobs since the Global Financial Crises in 2008 (ILO, 2014). Of further concern is that part-time employed women in Australia do not have the same job protections as part-time employees in European countries such as the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 880 Netherlands, where women employed part-time are guaranteed equivalent benefits to full time employees (McDonald et al., 2009). Australian part-time jobs tend to be characterized by insecurity, inflexibility, and low autonomy and these factors have been found to exacerbate work-life conflict and negatively impact individual and familial well-being (Strazdins et. al, 2006; Hosking & Western, 2008). While part-time employment enables women with children to maintain an attachment to the workforce, there is conflicting evidence about how well it facilitates the reconciliation of time demands associated with paid work and family life. Previous research has found that not all part-time work is associated with less time pressure for employed women (Rose et al., 2013). These investigations showed that compared to women working full time hours, women who worked longer part-time hours (15 to 34 hours per week), did not gain the same overall time pressure relief as women who worked shorter part-time hours (1-14 hours per week) (Rose et al., 2013). However, this prior study did not examine the importance of job quality characteristics other than hours of work on women's time pressure. This paper extends our knowledge by investigating whether women in good or bad part-time employment, as measured by various job characteristics, experience different levels of time pressure. We use data from the 2006 'Negotiating the Life Course' survey. More broadly, this survey was designed to understand how Australian women and men negotiate their paid and unpaid work over the life course. For this study we focus on a sub sample of 1,142 employed women and examine how employment hours, job security, occupation and work-time characteristics including sociability, flexibility and regularity of employment hours affect women's perceptions of time pressure perceptions at work, at home, and overall. Examining three kinds of time pressure provides a broader understanding of time pressure experience that extends earlier studies based on a single measure (Craig & Mullan, 2009). We find that irregular work schedules (not having a regular weekly work pattern) and lack of access to job flexibility are the main factors that negatively impact on women's time pressure perceptions (overall and at work). These job characteristics potentially make it difficult for women to plan and meet their time demands or fit their paid work around other life commitments, including family care. Surprisingly, results showed that working in a casual (nonpermanent or temporary) jobs is associated with reduced time pressure for women at work. In addition, women employed in trade occupations have lower levels of time pressure at home and at work than women in managerial positions. This suggests that occupations with management responsibilities incur higher time pressure costs. In summary, this study provides empirical evidence to suggest that there are time pressure benefits and detriments for women in part-time employment, but that job characteristics may intervene to vary time pressure experiences. Further, the relationship between work hours and job quality characteristics is complex, with short part-time work associated with lower time pressure in some contexts, but likely to be characterized by poor quality conditions such as lack of flexibility and lack of regular work schedules. We conclude that job quality characteristics, in addition to hours of work, affect time pressure outcomes for women and may counteract some of the work-family balance benefits sought by women in part time employment. Key References: Charlesworth, S., Strazdins, L., O'Brien, L., & Sims, S. (2011) 'Parent's jobs in Australia:Work hours polarisation and the consequences for job quality and gender equality', Australian Journal of Labour Economics, 14, 1: 35-57. Craig, L. &. Mullan, K. (2009) 'The Policeman and the Part-Time Sales Assistant: Household Labour Supply, Family Time and Subjective Time Pressure in Australia 1997-2006', Journal of Comparative Family Studies, 40, 4: 547-561. Fagan, C. & P. Walthery. 2007. "The Role and Effectiveness of Time Policies for Reconciliation of Care Responsibilities." Directorate for Employment, Labour and Social Affairs Working Paper DELSA/ELSA/WP1 (2007). Paris: OECD. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 881 Hosking, A. & Western, M. (2008) 'The effects of non-standard employment on work-family conflict', Journal of Sociology, 44, 1: 5-27. International Labour Organization (ILO) (2014) Global Employment Trends 2014. Retrieved from http://www.ilo.org/global/research/global-reports/global-employmenttrends/2014/WCMS_233953/lang--en/index.htm Jan 25, 2015 McDonald, P., Bradley, L. & Brown, K. (2009) '"Full-time is a given here": part-time versus full-time job quality', British Journal of Management, 20, 2: 143-156. OECD (2013) Employment and Labour Markets: Key Tables from OECD. Retrieved from http://www.oecd-ilibrary.org/employment/part-time-employment_20752342-table7 Rose, J., Hewitt, B. & Baxter, J.H. (2013) 'Women and part-time employment: Easing or Squeezing time pressure?' Journal of Sociology, 49, 1: 41-59. Strazdins, L., Clements, M. S., Korda, R. J., Broom, D. H., & D'Souza, R. M. (2006) 'Unsociable Work? Nonstandard Work Schedules, Family Relationships, and Children's WellBeing', Journal of Marriage and Family, 68, 2: 394-410. Fragmented staff: temporary agency work and its meaning for staff relations and industrial relations Saskja SCHINDLER (University of vienna, Austria) | saskja.schindler@univie.ac.at Temporary agency work is one of the most rapidly growing forms of atypical employment in Austria (Stichtagserhebung 2013, Specht 2010). It is an interesting case because it is the only male-dominated form of atypical employment (Geisberger/Knittler 2010) and it is frequent in the industrial sector (Stichtagserhebung 2013) that has traditionally been characterised by powerful trade unions, stable labour relations and hardly any precarious employment. Thus the increasing use of temporary agency work with its highly precarious potential (Specht 2010) causes important changes within this sector. My paper is concerned with differences and inequalities between temporary and permanent workers and with the effects of this dynamic on industrial relations at the workplace level. It particularly focuses on the fact that a low secured group of workers has to perform the same tasks but under worse conditions. What does this mean for the staff relations in user companies and how does it influence the balance of power between employers and employees and their capability to enforce their interests? Methodologically the paper is based on qualitative interviews with workers representatives (N=7), works councilors (N=9), industry representatives (N=5) as well as company staff from two user companies (metal industry in lower Austria; temporary workers and permanent staff; N=18). Bibliography: Geisberger, Tamara / Knittler, Käthe (2010): Niedriglöhne und atypische Beschäftigung in Österreich. In: Statistische Nachrichten 6/2010. S. 448-461. Specht, Matthias (2010): Zeitarbeit eine ganz normale Arbeit? Linz. Over-education a strategy of employment for young graduates? Dana Ioana EREMIA (Research Insititute for Quality of Life, Romania) | dana.eremia@iccv.ro This paper presents the employment situation faced by young people in terms of opportunities and risks caused by the mismatch between education and labor market. It seeks to provide an overview analysis between the differences of youth employment associated within the fields of study and with credentials competences (Kucel, 2008, Voicu, 2010). The analysis is based on BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 882 an exploratory qualitative research regarding youth perceptions of risks and opportunities in Romanian labor market integration. It was carried out a number of in-depth interviews with young people aged between 18-35 years with no other selection criteria, during the period 20122014. The heterogeneity of the group allowed a greater diversity of types of young people included in the analysis, without claiming to extrapolate the results to the entire population. The general purpose of the research was to improve the potential of knowledge over the difficulties faced by young people in transition from school to work. The initial objective was to segment the investigated population according to different types of problems that have to faced in employment, on the grounds of the level of education, field of study, residence, labor market experience, family background, etc. First results showed that regardless of youth sociodemographic characteristics, the differences between them are not determined by the type of problem, but depends on how they tackled these issues, which vary by employment strategies adopted by young people in order to improve their chances of employability. The most common reasons invoked by youth are the lack of experience, job vacancies and the mismatches between their specializations and labor market requirements. This could lead to a certain configuration of employment models based on support received in the stage of education / training and on the effort made by the young person in searching for a job. Another notable difference is given by the variation of intensity within a particular type of problem encountered in finding a job, which is determined by the level of education. Studying the employability patterns by educational mismatch through the model of Kucel (2010) can offer a better understanding especially of highly educated youth: an individual can be horizontally mismatched which means that his field of study is inadequate for the job requirements; or he can be vertical mismatched which means that his lower/higher level of education leads to an over/under education situation. The strategies used by young people can play a decisive role in adoption of a particular model of employment. They may vary depending on the individual characteristics. According to the human capital theory (Becker), the analysis takes into account the individual characteristics determined by the level of investment in education (support received) and the extent to which every individual valorizes this investment (effort made). The employment model configuration, which can be adopted by a young man, consists in level of education, field of study and skills acquired. The variation of these variables can determine employment differences in terms of adequacy or inadequacy of skills acquired through education to those required in the labor market. The analysis will focus on explaining the youth employment variations between specializations / fields of study. The major hypothesis is that in order to compensate the inadequate employment situations, every young person, on the basis of his dominant characteristics, will adopt different strategies to make the best option for filling a job. We expect that highly educated young people to use over-education as a strategy for a better employability. Moreover it is expected that graduates of soft disciplines (social sciences and humanities) to be found more often in inadequate situations as a result of over-education strategy. During the last decades the relationship between over education and field of study drew attention to both economists and sociologists, dedicating it several studies (Sloane, 1999; Mc Guiness, 2003; Teichler 2007; Ortiz and Kucel, 2008; Byrne and Kucel, 2008), but the link between the study and its equivalent in the labor market was less exploited. Furthermore, reasons of being overeducated occur from a diffuse situation between skills that soft disciplines form and requirements of the job for which they form. For example, the tertiary sector promotes an increased access to labor with a high potential of workplaces. In this context, labor productivity growth is both an advantage through diversifying the offer of work and a disadvantage by increasing competitiveness within the labor force. According to the job competition theory (Throw, 1975), the probability of occupying higher quality jobs, belongs to those who have the highest level of education, but in the context that work demand exceeds supply young people are in the increased risk to place themselves in inadequate situations, even in atypical forms of employment. As an opposite effect of Sattinger job matching theory BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 883 (1993), which explains whether an individual is inadequate employed in a position which involves partial or non-use of skills acquired through education, in this case we are dealing with "underutilization of workforce" which affects the work productivity and wage income (Allen and van der Venden, 2001). Especially in times of economic crisis employers will seek to make the best choice (rational action theory) in recruiting the most skilled candidates, involving the lowest costs (MacDonald, 2011). Atypical employment situations among youth, as underemployment, temporary or marginal employment can be interpreted as steps towards adequate employment according to stepping stone theory (Korpi and Levin, 2001). Graduates enter the labor market in lower positions against their level of education, caused by lack of work experience, but as they evolve the level of correlation with work increases. In this context, a new hypothesis can be launched: if at some point, after about 3 years of working experience, the correlation between level of education, knowledge and required skills is not performed, there is reason to doubt about the mismatch over skills required and acquired specialization. All this key concepts describe a wider perspective over quality employment among youth, particularly those with higher education. RN17S15 Migration and Industrial Relations Migrants in academia in Poland. How to identify the foreign academic workers? Janusz MUCHA (AGH University, Poland) | jmucha@post.pl Poland has been and continues to be a country of emigration rather than immigration. However, since 1989, it faces both low-skilled and high-skilled foreign labor inflow. Scientists belong to the second category. We will focus on their immigration to Polish research laboratories and university classrooms. Although this group is not large, it is worth examining, because inflowing academics are employed in one of the most prestigious sectors of public life and presumably contribute to its modernization. The aim of this presentation is to discuss some methodological problems related to the identification of 'academic immigrants' to Poland which we have met while preparing our own research project on multicultural scientific work settings. The basic and general question is "who is a foreign scholar". Does one have to be born abroad to be considered foreign? Is it sufficient to have a foreign passport? To be educated abroad? Do foreign scholars bear "foreign" names? Which name should be considered "foreign" in the recent European context? The second problem is how to "find them" within the science sector. They are employed legally and in relatively large institutions but the individualized databases are unavailable in Poland, university HR sections would not provide information on nationality of employees, university websites are often outdated and rarely publish CVs of academics. To sum the presentation, we propose some methodological solutions employed in our own research project on foreign academics who currently work in Poland. British union renewal: Does salvation really lie beyond the workplace? Phil JAMES (Middlesex University, United Kingdom) | p.w.james@mdx.ac.uk Joanna KARMOWSKA (Oxford Brookes University, United Kingdom) | jkarmowska@brookes.ac.uk The paper provides an in-depth, longitudinal case study of a union initiative to recruit and organise among Polish migrant workers outside of the workplace. It does so against the background of calls for unions in North America and Britain to focus more on engaging with potential members beyond the level of the workplace and a lack of British evidence as to the capacity of such an approach to support expansion. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 884 From both academic and policy perspectives, there would seem a clear need to address this evidential weakness. The paper sets out to make a contribution to this task. It seeks to do so in two inter-related ways. First, through a conceptual exploration of the potential for this category of activity to support British unions in expanding their membership and what we currently know about its impact in reality. Secondly, through the provision of an in-depth, longitudinal analysis of an already widely reported British union initiative to recruit and organise among Polish migrant workers that sheds new empirical light on this potential capacity. The study's findings indicate that the initiative did serve as a source of new members. However, they also raise questions about the sustainability of such approaches in the absence of the mutually supportive access to workplace representation and, more widely, viable strategies to generate collective forms of instrumental and normative commitment. Workplaces, careers and conjunctures: Migrant professionals in the construction industry moving through time and space James WICKHAM (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland) | jwickham@tcd.ie Alicja BOBEK (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland) | bobeka@tcd.ie Sociological research on work and careers pays little attention to short-term changes in the business cycle and thus to differences over time. We use the concept of employment conjuncture to understand the specific economic, social and political context of work as it shapes the careers of migrants as they move through time and space. We study young migrant graduate professionals (architects and engineers) in the construction industry in different employment conjunctures. Firstly, we studied Poles who entered Ireland during the boom of the 'Celtic Tiger': using a Qualitative Panel Study (QPS) we carried out repeat interviews between 2008 and 2010 and again during 2013. These careers thus traverse an initial goldrush labour market and a subsequent disaster labour market. Secondly during 2012-13 we studied recent Irish graduate construction industry professionals who are now working in the UK or Australia. Comparative analysis shows how goldrush labour markets shape the workplace, casualising even professional recruitment; predictably the subsequent collapse leads to a tightening of control. Like the locals, migrants develop strategies of survival but are also disproportionately likely to simply escape by moving on to another country. Their subsequent careers suggest that just as starting the working life in a slump has long term scarring effects, starting in a boom can bring long-term benefits. There are also significant and continuing differences between Polish and Irish emigrants in their long-term career strategies and opportunities. When the 'Unorganisable' Organise: An Analysis of Migrant Domestic Workers' Journey from an Individual Labour of Love to a Collective Labour with Rights Joyce JIANG (Roehampton University, United Kingdom) | joyce.jiang@roehampton.ac.uk The collective mobilisation of migrant workers is an important issue for analysis. Two key barriers to the emergence of mobilisation have been identified – employment conditions that tend to prevent migrant workers coming together, and the framings held by migrant workers that marginalise an understanding of their position as that of exploited workers. There is also a barrier to long-term mobilisation relating to the issue of sustainability. The paper examines migrant domestic workers as a case in which collective mobilisation appears highly unlikely. The paper uses the social movement approach as a meta-theoretical framing to explore the bottomup mobilisation among migrant domestic workers in London. We show that mobilisation changed the framing of migrant domestic workers from 'labourers of love' to workers with rights. It was able to do this because it addressed the three barriers to the development and sustainability of mobilisation: by creating a space for the development of communities of coping BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 885 among migrant workers; by using politicised learning; and by using participative democracy and collective leadership development, tied to links with formal organisations. The paper argues for the importance of social scientists examining the creative processes by which migrant workers move towards collective mobilisation, and for the utility of a social movement approach in this process. RN17S16 Migrants on the Labour Markets Social recognition in the informal work in Barcelona: the case of sub-Saharan waste pickers Julian Arturo PORRAS BULLA (University of Barcelona, Spain) | japbulla@hotmail.com The informal work is one the most studied items inside of sociology of work in economies called "developing", but in Europe is not a central subject of studies. In a crisis moment as the actual, where the rates of unemployment rise and the conditions of work goes worst every day, is inevitably that the shadow of informal work is growing up. If we consider that informal work is a kind of work that goes out of the standard that socially we built, we have to studied and re-think this standard and realities that holds. The activity of the waste pickers is global, almost in all big cities around the world they collect, select, transport and sale recycling materials and objects of reuse form the waste. Almost in all the contexts is an activity for the population most excluded, and one the aspects that configure their activity is how they see they work, how the others see his work and how the government consider his job. I explore how the sub-saharan waste pickers in Barcelona have shaped a different way to work with a particular social recognition, it is necessary know how works that goes out of the predominan models reproduce our societies, our cities, and our daily lifes. I studied two groups of waste pickers in Barcelona, one organized around a occupied warehouse and other decentralized. Also I analized the discourse about their job from the newspaper, ONG s and policies that affect them. Work immigration, employee-driven innovation and "The Norwegian Model" Kristiane LINDLAND (International Research Institute of Stavanger, Norway) | kristiane.m.lindland@iris.no While other European countries have experienced an economic recession the last number of years, the Norwegian labor market has been dependent on work immigration to handle its labor demand. This paper will theoretically explore the idea that for immigrant workers in Norway to be fully integrated in the work processes they take part in, they need to internalize "the Norwegian model". Through a newly started research project on employee-driven innovation (EDI) and work-migration, I explore the hypothesis that work immigrants in Norway need to internalize "The Norwegian Model" where leaders and labor union representatives cooperate closely in order to contribute to EDI. I discuss this argument through Mead s (1932, 1934) understanding of how meaning and identity co-constitutes one another, and where expectations towards the future direct what one sees as possible to do. The paper contributes to a deeper understanding of how the cooperation between The Confederation of Norwegian Enterprise (NHO) and the trade union (LO) can lead to a work culture with expectations, rights and obligations, far beyond what is expressed in formal agreements, and what this can mean for work immigrants. This culture forms the understanding of what it means to be both leader and employee in the Norwegian labor market. Although "The Norwegian model" has received BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 886 growing attention in the literature, little focus has been on what consequences this can have for work immigrants and MDI in Norway today. Social types of the Russian domestic circular migrants Natalia Nikolaevna ZHIDKEVICH (Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | nzhidkevich@hse.ru According to expert estimates, up to two-fifths of Russian families live off domestic circular migration (otkhodnichestvo). The phenomenon has a substantial impact on economic, social, political, and cultural processes in the province. To describe otkhodniks' economic behavior strategies, we have developed a typology based on the following criteria: 1) labor migration motivation; 2) professional potential (sought-after competence); 3) adaptability. The balance of these parameters allows determining the particular aspects of economic behavior that specify social types of otkhodniks. Field research conducted in 2011-2014 sponsored by the Khamovniki Foundation (Russia) provided the empirical basis of the study. Principal methods are on-site observations and interviews with otkhodniks. We obtained data from 60 settlements in 15 Russian regions. We interviewed 349 respondents, of them 140 otkhodniks and their relatives. We considered 47 indicators revealing motivational, psychological, demographic, labor, economical, household and status characteristics. Of the feasible diversity, only two social types are the most frequent and representative. The first type is characterized by high labor motivation, ordinary professional competence, and high adaptability. These are workers prepared to endure harsh working and living conditions – builders, plant workers and truckers. This type is the "backbone" of otkhodnichestvo. The second type is distinguished by high labor motivation, professional competence, and adaptability and includes carpenters and "rotation workers" earning big money in a demanding and dangerous environment. Notable by high incomes that approximate the otkhodnik's living standard to that of the middle class (under the material well-being approach). RN17S17 Industrial Relations and the Welfare State The Worried Worker: How Job and Employment Insecurity Mediate between Policy and Anxiety Lindsey Marie KING (University of North Carolina, United States of America) | lmking@email.unc.edu How is workers' fear of job loss shaped by insecurity about labor market prospects? How do policies condition this relationship between insecurity and anxiety? These are central questions for the sociology of work, as the growth of precarious work and welfare state retrenchment shift risks from employers and states onto workers. Considering that stable, lifetime careers with a single employer are, from a historical standpoint, the exception rather than the norm, workers' experience of insecurity merits exploration. Early scholarship cast insecurity as a reaction to an objective threat within the organization, but threats may also emanate from states and markets. As demonstrated in the work of Chung and van Oorschot (2011), Dixon, Fullerton, and Robertson (2013), and Anderson and Pontusson (2007), distal influences such as labor market policy and unemployment rates impact insecurity. Whether threats come from the organization or the labor market, the inability to foresee and manage threats causes workers to evaluate their employment situations as insecure. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 887 Research identifies three types of policies influential over insecurity: employment protection legislation, active labor market policies, and passive labor market policies. Employment protection legislation establishes hiring and firing practices, protecting workers from job loss; active labor market policies facilitate labor market matching through job search assistance or skills training; and passive labor market policies mitigate income shocks induced by job loss. What these policies have in common is their function as institutionalized risk management strategies. Employment protection legislation aims to reduce the threat of job loss; active labor market policies help workers cope with finding new work; and passive labor market policies provide a means of coping with unemployment. Scholars identify three components of insecurity: Cognitive job insecurity, defined as the perceived threat of job loss; employment insecurity, defined as the perceived ability to locate a comparable alternative job in an external labor market; and affective insecurity, or anxiety about job loss. Policies should act differently on each type of insecurity. Employment protection legislation is predicted to act on job insecurity by governing the threat of job loss. Active labor market policies facilitate labor market matching, which may reduce employment insecurity by boosting objective employability. Passive labor market policies also help workers cope with job loss through income smoothing, which may allow workers to concentrate on their job search, thereby reducing employment insecurity. I predict that policies operate directly on anxiety and indirectly through job and employment insecurity, both of which are reliable predictors of anxiety about job loss. This study uses the 2005 Work Orientations Module of the International Social Survey Program (ISSP) supplemented by country-level data from the Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD). Included in the analysis are the advanced capitalist economies of Australia, Belgium, Canada, the Czech Republic, Denmark, Finland, France, Germany, Hungary, Ireland, Japan, New Zealand, Norway, Portugal, South Korea, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland, the United Kingdom, and the United States. The sample is limited to individuals aged 18 to 65 who work for pay at least 15 hours per week during the survey period. The dependent variable is employment-generated anxiety, measured by the question "To what extent, if at all, do you worry about the possibility of losing your job?" The distribution of worry varies greatly: 66.0% of Irish workers "don't worry at all" about job loss, compared to a mere 8.8% of Czech workers. Job insecurity is measured by a five-point Likert scale, ranging from "strongly disagree" to "strongly agree," in response to the statement "My job is secure." To measure employment insecurity, I use a question worded, "How difficult or easy do you think it would be for you to find a job at least as good as your current one?" with an array of answers from "very difficult" to "very easy." My measure of overall labor market risk is the unemployment rate. Active and passive labor market policies are measured by spending per unemployed, standardized to 2005 U.S. dollars. Employment protection legislation (EPL) for regular workers represents policies designed to preserve jobs. This study uses multilevel random-intercept path analysis with an ordinal dependent variable. Multilevel modeling accounts for the problem of within-country clustering; ordinal regression is appropriate when the dependent variable is non-linear and ordered on a Likert scale. Due to multicollinearity, each policy is modeled separately. Preliminary results reveal that employment protection legislation has little effect on either job insecurity or anxiety. Tests of both active and passive labor market policies support a mediating model: policies that facilitate job mobility or mitigate income loss during unemployment operate directly on affective job insecurity and indirectly through employment insecurity. Taken together, the three models demonstrate an important role for state-sponsored risk management policies in workers' anxiety. The significant mediating effect of active and passive labor market policies suggests that the state serves as a coping resource that shapes workers' emotional reaction to risk. Welfare state policies offer workers greater power over their employment career, translating into a reduction in employment insecurity and, both directly and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 888 by proxy, affective job insecurity. Effective policy will maximize coping resources, or at least match coping resources to threats. With ineffective policy, threats outweigh coping resources or coping resources are poorly matched to threats. REFERENCES Anderson, Christopher J. and Jonas Pontusson. 2007. "Workers, Worries and Welfare States: Social Protection and Job Insecurity in 15 OECD Countries." European Journal of Political Research 46:211-235. Chung, Heejung and Wim van Oorschot. 2011. "Institutions Versus Market Forces: Explaining the Employment Insecurity of European Individuals During (the Beginning of) the Financial Crisis." Journal of European Social Policy 21:287-301. Dixon, Jeffrey C., Andrew S. Fullerton, and Dwanna L. Robertson. 2013. "Cross-National Differences in Workers' Perceived Job, Labour Market, and Employment Insecurity in Europe: Empirical Tests and Theoretical Extensions." Pp. 1-15 in European Sociological Review, www.esr.oxfordjournals.org. Labour market institutions in times of economic crisis Luc BENDA (Erasmus University Rotterdam, Netherlands, The) | benda@fsw.eur.nl Ferry KOSTER (Erasmus University Rotterdam, Netherlands, The) | koster@fsw.eur.nl Romke VAN DER VEEN (Erasmus University Rotterdam, Netherlands, The) | vanderveen@fsw.eur.nl Since the economic crisis of 2008 erupted, unemployment levels in European countries have risen tremendously. However, labour market outcomes differed tremendously during the crisis between countries. This suggests that the economic crisis affected these countries differently, but it may also imply that structural features of national labour markets and government policies produced different results. This study aims to provide more insight on how labour market institutions mitigate economic shocks and how the effects of these shocks are distributed among different social groups. Studies on the abilities of labour market institutions to mitigate economic shocks are still scarce, and those who do exist only look at the two classical labour market models, coordinated versus liberal, and do not include the flexicurity model. According to flexicurity theory high levels of flexibility and high levels of social security can be obtained at the same time and therefor contradicts the trade-off assumption between flexibility and social security underlying the classical models. As the EU actively promotes this labour market model it is important to gain more insight in the effects it produces. We therefore include the flexicurity model, besides the two classical models, into the analysis as a moderator affecting the relationship between the economy and the labour market. By conducting a panel study using longitudinal macro level data of EU-countries we are able to make a cross national comparison through time in order to provide more insight on the workings of different institutional configurations and their effects on different social groups. Varieties of Labour Regulation within Liberal Market Economies – Comparing Approaches from the USA, the UK and Ireland Thomas Michael HASTINGS (University of Sheffield, United Kingdom) | t.hastings@sheffield.ac.uk Jason HEYES (University of Sheffield, United Kingdom) | j.heyes@sheffield.ac.uk Prevailing debates on the regulation of work and employment have often drawn on a 'command and control' vision of labour market regulation focussed upon outcomes for firms, employees and related stakeholders. The result has been a tendency to ignore the wider thinking behind regulatory approaches, including the possibility of more nuanced forms of regulatory BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 889 'craftsmanship' intended to nudge and modify behaviours in more complex ways than that afforded by 'command and control' conceptions of labour market regulation. For instance, few contemporary studies have utilised the concept of meta-regulation in exploring processes of self-regulation and the co-production of desired norms in both firms and workers. The following paper addresses this gap through empirical research into contrasting public administration systems tasked with regulating work and employment. In line with the recent work of Thelen (2014), the paper engages with and challenges the Varieties of Capitalism (VoC) literature through case study research of three liberal market economies – the USA, the UK and Ireland. These economies have been deliberated chosen to highlight the heterogeneity of regulation approaches even within ostensibly similar LME economies and to further challenge the idea of path dependence in the VoC literature. Occupational Health : a Public Health Issue ? The case of Inspectors 'Occupational diseases in Slaughterhouses Amandine GAUTIER (Triangle UMR 5206, France) | amandine.gautier@sciencespo-lyon.fr While Welfare State is growing in the Northern Countries, particularly in matters of Occupational health, Public Policies are more and more run down : the States are wondering how to delegate, how to privatize without losing the quality of Public service. The French Ministry for Agriculture is coping with an increasing rate of occupational diseases among those in charge of meat inspection in Slaughterhouses. Indeed these French civil servants do control in a permanent way by practicing incisions on carcasses and organ meats, under heavy chain cadences. So how to ensure inspection without altering those who make it ? In the meantime this permanent inspection is told to be inefficient, sometimes expansive, and the French Ministry for Agriculture is developing a very new policy in order to avoid those occupational diseases in particular musculoskeletal disorders. So how coping with a challenged State action and maintaining health quality ? Finally how to guarantee health workers who are in charge of public health? This presentation proposes a sociological approach of the French public sector facing a crisis of its legitimacy and a very new occupational health policy towards its own staff. RN17S18 The Diversity of Worker Participation and Representation Factory Occupations as a Form of Resistance: The Experience of Kazova Textile Workers (in Istanbul) in Turkey Deniz GÜRLER (Kocaeli University, Turkey) | ddenizgurler@gmail.com Kazova textile workers started their resistance in February 2013 as a response to their employer's failure to pay their wages and other benefits. After a period of struggle without any gains, the workers occupied their workplace in 28 June 2013, and seized the machines and the goods in it. The banner they hung over the factory window declared their determination: "We will not get out of the factory until we receive what we earned". Following the principles of selfgovernance, the workers resorted to the use of work-in and continued to produce finished products. Similar to those in history, this occupation is one of the radical forms of working class movements, which means an ontological intervention in capitalism. This study aims to analyse factory occupations through the Kazova experience. The first part of the paper addresses the causes of factory occupations, the link between the crises of capitalism and factory occupations, and opportunities and limitations of self-governance practiced during these occupations. Based on the framework of the first part, the second part focuses on the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 890 Kazova experience, by discussing the developments that gave way to the occupation, the stages of the occupation and the present situation. Interests and Interest Representation of White Collar Workers in the Ger-man Manufacturing Sector. Opportunity Structures, Framing and Resources Thomas HAIPETER (University of Duisburg-Essen, Germany) | thomas.haipeter@uni-due.de The employment structure in the German manufacturing sector is changing fundamentally. Recent-ly, white collar workers have overtaken blue collars in numbers, going hand in hand with a changing composition of the workforce along lines of qualification and occupational positions. This is the rea-son why unions in the manufacturing sector in Germany increasingly try to develop strategies to become more attractive for white collar workers and place resources at the disposal. In this way, unions and works councils try to frame the interests of white collar workers in an new way, de-pending on the resources they have and the opportunity structures they are facing with respect to collective bargaining agreements, union campaigns or the employment structure in the plants. Based on survey analysis and case studies combining qualitative and quantitative methods, we have analysed new initiatives and come to the preliminary conclusions that • the work situation of white collar workers is rather ambivalent, with high job satisfaction on the one and growing pressures on working time and work intensity on the other hand; • that the initiatives take up new issues and/or develop new processes of joint construction of collective interests; • that the initiatives are based on a new form of interest representation marked by the participation of employees and by supporting them to be successful in their individual pursuit of interests; • and that the initiatives thereby help to improve the acceptance of works councils and of unions; however, significant effects on union density are still rare. An emblematic case of the Labor Domination in Brazil over the 20th century Diego Tavares DOS SANTOS (University of São Paulo, Brazil) | diego.tavares.santos@usp.br "Termomecanica" is an important factory localized in the heart of the most industrialized region of Brazil. The main feature of this enterprise is that its workers never held strikes. The sociological narrative that I tried to build of this company were started with a reflection about the various aspects of the working class experience in Brazil and about the combative identity that was resulted of this experience. Afterwards, I aimed dismantling the web of symbolic ties which constitutes the patronizing speech of its founder, developed in order to hinder the establishment of a rebellious working class consciousness among his factory's workers, being able to create a subdued workers' identity, loyal to their boss and company. Later, I tried to highlight the fact that the labor conflict has always been latent, in spite of the founder's strategies to make the trade unions impotent. At that point, my intention was to acknowledge the ones forcefully silenced, especially the anonymous workers who had "Termomecanica" printed in their lives. Finally, I tried to recover the social traditions that – in a specific historical and socio-economic panorama – culminate in Termomecanica's production process and engender the remarkable workers' engagement, creating a decisive factor to make the "Termomecanica" a case unique faced with the competitors, the others enterprises and the State. In fact, the founder and his company are representants of a traditional pattern of labor domination in Brazil. Therefore, this paper intends to present an important aspect of the Industrial Relations in Brazil over the 20th century. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 891 Social enterprise, voice and engagement? The evaluation of a community health workforce in South West England Stephanie Anne TAILBY (University of the West of England, United Kingdom) | Stephanie.Tailby@uwe.ac.uk Ana LOPES (University of the West of England, United Kingdom) | Ana2.Lopes@uwe.ac.uk Stella WARREN (University of the West of England, United Kingdom) | Stella.Warren@uwe.ac.uk Governments in the UK over three decades have advocated 'third' sector involvement in public service delivery. Social enterprise gained favour under New Labour as a business model with social objectives, untrammelled by a wider bureaucracy and making share ownership and other arrangements for employee engagement with new ways of working. Community health staff in England gained the Right to Request to 'spin out' from the NHS as a social enterprise in 2008 although proportionately few social enterprises were formed then or in 2011 when the Conservative-Liberal Democrat coalition government completed the Transforming Community Services programme, as part of its controversial NHS 'reforms'. Studies listed the risks of social enterprise for community health providers, dependent on a main contract, obliged to re-tender for its renewal in the context of resource-constrained commissioning and a burgeoning population of would-be providers. Our paper concerns a community health provider whose management did opt for social enterprise in 2011 and since 2013 has partnered with health and social care providers in the locality to pursue efficiency savings through the innovation of integrated locality care teams. It draws on interview and survey data to report community health professionals' views of the objectives and practices of the new ways of working which include co-location with local authority social care staff, under a unified line management structure and cross-organisation joint management team. Considered are employee views of the adequacy of the provision for their voice in the sets of work and management changes to which they have been exposed. RN17S19 Workplace Practices and Processes Does work design improve employee business awareness Victor HAINES (University of Montreal, Canada) | victor.haines@umontreal.ca Vincent ROUSSEAU (University of Montreal, Canada) | vincent.rousseau@umontreal.ca Radu CALOMFIRESCU (University of Montreal, Canada) | radu.calomfirescu@umontreal.ca The aim of our study is to investigate the associations between work design characteristics and employee business awareness defined as non-managerial employee realization, perception or knowledge of the employing organization's business environment as demonstrated when involved in decision making of problem solving that affects the business. Although several studies have examined the associations between work design characteristics such as decisionmaking autonomy or information processing and employee attitudes or motivation (Humphrey, Nahrgang, & Morgeson, 2007), few have examined their associations with cognitive constructs such as the one represented by employee business awareness. Drawing from a sample of 330 employees non-managerial employees from four companies located in Canada, our results suggest positive associations between decision-making autonomy, information processing, and employee business awareness. In turn, higher levels of employee business awareness were related to more positive assessments of extra-role performance by positive assessments of extra-role performance by supervisors. Finally, an extension of the information processing outlook was achieved by testing the moderating influence of affective organizational BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 892 commitment in the associations between work design characteristics and employee business awareness. The Inefficiency of Delegating Indirect Tasks for Enhancing Job Autonomy: An Evaluation of a Production Structure Intervention Program Lander VERMEERBERGEN (KU Leuven, Belgium) | lander.vermeerbergen@soc.kuleuven.be Geert VAN HOOTEGEM (KU Leuven, Belgium) | geert.vanhootegem@soc.kuleuven.be Jos BENDERS (KU Leuven, Belgium) | jos.benders@soc.kuleuven.be Objectives: This study examines that the effect of delegating indirect tasks (e.g. preparatory, executive and regulatory tasks) on job autonomy is intermediated by the primary production structure. This is in contrast with a number of studies that underline the primordial importance of the delegation of indirect tasks for increasing job autonomy. Methods: A total of 451 employees in 25 firms participated in a cross-sectional intervention study. Employees filled out a questionnaire about their job content before the intervention started and directly after the intervention. All organisations delegated indirect tasks to jobs in production divisions. Results: Positive effects of delegating indirect tasks on job autonomy were found for organisations where operational tasks are ordered around parallelised flows of products or services (=product-oriented structure). Negative effects were found for organisations where different operational tasks are homogeneously coupled into divisions, independent of the flow of products or services (=operation-oriented structure). Furthermore, the strongest positive effects were noted for organisations that implemented a product-oriented structure and delegated indirect tasks. The strongest negative effects on job autonomy were found for organisations that implemented a combination of both production structures and delegated indirect tasks. Conclusions: Delegating indirect tasks does not merely cause an increase in job autonomy. Moreover, the effect of delegating indirect tasks on job autonomy depends on the primary production structures of organisations. In addition, delegating indirect tasks in operationoriented production structures decreases job autonomy. Delegating indirect tasks in productoriented structures increases job autonomy. Advantages and challenges of multicultural workplaces: migration of health professionals to Ireland Alicja BOBEK (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland) | bobeka@tcd.ie This presentation is based on qualitative data collected as part of 'WORK-INT: Assessing and Enhancing Integration in Workplaces' research project, which was funded by the EU Commissionaire. The main focus of this study was the experience of working in multicultural hospitals in five European cities, including Dublin. Of particular interest were doctors and nurses with migration background. For the purpose of the Irish case study we interviewed 30 individuals working in different hospitals around Dublin. Participants included doctors, nurses and their managers. Most of the participants were foreign-born; however, as the workplace was of main interest to the project, we also conducted interviews with some Irish workers. Hospital managers interviewed for the purpose of this project perceived their foreign-born employee as an important asset. They particularly valued medical skills and the experience brought by these doctors and nurses to the Irish workplace. Furthermore, as the profile of the patients in the Greater Dublin Area is also multi-ethnic, migrant presence amongst the employees has also been an advantage. At the same time, there seemed to be very little diversity management developed within hospitals. Doctors and nurses also recognized positive BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 893 aspect of working in a multicultural environment. There were, however, some challenges related to their migratory background. Firstly, there were language and communication issues. Training and promotion was also problematic for many of those coming from non-EU countries. Finally, we also found cases of discrimination on systemic, institutional, and individual level. RN17S20 Changes in Employment: Discourse Analysis and Policies Qualifications and skills in 'knowledge societies': how do employers construct employable workers? Manuel SOUTO-OTERO (University of Bath, United Kingdom) | mso21@bath.ac.uk Phil BROWN (Cardiff University) | mso21@bath.ac.uk The article addresses the following question: how do employers define employable candidates? with particular reference to their qualifications and skills. The article makes use of 'big data' in order explore patterns of qualifications and skills demands in the UK labour market during the period 2010-2013. The text of more than 20 million employment adverts was analysed in order to identify their qualifications as well as soft and technical skills requirements. Based on this analysis the article argues that we are witnessing a process of increasing atomisation, diversification and specification of the skills that define 'employable' candidates. This has fundamental consequences for inequality dynamics, and the extent to which these can be addressed by education systems, as providers of what Michael Young has called "powerful knowledge". Critical Discourse Analysis in the research on industrial relations: three case studies from Poland Piotr OSTROWSKI (Univeristy of Warsaw, Poland) | ostrowskip@is.uw.edu.pl Wojciech FIGIEL (Univeristy of Warsaw, Poland) | w.figiel@uw.edu.pl Over the past 25 years, Poland has undergone an important socio-economic transformation, which had a profound impact on labour relations. These changes were reflected in the discourse on industrial relations. However, this question has received scant attention from social scientists and linguists. This is particularly unfortunate since there are efficient analytical tools that allow us for acknowledging those factors. The aim of this paper is to bridge the above-mentioned gap by demonstrating that Critical Discourse Analysis (CDA) is a relevant tool in the context of research in industrial relations. It helps to study the asymmetry between the forces of Labour and Capital. For CDA, language is the key element of all socialisation practises, and therefore is the most important factor behind the creation and reproduction in the society. One of the basic tenants in CDA is its position regarding the nature of power and symbolic domination. The paper presents an application of critical discourse approach to industrial relations in Poland by using the examples taken from several studies which were conducted in the past three years. The projects include: a multi-faceted analysis of the meetings of Tripartite Commission on Socio-Economic Affairs between Autumn 2012 and Spring 2013; a multi-modal analysis of the debates between the representatives of the employers' associations, the unions and the government between the Winter of 2013 and Spring of 2014; the analysis of two most widelycirculated Polish opinion-making weeklies' coverage of the entrepreneurs and employers in 2013. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 894 The Politics of Managerial Reform in Public Service Organisations: a study of performance management and austerity in UK local authority museums. Whyeda GILL-MCLURE (University of Wolverhampton, United Kingdom) | w.gill-mclure@wlv.ac.uk The paper contributes to the emerging political interpretation of managerial reform in the public service organisations. The paper's underlying argument is constructed around a central analytical question: if the public sector is distinctive then why does the new public management (NPM) aim to make it more like the private sector? In other words: what are the political drivers behind managerial reform? The paper outlines a theoretical framework that articulates the links between administration models and labour management in order to demonstrate the central political imperatives behind the organisational reform of UK local government. The study shows these to be rooted in a number of inter-related central political priorities: the need to control local politicians and the need to control pay and performance. The paper examines the problematic assumptions underlying NPM when applied to public service organisations and professionals. It finds that centrally imposed performance targets erode the important political and mediating role of public organisations and professionals in public policy making. The cogency of the political interpretation of reform is illustrated through a case study of the adverse impact of NPM on curator workloads, morale and the museum service. Rationality in discourses on work and entrepreneurship. Institutional reflexivity versus dominating methods of defining reality in (post)transformational Poland Konrad KUBALA (University of Lodz, Poland) | suspenso@o2.pl The main objective of the presentation is to reconstruct discursive practice of constructing the dominant types of rationality in the modern Polish society. The subject of research is primarily the ways of creating certain models of rationality in public discourse about the work and entrepreneurship. I assume that the study of discourse is the study of all kinds of practices and rituals, language and non-language, by means of which it is constructed and maintained a sense of reality and the specific vision of society (including politics). I also assume that an important part of discourse analysis are "relations of defining" (U. Beck) of crucial problems for specific social systems. Rationality is a concept that has crucial influence to the organization of social life in modernity. Therefore the impact on specific ways of its defining is tantamount to the power of applying certain institutional arrangements and the impact on individual life strategies adopted by individuals. Considering such subjects of research, I want to answer the following research questions: 1. What objectives are considered rational in the Polish public discourse about the economy? 2. What axiological justification underlie beliefs about the valence of these objectives? 3. What are the consequences (material, social and individual) of the functioning of a particular way of defining the objectives? Empirical research material based on the data gathered in qualitative research (discourse analysis [DA] membership categorization analysis [MCA]). The base of research in discourse analysis and membership categorization analysis will consist of articles from the socio-political weeklies ("Polityka", "Wprost", "Sieci", "Do Rzeczy"). In addition, will be analyzed radio broadcasts titled "Economics-capital-economy" and selected exposé given by the Polish prime ministers during the Third Republic of Poland. Axionormative level of analysis can be a valuable element of social diagnosis on many contemporary sources of systemic problems and private concerns. Critical study of the results obtained during the research will become an empirical indication in an attempt to answer the question of why the system cannot cope, in return, with institutional and personal problems caused by itself. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 895 RN17S21 Analytical Perspectives on Work and Organisations Factors Influencing Job-Offer Acceptance Among Campus Recruits Murale VENUGOPLAN (Amrita University, India,USI Switzerland) | venugopalan.murale@usi.ch Vandana MADHAVAN (Amrita University Amrita School of Business) | mvandanagopi@gmail.com It is often found that some employers are favored more by campus recruits. Under graduate and post graduate students have some preferences as far as employers are concerned. Some companies seem to attract them more than others. The primary market of a company definitely is the organization's own employees. Thus, jobs become internal products. It is very important for an organization to look attractive to its existing and prospective employees. When an employee works for an organization that he perceives as attractive, he might be motivated to put in his best efforts to meet the expectations set for him. Satisfied employees lead to satisfied customers. The study of employer attractiveness becomes more relevant in today's context when recognitions like 'employer of the year' awards are gaining in popularity. It is also especially important when dealing with a more informed labour market. Aspiring employees are becoming choosier about the organization they decide to work for. Several researchers have tried to study the attitude of prospective employees towards companies. The uniqueness about the present-day prospective employees is that they formulate and go by their impression about an organization before they accept an offer from it. Therefore, it is relevant to understand what attracts aspirant employees to a particular company. This study aims to look at the attributes that make an employer attractive to a prospective employee who is yet to complete his education. This is carried out through in-depth interviews with students in their final year of their college from a top university in India, who are in the process of choosing jobs for themselves. Self-perceive occupational prestige among Romania teachers: organisational explicative factors Valeriu FRUNZARU (National University of Political Studies and Public Administration, Romania) | valeriu.frunzaru@comunicare.ro Diana-Luiza DUMITRIU (National University of Political Studies and Public Administration, Romania) | diana.dumitriu@comunicare.ro Most studies discuss occupational prestige by stressing out the macro-social aspects related to specific social stratification models. This paper aims to address the impact of organizational aspects on how teachers' perceive the prestige of their occupational group, moving the focus on the micro-social context of their daily activity. The way teachers evaluate the social prestige of their profession fulfills normative and motivational functions and is reflected in how they actually perform their professional roles, serving both explicative and prospective purposes. In trying to identify what are the main factors that can explain the self-perceived level of occupational prestige among teachers, we conducted a national level study among Romanian teachers (N=2165) from preschool to high school educational stages. Within the explicative model (R2=0.38), we were able to group the factors in three main categories: material conditions, bureaucratic and relational aspects. The findings revealed that teachers involvement in bureaucratic activities such as elaborating different reports, as well as a lower level of satisfaction regarding the relation they have with students, parents and representatives of the school's management end up decreasing the self-perceived occupational prestige. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 896 Our study lays emphasis on the fact that organizational factors influences teachers selfperceived prestige and, thus, can affect the overall quality of the educational act. Therefore, to improve this, a greater involvement of national and local authorities in providing better material conditions in schools, in supporting the debureaucratization of the educational system and revaluating the role of teacher-student-parent communication is needed. Interpersonal justice and employment flexibility as determinants of job satisfaction of Polish knowledge workers Aleksandra Ewa WILCZYNSKA (Open University of Catalonia, Spain) | awilczynska@uoc.edu Dominik BATORSKI (University of Warsaw, Poland) | db@uw.edu.pl Joan TORRENT SELLENS (Open University of Catalonia, Spain) | jtorrent@uoc.edu Organizational justice is a crucial aspect of a good management. It was shown numerous times that unjust work environment has an adverse impact on employees in terms of, among others, job satisfaction. Yet, is this effect homogeneous among all groups of workers? Does unfair treatment affect freelancers in the same way it affects permanent workers? In the presented paper we strive to provide explanation to these and other yet unanswered questions, presenting a study about the impact of organizational justice on job satisfaction of workers in Poland. In particular, we concentrate on group of knowledge workers, demonstrating how justice at work influences their job satisfaction, in comparison to rest of the workers. Subsequently, we disaggregate the workforce even further, to see if within the groups of knowledge workers and other workers, individuals with different types of contracts are affected by unfair treatment in a distinct way. We focus on interpersonal justice, which reflects the degree to which an employee is treated with dignity, and respect by superiors. We estimate two logistic models of job satisfaction, separate for the groups of knowledge workers and other workers. The models include interpersonal justice and type of contract as independent variables. The data used in the analysis come from Social Diagnosis, a dataset comprising seven waves and over 75,000 observations. In both groups of workers, the findings proved interpersonal justice to be one of the most influential determinants of job satisfaction. However, the strength of the impact depended immensely on their type of contract. Concessions: Explaining unexpected success in wage negotiations Hanna BRENZEL (Institute for Employment Research (IAB) of the German Federal Employment Agency (BA), Germany) | hanna.brenzel@iab.de Judith Anna CZEPEK (Institute for Employment Research (IAB) of the German Federal Employment Agency (BA), Germany) | judith.czepek@iab.de Martina REBIEN (Institute for Employment Research (IAB) of the German Federal Employment Agency (BA), Germany) | martina.rebien@iab.de Wages are often understood as indicators for matching equilibria between demand and supply on labour markets. According to human capital theory the 'match' is determined by the qualification of the candidate on the one hand and the expected productivity of the worker on the other. To a certain degree, in this view wages resemble the individual return of investment (education and skills) of the worker and the use of this productive capital by the employer respectively. However, this return of investment is dependent on structural effects on the job market. High unemployment rates may lead to lower wages (strong position of the employer, fierce competition between job seekers). While research tends to focus on explaining substandard wages in this contribution we seek to outline an explanation for unexpectedly successful wage negotiations. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 897 By drawing on the German Vacancy Survey we want to answer the question: How comes that workers get higher wages than initially offered by the employer? We ll explore problems during the hiring process as well as concessions made by firms and consider information about the hired persons and the employer s characteristics. From the perspective of human capital theory such successes may indicate that high skilled workers benefit from offering additional prospects of productivity. However, we re more interested in possible information deficits by the employers. As a working hypothesis companies may try to compensate for wrongly believed labour shortages. Therefore wages may not be indicators for matching equilibria. RN17S22 Regulations of Work and Employment Working 24/7? Evidence from the Finnish Time Use Survey, 1979-2010 Pasi Juhani PYÖRIÄ (University of Tampere, Finland) | pasi.pyoria@uta.fi Satu OJALA (University of Tampere, Finland) | satu.ojala@uta.fi This paper draws on Finnish time use data spanning the past three decades (1979-2010), with a focus on the prevalence of wage and salary earners' work at different locations, namely at the employer's facilities, at home, outside the home or the main place of work, and on the move. The diary data (N = 13,277) depicts respondents' time budgets in ten minute intervals around the clock. According to the results, work practices have remained surprisingly conventional. Although the absolute time spent at the respondents' main place of work has been decreasing, the vast majority of employees still work at their employer's facilities during conventional business hours. Neither working from home nor during free time has increased, lending no support to the 24/7 society thesis. However, during a standard working week, alternating between different business facilities has become more common than before, pointing to the growing importance of distributed work arrangements. Temporary agency work in the Czech Republic and Slovakia: a threat to collective bargaining or an opportunity for revival? Monika MARTISKOVA (Central European Labour Studies Institute, Slovak Republic) | monika.martiskova@celsi.sk Marta KAHANCOVA (Central European Labour Studies Institute, Slovak Republic) | marta.kahancova@celsi.sk Temporary agency work (TAW) has been on the rise before and after the crisis both in the 'old' and the 'new' EU member states. In Czechia and Slovakia, two post-socialist Visegrad countries with a significant share of automotive industries in their economies, TAW helped employers to shift responsibilities onto the workers and agencies and coping with the crisis. However, the legislative response to the expansion of TAW lagged behind in both countries. In industrial relations, the increased presence of TAW raised the issue of labour market dualization, with trade unions not taking a clear stance on this issue. In the light of these developments, this paper questions the implications of the rise of TAW in Central and Eastern European (CEE) member states for these countries' collective bargaining structures. While non-standard employment forms, including TAW, are often seen as drivers of bargaining decentralization, our evidence shows that in some conditions the lack of regulation in the unorganized TAW sector may facilitate the interest of employers and trade unions to coordinated bargaining. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 898 In this paper, we aim to explore responses of the social partners on the temporary agency work in Slovakia and Czechia, two countries which share common history in the former Czechoslovakia and to some extent also demonstrate similar industry structures and bargaining institutions. However, the responses of employers and employees to TAW differed across these countries. In Slovakia, the increased presence of TAWs, coupled with the lack of governance and regulation in the TAW sector, contributed to an important shift in the strategies of employers and trade unions; and facilitated the emergence of sectoral bargaining institutions. The foundation of the employers' structures and the change of trade union strategy from exclusion to inclusion of TAWs in union interests is driven by the social partners' effort to balance the lack of regulation in the sector. In contrast, the Czech trade unions have not yet seized opportunities from including TAWs into their target groups, and their actions indirectly contribute to a deepening dualization of the labor market. We argue that the changing labour market dynamics and the lagged or fully lacking legislative responses of the state can facilitate action on the side of sector-level social partners even in generally hostile conditions of bargaining decentralization and declining bargaining coverage. Defending Social Equality in Hard Times: The Failed Strategy of Social Democracy in France and Italy Fabio BOLZONARO (University of Cambridge, United Kingdom) | fb319@cam.ac.uk Persistently high unemployment rates pose serious social problems in several Western European countries and require difficult decisions by political leaders. Given the widespread distrust with past social democratic policies, centre-left governments have increasingly opted for supply-side policies that reduce the cost of labour, increase labour market flexibility, and restrain employees' rights. Though the new policies may favour job creation, they may also exacerbate social inequality. This paper intends to contribute to the scholarship addressing how new employment policies introduced by social democracy impact social inequality and the changing industrial relations by investigating the recent labour market reforms implemented by left-wing governments in France and Italy. The analysis of parliamentary documents, official publications, and several interviews with politicians, labour unionists, and employers' representatives permits to identify in both countries a distinct preference for liberal-oriented policies supported by employers' associations and international organizations, greater attention to economic competitiveness, and decreasing political concern for social inequality. However, France and Italy have followed two different trajectories. While French social democracy has attempted to preserve some degree of social solidarity and existing workers' rights, Italian social democratic governments have been engaged in introducing a radical model of labour market flexibility that is particularly affecting the employment positions of vulnerable professional groups (e.g. young people, women, precarious workers). The new labour market reforms implemented in France and Italy are thus likely to increase social inequality, employment precariousness, and the power of capital over labour. The Effects of Automation How the development of new technologies affects the change in the popularity of various professions. Dominik BATORSKI (University of Warsaw, Poland) | batorski@uw.edu.pl Marek BLAZEWICZ (University of Warsaw, Poland) | mablazewicz@gmail.com Rapid development of digital technologies affects the demand for work in various occupations. Some professions are becoming increasingly popular but many others are less needed due to automation and greater efficiency of workers through the use of new technologies. In this paper we examine the dynamics of occupational structure in Poland, analyzing how changes in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 899 employment in the various professions depend on the risk of computerization. To this end we use the probabilities of computerisation of different occupations that were estimated by Frey and Osborne (2013). Using longitudinal data from Social Diagnosis study, i.e. a large survey conducted every two years from 2003 to 2015 with over 26000 of respondents in each wave, we make an empirical verification of the effects of work automation in different occupation predicted by Frey and Osborne. We verify whether the probability of automation of a given profession explains the risk of the job loss, as well as how large was the risk of unemployment associated with automation in recent years. Finally, we discuss the situation of people who lost their jobs estimating the scale of technological unemployment in Poland. The results demonstrated in this paper suggests that the automation is an important factor in the dynamics of the labor market. RN17S23 Globalisation and Capitalism Classes, work and reproduction Raimo BLOM (University of Tampere, Finland) | raimo.blom@uta.fi Harri MELIN (University of Tampere, Finland) | harri.melin@staff.uta.fi Our thesis is that class matters. One of the main areas where class influences in people's lives is the area of work and reproduction. Class analysis is not only about class structure. It has many phases: class structure, class situation, consciousness, organization, classes and state. Different phases has different questions and different concepts. The second phase class situation focuses on the analysis of work and reproduction situation of different class groups. Our analysis is focused on relations between class, work and reproduction. It aims at telling about the differences between different class groups in work and reproduction. The analysis covers different wage laboring class groups from managers to unskilled workers. In the paper, we are interested in quality of working life and also differences and inequalities of work and reproduction conditions between class groups. Our basic question is does class count? We analyze how the classes differ in their work profiles, that means, is the relation of main matters at work different in different class groups. We ask what kind of differences there are between different wage worker groups? Secondly we ask, can we find any hierarchical order in this respect if any? Our empirical data is from Finland. Data sets covers the years 1977-2014. The paper is not only about classes it is also a research about the change of work and reproduction conditions in contemporary capitalism. Mortgage in the Making of a Middle Class in Poland Mikołaj LEWICKI (University of Warsaw, Poland) | m.lewicki@uw.edu.pl Transformation of capitalism brought about the problematic status of labor as a central institution that structures societies (Giddens 2000, Beck 1985, Castells 2001). Instead of building on the theories of labor, many theorists encourage to focus on consumption and prosumption as new forms of activity that shapes values, identities, group coordination and generally present societies (Ritzer Jurgenson 2009, Castells 2001, Jenkins 2001, Appadurai 2007). And even if seen as still important, its structuring functions among societies have been further questioned (Standing 2010, Rifkin 1985). For the most of theorists already mentioned this is equal with the dissipation of class societies as we know them. My main question concerns hypothetical new institutions or to be more specific market devices (Callon Muniesa Millo 2007) that seem to shape classes; and specifically middle class in Poland. I focus on the population of credit-takers who took on mortgage in Swiss Franc denominated or indexed currency mostly in order to start the new living in the brand new apartments. Their life-projects BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 900 are spanned into the abstract future of usually 20 years long credit contracts meanwhile their day-to-day activities are shaped by the fluctuating rates of credit, depending on the currency fluctuations directly associated with the global currency and economic markets. I combine qualitative research on the indebted and the so called "FX [Foreign-Exchange] Mortgage" with the EU-SILC data on the households with mortgages in order to demonstrate how we can research and identify new institutions that seem to shape classes in the "class-less societies". "Take a pride in what you're doing" workers in declining monoindustrial cities. Cases of Lodz (Poland) and Detroit (USA) in comparative perspective Agata Magdalena ZYSIAK (University of Lodz, Poland; University of Michigan, USA) | agatazysiak@gmail.com The paper aims at examining the trajectories of the rise and fall of two important industrial centers in different political and economical contexts – Lodz in Poland (textile industry) and Detroit in USA (automotive industry). My interest lies not on the level of "objective" data, but on individual level, that is the subjective perception of change, self-identity building strategies and language describing the trajectories of the two cities in workers biographical narrations. Macro-scale processes certainly shaped biographies. Both cities underwent rapid modernization and intensive growth, both experienced serious social and economical problems and conflicts, and finally spectacularly collapsed during a last few decades. Changes of production structures and locations, the inflexibility of mono-industrial giants, and class conflicts were common for both cities. The important features of this comparison are not only similarities, but also differences, especially on macro level, that is the political and economical parallels of socialism and capitalism. Were workers' stories about failure or struggle? How were their experiences reorienting sometimes their entire existence dealt with, reconstructed, and worked-through in objectified narratives? What where a constructed concepts of work, workplaces and cities? What were the role of those in peoples lives and how it have changed during cities collapse? The paper traces macro-economical changes on micro level trying to find answers for questions mentioned above. Rhetoric of Decline: Workers' Committees and the Decline of Labor in Contemporary Israel Gadi NISSIM (Tel Aviv University, Israel) | gadinissim@gmail.com In the past three decades, Israel has witnessed a drastic transition from a Fordist statecapitalism, led by the Zionist-Labor party, to a post-Fordist global capitalism, justified by a neoliberal ideology. This dramatic turn has made labor relations in Israel a compelling case study of the rise of neo-liberalism and of the decline of organized labor. This paper is based on a qualitative research of twenty workers' committees in Israel's private sector, which was conducted in 2005-2009. The research demonstrates the adaptive mindset among committees' activists. While the committees' activists are expected to be potential contestants of the neo-liberal order, they tend to accept the fundamentals assumptions of neoliberalism, rhetorically reproduce the notions of the determinism and the laws of the free market, and accept their inferiority in the workplace. Therefore, the activists tend to employ defensive strategies and neglect ambitions to transform labor relations. For example, they see privatization as an inevitable rather as a political act that works against them. Thus, they prefer to mitigate its grave consequences upon workers instead of opposing it altogether. Their adherence to what they consider as "universal laws of the market" also leads them to idealize practices that they identify with business world and often to mimic management tactics (like BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 901 master themselves in business administration and hire consultants who usually work with the employers). As an outcome, the workers committees safeguard the minimal rights and needs of the workers, but they forgo any ambition to reshape employment relations. RN17S24 Critical and Innovative Perspectives on Work and Employment Precarious Agency. Analysis of Biographical Interviews in Services Agata KRASOWSKA (University of Wroclaw, Poland) | agata.krasowska@uwr.edu.pl Precarious agency is an agency of persons belonging to the category of precarity. Agency is 'individual's ability to cause a difference' in the current state of affairs, or sequence of events (Giddens 2003:53). The result of the agency is transformation or reproduction of social forms (Archer 1995), which arise as the result of individual and collective actions, such as social movements or political organizations.Agency may be 'involuntary'(Archer 1995), which may not always be associated with the activity of the entities of action. In my paper I will present how marginalized groups, to which must be precariat, exhibit agency. For this purpose, I am going to present a comparative analysis of biographical interviews accomplished in the two studies with precariat working in services in Wroclaw (Poland). The first study took place in May 2013, the second study will be held in May of 2015 (in cooperation with Adam Mrozowicki). In my paper I am going to answer the question about which is subjective sense of agency of precarious workers and their real opportunities of agency in private and public sphere? Whether and to what extent, the feedback can be observed between the situation of precarious workers, their biographical and strategies, transformation and reproduction of the wider social order? Whether and to what extent precarious employees take activities aimed at organizing people in a similar situation on the labor market? Welfare effects of subsidized employment. Results of a model project in North RhineWestphalia Nicole KOECK (Institute for Labor Research, Germany) | koeck_nicole@yahoo.de Nastaran KHOSRAVI (Institute for Labor Research, Germany) | nastaran.khosravi@iab.de All European countries have to face as one consequence of a more capitalistic defined labor market policy the situation of underemployment by now. This leads to an increasing inequality, not only in between the well-known asymmetry between "labor" and "capital" but also among the work force itself. The struggle for decent jobs becomes harder and rules out certain groups on the labor market, who do not belong to the class of "premium" workers. Although the German labor market looks quite relaxed as occupation rises to new levels and unemployment is very low, the situation is severe, because the labor market reforms within the past ten years formed a steady group of unemployed people without any perspective of getting a job, but who are nonetheless stigmatized by processes of re-commodification and the regime of an activating labor market policy. These people share the values of the labor society and the laboristic consensus, but at the same time they cannot meet these values. To that group the ultima ration of labor market policy is subsidized employment. In our project we investigate on the impact of publicly subsidized employment for people with so-called person specific obstacles, which impede to find or maintain jobs on their own. If, as it is a common knowing in political thinking, work as such has positive effects on people's welfare, is this also BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 902 valid for the particularity of the subsidized employment? Our qualitative and quantitative findings suggest evidence that even a simulated way of working improves the people's well-being and stability, especially because it reduces the strain and allows a certain kind of individual economic autonomy. Incorporating differences in (the failure of) workplace democracy Jana LINDBLOOM (Institute of Sociology, Slovak Academy of Sciences, Slovak Republic) | jana.lindbloom@savba.sk Differences and inequalities define our life and work experience. They are present at various levels, including the workplace environment and structure. One of the arrangements designed to counterbalance manifold workforce asymmetries is workplace democracy, where equal participation in decision making should be granted. Such alternative organization, however, is no simple form of government. External pressures, as well as internal tensions resulting largely from numerous positional differences and diverging expectations, regularly come into prominence and challenge, compromise or even defeat the notion and ideal of equality. This paper, which draws on research of (vanishing) Slovak post-socialist agricultural cooperatives, discusses the delicate relation between differences and equality at the (democratically run) workplace level. Special attention will be paid to the (unintended) consequences of reconsidering the in/equality and of translating it into an amendment on voting rights. Distinction-making is analysed as an interpretative and performative act tailored to re/order (workplace) reality. Thus, while certain differences make the success of workplace democracy and the true involvement of everyone less likely, the utilization of particular differences in the reformation of labour relations is also a discursive and gradual process which usually (or always) includes the (often uninformed) consent of (at least) a majority of the workers. "The Surplus-Friends": Case of the Bar Workers' Strike in Ankara" Akı n BAKIOĞLU (Ankara University, Turkey) | akin.bakioglu@gmail.com Yasin DURAK (Ankara University, Turkey) | durakyasin@hotmail.com The problem of this study is the absorption of the reaction of labourers who work in conditions without work assurance, against the working relationships which are invaded by informal networks, by leftist political ethos. Oppositional political ethos creates the main norms of labour control patterns in the wage relations of the workers of a bar in Ankara (capital city of Turkey) and known for its politically critical stance. In addition, the informal relations created by the employers on the level of "friendship" become one of the fundamental reference point of the strategies in order to increase the amount of monetary gain of the business. Surplus-friendship is the production of the surplus-value in that informal network. The friendship relations between the workers and the customers turn into the focal point of monetary gain for the employers. In the research, the interviews with the bar workers who strike due to their inability to subsist within the work environment without work assurance, and their employers are used alongside the empirical data collected through observation in duration of the strike (that strike was the first bar workers strike in Ankara and it was aimed to stop the consumption rather than production). Lastly, the effects of the worker strike on oppositional political circles are discussed and how employers besmeared the legal struggle started by workers to gain their rights, using an oppositional political rhetoric is unfold. In conclusion, the rhetorical conflict which appeared in one of the main resorts of the labour-capital relationship reflects upon the whole process. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 903 RN18 Sociology of Communications and Media Research RN18S00 Critically Understanding Inclusion, Exclusion and Participation in the Media and Internet Age Visual democracy and plural policing: the power of spectatorship Elaine CAMPBELL (Newcastle University, United Kingdom) | elaine.campbell@ncl.ac.uk This study is concerned with policing and democracy, more specifically with the visual energies which mobilise popular empowerment over plural forms of policing in representative political systems. At issue is a questioning of the rhetoric of inclusion, deliberation and engagement which has become synonymous with proceduralist concepts of `people power' in representative political systems. Who is involved as a democratic actor; what is the nature of their political agency; and what counts as democratic participation and political practice are critically interrogated through an original, provocative and eclectic theoretical framework which draws on insights from a range of post-representative approaches to democratic theory. With reference to the work of, inter alia, Young, Arendt, Rancière and Badiou, the paper foregrounds Green's model of ocular democracy which regards democratic engagement as a primarily visual practice centred on spectatorship and the gaze. In an age of multi-screen, mass communication, and the proliferation of televisual, broadcast and digital technologies, a particular style of visual politics is normalised; the photo opportunity, the TV interview, the viral news event, and the cult of personality, not only cement the gaze into the fabric of everyday life and the public sphere, but also empower viewers to scrutinise and appraise the democratic credentials of policing arrangements and practices. The daily spectacle of policing scandals and controversies, alongside more positive images of service and responsiveness, incite a practical politics predicated on the visual vigilance of a watchful and empowered public who pass judgement on a myriad of policing events, activities and agents, giving form and expression to the democratic power of their spectatorship. Keeping up with the information society: how active older users negotiate inclusion and participation Magdalena KANIA-LUNDHOLM (Uppsala University, Sweden) | magdalena.kania@soc.uu.se Sandra TORRES (Uppsala University, Sweden) | sandra.torres@soc.uu.se This paper builds on an on-going project that aims to contribute to the scholarly debates on the "digital divide" and "digital inclusion" by bringing to fore the complexities of older people's understandings and usage of digital technologies. Older people are often considered one of the vulnerable groups and are among the key targets of the digital inclusion policies, which tend to focus on user-centered solutions on the micro-level. The critical approach employed in this paper allows reconsidering the normative, inclusionary, micro-level foundations of digital inclusion discourses that often inform the policy. The paper builds on the analysis of focus group interviews with 30 older adults (65+) who are active internet users in Sweden, the country often considered as one of the leading IT nations worldwide. We analyze how active older users construct, reproduce and negotiate ideological notions of participation, inclusion and their BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 904 privileged position of (active) users as imperatives and prerequisites of "keeping up with the (information) society". Additionally, the analysis suggests that discourses on digital inclusion need to acknowledge the divide that older people themselves create as they discursively position themselves against non-users when describing when, how and why they engage with digital technologies. Gaming Alone? Participatory Dimensions of Social Capital in Croatia's Video Gaming Population Krešimir KROLO (Sociology Department, University of Zadar, Croatia) | kkrolo@unizd.hr Ivan PUZEK (Sociology Department, University of Zadar, Croatia) | ipuzek@unizd.hr The aim of this presentation is to explore the relationship between selected dimensions of social capital and gaming preferences of the video gaming population in Croatia. For that purpose, a large scale online survey was conducted in September 2014 (N=2956). Although video games share little technological and communicational specifications with the medium of television, it is a widely held opinion (with some supporting research evidence) that interacting with video gaming content consequently results in withdrawal from public life and communal activities. The theoretical starting point is the work of Robert D. Putnam and his main thesis that home entertainment distracts people from active public participation. We use his elements of social capital, but with necessary adjustments to both the technological-communicational characteristics of video games and broader socio-cultural shifts. In order to address the reality of social capital in the digital interactive environment of video games, the following steps were undertaken. Firstly, we decided to use civic activism as a key outcome variable in order to enhance Putnam's definition of social capital as a structural „byproduct" of social networking. We find post-institutional and post-organisational participation a more adequate form of measure for social capital as it better fits the reality of information society (Dijk), network society (Castells) or even networked individualism (Wellman & Rainie) in comparison to organizational „loyalties" as described by Putnam. Secondly, in order to explore the relationship between video gaming culture and civic activism, a secondary set of independent variables was used: aspects of social capital in the form of structural social networking operationalized as organizational and participatory membership in both offline and online contexts as well as generalized trust and bridging/bonding constructs that are being accumulated during gameplay. Thirdly, video game play was operationalized through variables of intensity of play, genre preferences, self identification with gaming (sub)culture and in the form of actual partners during the video game play as a direct answer to the question whether video game users are gaming alone or not. Furthermore, seeing video games as part of a broader cultural, media and technological shift that both fits and fuels global socio-cultural transformation, we propose that identity, genre preferences and intensity of videogame play will manifest a different relation to civic activism and to other constructs of social capital that we used in the research. Certain genres will be a more suitable ground for fostering different dimensions of social capital as their narrative context as well as communication capabilities provide ground for more intense elements of social interactions, information exchange and more cosmopolitan and civic norms in regards to other genres. Genres such as FPS (First Person Shooters), sport simulation games (FIFA, NHL, Pro Evolution Soccer) and other competition and achievement oriented games, are more compatible with local identity and bonding elements (playing between groups of friends from a neighborhood) and in general do not need media competency and literacy that other genres require. Therefore we argue that genres like MMORPG (Massive Multiplayer Online Role BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 905 Playing Games), MOBA (Massive Online Battle Arena) or RPG (Role Playing Games) on average attract players with cosmopolitan identities, prone to bridge local social constraints, and engage in interaction with players from the global playground. In addition to the variables of genre preferences, we have also included the intensity of gameplay and self-identification with gaming (sub)culture. Intensity was defined as a negative contributor to social capital which follows the logic of Putnam's conclusion about the negative impact of entertainment industry on civic activities, as well as the epistemological line of the media effects approach. Selfidentification with gaming (sub)culture was used as a potentially positive contributor to social capital as it is viewed as part of a participatory culture along the theoretical lines of Henry Jenkins. Using these three sets of constructs, we developed a series of multivariate linear regression models, aiming to examine the contribution of each set of predictors towards explaining the variance in the key outcome variable, civic engagement. The models were built hierarchically, starting with socio-demographic correlates (gender, age) and then adding a new set of predictors in each step and noting the changes in explained variance (R2), predictor coefficients and standard errors at each step. Our final model consisted of socio-demographic predictors, structural social capital indicators (group membership), cultural social capital indicator (generalized trust), online social capital indicator, bridging-bonding indicators and a series of gaming-specific predictors like gaming intensity (in various periods), gaming genre preferences and self-identification. The results point to clear differences in the variable of civic activism between younger and older video game players whereby the latter show a greater tendency for active participation. Our multivariate models, controlling for other relevant factors, show sporadic statistically significant association between intensity of play, self-identification with gaming (sub)culture and genre preferences with civic engagement. However, statistical significance does not hide the fact that the effects of „gaming variables" identified in the regression analyses are weak, and do not point to a large influence (positive or negative) of gaming towards civic engagement. We have, however, found that participation in online groups explains civic activism better than participation in offline groups which supports the hypothesis of post-industrial or networked individualism participatory practices. Also, generalized trust has a small effect which points to the fact that the structural components of social capital (participation) have a stronger association than its cultural counterpart (trust). Travelling Communities in a Digital Age Leanne Claire TOWNSEND (University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom) | l.townsend@abdn.ac.uk Claire WALLACE (University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom) | claire.wallace@abdn.ac.uk To date, little research has been conducted in the area of digital communications that engages with difficult to reach communities such as 'gypsy travellers' who are often peripheral to more mainstream currents in society (Sibley, 1981,1995). This paper presents research exploring how travellers engage with digital technologies on an everyday basis, as well as exploring any barriers to accessibility. Factors such as; peripheral social and geographical positions, low levels of literacy and digital skills, problems of accessibility (to networks, technology and education), gender relations, transitory lifestyles all represent possible reasons for digital exclusion. This potentially isolates them from opportunities afforded by digital engagement such as those relating to education, employment and skills development (Townsend et al., 2013). The research investigates how engaging online (e.g. through social media) may impact upon identities of place for different types of traveller groups (settled and transitory) and forge better linkages with disparate but relevant other groups. A theoretical framework is employed which is grounded in Helsper's (2012) social, cultural, economic and personal fields of inclusion, through BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 906 investigating the extent to which current approaches taken by travellers groups to digital participation are impacting on these fields. Further, we explore how barriers to participation (whether external or internal to the group) may influence the fields of inclusion, potentially leading to forms of exclusion. Finally, we reflect on support mechanisms which may be provided, for example through local support agencies for such groups. RN18S01 Critical Media Sociology and Karl Marx Today Karl Marx as Media Sociologist: Reading Marx's Capital Volume 1 in the Information Age: The Prefaces, Postfaces, and Chapter 1 Christian FUCHS (University of Westminster, United Kingdom) | christian.fuchs@uti.at RN18_1: Critical Media Sociology and Karl Marx Today In this presentation, I argue that in the contemporary situation of capitalist crisis and the rising importance of media, communications, and the Internet in society, reading Marx's "Capital" from a media and communication studies perspective is important. The talk engages with Volume 1's prefaces, postfaces, and chapter 1: The Commodity from a media and communication studies perspective. It suggests that the categories of the commodity, use-value, exchange-value, value, abstract labour, concrete work, the value-form, and the fetishism of commodities are important for a critique of the political economy of media, culture, communication, and the Internet in 21st century capitalism. The notions of the commodity and exchange-value bring up the question of how the media's political economy is organised today and which role the various commodity forms and noncommodity forms play. Marx's notion of use-value allows us to ask what pecualiar characteristics information has as a use-value. Marx's notion of concrete work enables based on a Hegelian dialectic of subject and object a systematic understanding of what information production is and how it relates to culture. Marx's value form is a tool for thinking about how the production of information's economic value and the exchange of information is organised under capitalist conditions. The concept of the fetishism of commodities is important for understanding how ideologies in general and ideologies in the media in particular communicate meanings in class societies. In the prefaces, postfaces, and chapter 1, Marx also makes important methodological remarks on dialectical philosophy as a method and shows how to apply this method for the analysis of capitalism. Marx (Dis)Likes Facebook: Social Media Between Emancipation and Commodification Thomas ALLMER (University of Edinburgh, Scotland, United Kingdom) | thomas.allmer@ed.ac.uk The fact that one can find social media platforms such as Facebook, YouTube, Twitter, and LinkedIn among the most frequently accessed websites worldwide, indicates the enormous popularity of these sites. Apart from a few exceptions, there are no studies combining critical theoretical and empirical research in the context of social media. The overall aim of my talk is to study the constraints and emancipatory potentials of web 2.0 and to assess to what extent social media can contribute to strengthen the idea of the communication and network commons and a commons-based information society. I follow an emancipatory research interest being based on a critical theory and political economy approach in three sections: I provide some foundational concepts of a critical theory of media, technology and society in section one. The task of section two is to study the users' knowledge, attitudes, and practices towards the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 907 potentials and risks of social media. This section can be considered as a case study of the critical theory and dialectics of media, technology, and society. In section three, I raise the question if technological and/or social changes are required in order to bring about real social media. Imageries of Society and Social Action in Structural-Marxism Matti KORTESOJA (University of Tampere, Finland) | matti.kortesoja@uta.fi In my presentation, I talk about conceptual metaphors by describing the imageries of society and social action in the structuralist and Marxist thinking and in its post-structuralist critique. I show how the conceptions of society and social action have changed by means of the root metaphors of sociological thought (Brown 1977). In terms of these root metaphors, society is conceived as an organism or a machine and social action is seen as language, the drama or a game. In relation to these root metaphors, I point the ways in which Karl Marx's notion of society as an articulated whole (Ger. Gliederung) has changed into a concept of articulation that describes social action as language by means of which social and political linkages are taken as discursive practices. A structuralist notion of social action as language (see Saussure 1916/1966) emphasizes the semiotic processes. In the post-structuralist discourse theory, it is claimed that society does not exist without a discussion about it (Laclau & Mouffe 1985/2001). In this manner, society is seen to operate like language which can reduce to a notion: "society is language." (Hall in Grossberg 1986). This is a radical point of condensation if this metaphor is taken literally. In the structuralMarxist line of thought, economy and politics are not distinct from one another (cf. "economism"), but seen in terms of an articulated whole of society. I study the imageries of society and social action on a conjuncture, which is substantively different from the 1960–70's "return to Marx". Theorizing Digital Labour: Implications of Marx, Arendt and Sennett (RN18_10) Adem YESILYURT (Middle East Technical University / Kocaeli University, Turkey) | yadem@metu.edu.tr With the gradual development of information and communication technologies, labour-time spent in ICT industries increases day by day. One way or another, a new form of labour, called digital labour has emerged working in various ICT industries such as software companies, search engines, social media and so on. How should we theorize such forms of digital labour? In this respect, this paper attempts to contribute theorizing digital labour via different implications from the works of K. Marx, H. Arendt and R. Sennett. By criticizing the classic labour theory of value, Marx has developed his unique labour theory of value differentiating the labour and the labour-power. According to Fuchs, Marx's separation between work creating use-values and labour creating the value is significant to examine digital labour. Marx's labour process theory is crucial to understand the organization of the labour process and the valorization process. Marxist analysis is fundamental to examine digital labour. Yet, the works of Arendt and Sennett may contribute theorizing digital labour as well. Arendt criticizes Marx because of his nondifferentiation of work and labour. In contrast, Arendt differentiates labour, work and action as different forms of politics. Against Arendt's differentiation of animal laborens and homo faber, her student Sennett prefers homo faber as "the man as his own maker". Sennett's analysis of the craftsman and the skill of cooperation may open up new perspectives to analyse digital labour. But how? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 908 RN18S02 Critical Media Sociology and China I Exploring the Concept of the Society of Spectacle and the Mechanical Reproduction in the Film Be Kind Rewind and the Reflection on the Case of ATV in Hong Kong 2015 Wendy Wing Lam CHAN (Hong Kong Baptist University, Hong Kong S.A.R. (China)) | chanwinglamwendy@gmail.com Chi Hung WONG (Hong Kong Baptist University, Hong Kong S.A.R. (China)) | chanwinglamwendy@gmail.com Abstract Be Kind Rewind, as spoken by the film's title, one may understand the trick that hides behind as Rewind is also associated with the same consonance Remind telling us a film that shares the collective memory of the public. The concept of the Society of Spectacle is brought forward by Guy Debord in 1970s, which he sheds lights on the class alienation, commodification of cultural products (Debord, 1967) as well as the role of mass media's metamorphosis in staging the so called "reality" on TV, is considered to be a mainstream channel in 1970s-1980s for people to obtain the news and enjoy entertainment. With this concept, we draw the central theme of discussing this with the film Be Kind Rewind in which it stages how the antique video rental store is forced to be demolished and the adventure that the new generation help renew the product and share the collective memory, going back to the theme of commodity fetishism (Jappe, 1999). The sense of nostalgia as well as the conflict of urbanization and modern development makes it an echo to the concept of the spectacle of making the class alienated through the commodification process of video rental store and also alienate the old people from the rapid development of the modern city. With the revival of reshooting the film with no budget, it connects closely to the concept of the work of art in the age of mechanical reproduction that Walter Benjamin put forward that the unique existence of the work of the art determined the history to which it was subject throughout the time of its existence (Benjamin, 1955). Most importantly, while we watch this film, the real life example that happens in Hong Kong media industry would be Asia Television (ATV) that they stage their "Rescue Our ATV Show" in order to save their company by attracting the "potential investors". The television under such circumstance is not limited to provide information and showing the greatest entertainment programme but becomes a spectacle to ask for money yet not in a glamourous and commodified manner. In light of this, this research is going to explore how mechanical reproduction alienates our society from the real life and how commodification of cultural product especially in Hong Kong TV industry make themselves become the spectacle in this day and age by carrying out content and textual analysis of the above mentioned cases. It would offer a theoretical contribution in which society of spectacle not only brings the success of TV industry but also actually polarizes the TV industry into the "mass" product and only through exposing its weakness to the audiences as to save the reputation and attract upcoming investors. Keywords: ATV, Commodification, Class Alienation, Mechanical Reproduction, Can there be a genuinely critical sociology of Chinese media? Colin Stuart SPARKS (Hong Kong Baptist University, Hong Kong S.A.R. (China)) | sparksc@hkbu.edu.hk Critical media sociology has a problem with China. Most, if not all, international analyses share a `critical' attitude to the Chinese media, whether the author is critical of the media in their BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 909 country of residence or not. The only place you are likely to find "administrative" research on Chinese media is in Chinese language publications originating in the PRC mainland. This paper argues that, properly considered, a critical sociology of Chinese media must share most of its theoretical concerns and methodological tools with a more general approach that applies also to other countries. China is not a special case needing different theories, although it is certainly a unique case requiring careful analysis. The balance of social power exercised on the media in China is different from that in, for example, the USA: the degree of political, as opposed to economic, determination of the media is far greater in China. The paper argues, however, that recent developments in the media market in China have demonstrated that no purely political perspective derived from the critique of some supposed "Leninist theory of the press" is adequate to understand the dynamics of the system. The paper attempts to set the analysis of Chinese media within a more general framework of the relations between media, capital and political power that is sufficiently robust as to permit a critical approach to issues which are common to both China and the West. Imperialism on the Internet and Social Media: On the Reproduction of the Conditions of Production Yuqi NA (University of Westminster, United Kingdom) | na_vicky@hotmail.com The Internet is defined as a global network. Social Media operate all over the world. Facebook seeks to enter China for many years whereas LinkedIn has already launched a Chineselanguage website and entered Chinese market. Sina Weibo and WeChat both launched English versions. What are the driving forces behind them? How to explain these globalized operations? Are they doing this for users to share and to link with more people or for the purpose of making profits? This article will answer these questions by referring to the theory of capital accumulation, reproduction, and imperialism on the Internet. It will first explain how capital is accumulated on social media. By exploiting users' online data and behaviours, social media companies make huge profits. It will then illustrate that the real reason lying behind the expansion of social media all over the world is the purpose of reproduction. It is based on the capital accumulation on social media. Social media platforms need to attract more users to reproduce the means of reproduction–users' data that first generated by users and then shared or 'liked' by others to produce more data and to attract more users' attention. Meanwhile for the purpose of the reproduction of productive forces, social media platforms retain users' active online behaviours by using ideologies such as 'share', 'link', 'free expression', etc. Finally it will refer to theories of imperialism and to conclude that the expansion of social media is actually imperialism on the Internet. 'Sinicization' of the 'Proletarian' Capitalist? − A New Reflection of Structural Imperialism On CCTV-News and Its Foreign Audiences Yu XIANG (University of Westminster, United Kingdom) | yu.xiang@my.westminster.ac.uk In the field of political economy media studies, China has long been regarded as the vulnerable periphery nation. Despite the fact that China is actually still playing the role of a passive recipient of Western cultural hegemony, it has also attempted to build up its own dependent relations with other peripheral countries to maximize profit from multi-lateral business activities. The state-own media like CCTV-News is one of the good examples of how CCP is trying to expand its soft power to gain itself more benefit. Therefore, it may be the right time to rethink the 'cultural imperialism' theory in a more dynamic and multipolar global arena that has expanded in the late 20th and early 21st centuries with new players like China and potential trend of sinicization. The theory of structural imperialism developed by Galtung has also proved the selfBOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 910 sufficient nature of capitalism through objectified international relations, which has indirectly reflected Lukacs' reification theory, from the perspective of the internal structures of periphery countries. The originality of this research is mainly to bring up a new model, or to revise the structural imperialist model as well, in order to explain the rebalanced relationship between Centre and Periphery countries. And this research will also deploy the audience research based on CCTV-News as the triangulation method of the theory part of this research. RN18S03 Critical Media Sociology and China II Who Are Constructing the Foxconn Worker's story about Life? - Discourse Analysis of the Voices on Young Workers Suicides Wei BU (Chinese Academy of Social Sciences, China, People's Republic of) | bupipi@gmail.com The national official data showed that there is above 245 million rural-urban workers in the end of 2013. In China's Beijing and Tianjin, the Yangtze River Delta and Pearl River Delta region, a large number of young migrant workers have been hired working in the manufacturing and the electronics industry. These factories are mostly one of chains from globe capitalism manufacture. The most low-end industry chain has coupled with the influx of a large number of cheap labors, to make the world CEM (Contract Electronics Manufacturing) has been able to survive and earn huge profits in mainland China. Foxconn Technology Group is a professional high-tech enterprise engaged in the computer, communications, consumer electronics, digital content, automobile components, and pathways 6C industry. In 2010, the annual income of the Hon Hai Group (Foxconn as a part of Hon Hai) was 112 in the Fortune Global 500, and is 32 in 2014. Foxconn employment of migrant workers in mainland China has up to one million people. However, in the first seven months of 2010, the Foxconn four factories located in mainland China, 16 workers had jumped from high building for suicide. These suicide workers aged between 17-25 years old. The suicide event shocked the Chinese mainland China and Taiwan regions. This paper will focus on different "voices" from the mass media, experts, labor NGOs, government, and capitalists during May to December in 2010 to do discourse analysis. Specially, taking an art activism event "5.28 Dignity of Life" by a labor NGO (Beijing Migrant Worker's Home) as a case, the author will explore the migrant worker's interpretation and construction on this event based on their music, ballads and poetris, and discuss labor NGOs' resistance to the mass media with the left's perspective. Wither Ideology: the Depoliticized Chinese Cultural Revolution Can ZUO (university of essex, United Kingdom) | czuo@essex.ac.uk Through examining the media representation of Chinese Cultural Revolution, this paper analyses how ideology works through media, and how the market and the state influence the media. In the research, I mainly compare the reconstructions of the Chinese Cultural Revolution in Chinese (mainland China) films and television dramas before and after the 1990s. Before the 1990s, there was a dominant narrative, which, implicitly or explicitly, depicted the Cultural Revolution as a traumatic event for the individual, the society and the country. This complies with the Chinese Communist Party's condemnation of the Cultural Revolution as a 10-year catastrophe. Whereas since the 1990s, divergent ways of reconstructions, such as narratives of romantic youth experiences and love stories, appeared in mass media, and challenged the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 911 mainstream narrative of the 1980s. On the one hand, the diversified new narratives embody new possibilities of rearticulating the Cultural Revolution. On the other hand, the Cultural Revolution was depoliticized, with the relative disputes being obscured. I argue that what were inscribed with the changing discourses of the Cultural Revolution were the Chinese Communist Party's efforts to re-establish legitimacy and to respond to the discontent of the people, which was caused by the economic reform since the 1980s. Political Weibos in China as Public Sphere in Appearance Liangen YIN (Shenzhen University, China, People's Republic of) | yinliangen@hotmail.com Regarding the new media, Chinese government mainly adopts the strategy of "following and occupying". By analyzing the five Chinese most-influential official Weibos and placing the analysis within the theoretical framework of public sphere, we argue that political Weibos in China are intended to act as public sphere in appearance and pseudo intimate sphere. Concretely, what dominate political Weibos are knowledgeable information including dishes and healthy lifestyles, and regular information such as traffic and climate. In other words, the official Weibos would like to make the public focus their attention on their private lives only. On the contrary, social events or public issues which easily lead to public discussion are hardly found their way on political Weibos. It is essentially de-politization, yet it is claimed that political Weibos attempt to establish the bridge and connection between the government and the people. The political Weibos entering public sphere is truly a distraction rather than promotion with regard to the public discussion; it is people-oriented merely in terms of narrative styles. We conclude that it is the specific relationship between media and politics in Xi Jinping's era that makes Chinese political Weibos illustrate those seemingly unique characteristics mentioned above. Xi's government makes mass media dis-ideologicalization by tight censorship in negative term and establishing their own media outlets such as political Weibos in positive term. On the other hand, the government extends their political control to those journalism schools in the universities – the personnel source of the media and renders the schools highly ideologicalized. Exploring a third type of Chinese media: The "popular" official media and the characteristic of its journalism Haiyan WANG (Sun Yat-sen University, China, People's Republic of) | haiyan.wang2009@gmail.com Colin Stuart SPARKS (Hong Kong Baptist University, Hong Kong, China) | sparksc@hkbu.edu.hk Yu HUANG (Hong Kong Baptist University, Hong Kong, China) | s03033@hk It is often said that there are two types of media in Chinese press, the official media versus the commercial media. While the former is oriented towards serving the party interest and promoting the official line, the latter serves the popular interest and pursuing the market line. However, there might be a third type of media that looms between the Party v.s. market dichotomies. In this paper, we argue that, empirically, there exists an in-between type of media, which caters both the party interest and the market interest, which we call the "popular" official media. This study is drawn from a comprehensive study of the contents of five representative Chinese newspapers across two years (i.e. 2012-13). The choice of these papers reflects a range of different determinants of the current landscape of Chinese press industry, political and geographical differences and newspaper type. Among the five journalism models we are exploring (i.e. interpretation model, watchdog model, loyal-facilitator model, service model, and infotainment model), we find that apart from the loyal-facilitator's role, the popular official media also displays strongly distinctive characteristics of infotainment model, which is often assumed BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 912 to be the signature of popular commercial press. In addition, the watchdog model, which tends to be avoided by the official media, is relatively strong in the popular official media. Other characteristics of the popular official media, including source pattern, reporting methods, rhetoric techniques will also be reported and discussed. Localizing Global Television Formats in China: Tension between the global and the local Hong LI (University of Westminster, United Kingdom) | hong.li@my.westminster.ac.uk Hugo DE BURGH (University of Westminster, United Kingdom) | H.De-Burgh@westminster.ac.uk Jeanette STEEMERS (University of Westminster, United Kingdom) | J.Steemers@westminster.ac.uk Rong ZENG (University of Westminster, United Kingdom) | gloria_zeng@hotmail.com In China, the increasing use of international television formats has been witnessed in recent decades. On the surface, the popularity of formats in China may suggest not only Chinese broadcasting's increasing interconnectivity with global television networks but also the standardisation of content and technology. At a deeper level, on one hand, the adoption of television formats is changing the landscape of the Chinese television industry. On the other hand, the local political, cultural and commercial imperatives are impacting upon the way in which formats are localised in China. The Voice of China has been one of the most successful and influential television format shows in China in recent years. Originating from the Netherlands, the Voice format was created by Dutch television producer John de Mol as The Voice of Holland and managed to capture the eyes of viewers in more than forty countries and territories around the world. In July 2012 the Chinese version of the format, The Voice of China, premiered on Zhejiang Satellite Television and became an instant ratings hit in China. By studying the case of The Voice of China, this article explicates how the production team localised the Voice format to fit in the Chinese television environment and specifically how the television professionals responded to the local imperatives in the localisation process. Furthermore, this study maps out the development of television formats in China and reveals the business logic of the international circulation of television formats. RN18S04 News Coverage in Times of Capitalist Crisis The news media's illusion of objectivity and the dismantling of the working class Diana JACOBSSON (Gothenburg University, Sweden) | diana.jacobsson@jmg.gu.se (RN18_8: Critical Media Sociology and Ideology Critique Today) As suggested by Skeggs (2004) the arena of media representations is where the 'cold war' of class struggle is fought out and thus where we need to look in order to understand what role media plays in matters about class, power and ideology. This paper takes an interest in the voice of the working class; how they are represented in the news in conjunction with crisis on the Swedish labor market during two different political contexts, the textile industry crisis in the 1970s and the automotive industry crisis in the 2010s. The question is how ideology operates within the news media and also if journalism could do differently in their construction of crisis? In the comparison of two different contexts it becomes visible that the news media's illusion of objectivity when reporting about political matters in the neoliberal and depoliticized sphere of today generates an ideologically marked report. The analysis shows that the focus on compassion instead of solidarity is a way to individualize the problem (cf. Kress 1986). When BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 913 the ability to feel becomes both startingand end point in the news about labor market crisis, media does ideological work and becomes an agent in dismantling the working class. Understanding how the emotional focus prevents political action and collective unity in times of crisis is an important step if we strive for a change concerning these matters. The ongoing crisis: media as a battlefield Georgios Giannakis PLEIOS (University of Athens, Greece) | gplios@media.uoa.gr As previous research work has shown during crisis and in countries in crisis, the mainstream media leave behind the "impartiality principle". They tend to close financial, institutional and ideological cooperation with the governments and the elites. They have been used heavily by the political and economic elites as means for legitimation of the proffered by them strategy for dealing with crisis. On the other hand although social media represent an open cyberspace they were dominated by alternative and oppositional voices where mainstream media's views are disputed. However there are differences between the public that follow mainstream old media and new alternative media respectively. The more or less collapse of those strategies in the eyes of the public raises a series of questions about the reason(s) of such a collapse related to the media depiction of crisis and the battle about it. Was the exhausting of coding strategies, the strengthening of oppositional decoding, the widening of social media sphere and the oppositional voices, the shift of public from old to new media etc some of the reasons for delegitimation of the dominant strategies for dealing with crisis? Which are the current characteristics of the media "crisis discourse"? What was its development during the crisis period? In the proposed paper we analyze the issues, the framing, the tone of journalists and the "talking heads" to crisis and various political, economic and social actors, as well as the main discursive strategies that were undertaken by mainstream media and alternative voices in social media during last four years. For the purposes of our analysis we use a series of recent research data from content and discourse analysis of television news bulletins and daily newspapers from Greece and other EU countries. Covering Capitalism: ideological breakdown and recuperation in the news reporting of the economic crisis over time Laura Shanti BASU (Cardiff University, United Kingdom) | basul@cardiff.ac.uk The ongoing economic crisis has involved a further redistribution of wealth from Labour to Capital, a process begun with the onset of the neoliberal era. This has over the course of time required some remarkable ideological gymnastics on the part of the media. Directly after the outbreak of the crisis, the mainstream British news media started using the word "capitalism" with reasonable frequency for perhaps the first time in my lifetime. Not only that, it started questioning whether capitalism might be in trouble or even have run its course. As Justin Lewis and others point out, this moment was fleeting and the media have returned to business as usual, narrowing focus to questions of growth, interest rates and inflation, and forgetting about structural problems with the economic system itself. This paper asks, what happens over time when a thoroughly capitalist institution, that of the mainstream media, is forced to take capitalism as its main news story? It presents the results of research tracking the narrative shifts over seven years from credit crunch to banking crisis to sovereign debt crisis, Eurozone crisis and austerity, exploring the increasingly bizarre discursive displacements and mutations which have led not only to austerity being presented as the only option but also to discussions of deficit and national debt problems being almost completely BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 914 severed from their roots in neoliberal capitalism and the financial crisis. Bringing together discussions around journalism and democracy, political economy, cultural memory and the postmodern "liquid" society, it shows that the fluid nature of news, its incessant flows over time, themselves caused by capitalist profit motives, is responsible for the narrative morphing which retroactively takes the capitalist out of capitalist crisis. David and Goliath: Left-Wing attempts to Influence News Media Coverage of the Crisis Torsten Rosenvold GEELAN (Department of Sociology, University of Cambridge, United Kingdom) | tkg22@cam.ac.uk The North Atlantic financial crisis has had a dramatic impact on labour markets across Europe: declining wages, high levels of unemployment and increasingly precarious employment, with economic inequality continuing to widen. The policy response has been dominated by the political consensus of austerity, with welfare retrenchment and supply-side labour market reforms often exacerbating the situation. As one of the largest and oldest left-wing political actors, trade unions have responded with large scale mobilisations and media campaigns. To what extent have trade unions been able to shape the political debate around austerity and the alternatives to austerity? This paper examines this question cross-nationally in Denmark and the United Kingdom. The sample of organisations includes the three largest labour union organisations in the private and public sector and the largest confederations. Data was gathered using a mixed-methods approach of semi-structured interviews with senior union officials; and a political claims analysis (using NVivo) of 2,256 newspaper articles from the five largest national newspapers in each country and Reuters (2010-2015). In short, the findings reveal that Danish unions have demonstrated an impressive capacity to shape news media coverage using their exceptional capacity for news production (the four largest unions' produce 10% of all news in the country). In contrast, the British unions have been relatively ineffectual due to their scare resources, unfavourable opportunity structures and a tougher discursive environment. The paper concludes by reflecting on the increasing centrality of communication and the media in union attempts to exercise power in the 21st century. RN18S05 The Political Economy of Digital Labour I The Double Free Internet User Sebastian SEVIGNANI (Friedrich-Schiller-University Jena, Germany) | sebastian.sevignani@unijena.de Recent developments in critical media sociology try to illuminate labour as the discipline's blind spot. What has to become known as the digital labour debate (Fuchs 2014, Arvidsson and Colleoni 2012; Huws 2014; Proffitt et al. 2015), proofs to have a core where scholars do not convene: Is user participation in the corporate Internet subsumed to capital? This question begs exploring the preconditions of how capitalism can reproduce. Marx has analysed the rise of capitalism as a process of primitive accumulation creating a double free work-force that is ready to be exploited and fuels the profit principle. Scholars, such as David Harvey and Klaus Dörre, assume that this process is an ongoing quality of capitalism. So, is it rational to speak of the Internet as a location where users now are double freed? My contribution defends an application of this category to the Internet, particularly to social media, and thus challenges recent lines of argumentation that bind capital subsumption to the wage form or see capital only exercising formal control. First, I refer to the concept of means of communication and its BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 915 relevance to live a good, socially connected life. Second, I argue that extensive surveillance and resulting privacy outcries exemplify continuing capital control that conflicts with user's autonomy. Third, due to accumulated money and network power, capital is able to set the terms of using the Internet by determining online information flows and clicking behaviour according to profit interests. Literature: Arvidsson, Adam, and Eleanor Colleoni. 2012. "Value in Informational Capitalism and on the Internet." The Information Society 28 (3): 135–50. Fuchs, Christian. 2014. Digital Labour and Karl Marx. London: Routledge. Huws, Ursula. 2014. Labor in the Global Digital Economy: The Cybertariat Comes of Age. Monthly Review Press. Proffitt, Jennifer M., Hamid R. Ekbia, and Stephen D. McDowell. 2015. "Introduction to the Special Forum on Monetization of User-Generated Content-Marx Revisited." The Information Society 31 (1): 1–4. Digital Labour: Analyzing emerging contradictions in two German sectors Anne SUPHAN (University of Hohenheim, Germany) | anne.suphan@uni-hohenheim.de Sabine PFEIFFER (University of Hohenheim, Germany) | prof.sabine.pfeiffer@uni-hohenheim.de Elke OESTREICHER (University of Hohenheim, Germany) | elke.oestreicher@uni-hohenheim.de Birgit KLEIN (University of Hohenheim, Germany) | birgit.klein@uni-hohenheim.de Raphael MENEZ (University of Hohenheim, Germany) | raphael.menez@uni-hohenheim.de Information and communication technologies have drastically changed both living and working environments. This increased digitalization lead to a controversial debate about the dissolution of boundaries between private life and work. While many studies reveal correlations between the dissolution of boundaries and digital work, none of them prove causality. Mere empirical studies have not been able to clarify whether human "labouring capacity" (Pfeiffer 2012) is more affected by technical devices and new forms of their usage, by the economic driven change of working conditions, or by their entanglement Critical Theory captures as the development of productive forces. Whether we see an ever increasing "cybertariat" (Huws 2003), new forms of exploitation (Fuchs 2012) and/or new contradictions between „playground and factory" (Scholz 2012) is as much an empirical question as it is one of theoretical and critical reflection. Our contribution aims at both: Based on a quantitative analysis of three German employee surveys (N=540.000, 2012-2014), first we evaluate risks and opportunities of digital work in ICT services and automobile production. Both sectors are seen crucial for the next step in digitalization which is discussed under the label "Industry 4.0". Furthermore, both sectors stand for different traditions in labour relations and varying unionization rates. Thus, our empirical results give insight into new forms of digital labour as well as into challenges of digital class struggles in informational capitalism. We then discuss our results from the theoretical perspective of Critical Media Sociology and the concept of "labouring capacity". Digital Labor Power and Social Class Inequality with Online Activism Jen SCHRADIE (Institute for Advanced Studies in Toulouse, Toulouse School of Economics, France) | jen.schradie@iast.fr The assumption of more recent social movement theories on digital activism is that people are already wired and at the starting gate ready to participate online. But individuals and organizations should not be assumed to use technologies in the same way. Structural constraints affect groups' Internet use for online participation. This paper conceptualizes digital labor power as mechanisms of a class-based digital activism gap. Though some scholars BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 916 suggest that the Internet transcends Olson's collective action theories due to the reduced costs of online-intense organizing, my findings suggest that digital organizing does not produce reduced costs of participation for all types of organizations or their members. Instead, the costs of participation vary by class composition. All groups face costs to being online, including the economic costs of digital connectivity and the labor costs involved in producing online content. But these costs are much higher for working-class people and organizations. Studies that examine digital activist participation on an individual level fail to capture the class relations that shape digital inequality. Working class groups reported wanting to do more online but not having the time, resources, or entitlement to do so, encapsulating digital labor power. Costs and resources matter for participation, but so do broader class, social and power relations. People of different classes have varying experiences of power, powerlessness and entitlement in relation to the Internet. This sense of entitlement was fostered through the practice of producing digital content in the language and discourse of the digital elite. 'Pennies an hour': subjective experiences of digital labour in the post-communist Balkan Ana ALACOVSKA (Association of Artists Media Artes, Macedonia, Former Yugoslav Republic of; Copenhagen Business School, Copenhagen, Denmark) | aalacova@yahoo.com The new media technologies have radically transformed the nature of work. In essence, they have added to the 'virtualization of work': made creative work fluid and mobile (flying across platforms and physical spaces), modular (fragmentation to smaller units) and asynchronous (annulated the need of temporal co-presence) and hence divested (digital) labour from the physical proximity inherent in organisation. Such a transformation enabled geographical relocation of work. By implication, a 'new global division of cultural labour' and 'runway production', disturbed the balance of global labour markets by shifting creative jobs from costly and developed to low-cost production regions, such as the post-communist Balkan countries. Digital technologies ushered the already vulnerable and weakened post-communist economies into a new era of offshoring governments insidiously stressing the 'cheap', 'copious' and 'young' creative digital labour pools in their respective 'invest-in-campaigns' bidding to provide the world's creative industry with 'alluring' back-office services. Yet, while scholarly literature of the impact of the virtualization and geographical distribution of work on the casualization of Western professionals is burgeoning, research on the psychosocial dynamics and professional standing of sub-contracted virtual work carried out by 'Others', such as post-communist 'cybertarians', is still sparse. This paper fills this gap by focussing on the subjective experiences of post-communist digital labourers sub-contracted by global media companies. Empirically, the study builds of in-depth interviews with new media workers in Macedonia and Albania mainly in the area of game programming, visual effects and 3D animations. RN18S06 Re-inventing Worker Politics: Co-operatives, New & Old Trade Unions in the Age of the Internet and the Culture Industry 'Come one steel worker, come all': the facebook group of the steel factory strikers in Greece 2011-2012 Regina ZERVOU (Ministry of Education, Greece) | rzervou@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 917 The expanded use of social media has deeply influenced the way social struggle is organized and the resulted culture is lived and expressed. During the nine months' strike of the 400 steel workers of Elliniki Chalivourgia in Attica (November 2011 – July 2012), that busted out together with the parliament vote to the multi – law project that abolished collective bargaining, the scarcity of the internet means used for the communication of the community of strikers with the rest of the society was more than obvious. However, factory unions are not familiar with the new technologies and opt for the traditional form of propagating struggle. This absence came in total contradiction with the expansion of the solidarity movement in the digital sphere, all over the world. The need of information and digital communication was evident, so the strikers themselves, apart from the union, rushed to a means whose function they have already known – facebook, which has been proven to be the internet means of the technologically illiterate. This paper examines the role played by that facebook group during the strike process. The research is based on the archives of the group (content analysis and categorization) and five semi – guided interviews of the strikers that created and managed the group. The research question is whether this group constituted a 'proletarian public and how it developed the vision of a 'promised' future that was to be expected by the strike and any kind of social struggle. Networking Unionism in Portugal? The uses of Internet by the Portuguese unions in the health sector Paulo Marques ALVES (ISCTE-University Institute of Lisbon, Portugal) | p.alves61@gmail.com Carlos Tiago LEVEZINHO (ISCTE-University Institute of Lisbon, Portugal) | iniciativas.iscte@gmail.com In general, the trade unions movements are living "hard times" (Chaison, 1996) since the 70s. Facing the problem, they are implementing a set of actions towards their revitalization (Frege and Heery, 2003). The adoption of the ICTs, mainly the Internet, emerges as an important tool for supporting those actions. The unions adopted the ICTs later than their counterparts (Pinnock, 2005), but the competitive advantages they offer and their flexibility encouraged them to adopt ICTs more and more. Everywhere, they are making an investment in this domain using them for various purposes. Some studies reveal that they have a relevant impact in the organizing issues but a more mitigate one in the overall unions' efficiency (Fiorito et al, 2002). However, some authors go forward and, in a cyber-optimistic view as Castells (2012), state that ICTs have a relevant contribution for a qualitative transformation of the unions' nature. According to them, a new union form is emerging called "cyberunion" (Shostak, 2002), "e-union" (Darlington, 2000), "opensource unionism" (Freeman and Rogers, 2002) or "trade unionism 2.0" (Gutiérrez-Rubi, 2009). In this paper we intend to analyze the presence on the Internet of fifteen Portuguese health sector unions and understand whether they are or not to withdraw all the potential of Web 2.0 (O'Reilly, 2005) and to build a networking unionism that give a contribution to their revitalization. Our main conclusion is that these organizations are very far from achieving this goal and that they are closer to what Shostak (2002) called a Cyber Drift. Labor gone digital! Swedish trade unions' use of videos Jenny JANSSON (Uppsala university, Sweden) | jenny.jansson@statsvet.uu.se Katrin UBA (Uppsala university, Sweden) | katrin.uba@statsvet.uu.se Information and communication technology (ICT) has offered new ways of mobilizing for social movements. Recent research has mainly focused on the use of ICT by new social movements (e.g., the Occupy Wall Street) and less on old movements such as the labor movement. It has been shown that trade unions do use social media and other resources of ICT, but prior BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 918 research has treated labor movement as a homogenous actor. However, today the movement consists of many different unions representing different classes. Classes differ by level of education, computer skills, and work tasks factors that also impact how union members consume messages conveyed through ICT. Therefore we expect that class plays a role for unions' use of ICT, and particularly the videos distributed via Youtube. The study provides a descriptive analysis of the use of videos by three different trade unions in Sweden – LO, TCO, and SACO, representing respectively working class, white-collars and professional/academic employees. The Swedish union movement is a good case for two reasons. First, despite membership losses the past ten years, it is still one of the strongest and most successful union movements in the world. Moreover, the Swedish union movement is the most class-segregated union movement in the world, making it the most likely case for finding the intra-movement variation of the use of ICT. Second, there is almost no research on "digitalization" of Swedish trade unions and thereby we can make an important empirical contribution. The study is based on visual analysis of a random sample of all videos produced and distributed by the selected three unions. Results suggest that for better understanding of the use of ITC it is important to account for the class organizations of the labor movement. Fighting Precarity with Co-Operation? Worker Co-Operatives in the Cultural Sector. Marisol SANDOVAL (City University London, United Kingdom) | marisol.sandoval.1@city.ac.uk Research on cultural sector work has shown that the working lives of so-called creatives are complex and contradictory, combining work satisfaction, pleasure and autonomy with job insecurity, low pay, anxiety and inequality. While the literature on cultural work gives a rich picture of its merits, problems and contradictions, the question how working conditions can be improved has been hardly addressed. In this paper I therefore explore avenues for resistance to precarious and exploited labour in the cultural sector. In particular, I investigate the potential of worker co-operatives to help improve working conditions and reimagine cultural work. The concept of worker co-ops focuses on democratizing ownership and decision power, suggesting an alternative way of organizing ownership that is neither private nor administered via the state. It challenges class divisions and promises to empower workers by giving them more control over their working lives. I discuss the potentials and limitations of worker co-ops by looking at precariousness, inequality and individualization of cultural sector work. I argue that worker co-ops are confronted with an economic contradiction between anti-capitalism and capitalist reality, a political contradiction between radical politics and neoliberal self-help and a cultural contradiction between values cooperation and values of competition. Critical Media Sociology, the Commons, and the Alternatives Today RN18S07 The Political Economy of Digital Labour II Hard Labor under "Soft Power": Labor Conditions of Turkish Soap Opera Workers Ergin BULUT (Koc University, Turkey) | ebulut@ku.edu.tr Western media has recently highlighted the role of Turkish soap operas within the Balkans and Middle East in relation to their cultural and social impact on gender identity. Turkish soap operas BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 919 have also been foregrounded by cultural observers and critics as part of the nation's "soft power" in the "New Middle East." However, academic scholarship has neglected the working conditions and organization attempts of soap opera workers. Drawing on ethnographic research in Istanbul, this paper investigates the work experience of soap opera workers (above and below the line) in Turkey to expose the "blindspot" of cultural production of "soft power". Deploying the Marxist labor process theory of Harry Braverman (1998) and theories of immaterial labor (Lazzarato 1996, Hardt and Negri 2000), I argue that there is a strict class division across soap opera workers in Turkey. As in other media industries, social networks and cultural capital strictly drive entrance to the market. The interest of the state in regulating the ratings system further complicates the labor process by creating a situation where many shows cannot see more than 10 episodes, leading to normalization of intermittent employment and precarity. However, the organizational attempts of both above and below the line workers underline the fact that insecure employment is not a destiny. Finally, this paper critically addresses the discourse of "digital labor" by way of underlining the materiality of labor, whether it is on computers or on glamorous TV screens. Crowdsourcing creativity Sara MONACI (Politecnico di Torino, Italy) | sara.monaci@polito.it As a process and a product of the 'wealth of networks' (Benkler, 2006), creativity is an essential key to understanding how the Web promotes open innovation, knowledge sharing and cultural peer production in its many forms (Chesboroug 2003; Potts et al. 2008; Von Hippel 2005; Lessig 2005; Jenkins 2008). Crowdsourcing though, evolved in recent years from a "new" label used to describe 'the new pool of cheap labour: everyday people using their spare cycles to create content, solve problems, even do corporate Research & Development' (Howe, 2006: 1), to a new organizational model of cultural peer production which involves not only cheap labor (e.g Amazon Mechanical Turk), but also high-profile creative skills in new digital environments and platforms devoted to the recruitement, selection and networking of creative talents at a global scale (Brabham, 2013). New crowdsourcing environments such as Userfarm, Tongal or even Amazon Studios are increasing their popularity and attractiveness among creatives, as new digital intermediaries and creative marketplaces. Through a multiple case analysis based on more than 70 web platforms dedicated to Crowdsourcing Creativity (especially in audiovisual production), my paper will try to investigate the following research questions: What are the problems when creativity is crowdsourced? Is it the phenomenon of "open innovation" or is it just a late-capitalistic organizational mode of cultural production? Is it possible a virtuous balance between them? Amusement is the prolongation of work during Late Capitalism. On media-user commodity and its production time in the advertising supported media Marialuisa STAZIO (Università di Cassino e del Lazio Meridionale, Italy) | ml.stazio@unicas.it The paper considers the similarities and differences among the processes by which users – in the advertising supported media system – turn themselves into a commodity and are bought and sold, through different processes, in the advertising marketplaces. It assumes that, in these processes, media-users create their own 'use-value' (and thus their exchange-value) throughout 'non-sleeping time', in which they 'learn to buy particular "brands" of consumer goods, and to spend their income accordingly' (Smythe, 1977). So the quote from 'Dialectic of Enlightenment' in the title would signify that, when the 'product' of communication industries consists in the users themselves (or better, in their propensities and competences in consumption) the more BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 920 the media-users are 'creative' and involved in meaning co-production and/or of 'communication, community building and content production' activities, the better they can be turned into a selected/segmented 'commodity'. In other words, the 'immaterial labour' of media-users starts a dialectical tension between the interacting forces of exploitation and empowerment. So, in the relations of production of informational capitalism, the media-users can construct the means to struggle against the self-commodification by which they 'pay' the satisfaction of their communicative and informative needs. For example, they can strategically connect many 'tactical practices' (De Certeau, 1980) and capitalise them into 'individualized collective actions' (Micheletti, 2003; Micheletti, Follesdal e Stolle, 2004). So, paraphrasing Benjamin's words (1934), it's possible to affirm that when 'the media-user as producer' identifies the relations of production in which he/she lives and produces, he/she can consequently decide how they stand (and act) in relation to them. Social media as pseudo-public space: the illusion of freedom in participatory spaces Anu Annika HARJU (Aalto University School of Business, Finland) | anu.harju@aalto.fi Ella LILLQVIST (Aalto University School of Business, Finland) | ella.lillqvist@aalto.fi Since its beginnings, the Internet has inspired great hopes of increased democracy in this new "public sphere", but what may have started as an egalitarian project soon became marked by a commodified Internet economy (Fuchs 2009b). Most social media being free of charge makes it difficult for users to see platforms as capitalist endeavours: despite social media organizations controlling the resources, users still expect freedom of speech, seeing social media as a facilitator of their self-expression. Violation of this expectation results in public outrage; yet, users stay. To investigate the contradictory relationship between users and platforms, this paper examines social media sites as "pseudo-public" spaces. We argue that expectation of "freedom" arises from a "cognitive illusion" (cf. Johnson-Laird & Savary, 1999; Maillatt & Oswald, 2009) of publicness that blurs the governing commercial rationale. Digital spaces are equated with offline public spaces, evoking expectations regarding freedom and regulation. This also leads to demands that platform owners take the role of public authorities, policing the space: regulation is both sought (privacy issues, troll control) and condemned (censorship, surveillance). We critically analyse the discourses and understandings related to the expectation of "freedom" on popular social media sites. The paper sheds light on the symbiotic, yet problematic, relationship between platforms as capitalist, commercial organizations and users as unwitting commodities (cf. Fuchs, 2012). The study contributes to a theoretical understanding of commodification of online participation and discourse in informational capitalism (e.g. Fuchs, 2009a; 2010; 2014). RN18S08 The Political Economy of Cultural and Digital Labour 'Uncool' Media Labourers in the Neoliberalised Cultural Industries in Taiwan: The Labour Process of Identity, Exploitation and Resistance Hui-Ju TSAI (Loughborough University, United Kingdom) | H.Tsai@lboro.ac.uk This article dissects the neoliberal cultural industries policies in Taiwan, in particular, how the neoliberal discourse shapes the image of the 'creative class' and profoundly changes the labour process. It probes this issue across three dimensions: the adoption of the British creative BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 921 industries model of accelerated neoliberal development in the culture and media industries; the manner in which the neoliberal rhetoric of the creative industries policies discourse has faded almost imperceptibly into our common-sense and, finally, the practices of creative labourers in competitive and cooperative situations that are reflective of a dynamic relationship. The first section presents the adoption of the British creative industries model in Taiwan for the 2002 launch of the Project of Taiwan Cultural and Creative Industries, which is based on the Creative Industries Task Force (CITF) established by the British Labour Party in 1997. The paper also looks at the extent to which the British model accelerated the neoliberalisation of cultural and communication policymaking in Taiwan. The neoliberal rhetoric of creative industries policies, which was pivotal to the success of the 'common-sense' of creative labourers (even its 'reserve army of labour '), will be analysed by employing the critical discourse approach in the second section. Finally, creative labourers who work in the film and media industries have had to face the plight of market-oriented policymaking and the commercialised public subsidies system, which are under the framework of the creative industries project. Their viewpoints will be explored in in-depth qualitative interviews. The focus will be on their opinions about their working conditions (e.g. neoliberal selfexploitation and emotional identity). The paper will implicate neoliberal creative industries policies as a pivotal to the crumbled public-cultural landscape in Taiwan. Strategies for Resistance. A case study on digital journalists in Romania Romina SURUGIU (University of Bucharest, Romania) | romina.surugiu@fjsc.ro Raluca PETRE (Ovidius University, Constanta, Romania) | rpetre@univ-ovidius.ro The paper will focus on digital journalists in present-day Romania, in an attempt to understand their working conditions, institutional pressures and their strategies for resistance. The paper provides an interpretive approach, by using accounts of journalists' description of day-to-day activity. The research consists of semi-structured interviews with young journalists working for online publications. Although, Romanian journalists hesitate to join a union or a professional organization that could defend their rights, they use other strategies to resist in front of inadequate working conditions and extreme institutional pressures. Young journalists started crowdfunded online publications in which they speak out on important topics in the Romanian society. Others anonymously share on blogs or independent websites "inside" information about difficult working conditions in different media companies. Activist online platforms have interviews with journalists and other media employees that criticize: low wages, political pressures, lack of editorial freedom, PR and advertising constraints. Also, they question the working contracts offered tale quale by media companies, without any possibility to negotiate the terms and conditions. In many cases, leaving journalism after only several years of practice is the only form of resistance. Paid Usership Renée RIDGWAY (Copenhagen Business School, Denmark; Digital Cultures Research Lab, Leuphana University, Germany; n.e.w.s (northeastsouthwest.net) Netherlands) | rr.mpp@cbs.dk The key concern for what can by some be termed 'Web 3.0' is the giving of data in exchange for free services and the debate over control of personal time and public space. How does this affect cultural and academic practitioners working in an expansive sector that is increasingly incorporating other fields of inquiry, along with its financial systems and structures of support in processes of digital labour? One draws on one's network to invite collaborators, participants, partners, and contributors to projects without necessarily having allotted funds for honoraria. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 922 Instead, many ask for donations. Online creative labour is thus being organized differently and the role that labour plays today and historically, needs to be elucidated. In the era of the prosumer why do some cultural producers and researchers (artistic and academic) not demand to be remunerated for their endeavours? Even more than for the reputation economy or the attention economy they do this for 'self-actualisation'. Through their work in research, cultural projects, activism, media ecologies and so forth, they engender a sense of community, provide mutual support, obtain personal growth, create engagement and potentially, implement 'paid usership'. This presentation draws on contributions to an online forum at n.e.w.s. (http://northeastwestsouth.net) that maps counter cartographic practices ranging from art, media, academia, literature, to the sharing economy or 'platform capitalism'. These visions of post-work, microfinance and entrepreneurship all encircle the online labour debate of the wage, the employment of artistic practitioners, the academic discussion concerning unremunerated peer review and the general data economy. TV consumption and its invisible infrastructural work Silvia POPA (University of Bucharest, Romania) | silvia.popa@sas.unibuc.ro Much of media consumption research has focused on the meaning, practices,relations and narratives that people practice in relation to media products. The invisible work required to keep TV production available has received little interest, despite its importance in shaping the consumption experience. In this paper, I will present an ethnography of the infrastructures, technologies and standards that are used in Romanian TV companies. I will show how they are used, what standards are used, the maintenance of the equipment, their calibration according to the maximum or minimum, the role of the official documentation and improvisation, how employees manage the technical issues. I will focus especially on a neglected moment in the lifecycle of TV infrastructure, that of pre-usage calibration. This becomes particularly visible in the conflicts between standards, when new ones replace previous, older ones. It also becomes visible in processes of automatization, which replace the maintenance work of humans with new devices, thus increasing the importance of infrastructures and technology. RN18S09 Critical Sociology, Political Economy and Critical Theory of the Internet New digital economy? New political economy! Dave ELDER-VASS (Loughborough University, United Kingdom) | d.elder-vass@lboro.ac.uk Two traditions of political economy dominate thinking about the economy today. Alongside and in direct conflict with Marxist political economy, the mainstream neoclassical tradition of economics is intensely political despite its aspirations to objectivity, and continues many of the faults of the earlier political economy that Marx himself opposed. Despite their differences, however, both share an understanding of the contemporary economy as a thoroughly capitalist market system founded on wage labour and commodity production. Yet the digital economy is the site of numerous economic forms that refuse to conform to these preconceptions. To take only the most obvious examples, Wikipedia and to a lesser extent open source software embody a modern economy of the gift, while Google gives away numerous services in a model that articulates gifts with the sale of advertising, and sites like Facebook and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 923 YouTube depend on the unpaid contribution of user created content to sustain profit-oriented businesses. This paper will argue that both of the dominant political economies are broken. They were broken already, but the digital economy has provided us with ever more evidence of the diversity of economic forms that neither tradition can explain. We need a new kind of political economy. To produce one is far more than the work of a single conference paper, book, or even career, but this paper proposes a beginning: to analyse the appropriations that occur in diverse economic forms as the outcome of varying complexes of appropriative practices. Paranodal Politics and Ethics: Critical Responses to Digitality Ulises Ali MEJIAS (State University of New York at Oswego, United States of America) | ulises.mejias@oswego.edu From a sociological perspective, the reasons for theorizing alternatives to the commodification of our lives by social media are obvious: social spaces owned and controlled by corporations reify a "myth of us" (Couldry, 2014) constructed around profit motives, and create a new type of "black box society" (Pasquale, 2015) that is difficult to study because it keeps the big data we generate hidden behind corporate algorithms, to be used only for the purposes of marketing. But in an age when even anarchists have Facebook accounts, is it possible to be against or even outside this type of digitality? In my critique of digital networks as templates for organizing sociality (Mejias 2010, 2013), I introduced the concept of the paranodal to help conceptualize those spaces that do not conform to the logic of the network. In this paper, I attempt to frame the paranodal in undialectical terms (following Laruelle's principles of non-philosophy), away from digital or binary formulations of difference and opposition (following Galloway, 2014). The goal is to rescue the paranodal from being trapped in representation. Instead, the paranodal should be applied as an ethics that un-mediates and de-individuates the node to arrive at an understanding of ourselves based on the indistinction of self and other--or in this case, the indistinction between what the network includes and excludes. Sociologically, I suggest it might be more productive to analyze the commonality of the paranodal experience than to focus simply on the creation of "alternative" network platforms or projects. Good Media Studies: Why the Political Economy of the Internet is the Order of the Day Andreas WITTEL (Nottingham Trent University, United Kingdom) | andreas.wittel@gmail.com This paper makes an argument about the relevance of political economy approaches in media and communication studies. The argument unfolds in three steps. The first step starts with a reference to D. Gauntlett's (2000) provocative distinction between old (= boring) media studies and new (= exciting) media studies and provides – inspired by Marx's 11th thesis on Feuerbach – an update of this provocation for the age of the deepening crisis of capitalism. Good media and communication studies make an attempt to change the status quo rather than merely interpret it. Good media studies are engaged in the struggle to establish an alternative to capitalism. They move from critique to construction. As they are engaged they will have to sacrifice to some extent their distance to the topic of their academic enquiry (metaphorically speaking, they will have to leave the so called 'ivory tower'). Bad media studies hang on to the dominant academic 'doxa' (Bourdieu) of doing research. They are content with an interpretation – even a critical interpretation – of the current predicament. The first step of the argument will also provide an rationale why the rhetoric of provocation or simplification (good versus bad) is a promising, even necessary, response to the crisis. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 924 In a second step I will outline the core challenges for good media studies. In an a nutshell the core challenges for good media studies refer to the development of better media and a better internet. In the deepening crisis of capitalism the notion of a better internet should be theorised with respect to two fundamental threats. The first threat comes from nation states and their desire to establish complete control over all communicational practices of internet users. This is the threat of surveillance, which results in Orwellian monitoring and the accumulation of big data in the name of a 'war against terrorism', which conveniently establishes (and at the same time hides) control over all forms of resistance. The second threat comes from capital and its enclosure of the digital commons, which needs to be contained by strategies of 'countercommodification' (Wittel 2013) and the enclosure of digital commodities. In a third and final step I will outline three fundamental realms of resistance – the realm of critique, the realm of destruction, and the realm of construction – and link them to specific aspects of a Marxian political economy, more specifically to value (which corresponds with critique), to commodity (which resonates with destruction), and to labour (which equals construction). This third step is a conceptual experiment. While the links and connections between forms of resistance and core categories of Marx's political economy are not exclusive and much more fluid than indicated, they all point to the significance of a political economy approach to what I call good media and communication studies. The Crisis of Sociology and the Revival of Critical Theory in New Media Studies: Paths and Perspectives Giorgio PORCELLI (University of Trieste, Italy) | giorgiots@gmail.com Ivo Stefano GERMANO (University of Molise, Italy) | ivo.germano@gmail.com For several years now the sociological debate has being sharing the perception of an internal crisis of identity of the discipline that has become almost exclusively empirical and descriptive, thus making marginal other search paths. This drift has effectively sidelined the critical soul of sociologal studies that characterized its classic authors (Marx, Durkheim, Weber, Simmel). In this contest New Media Studies represents the exception since from the beginning they have become a fertile ground for the application of critical theory. The paper analyzes the reasons of this exception and speculates that this is mainly due to the centrality that the user holds in the environment of Web 2.0, which results in unexpected possibilities of cultural resistance on the part of the subject. These reflections have been developed specifically within the tradition of Cultural and New Media Studies. This contribution would also look at other models of critical sociological matrix. Some of these approaches have already found application in the study of new media, such as, for example, the issues of privacy and surveillance which are analyzed in the light of the thought of Michel Foucault about the microphysics of power. Other approaches vice versa could be usefully applied in the investigation of the specificity of the communicative dynamics of social networks. We will, in particular, consider the phenomenological analysis of Schutz and Goffman's study of the Forms of Talk. A further enrichment of the critical theory in the study of new media could also come from the classic anthropological studies on the gift (Durkheim, Mauss, Malinowki) and in particular from the category of the "poisoned gift". RN18S10 Challenges and Perspectives for Public Service Media and the Mediated Public Sphere Today Potentials and limits of the mediated public sphere three levels of analysis BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 925 Ewa SAPIEZYNSKA (University of Social Sciences and Humanities, Warsaw, Poland) | esapiezynska@swps.edu.pl In the last 25 years there has been a "deliberative turn" in the democratic theory as more attention was drown towards the role of public debate in the political processes (Gripsrud et al. 2010) and with it, towards the media. The paper revises contemporary theory on democracy and the media mapping and systematizing both potentials and limits of the mediated public sphere. The basic potential seems to be evident – while letting the agora grow bigger, the mediated public sphere has a chance of becoming more inclusive, vibrant and vital. But its inclusiveness proves to be questionable as well as its ability to boost citizens  impact on the decision makers (Cottle 2008). Other described limitations include: the invasion of private interests into the public sphere and the rise of individualism (Habermas 1981), commercialization (Murdock 2001), tabloidization (Gripsrud ib.) and infotainment (Sartori 1998). As a result, the media "hide by showing" (Bourdieu 1998: 19) as they omit facts and opinions highly relevant as far as the public interest is concerned. New digital media broaden the spectrum of sources, on one hand, but on the other, they fragment the audiences weakening the public sphere (Sunstein 2007, Wolton 2000). They do not escape commercial interests, either (Fenton 2010). I argue that the macro societal level (with class divisions and power relations) is too often forgotten in such systematizations and I go on to suggest three levels of analysis: the societal, the political-economical and the organizational level of the media that includes journalistic practices. From user generated content to user generated (crowdfunded) public service: A proposal for a new participatory model of funding PSM. Tiziano BONINI (IULM University of Milan, Italy) | tiziano.bonini@iulm.it Ivana PAIS (Università Cattolica, Milan, Italy) | ivana.pais@unicatt.it For most of the twentieth century, Public Service Media (PSM) were institutions that were taken for granted; their services were regarded as guaranteed and essential components of European societies. On the other hand, at times, PSM considered themselves and their position of privilege with a sense of entitlement. But since the end of the 1900s, PSM have been called into question by both the liberalization of the telecommunications markets (Lowe & Berg 2013) and by the emergence of the Internet and digital culture (Bardoel and Lowe 2007; Enli 2008). PSM have never been under as much pressure as with today's ongoing financial, economic and political crisis. European PSM are now strained by budget constraints, editorial independence, technological challenges, audience shares and public service values. In this paper we will discuss the current debate on PSM shifting values and funding models, then we will propose a new model of funding PSM, integrating crowdfunding practices in the traditional licence fee model. Opening up the possibility for citizens to use crowdfunding to decide how to allocate a part of the resources gathered through the licence fee means recognizing citizens' increased decision-making power, making them responsible for choices. We have tested this potentially innovative model on more than 400 Italian citizens and we will show and discuss the results of this test. Child's Play: Jimmy Savile and the Dark Side of BBC Light Entertainment Simon James CROSS (Nottingham Trent University, United Kingdom) | simon.cross@ntu.ac.uk Throughout its history the British Broadcasting Corporation (BBC) has been embroiled in crisis moments, but until 2012 it had not known one like the Jimmy Savile sexual abuse scandal; at BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 926 least 450 men, women and especially children assaulted or raped including on BBC property over more than fifty years. While Jimmy Savile is alone responsible for his industrial-scale abuse, the scandal is one of the BBC's making. The moment a scrapped BBC Newsnight investigation into Savile's abuse of vulnerable school girls coincided with BBC tributes to his broadcasting and charitable legacy, the Corporation's double-standards were exposed. This paper begins by showing BBC TV tributes that held the line on Savile's 'achievements' immediately after his death, ignoring the widely rumoured knowledge of his abuse. It then considers the BBC's light-entertainment milieu in which celebrities' sexual offending (not just Savile) past and present was known, yet no-one alerted authorities. The paper concludes by discussing inter-relations of celebrity, power and silence that enabled Jimmy Savile (and other BBC celebrities and producers before him) to molest victims with impunity. Contemporary Democratic Crisis and the Public Sphere: Whither Public Service Broadcasting? Mark CULLINANE (University College Cork, Ireland) | mark.cullinane@umail.ucc.ie Despite the undermining of their original technical, political and cultural rationales, uncertain political and public support and the proliferation of commercial competition, public service broadcasters continue to occupy a position of institutional centrality in many national public spheres. Imbricated in and answerable to in different ways to their host states, markets and demoi, PSB institutions occupy a unique structural position in the broader field of power. Given the close affinities between the (dominant) institutional and professional ideologies of public service broadcasting and representative liberal democracy, this paper suggests that the crisis of liberal democracy accelerated and deepened by recent crises in the economic realm also entails a crisis of the classical public service model. It is argued here that PSB institutions, by virtue of their ideological and material proximity to the state and market themselves face the prospect of a crisis of legitimation arising from their constitutional inability to sufficiently thematise the (domestic and supranational) legitimation deficits widened by the political response to economic crisis in Europe, characterised by a radicalisation of neoliberalism and the entrenchment of technocratic logics of governance. Drawing on findings from the author's empirical exploration of Ireland's public service broadcaster incorporating newsroom ethnography, interviews, frame analysis of news output and participation in a statutory forum for public involvement in PSB governance, this paper suggests that the diminished critical capacities implied in the normative orientation of Irish public service broadcasting render it an impediment to the crucial task of thematising counterhegemonic understandings of and responses to crisis. RN18S11 The Critical Sociology of Ideology and Media Representation I Left wing parties in the European Parliament elections 2014: Redefining EU economic and political priorities Roy PANAGIOTOPOULOU (National and Kapodistrian University of Athens, Greece) | rpanag@media.uoa.gr In recent years euroscepticism among European citizens has increased, as it has been witnessed in the outcomes of the last European Parliament (EP) elections (2014). Primarily, the financial crises in association to a political crisis and a democratic deficit of the EU BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 927 communication policy have nourished extreme stances in many member states. It seems that in times of economic political uncertainty, national interests and national policies tend to prevail and be sustained by larger parts of the electorate. In some Southern European countries, where austerity measures have increased poverty, social inequality and a deterioration of living standards, one witnesses an increasing trend to support left wing parties and their proposed policies. Social movements together with political parties try to express the discontent and propose new approaches to overcome the crisis, aiming to oppose neoliberal policies and redefine European unity and solidarity. This paper aims to analyze publications that depict Left wing parties and their candidates and been published during the election campaign for the 2014 EP elections in national distribution newspapers in Greece, Italy, France and Spain. The aim is to present common arguments and scopes of the parties' political program that criticize various aspects of EU politics. The political argumentation of the left wing parties will be compared to each other and frames will be created intending to point out possible similarities and prospects to shape a common EU policy. Regarding the monitoring of news items we will use a combination of framing and content analysis. Media Representations of Left-wing Politics: A Review of Representation of Leftwing Politics in Turkish News Media A. Fulya SEN (Firat University, Turkey) | fulyasen@firat.edu.tr In media and communication research, there are two fields that have mainly contributed knowledge about the relationship between capitalism and the mass media, i.e. political economy, and cultural studies. One focuses on mass media's structural integration within overall economic system. The other field emphasizes the particular character of the mass media, i.e. its relative autonomy from the rest of society instead. Cultural studies focus on how dominant (capitalist) ideology permeates to mass media. Capitalism, communication and class relations have emphasized the economic determinants of culture. The relations between communications entrepreneurs and the capitalist class have lead to dominance of capitalist ideology in communications industries, and the dominant ideology is produced and reinforced by mass media. Since the mainstream media have a homogeneity and monolithic character, it will be blind to other views. The trends of privatization, conglomeration, trans nationalization and deregulation have amplified and broadened the mercantile logic of media operations. The freemarket approach excludes broad social interests from participating in the control of the mainstream media, and it leads to concentration of media ownership and promotes cultural uniformity. An adequate media system should enable the full range of political and economic interests in the public domain. In this context, I will focus on both the visibility of left-wing politics in media and the biases of Turkish mainstream media against left. I will also examine the media coverage of leftist discussions relating to social policies, the issues of working class, social equality, egalitarianism, equitable distribution of income, left-wing political parties and actors. By examining quantitative and qualitative view of the news of leftist political discourses and actors, I will try to discuss the viewpoint of mainstream media relating to left-wing politics and the importance of pluralistic media in a democratic society. Forget objectivity, rediscover ideology Daniëlle RAEIJMAEKERS (University of Antwerp, Belgium) | danielle.raeijmaekers@uantwerpen.be Pieter MAESEELE (University of Antwerp, Belgium) | pieter.maeseele@uantwerpen.be BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 928 Already in the 1970s and 1980s Stuart Hall took aim at the ideal of objectivity for disabling mainstream media to contribute to an ideologically-pluralist debate on significant social issues. In this regard, he once stated: 'It is not the vast pluralistic range of voices which the media are sometimes held to represent, but a range within certain distinct ideological limits (Hall et al., 1978: 59).' Therefore, he promoted his work as part of a larger social paradigm shift from a belief in 'the end of ideology' to the 'rediscovery of ideology'. No longer should media be expected to be simply reflective mirrors of a society free from ideological conflicts and characterized by social consensus, but instead media messages should be analyzed in terms of their contribution to the (re)production of hegemony and the assumption of a social consensus. Several decades later, this need for 'a rediscovery of ideology' is still as urgent as ever. In the context of a largely undisputed neoliberal social consensus in mainstream journalism, this paper continues Stuart Hall's search for alternative analytical concepts that allow to evaluate mainstream media beyond and about the limits of social consensus. Since this implies moving from a conceptualization that premises social consensus ('objectivity') to an approach that acknowledges ideological contestation ('politicization'), both in terms of its scope and form, we put forward the analytical concepts of depoliticization and politicization as potential alternatives. Ideology Critique of an Islamist TV Series Yunus YÜCEL (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | yunusycl@gmail.com Turkey has been governed by an Islamist party, Justice and Development Party (JDP) since 2002. In this period, JDP has constructed its hegemony in political, economic and cultural realms. In the construction process, media is a great supporter of JDP to produce consent. Besides, JDP has been defined itself as a conservative party, religion i.e. Islam is one of the major instrument of JDP to produce consent. Therefore, in this presentation, I want to question the ideological role of Islamic discourse in daily Islamic TV series by analysing representation of poor in the case of the TV series "Fifth Dimension". Media in capitalist societies has two main roles. In capitalist production relations media is one of the main area for capital accumulation and ideological messages. I will focus upon in this paper mainly discourse analysis of cultural productions and its ideological role as Althusser (2003) remained us the main purpose of ideology is "reproduction of labour relations". According to Abercrombie (1990) textual ideologies can only be successful when they mix dominant ideology and hegemonic discourse. Besides, for ideology to convince its audience it should base on a common experience. In this point, the concept, representation has a part because as Hall (1997) states "representation connects meaning and language to culture". Therefore, representation is not something produced in any individual's mind, it has a social meaning. Visual, verbal, musical and written productions contain a representation of our world, our society. In this sense, the nature of representation and ideology should be thought together because the difference between reality and fictional takes part in the realm of ideology. This paper aims to show ideological side of representation of poor/subaltern classes in the case "Fifth Dimension" and arrive general results about Islamist ideology. In this regard my main concern to investigate role of ideology in Islamist TV series. Therefore, this study tries to show the meaning of representation of poor/subaltern classes in Islamist populist discourse and relation between representation of poor/subaltern classes and hegemonic, politic and ideological processes and I propose that Islamic TV series are part of Islamist populist hegemonic project by the messages given by them. It can be said that January 24 Decision and September 12 coup d'etat leads important economic, political and cultural results in Turkish history. With the neoliberal restructuring Turkish capitalist economy, political, cultural life and ideologies are restructured with respect to this transformation. Media in this period has a big impact to realize this transformations because BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 929 with the ability to reach countless number of people, media has an important role. While the neoliberal restoration of Turkey and media, poor classes have been presented as source of fear. However, Islamist discourse has an opposite discourse about poor classes and by a populist image of poor classes, Islamist politics can construct a cultural and political hegemony. In this regard Islamist TV series especially "Fifth Dimension" TV series, takes an ideological form because they represent a particular class interest. Construction story, music in background, images take place become an ideological tool to realize dominant class interest and to do that it uses language of poor/subaltern classes to interpellate its audience by muting "real" voice of poor/subaltern classes. I will explain ideological frame of Islamist discourse by showing how class hierarchies are made invisible and how Islamist discourse tries to prevent a rebellion chance of poor/subaltern classes. Therefore, I want to argue role of media specifically its role for ideology and producing particular class interests, interests of ruling class. Secondly, I will examine a genuine case, Islamic TV series while representing the poor with a critical perspective. RN18S12 The Critical Sociology of Ideology and Media Representation II The myth of the long suffering public: Resurrecting the 1970s in British austerity news coverage Anita Ruth BIRESSI (University of Roehampton, United Kingdom) | a.biressi@roehampton.ac.uk Heather NUNN (University of Roehampton, United Kingdom) | h.nunn@roehampton.ac.uk In times of national adversity public culture turns to its own domestic history for guidance and strength. This was certainly the case in Britain following the 2008 global financial downturn when the mythology of the 1970s 'times of strife' was resurrected and repackaged for a new era. In this paper we aim to highlight the ways in which historical lessons were ideologically deployed in political and journalistic discourses to encourage citizens to rethink their political and personal values, future prospects and aspirations in the face of financial adversity. During this period and the subsequent recession citizens were faced with difficult questions. Who should they blame for the damage done to a buoyant economy, and how should they conduct themselves? Should they support the public sector and defend its funding, or accept that deep cuts need to be made? Was it right that organised labour should strike over terms and conditions of employment, or should workers make financial sacrifices? Were Britons really all in this predicament together, as Chancellor George Osborne (2009) famously declared, or were they being conscripted to a myth of national unity which belied deep and deepening inequalities? Here we analyse the ways in which public political discourses deployed historical resources, analogies and stories to provide certain authorised and persuasive answers to these questions: answers which, we will argue, were generally supportive of the continuance of neoliberal enterprise, its values and its current practices. Through an imperialistic gaze? Journalism, ideology and the notion of democracy Ernesto ABALO (School of Learning and Communication, Jönköping University, Sweden) | ernesto.abalo@oru.se Despite that the notion of democracy has a central place in the Western self-image, and also in media studies, research that focuses on how democracy is ideologically loaded in journalistic content is still in its infancy. In recent times, democracy has been used with great enthusiasm by BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 930 Western political leaders, while the meaning of democracy perhaps is more fuzzy than ever. In times of economic and political crisis, and of a weak Left in most European countries, it is important to examine how journalism constructs notions of democracy, and how such notions reflect specific political positions and interests. This study, which is theoretically rooted in ideology critique, and methodologically inspired by critical discourse analysis, examines how news journalism in the coverage of Venezuela and the Ukraine conflict constructs notions of democracy. The study is specially interested in exploring and discussing the ideological interconnections between imperialism and geopolitical interests, and the journalistic construction of democracy. Eurorepulsion or Eurocritical? When the public sphere is shaped by media Marinella BELLUATI (University of Turin, Italy) | marinella.belluati@unito.it In the last two decades, the idea of Europe has become worse for the public opinion, allowing Euroskepticism to grow. This is due to the economic crisis, the pressure of the EU economic decisions on single countries and a lack of political governance. In this contest, populist parties try to ride these negative feelings using an anti-European frame. Within this climate, the media played a very important role in enhancing an anti-European feeling. Starting with the framing effect theory, this works tries to show that anti-Europeanism is the result of different and sometimes opposite points of view. The last European election is a good starting point to observe these trends because it is in this period that the presence of anti-European leaders and parties, both from the left and right wing, becomes more evident. In a comparative perspective, this paper analyses the media coverage, of five important newspapers The Guardian, Le Monde, La Stampa, El Pais, The Suddeutche Zeitung and Irish Time during eight weeks of electoral campaign. All these newspapers are selected because they are involved in the project of European journalism EUROPE. In order to explore different kinds of anti-European discourses, in the above mentioned newspapers a computerised content analysis is used to prove the multilevel of the anti-European discourse in the EU public debate. The implications of this research would contribute to confirm that the role of the media is crucial to create a cognitive environment capable of orienting public opinion. Representations of Labor Protests Against Privatization in the Turkish Press: The Cases of SEKA and TÜPRAŞ ceyda TIRMAN (METU, Turkey) | ceydatirman@gmail.com The main Objective of this study is to analyze how labor's protests against the privatizations in Turkey, are reconstructed in news. So news discourse on labor protests against privatization of SEKA and TÜPRAŞ investigated in five newspapers of Turkey. During analysis, on which reconciliations meaning in the news are constructed was probed by both identifying the lingustic and narrative aspects of the news. Therefore discourse analyses will be applied to study how and on which level a pro-privatizations ideology production is relalized in the labor protest against privatizations news. So, construction of a hegemonic ideology in the Turkey by joining various discourse elements, and if there ara any conflicts between parties in this construction was investigated. RN18S13 Critical Cultural Sociology and the Media Cultural Materialism: a step back in the theoretical development of Marxism Arwid LUND (Uppsala University, Sweden) | arwid.lund@abm.uu.se BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 931 The base/superstructure metaphor is directed at social totalities, but has sometimes been misunderstood and reified into three external and sequentially organized levels: forces of production, relations of production and superstructure. The resulting economic-technological determinism reifies this into observable areas. The problem with Raymond Williams' critique of this is his preferred notion of social life determining the consciousness of an individual, rather than the base. But base/superstructure is a conceptual instrument for historical and social determinations and explanations, rather than stating the obvious materiality of human existence and praxis. The base today contains all kinds of commodity production including services and performances in other persons' presence. Some social totalities around "earning money to survive socially" relate directly and some less directly to the laws of capital (and the counter-forces attached to it) that are grounded in commodity production and market exchange. The accumulation of capital set the limits for other social totalities in capitalist society. These other social totalities have influence on the accumulation, but they also mediate the influence of the laws of capital and their counter-forces to other social totalities. There is a risk that Williams stress on the importance of other social totalities than the ones included in the commodity production, obscures how power is constructed and maintained in capitalism, even if the layers outside of value production is becoming more prominent in today's post fordist capitalism with the potentially emancipatory influence of commons-based peer production. Asocial media studies: Bourdieu as remedy Johan Eric LINDELL (Karlstad University, Sweden) | johan.lindell@kau.se Contemporary media studies has a tendency of 'bracketing out' the social dimension, and thus it needs to be better versed in social theory. Failing to account for "the social" is problematic since all media, and all communication are located in social contexts. This paper offers an exploration of the epistemological consequences of insisting on the location of media production, media content, and media use in social contexts in terms of Bourdieu's social theory. A Bourdieusian approach to media and communication involves understanding that media production is always situated in complex, multi-leveled relations of power, be it the journalistic field, the field of cultural production or the wider social space occupied by the 'produser' of mediated content. The perspective furthermore implicates a refusal to succumb to an 'internalist vision' when studying communication or the content of the media that is the result of isolating communication from its context of production and consumption, which is where meaning is ultimately generated. Finally, it involves studying media use as a classifying practice that is becoming increasingly mediated through the habitus and an agents' position in social space as the media landscape gains in appeal to persons – as individuals with preferences, tastes and lifestyles – rather than masses. It is argued that a move towards Bourdieusian media studies ushers the study of old and new forms of media production, content and use onto paths that provoke critical and enduring questions of the role of media in society. Is there an alternative to no alternative? Instrumental political communication and politicians-as-commodities Marko RIBAĆ (The Peace Institute, Ljubljana, Slovenia) | marko.ribac@mirovni-institut.si Jernej AMON PRODNIK (Faculty of Social Sciences, University of Ljubljana, Slovenia) | jernej.amon-prodnik@fdv.uni-lj.si BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 932 In his 1960's essay Dallas Smythe pointed out that political candidates have been turned into commodities, with politics now consumed as entertainment. A few decades later Schiller (1984) compared politics to advertising; political candidates are sold in a similar fashion to soap, he lamented. Crouch (2004) recently came to a similar conclusion, when he likened politicians to shopkeepers that do anything to stay in business. Our research focuses on the institutional political arena and analyses to what an extent the intensification of commodity-logic, based on instrumental reason, has extended to Slovenian political parties. Through an ethnographic inquiry into how political actors perceive democracy, citizenship, public (mediatised) communication and voters, we analyse in what ways parliamentary democracy (by mimicking capitalist relations) is turning into an instrumentalized technocratic governance devoid of democratic substance (e.g. Crouch, Blumler, Habermas). The study will proceed from critical theory (critique of instrumental reason and commodification) and Bourdieu's theory of fields (1991/2003; 2005). The empirical part will be based on in-depth interviews conducted with general secretaries of Slovenian parliamentary parties and selected extra-parliamentary parties. It will delineate: (a) in what ways structure and functioning of the political field (Bourdieu) limits its agents; (b) how the logic of this relatively autonomous, yet socially embedded field, constrains actors to use its advantages and limitations to benefit themselves; and (c) in what ways (if any) parties differ in their acceptance of the (apparent) "rules of the game" of rationalized collecting of votes. Is there really no alternative (to use Thatcher's famous slogan)? Between Democracy and Civility: Dialogue, Media and the "new" Cultural Sociology Sam HAN (Nanyang Technological University, Singapore; Hawke Research Institute, University of South Australia) | hansam@ntu.edu.sg Amid the growing amount of criticism of contemporary digital culture, one of the most frequent points made by critics has been about the lack of civil discourse on the Internet. From headlines such as "Is Google Making Us Stupid?" to declarations of "digital Maoism" online, there is, as expected perhaps, a backlash to Internet-based digital culture. With the preponderance of "trolling" and "flame wars," the Internet seems to breed something quite contrary to what the early proponents of Internet culture had predicted regarding the democratizing potential of digital culture, with its peer-to-peer nature and the seemingly uncontrollable flow of information. But, with hacking, cyber-bullying and the like taking up so much space in public discourse, many critics suggest, contemporary Internet culture is far from the Habermasian "public sphere" that many had hoped for. In social theory and sociology, there has been a recently renewed interest in the nexus between democracy and digital culture, specifically among scholars involved in what is called the "strong program" in cultural sociology. Taken by the uprisings in the Arab world as well as the social media strategy of the Obama Campaign of 2008, these social theorists and sociologists have paid great attention to facets of digital culture and social media that, for them, promote democratic values that amount to what they call "civil society." In this paper, I analyze and critique this stance by suggesting that they hold a particularly ideological view of contemporary digital media as "dialogic." By equating democratic media with dialogic media, I argue that they miss not only the actual nature of contemporary media but also constrain themselves conceptually in equating "democracy" and "civility" with a particular form of communication that narrowly confines communication to rationality at the cost of emotion and affect. RN18S14 The Critical Sociology of Social Media, Activism and the Public Sphere BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 933 Social Media and the Polarization of the Public Sphere Kamil FILIPEK (University of Warsaw, Poland) | kfilipek79@gmail.com Much of the public activities and behaviours can be found in the new public space made accessible through social media (Bode et al. 2014, boyd 2014, Fuchs 2014). Political ideas, social problems, public issues or policies are examined in the discussion networks appearing on various social media sites. The way people connect, follow, like, comment, retweet, rate etc. codetermines the new communicational patterns affecting relations between actors of the public sphere. May we therefore assume that social media became one of the primary outlets for citizens to produce, share, consume and exchange information? Both qualitative and quantitative analysis of the communication patterns from Twitter and Facebook reveals explicit processes distinguishing the new models of the public sphere (Benkler 2006, Castells 2009, boyd 2014) from the old models (Arendt 1958, Habermas 1991, Rawls 1997). However, past studies (Smith, Rainie, Himelboim, Shneiderman for PEW Internet 2014) and the research conducted for the purpose of the essay melt the enchantment of social media enthusiasts. Despite of apparent advantages related to the network effects of communication, it's evident that social media are not the ultimate solution for most of the failures of the old public sphere. Much attention in the essay has been paid to the polarized, semi-polarized and clustered structures formed when public or political issue is discussed (Smith et al.). The structural analysis helps to understand complexity of the new public sphere arising on social media sites e.g. Twitter and Facebook. Colonising dissent: Proprietary social media and online social movement activity Vassilis CHARITSIS (Karlstad University, Sweden) | vasileios.charitsis@kau.se Mikko LAAMANEN (Hanken School of Economics, Finland) | mikko.laamanen@hanken.fi Digital communications, and particular the participatory nature of Web 2.0, have transformed the way people interact, collaborate, learn and work. Social media platforms have actually been lionised as the great white hope for participatory democracy as it is argued that digital networks extend the space and place of social, economic and political participation (Castells, 2012). It has even been maintained that the emancipatory nature of social media is embedded in the opportunities for organising collective action anew, either by using individuals and their personal networks as conduits of movement messages, or employing social media platforms and applications in lieu of established political organisations (Bennett and Sederberg, 2012). However, this liberatory conviction is heavily criticized as nothing more than naïve cyber utopic rhetoric about the role of social media (Morozov 2012) based on a techno deterministic ideology (Fuchs 2012). In fact, communicative capitalism not only produces a fantasy of participation (Dean 2005), but also commodifies every single expression of that illusionary empowerment. We focus on this colonization as we look at movements that use social media platforms as vehicles for their activity. Looking at movement activity that opposes the platform where it takes place, we analyse the conjunction of collective action with the attempts of hegemonic proprietary social media to capture value, even from opposition. We argue that this shows how the cyber utopian logic of socially empowering social media is negated by the capitalist logic of commodification that co-opts any attempts for dissent and resistance towards them. Consequently there is a need for alternative models of online platforms that are not based on the colonization of users' activities. We conclude by looking at recent social media platforms and critically examining whether they provide an answer towards that direction. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 934 References Bennett, W.L. and Segerberg, A. (2012). The logic of connective action. Information, Communication & Society, 15 (5), 739-768. Castells, M. (2012). Networks of outrage and hope: social movements in the Internet age. Cambridge: Polity. Dean, J. (2005). Communicative capitalism: circulation and the foreclosure of politics. Cultural Politics, 1(1), 51-74 Fuchs, C. (2012). Some Reflections on Manuel Castells' book "Networks of Outrage and Hope. Social Movements in the Internet Age". tripleC: Communication, Capitalism & Critique. 10 (2), 775-797. Morozov, E. (2012). The net delusion: The dark side of Internet freedom. New York: PublicAffairs. Can Social Media Be A Counter Public Sphere? The Case Of the Gezi Park Protests Cem Koray OLGUN (Adiyaman University, Turkey) | simulacr@gmail.com Mass media not only effects people in the public sphere but also effects them via social media in a private sphere. In this way, the words of Manuel Castells "virtual space" become a new public sphere as a person who described himself/herself. Therefore, now there are two different public spheres. As a new public sphere social media aims to transform public sphere before increasing the accessibility from anywhere. Starting on, May 30, 2013 Taksim Gezi Park protests in İ stanbul Turkey, showed that how social media can create the possibility of a counter-public sphere also. During the events, protesters use social media, especially via twitter for support and help to each other against to the any intervention. In this study, we will discussing the Gezi Parkı protests -by the framework of Jürgen Habermas and Hannah Arendt's public sphere conceptsthrough the social media how it was created the possibility of alternative or counter-public sphere. RN18S15 The Critical Sociology of Alternative Media and Social Media Alternatives: Civil Society Media, Peer Production, and Commons-Based Media The Social Meaning of Sharing. How users of hospitality exchange networks understand their engagement Karolina MIKOŁAJEWSKA (Kozminski University, Poland) | k.mikolajewska@gmail.com The paper offers an analysis of the ways in which users engaged in hospitality exchange networks (mostly active in Couchsurfing) understand the character of their activities. Despite the rapid growth of the phenomenon of the so-called sharing economy (Botsman & Rogers, 2010), sharing as a modality of production (Benkler, 2005) remains undertheorized. It is impossible to contribute to theorizing it without grasping the users' perspective. In 2011 Couchsurfing has changed its legal status from a non-profit to a for-profit orgranization and is now funded by venture capital. The symptomatic change leads to thinking about the possibilities for building a network of alternative consumption and about the question about the purpose of doing organizational work. In the interviews I have conducted narratives concerning the meaning of this change have often also triggered descriptions of how CS-ers understand the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 935 character of their engagement. In the paper I discuss the relevance of the notion of immaterial labour (Hardt & Negri, 2000; Lazzarato, 1996), proposing arguments for understanding sharing as labour and also pointing to some shortcomings of the concept of immaterial labour, that have to do with the material character of labour in sharing economies. I have recorderd nearly 40 interviews with devoted CS-ers, who sometimes have been also active in Servas – an 'offline predecessor' of CS, HospitalityClub – arguably the first online hospitality exchange network, or BeWelcome; or have started incorporating accomodation booked via Airbnb with surfing couches in their travel itineraries. This material is supplemented by ca. 40 interviews with CS or Airbnb users recorded by students at Kozminski University in 2013 and 2014. Monetary materialities of peer-produced knowledge: the case of the Wiki-PR controversy and its resonances in the Wikipedia community Juhana VENÄLÄINEN (University of Eastern Finland, Finland) | juhana.venalainen@uef.fi Arwid LUND (Uppsala University, Sweden) | arwid.lund@abm.uu.se In this presentation, we will analyze the operational logics of Wikipedia through its monetary materialities. Wikimedia Foundation (WMF), the governing body of the peer-produced encyclopedia, has annual expenses of over $50 million per year (2013), supported by donations from private firms and individuals. The monetary flows are only one side of the coin, another being the unpaid labor that actually produces the content that makes Wikipedia valuable. Wikipedia, thus, is organized through a two-tier gift economy: the donations of money on one hand, and the donations of knowledge and labor time on the other. From the neutrality point of view, the monetary flows of WMF and the informational flows of Wikipedia should be kept apart. Still, Wikipedia has seen plenty of paid advocacy, risking its encyclopedic ideals. In our analysis, we will bring forward the case of Wiki-PR, a consultant firm involved in helping 12 000 firms to edit their Wikipedia presence. Based on a close reading of articles in The Signpost, we will highlight two aspects of the WikiPR scandal. First, in course of the votings against paid advocacy, the response from the editing community was more liberal than the one from WMF. Second, the relative financial independence of WMF is stressed and a new view on the editorial attitudes is presented. Through these perspectives, we seek to highlight the more general contradictions in organizing immaterial peer production upon a materially mediated infrastructure. Civil Society Media and the Internet Today Goran TOMKA (Faculty of sport and tourism, Serbia) | goran.tomka@tims.edu.rs Affordances of digital media are theoretically vast (boyd, 2011), but they can only be enacted through actual media-related practices (Couldry & Hobart, 2010) organized by "shared practical understanding" (Schatzki, 2001: 11) of media use. As audiences are the necessary other for any media (Dayan, 2005), shared understanding of media-related practices are socially construed through, amongst else, discursive practice on audiencehood. This research looks into historical and contemporary discourses on audience to better understand the limits and possibilities of civil society media today. From the earliest days of media, audiences have been othered and defined as an imaginary object of deliberation. Enlightenment thinkers were construing the reading public as an ideal for their project of rational deliberation on society, politics and arts. They objectified readers as rational and critical social entity, which can stand against the representative publicness (Habermas, 1991), but at the same time they encapsulated women and illiterates into spheres of lesser value – private domain and entertainment (Fraser, 1990). Early cultural capitalism – BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 936 entertainment industry of boulevard theatres, bestseller publishers, vaudevilles, and cinemas – created their own version of the audience discourse: the consumer. It bore the promise of freedom, relaxation and a new kind of salvation through consumption. Rising profits of entertainment industry and spreading of the market required a type of depersonalized, 'massed' audiences. As these institutions strengthened, so did their discourse, which became naturalized and almost unquestionable (Ang, 1991). As soon as the nation-states were born, they also required a discourse on national publics that would support the unity, imagined history and unlimited future of the nationness (Anderson, 1991). Cultural citizenship manufactured through media became a powerful hegemonic force that shaped identities, feelings and beliefs of millions. As we see from this rather sketchy history, talking about audiences has been a part of various public practices resulting in numerous discourses – readers, public, people, viewers, listeners, consumers, followers every contingent upon the historical moment and place of its creation and the power of its creator. All these discourses make up a reservoir (Laclau & Mouffe, 2001) for present and future discursive practices. The function of these discourses was/is rather normative, than descriptive, for each of them projects an ideal way of being audience for ideal cultural content (or cultural practice) and excludes other. The clash between audience as a norm and as a social reality has been made clearly visible by numerous empirical audience studies (Ang, 1985; Morley, 1980; Radway, 1991; etc). Despite that, in today's media-saturated world, discourses on imagined audiences are needed as ever before and they are reproduced with much effort and material resources. It is rather easy to see the recycling (and sometimes upcycling) of old discourses on the Internet: Facebook and Twitter are promising web 2.0 democratic communities and free speech to boost data production by users (Fuchs, Sandoval, 2014); public broadcasting services guarantee selection and high quality of hegemonic/national media content and so on. However, Internet has made possible relatively large sphere of civil society media that operate as un-hierarchical communities of users with balanced power relations. Or so does the argument go (see Benkler, 2006; Rheingold, 2003; Shirky, 2008). But does that mean that new media affordances offer these communities resources to construct their own discourse of their media practices (or "to have a voice" as Couldry might say, 2010)? This research sets out to investigate discursive practices of digital media communities. Case study is a self-organized, non-profit portal Vukajlija, which started in 2003 in Serbia as a kind of urban dictionary, but eventually became a super-popular multipurpose regional site in 2011/12 (lately, with the wide adoption of international social networking sites it started losing audiences). Users who publish their own dictionaries, who make fun of politics, retell their favourite movies and comment news headlines also construe discourses of their practices. Empirical analysis of those discursive practices (through interviews and virtual ethnography) shows several departures from both the ways audience discourses are produced and maintained in official media, and the promises of democratic network structures. First, unlike highly institutionalized media fields, there is a plurality of discourses inside one community (e.g. some imply rationality and citizen engagement, some fun and laughter) – loose organization enables co-existence of diverging views. Second, individual discourses are incoherent and practice is not highly ritualized (crossing from one discursive position to the other inside the conversation is highly possible). Third, plurality doesn't necessarily imply novelty. The most of discourses are made out of the existing surplus of meaning (Laclau, Mouffe, 2001) – meanings and constructions excluded form major public discourses. Discourses are a kind of remix of already existing ones (just like the content itself – see Manovich, 2001). Fourth, low formalisation and plurality still doesn't eliminate hierarchy (unlike many celebratory accounts of internet users claim). There is an order of discourses (Fairclough, 1989), though not very strict, and it is maintained through the architecture of the site (algorithms of selection, voting mechanisms) as well as the institution of the moderator. Finally, all discourses recognize the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 937 difference between media practices on Vukajlija, and practices of commercial news portals (often highly controlled by the state), as well as internationally owned social networking sites (Facebook being the most common reference). Findings show that even though there is a seemingly rich historical reservoir of discourses to be used by social agents for explaining audiencehood (both their own and of others), discourses of civil media users gravitate towards the big commercial or national ones. We could conclude that all media organizations may try to produce discourses on audience that will benefit them and their goals, but their ability to actually achieve that are very disproportionate. REFERENCE LIST Anderson, B. (2006). Imagined Communities Reflections on the Origin and Spread of Nationalism, Revised Edition. London & New York: Verso. Ang, I. (1989). Watching Dallas. London: Routledge. Ang, I. (1991). Desperately Seeking the Audience. London & New York: Routledge. boyd, d. (2011). Social Network Sites as Networked Publics Affordances, Dynamics, and Implications. In Z. Papacharissi (ed.), A Networked Self Identity, Community, and Culture on Social Network Sites (pp. 39). New York: Routledge. Benkler, Y. 2006. The wealth of networks: How social production transforms markets and freedom. New Haven: Yale University Press. Couldry, N., Hobart, M. (2010). Media as Practice: A Brief Exchange. In B. Bräuchler and J. Postill (eds), Theorising Media and Practice (pp.77). New York & Oxford: Berghahn Books. Dayan, D. (2010). Mothers, midwives and abortionists: genealogy, obstetrics, audiences & publics. In S. Livingstone, (ed.) Audiences and Publics: When cultural engagement matters for the public sphere (pp.43). Bristol: Intellect. Fairclough, N. (1989). Language and Power. London: Longman. Fraser, N. (1990). Rethinking the Public Sphere: A Contribution to the Critique of Actually Existing Democracy. Social Text, 25/26, p.56-80. Fuchs, C., Sandoval, S. (2014). Critique, Social Media and the Information Society. London & New York: Routledge. Habermas, J. (1991). The Structural Transformation of the Public Sphere An Inquiry into a Category of Bourgeois Society. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press. Laclau, E., Mouffe, C. (2001). Hegemony and Socialist Strategy Towards a Radical Democratic Politics. Second Edition. London & New York: Verso. Manovich, L. (2001). The language of new media. Cambridge: MIT Press. Morley, D. (1980). The Nationwide Audience. London: British Film Institute. Radway, J. (1987). Reading the Romance: Women, Patriarchy and Popular Literature. London: Verso. Rheingold, H. (2010). Smart Mobs – The Next Social Revolution. Cambridge, MA: Basic Books. Schatzki, T., Cetina, K., von Savigny, E. (eds) (2001). The Practice Turn in Contemporary Theory. London & New York: Routledge. Shirky, C. (2008). Here Comes Everybody: The Power Of Organizing Without Organizations. London: Penguin Books. RN18S16 Perspectives for the Political Economy of Communication Today Revolutionary only as a mode of production? Sexism and patriarchal culture in peer-production communities BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 938 Ivo FURMAN (Goldsmiths College, University of London) | i.furman@gold.ac.uk While it is true that the advent of the information commons and peer production has created new opportunities for mass collaboration and large-scale digital sharing of knowledge on the Internet (Bauwens 2005; Benkler 2002, 2004, 2006; Kostakis 2012; Reagle 2010; Wittel 2013), the culture of most peer-production communities continue to be dominated by values of the male "geek" cultural milieu. As evidenced by the lively debate that followed from Ubuntu founder Mark Shuttleworth's alleged sexist comments in a keynote address (Schroder 2009), sexism remains an entrenched problem in the culture of communities organized around peer-production (Yuwei 2005, 2008). Within the context of the Free Culture Movement, John Reagle (2013) has suggested that the "values and rhetoric of freedom and openness can also, ironically, create informal but significant barriers to women's participation." Accordingly, this paper would like to argue that focusing solely on peer-production's nonhierarchical and post-capitalist mode of production carries the risk of naturalizing sexism and patriarchal culture commonly encountered in peer-production communities. The naturalization of sexism and patriarchy not only perpetuates male hegemony and reinforces masculine normative assumptions about the role of women in peer-production communities, but also carries serious implications for the nature of peer-produced knowledge itself. As the recent controversy around the categorization of American women novelists on Wikipedia demonstrates (Filipacchi 2013), male domination within peer-production communities can have epistemological consequences for peer-produced knowledge (see Zandt 2013). Drawing on literature about gender relations in online communities (for example Carstensen 2009, Filipovic 2007 or Herring 2003) and ethnographic data drawn from a number of peerproduction communities, this paper aims critically address the problem of sexism while opening the discussion on possible interventions (see Cárdenas 2013, 2014) that can transform the culture of peer-production communities and make peer-production a truly emancipatory and radical mode of production. The MacBride Report at 35 and the Historical Context Jernej AMON PRODNIK (Social Communication Research Centre, Faculty of Social Sciences, University of Ljubljana, Slovenia) | jernej.amon-prodnik@fdv.uni-lj.si Saso Aleksander BRLEK SLACEK (Social Communication Research Centre, Faculty of Social Sciences, University of Ljubljana, Slovenia) | saso.brlek-slacek@fdv.uni-lj.si This paper analyses historical development of political economy of communication as the key critical approach in media and communication studies. It does so by putting an emphasis on The McBride Report entitled ''Many Voices, One World'', which can be seen as a key historical document aiming at a political establishment of an alternative information and communication order. It is an aim of this contribution to show: (a) in what ways the approach of political economy of communication was embedded in the historical context in which it developed, (b) what are the historical parallels between this research tradition and The MacBride Report, and (c) in what ways The Report and political economy of communication theoretically and epistemologically overlap, and in which they part. In the paper historical development of political-economic research tradition is divided in five historical periods. It is claimed that social though and social analysis are inextricably linked to political, cultural and economic relations in specific historical epoch. These relations either enable or disable development of social critique and to an even bigger extent influence possibilities for its actual deployment (praxis) that could lead to ''changes in the world'' (instead of "only interpreting the world", as pointed out by Marx). Development of political-economic approach reaffirms this thesis, especially when considering its conflictual emergence in 1960's and its considerable expansion in the 1970's, which in fact BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 939 led to The New World Information and Communication Order (NWICO) initiative and its intellectual and political culmination in The MacBride Report in 1980. A Critical Political Economy Analysis of the Taiwanese Film Industry (2010-2014) Yu-Peng LIN (The University of Nottingham, United Kingdom) | yupeng.lin1011@gmail.com This article presents an assessment of the state's role in the Taiwanese film industry. The Taiwanese film industry has been weak and ineffective for a long time. Hollywood has nearly dominated the box office in recent years. However, there was a turning point in the Taiwanese film industry in 2007 when a Taiwanese film, Cape No. 7 (海角七號), became the highestgrossing film in Taiwanese cinema history , which has encouraged more production and capital investment into the Taiwanese cinema market. Overall, the Taiwanese box office has improved a lot, especially when compared to the previously depressive years . Logically, the Taiwanese government should implement more policies and measures aimed to benefit the Taiwanese film industry and stimulate industrial growth. However, the Taiwanese government has chosen to seek a 'niche' of mainland China's grand cinema market rather than instilling more resources into the Taiwanese film industry. In 2010, the Taiwanese government signed the Cross-Straits Economic Cooperation Framework Agreement (ECFA) with China, and Taiwanese films officially began being featured in China. In 2014, the Taiwanese film industry prepared to sign the Cross-Strait Service Trade Agreement to broaden the market as one way to help Taiwanese cinemas to thrive. However, there seems to be a gap in this development with differences between the state and the film industry, and it needs to be probed further. In this research, I will explore the role of the state under the frameworks of the economic agreements. Also, I will examine the development of Taiwanese cinemas in China between 2010 and 2014 and contrast this to the development of the Taiwanese film industry during the same period. This research features a critical communication political economy approach and is expected to provide a new perspective that re-evaluates state power in media industries. You talking to me? Political economy of the Internet and the editorial boards of popular news websites in Croatia Pasko BILIC (Institute for Development and International Relations, Croatia) | pasko@irmo.hr Ivan BALABANIC (Institute for Social Sciences Ivo Pilar, Croatia) | ivan.balabanic@pilar.hr The internet is increasingly commercialized globally and locally. Companies such as Google dominate web search and online videos through YouTube, while Facebook dominates social networking. Statistics on audience reach of news websites in Croatia show that the most popular websites are owned either by transnational media companies, or by large local media conglomerates that also own high circulation daily newspapers. Since 2008 advertising revenues have been dropping dramatically for all media in Croatia except for the Internet. Between 2008 and 2013 online advertising revenues have almost quadrupled. Reflecting a global laissez-faire regulation approach there is almost no legislation focusing on the Internet and its impact on the sphere of public communication. How do these structural conditions shape the editorial boards of online news websites in Croatia? What are the online strategies of public communication of these media? How do they frame their supposed social role and impact? What are their targeted audiences and how do they reflect their interests? Who do they represent? These are some of the questions we will focus on in this presentation. The paper will, first, present an analysis of a series of in-depth interviews conducted with members of the editorial boards, and second, present a detailed qualitative and quantitative content analysis of articles on relevant social issues published on these websites. The data will be collected and analyzed as part of a large-scale project funded by the Croatian science foundation. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 940 RN18S17 Critical Media Sociology of Authoritarian Politics: Surveillance and Right-Wing Extremism Opening Internet Networks, Sealing International Borders: Right-wing extremist discourse and contradictions Miranda CHRISTOU (University of Cyprus, Cyprus) | Miranda.Christou@ucy.ac.cy This paper analyzes how a right-wing nationalist party in Cyprus (ELAM) uses the internet to solidify the group's identity and articulate an anti-immigrant ideology under the guise of rescuing the Greek identity of Greek Cypriots. I locate this case within larger debates about youth, citizenship and the role of new media in a globalizing world. I point out that, especially for youth groups, globalization has been exemplified in the form of new media usage that has radically transformed the experience of belonging and the understanding of difference, both within and beyond national borders. Through the method of critical discourse analysis, the chapter focuses on ELAM's views of migrants as these are articulated in their internet site and debates. I argue that the group uses the internet as a space where hierarchies are clarified and borders between "self" and "other" are drawn. The paper concludes that analysis of right-wing extremist expressions on the internet reveals the inherent contradictions of cyber-networking: on the one hand the internet is used as a means of breaking down national borders in order to network with other nationalist organizations around Europe, but, on the other hand, the groups' ultimate ideological goal is to reinforce the impermeability of these borders by invoking the threat of immigrant populations. Social Media, Democracy and the Authoritarian Government: The Case of AKP Government in Turkey Bedriye POYRAZ (Ankara University Communication Faculty, Turkey) | poyraz@media.ankara.edu.tr Esra INCE OZER (Ankara University Communication Faculty, Turkey) | esrain90@gmail.com Social Media, Democracy and the Authoritarian Government: The Case of AKP Government in Turkey Bedriye Poyraz Esra Ince Ozer This paper argues that we need to critically scrutinize the claims and cases presented in favor of the idea that social media strengthens democracy. The claim that technology increases communication and mobilization and hence strengthens civil society is questionable on many aspects. Many believed that democratic governance could be improved through citizens and policy-makers supported by the new information and communication technologies (Loader and Mercea, 211). It is important to avoid the utopian optimism of the digital democracy. However, new technologies also do point to the potential of disrupting actions which open the possibilities for some co-construction of networks and platforms where the formation, maintenance and defense of political positions may be played out (Loader and Mercea, 211). It is important to keep a clear perspective and not exaggerate the extent of the activities or their impact. On the other hand, it would also be foolish to underestimate what seems to be a major development in the contemporary history of Western democracy (Dahlgren: 2005). Optimism about the potential of communication technologies to raise democratic consciousness and capacities and ultimately to promote democratic transitions in authoritarian regimes is very BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 941 common (such as Diamond 2012). However there is now a technological fight ongoing between democrats seeking to avoid Internet censorship and dictatorships that want to extend and refine it. The history of communication technologies provides many cases wherein new innovations raise hopes about extending democracy that at the end brings another round of disappointment. It would not be wrong to say similar things for the social media platforms such as twitter, Facebook, YouTube etc. In this context, arguing that the claims that second generation social media will enhance digital democracy serve commercial and ideological aims than democratic inclination do not seem baseless (Schiller: 1993; Mosco: 2005). In this study we will try to analysis how twitter became an instrument of pressure, censure and control utilized by Turkey's AKP government especially its authoritarian leader, Erdoğan. The Turkish government has started to control and conduct criminal investigation into officials who are criticizing the government based on democratic criteria through Twitter. Racism in the Parliament: Comparative analysis between the speeches of Jobbik and Golden Dawn MP-s in the Parliaments Aniko FÉLIX (MTA-ELTE Peripato Research Group, Hungary) | aniko.felix@gmail.com Nikos FOKAS (MTA-ELTE Peripato Research Group, Hungary) | fokasznikosz@gmail.com Gergely TÓTH (MTA-ELTE Peripato Research Group, Hungary) | toth.gergo@gmail.com Although the 'economic-crisis-breeds-extremism thesis' has failed in general, Greece and Hungary are two countries where the far right rose between the pre-crisis period and the crisis (Mudde, 2013). Jobbik in Hungary and Golden Dawn in Greece have realized the opportunity in the political and economic crises of these two countries to gather new supporters. One of the main characteristics of these two parties is the strong xenophobic attitudes. For Jobbik the objective of this xenophobic issue was basically the Roma community, meanwhile for Golden Dawn it was the hostility towards illegal immigrants, especially Muslims. Our hypothesis that these parties somehow owned these issues in the political field, provoking a discourse with other parties. Our investigation based on a quantitative and qualitative analysis of speeches of Jobbik and Golden Dawn MP-s in the two national Parliaments. The time period of the research is from the year when they entered the Parliament, til 2014. We analyze those speeches of the lawmakers, where they are talking about these certain groups. We present the similarities and differences of the two parties' speeches in a comparative way, questioning that whether in what context they were talking about these groups, with which words and phrases they were comentioned. The main topics connected to the certain groups will be visualized with network graphs year by year. Thereby, it can be detected how these parties started to discuss the topic in the beginning and how the content of the speeches were changed during the time according to their position and interest in the wider political context. Applying Critical Media Sociology: Mapping the Intersections of Media and Communication Research with Surveillance Studies Ilkin MEHRABOV (Karlstad University, Sweden) | ilkin.mehrabov@kau.se The revelations of otherwise confidential intelligence files by Chelsea Manning, Edward Snowden and journalistic organization WikiLeaks showed once more that we live in an era of intensified and all-encompassing communications surveillance, conducted by secret services, intelligence agencies and private companies. This is an era of rapid transformations in the sphere of media and communication, which, according to Robert W. McChesney, "veers toward a classic definition of fascism" (McChesney 2013, 171). Thus it becomes urgent that better sociological conceptualizations of the stance of media and communication as an academic field BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 942 within these metamorphoses is conducted together with the explorations of what comprises the fast growing field of surveillance studies. Within such scope this presentation attempts to sociologically map the academic branch of surveillance studies from the perspective of the scholarly field of media and communication, and to seek out boundaries, limitations, strengths, and weaknesses of the currently conducted research. To be able to properly map out the field and mark important points within the landscape, the Journal of Surveillance & Society, a premier interdisciplinary journal in the field of surveillance, is chosen as a point of departure. Analysis of reiterating topics within the surveillance studies field is conducted based on 296 articles from 40 issues published between 2002 and 2013. While providing the analysis of the frequent topics and thus mapping out the field, the article also engages in the argumentative discussion of the missing points and aspects believed to be in the need of fortification and wider coverage. RN18S18 Doing and Applying Media Sociology Today: Four Case Studies Identifying the Wurst: the "play" of identities in a hybrid media system Marian Thomas ADOLF (Zeppelin Universität, Germany) | marian.adolf@zu.de Amanda MACHIN (Zeppelin Universität, Germany) | amanda.machin@zu.de Identities are enduring socio-political features that limit, disrupt and rejuvenate the public sphere. Their implications are hard to pin down precisely because identification is always ongoing, ambiguous and never entirely under control. Traditional, biographical, collective, corporeal, and economic contexts shape and delimit how we identify ourselves and how others identify us. Yet the transformation of identifications can challenge conventions and upturn preconceptions, through the provocation of entertainment, surprise or outrage. Both individual and collective identifications are dynamized by processes of communication, through which individuals discover, develop and negotiate the "fit" of any identity. Since identification occurs in communication it is open to discussion in public debate through various media, old as well as new, and is thus situated in multiple (semi-)public spheres. This phenomenon is amplified today, since communicative possibilities are multiplying and expanding. Identities thus have become more vulnerable and dynamic than before. Anyone can enter a debate about an identity without having to be admitted; every temporarily stabilized identification might change. Does this imply the emergence of new, playful, political opportunities? This paper, tying together recent developments in both political and communication theory, analyzes Conchita Wurst (Eurovision song contest winner 2014) as an example of the negotiation of identities in today's hybrid media environment. Playing with both sexual and national identities, Thomas Neuwirth created a highly successful and contentious persona that had ambiguous yet significant impact. Conchita Wurst, a media phenomenon situated right in the center of the new, hybrid system where creation/representations of identities intermingle, serves as a formidable case study of identifications and their potential. Sociological insights on the impact of digital tools on students' writing/reading Manuela FARINOSI (University of Udine, Italy) | manuela.farinosi@uniud.it This contribution aims to investigate the impact of digital tools on writing and reading practices. It explores the affordances of writing and reading on paper and those of writing on a keyboard BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 943 and reading on a screen and examines how the use of digital tools is reshaping the traditional modes of using paper for reading and writing among students. The study is based on the qualitative content analysis of 129 essays written by undergraduate students (M=77 / F=52) of the course of Multimedia Sciences and Technologies at the University of Udine (Italy). The principal findings of this analysis show that reading and writing competencies are changing with the use of digital tools but that paper and digital interactions are not mutually exclusive. Very often students' choice of paper and pencil vs. screen and keyboard is situation-dependent. According their opinion, both reading on paper or screen and writing with a pencil or a keyboard has advantages and disadvantages at the same time. Furthermore, students still perceive several virtues of writing on paper, which they continue to use extensively. It appears that chirographic writing and paper is more multi-sensorial and meta-communicative than using the keyboard or screen. Operation 'Protective Edge': A Disaster Marathon Noa LAVIE (The Academic College, Tel Aviv-Jaffa, Israel) | lavie@mta.ac.il Talia TRAIBER (Tel Aviv University) | taliatraiber@gmail.com This ongoing study focuses on the news broadcasts of the public-commercial television channels in Israel – channel 10 and channel 2 – during the war between Israel and Gaza, named operation 'protective edge' in the summer of 2014. During the war, news broadcasts have taken over the entire broadcast schedule in what is called a 'disaster broadcasting marathon' (Libbes and Grabelzky, 1996). This 'disaster marathon' won very high viewing rates despite the technological capabilities of viewers in Israel to break away from that 'marathon' and watch VOD (Video On Demand) or consume online news (Wertheimer, 2014). Publiccommercial television in Israel still earns high rating compared to other Western cultures and has a significant socializing power (Cohen, 2013). Prior studies of war time television news broadcasts in Israel show how television in Israel reinforces the Zionist-militarist stance almost without essential criticism (Peri, 2001, Neiger, Zandberg and Mayers, 2009). It is therefore our aim to examine the content of the commercial channels 'news marathon' during operation 'protective edge'. Using a semiotic research method (Barthes, 2004), we hope to examine and dismantle the manner in which the commercial channels in Israel framed operation 'protective edge' for the public. Medical research and scientific publications driven by vested interests? A case study: CCSVI and Multiple Sclerosis. Antonello BOCCHINO (University of Westminster, United Kingdom) | a.bocchino@westminster.ac.uk This presentation will examine the ways in which medical publications are used to selectively highlight research that appears to align with vested capitalist interests, in particular, pharmaceutical companies. My presentation will focus on a case study involving the discovery of Chronic Cerebro-Spinal Venous Insufficiency (CCSVI) as a potential cause for Multiple Sclerosis (MS), which offers the possibility of a non-pharmaceutical treatment option. I will consider the way this discovery has been treated in the media and in institutional communications. Among others, I will review the case of an article published in The Lancet in 2013, which called into question data from clinical studies demonstrating the prevalence of CCSVI in MS patients. One of the leading doctors from the study that had been challenged, submitted a comment in response, which The Lancet declined, instead choosing to publish comments which claim to "close the curtain" on this non-pharmaceutical treatment option. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 944 RN19 Sociology of Professions RN19S01 Professional Autonomy, Practices and Boundaries Professional Autonomy: The Reconciliation of Principal Agent Conflicts in Professional Relationships Mark GOULD (Haverford College, United States of America) | mgould@haverford.edu In a wide variety of contexts, professional relationships are beset by conflicts where two or more principals have conflicting expectations of how professionals ought to act. This paper discusses the nature of these conflicts, explaining why their adequate conceptualization is impossible from within standard economic models. It then conceptualizes such conflicts sociologically, arguing that their reconciliation requires a higher-ordered normative regulation of professional activities, a regulation that constitutes the normative autonomy of professionals and their activities. Inequalities in the health care system, meaning making and the consequences for professional autonomy Friedericke HARDERING (Goethe-University Frankfurt, Germany) | f.hardering@soz.unifrankfurt.de Although the work of physicians is generally viewed as meaningful work and physicians have high occupational prestige, the work is also hazardous to the physicians' health, as evidenced by recently documented high rates of burn-out syndrome and depression among physicians due to psychological stress. These burdens are seen as a consequence of the ongoing process of economization and increased workloads. In the literature it is assumed that the processes of economization make it difficult for the physicians to perceive the meaningfulness of their work. In this contribution I focus on the question of how physicians deal with stressful working conditions and in how far the meaningfulness of their work can be interpreted as a resource against these stressful conditions. To answer this question, I take a closer look at the processes of how physicians ascribe meaning to their work. On the basis of 18 interviews with physicians from different clinics in Germany I identified distinct levels of the experience of meaningfulness and different sources of meaning that were used. While in some cases the inner relation to work seems unbroken, there are other types whose inner working relationship seems to be more offended. Feelings of inequalities resulting from the Diagnosis Related Group System, which favors some specialist clinics, seem to play a crucial role in the experience of meaningfulness. Innovation and creative occupations. A theoretical and empirical approach Liviu Catalin MARA (UNIVERSITAT ROVIRA I VIRGILI, Spain) | liviucatalin.mara@urv.cat Ignasi BRUNET (UNIVERSITAT ROVIRA I VIRGILI, Spain) | ignasi.brunet@urv.cat The objective of our presentation is, first of all, to critically outline Florida's theory of creative occupations. This author does not refer to the creative class as an economic class in terms of ownership of properties, capital or means of production. The creative class does not own or control the means of production in a physical sense. In the words of Florida (2002:68), their propertywhich stems from their creative capacityis an intangible because it is literally in their heads. Furthermore, its definition is still in the process and is determined by the type of workBOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 945 related activity that is performed by its members. In these types of activities the task performed are those that imply "creating meaningful new forms". Second of all, we will present the empirical studies that have been carried out regarding the creative class in Europe. These are studies that were performed by Florida, and also by other authors. Our intention is to formulate a set of hypothesis that we will use in our research on the creative occupations in Spain. The methodology that we will use in our research is both qualitative (semi-structured interviews, discussion groups) and quantitative (questionnaire). New professionalism or old wine in new skins? On shifting boundaries, hybridisation and professional ethics in the oncological field Christiane SCHNELL (Institute of Social Research at the Goethe-University Frankfurt, Germany) | ch.schnell@em.uni-frankfurt.de The field of oncology is an interesting example to study the transformation of professionalism: The biomedical approach changed the knowledge base profoundly, interdisciplinary collaboration plays an important role within current therapeutic approaches and due to the influence of the pharmaceutical industries several aspects of hybridisation could be observed. Above that oncological research and drug development takes place within an internationalized scientific community, huge affiliated groups and global market structures. The question is now, how the professional field develops under these conditions. If a new type of professionalism is born and how it could be characterized with regard to professional power, inclusivity and ethics. Based on a German field study two empirical examples are contrasted. RN19S02 The Complex Boundaries of Professional Groups in Health The case of Finnish rehabilitation examinations and the possibility of shared professionalism in the varying value-environments Kaisa HAAPAKOSKI (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | kaisa.haapakoski@jyu.fi 'Rehabilitation examinations' have over 60 years long history in Finland. These crossprofessional practices are performed in the public health care units and in the units producing services through procurement proceedings. A national survey (N=76) and a qualitative interview-material (N=13) were gathered to examine the viewpoints of good work and quality. Informants were from different professions e.g. medical and health care professions, social work, psychology. It was observed that some goals and aims were mentioned just in one type of organizations. In addition some goals were mentioned just in the personal level not in the organizational. Especially the goals of quality and 'good' were spreading throughout the levels and the organizations. The qualitative material showed how the call for the good work was strongly set as an inner aim of the worker while the efficiency and profit-making seemed to have varying positions. These results lead to consider how the values of professionalism, managerialism and consumerism (Freidson 2001) are realized in the practices. While the ideals of quality and good are spreading throughout the organizations and levels they give a possibility to act in many ways in the situated work. Organizations may take advantage of the inner call for the good work of the professionals but could the professionals also be able to crystalize the aim of the shared professionalism. The attachment to the humans in the work seemed to be crucial for the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 946 workers. They described the meaning of the good work through the processes of the human beings. Breaking boundaries and a gendered professional project: The case of dental therapists in the UK. Ruth MCDONALD (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | ruth.mcdonald@mbs.ac.uk Lucy O'MALLEY (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | lucy.omalley@manchester.ac.uk Richard MACEY (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | richard.macey@manchester.ac.uk Katie MCKENZIE (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | katie.mckenzie@student.manchester.ac.uk Harry HILL (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | harry.hill@manchester.ac.uk Stephen BIRCH (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | birch@univmail.cis.mcmaster.ca Martin TICKLE (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | martin.tickle@manchester.ac.uk Paul BROCKLEHURST (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | paul.brocklehurst@manchester.ac.uk The fledgling professional project of dental therapists (DTs) in the UK is proceeding with difficulty. Patients can only access DTs via a dentist, who acts as a gatekeeper and DTs are based in premises owned by dentists. Drawing on interviews with DTs, dentists and patients we describe how some dentists defend their boundaries, often exploiting the gendered nature of the DT profession. The absence of financial incentives also presents a potential barrier to acceptance of DTs, as does the existence of 2 competing DT professional bodies. Amongst DTs, the lack of opportunity for and experience of operating across the full scope of practice means that the appetite to do so is variable. At the same time, many patients are appreciative of DTs and not all dentists are hostile. Indeed some have actively recruited DTs and are encouraging them to operate across their full scope of practice. Support for DTs is to some extent, a means of displaying one's credentials as an innovator and an enlightened professional. Positive personal experience of working with DTs also influences dentists' attitudes, as does a concern for patients. The latter may indicate altruistic motives, but selfinterest is also involved since many patients are also payers. Our findings demonstrate that conceptualising the situation as yet another struggle for social closure, with a powerful professional group defending its territory is too simplistic. The need to pay greater attention to complexity is discussed. New accountabilities in professional work: Navigating towards a new value horizon in occupational healthcare services Inka Maria KOSKELA (Finnish Institute of Occupational Health, Finland) | inka.koskela@ttl.fi Lea HENRIKSSON (Finnish Institute of Occupational Health, Finland) | lea.henriksson@ttl.fi Katriina TAPANILA (University of Tampere, Finland) | katriina.tapanila@uta.fi In the current context of the Finnish competition state, the occupational healthcare service is facing new challenges and demands for professional work and value prospects. Pushed by the economic reasoning, organizational aims and mission statements call for high quality services and increasing profitability. Consequently, this new value horizon embedded in the rationality of efficiency is reconfiguring professional work and transforming its accountabilities. At the same time, however, national policy acts and initiatives are redefining the jurisdictions of occupational health care professionals to reorder the customer services and expand the collaborative action networks. The paper draws on qualitative data, including policy documents, professional journals and interviews and applies professional accountability as an analytical notion, to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 947 explore the emergent transformations of accountabilities, professional work and ethos from the perspective of occupational health nurses. The results show the multifaceted nature of accountabilities in professional work and emerging tensions and contradictions between diverse professional accountabilities and rationalities embedded in the recent policy context. On the one hand, occupational health professionals are striving for professional accountability while producing comprehensive, high-quality services in collaboration with the customer company and its individual clients enhancing mutual trust, loyalty and collaborative partnership. Moreover, these professionals are encouraged to transform this confidence, collaboration and partnership into productive and profitable outcomes within their own organizations. At the service system level, policy transformations are opening up an unexplored value horizon with standards and outlooks for being accomplished to serve both the public and private interests and needs. The Professionals in Power. Doctors, Lawyers or Celebrities? Agnieszka JASIEWICZ-BETKIEWICZ (University of Warsaw, Poland) | ajasiew@is.uw.edu.pl In the case of a young democracy, like the Polish one, the process of political professionalization is crucial for the system's consolidation. One of the fundamental questions about the way democratic collegial bodies work concerns the mechanisms of promotion to posts that are endowed with the power of decision making. This is true not only on the national, but also on regional and municipal levels. The latter will be the subject of this study. The matter of political professionalization has been a significant theme in the social sciences ever since the times of Max Weber. If we look at professionalization as a characteristic of an individual, we can put it on a continuum from amateur to professional politician (Steyvers Verhelst, 2012). Amateurs get involved in politics to solve a specific problem; their involvement is based on their previous life experience. They are fulfilling the mandate of a deputy or councilor in their spare time and are not seeking promotion to higher levels of politics. Professionals are typically involved in the functioning of a political party on both the organizational and programmatic level, with a desire to forward their future political career. In the case of professionals, it is obvious that their main assets are associated with party membership. More perplexing is the question of who are the political amateurs (members of other professions such as doctors, lawyers, and local celebrities, such as artists and athletes), and what are their competitive advantages. With that comes the question: To what extent do their political careers and strategies differ from patterns prevailing among other metropolitan councilors? The aim of this paper is to identify the main factors that influence the possibility of taking a key position in City Councils in Poland and to describe the different types of professionalization that we can observe there. RN19S03 Inequalities in Social Work and Workers in a Global Perspective Trust in physicians in 22 OECD countries Arttu SAARINEN (University of Turku, Finland) | aosaar@utu.fi Pekka RÄSÄNEN (University of Turku, Finland) | pekras@utu.fi Antti KOUVO (University of Turku, Finland) | ansako@utu.fi BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 948 The purpose of this comparative study is to analyze citizens' trust in physicians in different OECD-countries. In the paper, we argue that patients' trust in physicians is one of the most important prerequisites of the modern health care. In other words, if you do not trust your physician you might not listen to his/her advice on your treatment. We assume that the higher general trust in physicians increases satisfaction with care and willingness to follow physicians' recommendations. In addition, we assume that more particularized trust in physicians' medical skills associates with their use of health care services and various socio-demographic factors. However, the key focus in the analysis is in the macro-level variation among OECD countries. We assume that health care system can influence in trust by two different ways, first by institutional guarantees and second, by the availability of good quality care. Our data are derived from the International Social Survey Program (ISSP) from 2011-2012. From each 22 country selected in the analysis there are 1,000-1,800 respondents. Our analyses are based on descriptive statistics and xtlogit multilevel models. The findings demonstrate the importance of both individual-level socio-economic determinants and macro-level characteristics of the society (eg. income inequality and physician density) on the general trust in doctors. The variation of the particularized trust in the medical skills of the doctors, however, is explained mainly by the individual level determinants. The suggestions for future research and policy implications are discussed. Improved Training Methods for Social Workers in Russia Svetlana Sergeevna NOVIKOVA (RGSY, Russian Federation) | s_novikova60@mail.ru Integration of education, science and practical social tasks required the modernization of the social sectors. To do this, in the process of teaching not only should practice social work, but students must develop the methodology and to research on pressing social issues. Thus, firstly, to understand the needs of students knowledge for informed decision-making in the process of practical activities; secondly, is the motivation of acquiring skills to assess its practices on the basis of professional standards. Students and social workers often dismissive, at times hostile to research. Students become familiar with the types and methods of social sciences research. Unfortunately, many studentsfuture social workers, show resistance to the training course. To overcome this resistance in our country in the curriculum areas of training included a course "methods of research in social work". Some students simply doubted their capabilities and abilities to deal with count data. Another portion of the students are not aware of the importance and need for this subject, because it does not understand how this is useful to him later on in his career. And only a small portion of students anticipate the importance of getting research knowledge, the need for their use in future practice. Sequential activities, using scientific methods enables social workers to explain not only the nature and effectiveness of their actions, but also to identify problems encountered in the decision-making process, which ultimately increases the ability of the social workers to improve practice. Involvement of service users – implications for professionals Tone ALM ANDREASSEN (Oslo and Akershus University College of Applied Science, Norway) | tone.almandreassen@hioa.no Service user involvement is increasingly prominent in European health and welfare services and takes place in a variety of organizational forms and relationships outside or beyond the individual encounters between the professionals and their clients or patients. Consultative boards and advisory councils of service users are established. Service users occupy positions BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 949 as teachers in patient education and self-management training. Peer support and lay-led training complement educative work of professionals. Professional development programs are performed in collaboration with professionals and service users. Service user employment are taking place in care services and research projects. In post-modern times the "expertise of experience" is elevated, at the expense of professional knowledge? This paper investigates how these various organizational forms relate to the work of professionals and how the professionals are positioned through or within new involvement relationships. While individual encounters with professionals place the latter as experts with the task of diagnosing and/or remedying the problems of the service user, the various forms of service user involvement add new roles to the professionals' repertoires. The aim of the paper is to systematize the features of these new roles as they are constructed through different organizational designs of service user involvement. The paper is based on previous research on service user involvement, from Norway as well as other European countries. Measuring Social Work increased expectations on measurements, key indicators and national comparisons within the Swedish Social Services Teres HJÄRPE (Lund university, Sweden) | teres.hjarpe@soch.lu.se Current endeavours of influential Swedish authorities (such as the Ministry of Health and Social Affairs and the Swedish Association of Local Authorities and Regions) to support "evidence based practice" and "good quality" within the Social Services have one distinguished feature: the growing reliance on figures. Besides the general idea that evidence based practice can be achieved through systematic learning, monitoring and documentation, measurements, indicators and national comparisons are believed to solve the challenges facing the Social Services. Among other initiatives from the authorities, national statistical databases are being built up and big scale teaching programs on "measuring methods" are offered to professionals and managers within the Social Services. My field studies of a management team participating in such a program showed a tension between the general confidence in figures on the one hand, and reluctance and confusions when applied to practice on the other. Repeated mantras of the program are: "To know is to measure" or "When other solutions fail, the measurements remain". However, at a practical level, the management team struggled to find satisfactory measures, to avoid misunderstandings and manipulations of numbers and with other consequences following "figure based" governance. Based on those observations I want to discuss the possibilities and limitations of "the measurement" as a tool for professional social workers and its potential to describe the reality of social work and social problems. RN19S04 Academic Profession in a Global Context Professions in Incentive Society: The Legacy of the 1990s in the Swedish Academic profession Ola AGEVALL (Linnaeus University, Sweden) | ola.agevall@lnu.se Gunnar OLOFSSON (Linnaeus University, Sweden) | gunnar.olofsson@lnu.se The early 1990s are marked by two types of important events on a global scale. First, these were years of economic recession, accompanied by rising unemployment, the widespread ascendance of new forms and techniques of governance, and politically enforced restrictions on public spending. Second, the early 1990s made knowledge society a common trope, and the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 950 global university enrolment ratio rose steeply. The two changes are interlinked –expansion of higher education bolstered youth unemployment, a knowledge economy was held up as a model for western societies – and both impact the system of professions. This paper examines how the combination of recession and university expansion was accommodated in one specific locale in the system of professions, the case of Swedish university teachers. The academic profession was subjected to the same changes in the forms and techniques of governance as other Swedish professions. But whereas most professions encountered novel forms of steering under conditions of scarcity, the higher education sector was reformed during a period of a sector-specific abundance. Two resource-shocks hit the system. One derived from an increased flow of research funding, the other from the rapidly increasing number of students. We argue that this timing and modality in introducing new forms of governance in the Swedish universities (1) postponed the perception of adverse effects on the profession, (2) aligned with, accentuated and altered the structure of an internally differentiated but formally unified university system, (3) created specific groups of beneficiaries at different poles of the system – and that, thereby, (4) an incentive-based institutional framework was worked into the tissue of the professional body, meeting little resistance. Vocationalism or social reproduction? Recent evolution of selectivity of fields of study in Romanian universities Adrian HATOS (University of Oradea, Romania) | adrian@hatos.ro Pop ANDREA (University of Oradea, Romania) | andrea.suta@gmail.com Researchers into higher education give a peculiar attention to the variables that correlate with the choice for a specific field of study or the other. According to the Effectively Maintained Inequality Model when ability and differentiation of tertiary education are controlled the social and economic rewards anticipated from a specific area are expected to determine the demand for it, their subsequent selectivity, especially if the labor markets for the specific profession are controlled by powerful groups. Consequently, the evolution of demand for certain higher education qualification can be understood as an indicator of the perception of it's future economic and status prizes. In our presentation we describe the results of investigating the evolution of demand and selectivity of fields of study in Romanian universities during the last 5 years in an attempt to depict the evolution of representation of rewards associated with specific fields of studies as well as the impact of a stratified higher education system has via the different selectivity indicators across the tiers of Romanian universities. Differences in academics perceptions under the same global pressures: The Portuguese and Finnish cases Sara Margarida DIOGO (University of Aveiro, Portugal; CIPES (Centre for Research in Higher Education Policies), Portugal; University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | sara.diogo@ua.pt Teresa CARVALHO (University of Aveiro, Portugal; CIPES (Centre for Research in Higher Education Policies), Portugal) | teresa.carvalho@ua.pt In the last decades, the pace of social, economic and cultural change has accelerated at an unprecedented rhythm, mostly due to globalisation. With the development of new technologies, ideas travel the world instantly causing changes in the way and locals where knowledge is produced and disseminated. Concurrently, governance and management have been modernised, accompanying reforms in public administration at the domestic level leading to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 951 some convergence of practices and policies in public and private organisations and their professionals. Although Portugal and Finland differ significantly; both countries have recently undertaken similar higher education (HE) legislative reforms (Law 62/2007 in Portugal and the Yliopistolaki 558/2009 in Finland) aiming at changing institutional governance structures, management and decision-making practices. This article analyses the perceptions of (some) Portuguese and Finnish academics on the impact of these reforms in their HE systems and institutions. Concurrently, the paper sheds light on the role of this group of professionals in the process of institutional change and on changes they perceive as have been happening in their professionalism. Using institutionalism and professionalism it is aimed to portray a description of the dynamics and relationship of power, academics' participation, institutionalisation and professionalism. Findings rely on legal documents and on the voices of practitioners (in total 61 semi-structured interviews were conducted in both countries). It is argued that managerialism, also disseminated by international organisations' agendas, has pervaded academics' discourse while simultaneously (and curiously), still triggers mixed feelings towards such developments. We wonder if is possible to observe a movement from an academic capitalism (Slaughter and Leslie 1997) setting to a more academic limbo environment (Siekkinen 2014). Academic Career through Informal Communication Networks: A Grounded Theory Approach Constantin Florin DOMUNCO (Stefan cel Mare University from Suceava, Romania) | fdomunco@usv.ro Academic career is often perceived as a career in which the principle of meritocracy seems to be the most widely used. However, social reality reveals that also in this domain saying that "not what you know but who you know" is sometimes true (Di Leo, 2003; Pifer & Baker, 2013). This perspective made me focus on to the way in which informal communication networks can facilitate or stop the development of academic careers. In investigating the role of the informal communication networks, I use the constructivist grounded theory approach (Charmaz, 2006). In-depth interviews with academics from three different scientific fields (engineering sciences, philology and economics) allowed the emergence of a theory of the role that informal communication networks play in academic career. The results of research show that informal networks of communication initiated and developed by university actors facilitate the development of academic career on two dimensions: Professional Becoming and Professional Obtaining. Thus, I identified six ways of academic career development: Becoming – Obtaining, Becoming → Obtaining, Becoming & Obtaining, Obtaining Becoming, Becoming → Obtaining, Obtaining & Becoming. The research reveals that at the individual level, these ways represents the effects of academics affiliation to their informal communication networks. This perspective upon the role of informal communication networks following the two dimensions (Professional Becoming and Professional Obtaining) offers a new way to understand the university career evolution and provides arguments to integrate in professional development strategies an efficient management of interpersonal networks. RN19S05 Professions in Transition Effects of Social and Economic Transformations BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 952 Paradoxical Professionalism Processes of Human Resource Managers Shani KUNA (Sapir Academic College, Israel) | shanik@mail.sapir.ac.il Ronit NADIV (Sapir Academic College, Israel) | ronitn@mail.sapir.ac.il The significance of human resource (HR) managers in organizations is unprecedented given the centrality of work in our society. HR managers are the organizational agents in charge of the recruitment, training, appraisal, compensation, welfare, health and safety of their employees, and are also responsible for labor relations within the organization. Nowadays, HR managers are required to develop their expertise and professionalism in order to remain relevant and significant as a professional group. Within the uncertain and dynamic environments within which organizations operate, HR managers currently confront multiple challenges such as the need for a diverse workforce, growing sensitivity to global trends and technological innovations. A review of the literature on the professionalism of HR managers yields ambiguous findings. On the one hand, the practice of human resources management has evolved significantly in the last decade from an administrative role to a more strategy-oriented "business partner" whose professionalism is more widely acknowledged (Ulrich et al., 2012). On the other hand, it is still uncertain whether the professionalism of HR managers is indeed evolving fast enough and in directions suitable for the profound societal challenges this practice confronts. Based on indepth interviews with senior HR managers, we offer an analysis of organizational and societal forces which simultaneously inhibit and encourage the professionalism of HR practitioners. Paradoxically, forces aimed at strengthening professionalism might yield opposite results. This hybrid picture portrays typical tensions faced by professional groups today (Evetts, 2011, 2013). "Transnational" Art World. Japanese Musicians on the European Market of Classical Music – the Making of the Profession Beata Maria KOWALCZYK (University of Warsaw Poland; Université Paris 1 Panthéon Sorbonne) | b.kowalczyk@is.uw.edu.pl This paper examines professional trajectories of Japanese musicians on the European market of classical music, namely in France and Poland to see whether a profession of classical musician can be conceived as transnational, to trace and reconstruct the process of becoming "transnational" musician or "transnational professional" (Wagner). To be more precise, I wish to analyze the process of adapting oneself as a professional trained and socialized in one cultural environment (here: Japanese one) to conditions, expectations and requirements existing towards this profession in a different milieu of classical music (here: French and Polish ones). On account of its universal language, which is largely based on musical notation as well as French and Italian terminology, we tend to imagine that this environment encourages equal international exchanges and is open to all musicians in spite of their national, cultural or personal characteristics be it nationality, education, language, value system, socially accepted behavioral patterns etc., provided that s/he has an excellent command of the musical instrument (technique, expression, interpretation or a sense of music etc.). This representation is often accompanied by an essentialist myth of a talented cosmopolitan artist (Lehman, Ellias), who due to an individual system of education escapes standard socialization of his/her compatriots, who thus is apt to freely cross boundaries between countries, world arts (as defined by Becker) or artistic labor markets, since it is the universal genius that is at the core of his/her profession. To verify whether this cliché reflects reality I have carried out around 30 semi-structured interviews with Japanese musicians, music teachers, composers, who currently reside and continue their professional career in Poland or in France, as well as with those who being unable to carry out their profession in Europe, have come back to Japan. This material was BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 953 supplemented with statistical data (Japanese musicians in European orchestras, Japanese winners in various music competitions etc.) and participant observations during rehearsals and international musical projects, concerts as well as other performances or piano lessons. My aim was to reconstruct the dynamics of the profession-(re)making process in the artistic milieu of classical musicians. I was asking myself whether all musicians have equal opportunities to create their professional path in the European world of classical music regardless of his/her nationality, whether a good musical technique and proper understanding of the musical language are sufficient conditions to become a competitive artist. What are the objective (relatively independent from individual decisions, such as education system, labor market, immigration law etc.) and subjective (resulting from the person's individual choices), factors in biographies of Japanese musicians, which influence their professional trajectories? Ultimately, what does it tell us about the rapid progress of globalization and universalization at least in the domain of the world of classical music? In the following analysis I stress the interactionist aspect of profession (Strauss, Hughes, Becker), which in case of my respondents, means always a cooperation with other people in a Beckerian art world, that is a sphere founded on patterns of collective activities or conventions. Every group of musicians, who work together, elaborates its own original assortment of conventions, which are culturally biased. The cultural context (composed of such elements as system of education, socialization to the role of Japanese citizen, socialization to the profession of classical musician, but also gendered socialization to certain professions, the system of interpersonal relations etc.) is important as a constant variable, whereby socio-professional relations in the artistic milieu are affected. The Japanese migrating to or circulating around Europe are already formed as musicians and as social actors when leaving Japan. If they wish to perform their profession outside the Japanese environment, they will have to adopt conventions produced by people from that environment to take on the roles of the others to be able to co-work with them. In other words, they will need to redefine their idea of being a musician and learn anew how to carry out their profession in a culturally different musical milieu. For many of them this task will overcome their adaptive skills and thus will force them to return to Japan. In my presentation I shall argue that a good musical technique and a proper understanding of musical language are insufficient conditions to be a professional musician, since there are various objective obstacles (labor and migration law, network of relations, language and cultural barriers, conditions on the local labor market etc.), which hinder the professional development in the first place. These are followed by private decisions (subjective aspects of career following Hughesian distinction) related to family issues, cultural distance, inability to adapt oneself to a new environment, etc. My findings actually undermine the conviction about classical musicians, who can freely carry out their profession, wherever they want to. Furthermore, I shall also try to show that an efficient network of interpersonal relations of good quality (with teachers, entrepreneurs, musicians, institutions etc.) is an important and determinant factor in achieving professional success on the scene of classical music. One good encounter with an influential professor for instance, who can introduce a musician to a local orchestra, give this musician an opportunity to tie relations (a phenomenon described by Izabela Wagner as career coupling), which will bring him/her job and hence enable him/her to continue a professional path outside Japan. If all these encounters constitute crucial moments in one's professional trajectory, it is because people raise the aforementioned objective barriers and only people can help to overcome these barriers. Contrary to the saying that talent opens up all doors, the more because we are living in a globalized reality in terms of a border-free movement of persons, the world of art is very much inclusive, as Howard Becker claimed, in a sense that it privileges only those, who either have already found their place inside its structure and keep good relations with a certain group of people, or who have well developed adaptive skills and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 954 can easily in short time redefine their way of being musicians to match with the new environment. Art appraisers: establishing profession on a developing art market Natalia DANILOVA (NRU HSE, Moscow, Russian Federation) | shadaniq@gmail.com In institutionally developed markets art objects are reliable, trustworthy investment instruments and assets. Therefore, art markets are prone to strict institutional regulations. Moreover, priceforming factors for the art pieces are an object of scientific concern for many scholars. However, even among American and European scholars art prices get far more attention than professionals whose opinions contribute to their shaping. Art market in Russia is quite young and still developing in terms of institutionalization and professionalization; historically, profession of art appraiser had formerly 'inhabited' noncommercial milieus before it started being transformed (and at the same time, institutionalized) in market conditions. The main research question of the project is if art appraiser in Russia could now be called a profession, as Eliot Freidson understands it. In order to find it out expert interviews have been collected to check a list of criteria concerned developed regulative institutions , professional community, professional culture, professional self-identification inter alia . It is already seen that the Russian legislation includes ultimately all possible criteria of profession as an ideal type related to professional autonomy, responsibility, professional community etc. Still profession is not only what is written on the paper. Logically the next step of the research is to explore how the established legal system interacts with actual professional practices. Immigrant drive – a resource in the labour market for professions? Bente ABRAHAMSEN (Oslo and Akershus university college of applied sciences, Norway) | bente.abrahamsen@hioa.no The study investigates how ethnic minority professionals in Norway navigate occupational opportunities after graduation from professional bachelor programmes. Professionals' career ambitions and career development are investigated. The study adopts a comparative approach and includes professionals of Asian origin and western minorities as well as majority professionals. The findings show that ethnic minorities of Asian origin have higher career ambitions than majority professionals, but their career development are not correspondingly high. The study identifies ethnicity both as a resource and as an obstacle in professionals' career. Immigrant drive as a resource appears particularly strong in the development of career ambitions and in the effort to pursue educational qualifications. On the other hand, labour market discrimination seem to curb the utility of immigrant drive in capitalizing on occupational opportunities. RN19S06 Professional Transformations in Changing Welfare Systems Transforming care professionalism in the Finnish welfare state Helena Marjatta HIRVONEN (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | helena.hirvonen@jyu.fi The paper draws from my PhD study (Hirvonen 2014) that assessed professional transformation in the context of the post-expansive Finnish welfare state using semi-structured interviews BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 955 (n=25) conducted with front line care professionals. Austerity of public resources and rapid aging of population have forced welfare state to undergo a forceful reform. The paper suggests the reform transforms care as a professional practice. Paid care work has traditionally relied on professional practices that endorse proximity, emotional and corporeal work of care. Now, clients and managers have become more empowered in relation to health and social care professionals. The managerial techniques of the post-expansive welfare state endorse 'accountability work' that aim at standardization and improved transparency, measurability and comparability of care services. Professionals need to reassert their accountability through various audit techniques that are often put into practice with the help of ICT, promoting digital relocation of care. Against this background, the paper suggests that endorsement of 'accountability work' transforms care as a professional practice by promoting disembodied professionalism that emphasizes practices of medical care and conventionally masculine characteristics of (health) professionalism, such as emotional distance and technical expertise that can be submitted to the managerial goal of standardization of care. Meanwhile, workers' skills in culturally feminine, immeasurable practices of corporeal and emotion work become 'non-professional' activities. Endorsement of digital relocation and disembodied professionalism may have negative consequences for workers' professional self-images and also for client-trust, as they tend to increase the physical distance between workers and service users. Professionalism across the organisational divide nursing a positive impression Kathy HARTLEY (University of Salford, United Kingdom) | k.a.hartley@salford.ac.uk Traditional or "pure professionalism" (Noordegraaf, 2007) is argued to have given way to a more hybrid form in recent years, as professional organisations in the public and private sector have become more managerially controlled and oriented (Brock, 2006; O'Reilly and Reed, 2010). By contrast, other types of organisation are argued to have co-opted aspects of the "pure professionalism," such as self-discipline and service (Evetts, 2011), in attempt to exert more indirect control over the behaviour of a wide range of workers. Thus, the distinction between behavioural expectations in 'professional organisations' (such as hospitals, schools and professional service firms) and other organisations that are, arguably, entirely profit-oriented, may be blurring. Little is known, however, about professionals who cross such a divide: how they might be socialised, what professionalism might mean in the new context and whether any elements of the 'original' professional identity are maintained. Nurses are an interesting group in which to explore such questions. Internationally the profession has a relatively high turnover (Hales et al, 2012) with nurses exiting, amongst other things, for roles within the pharmaceutical and healthcare industries, where one might expect their background to be an asset. Initial findings from pilot telephone interviews with nurses working as sales representatives and regional managers within the healthcare industry, suggests that behaviour is largely cued informally, by the immediate line manager, with professionalism perceived to be display of a consistently 'positive' demeanour. References Brock, D. M. (2006) The changing professional organization: A review of competing archetypes, International Journal of Management Reviews. 8, 3,157-174 Evetts, J. (2011) A new professionalism? Challenges and opportunities, Current Sociology, 59, 4, 406-422 Hales, L.J., O'Brien-Pallas, L., Duffield, C., Shamian, J., Buchan, J., Hughes, F., Spence Laschinger, H. and North, L. (2012) Nurse Turnover: A literature review – An update, International Journal of Nursing Studies, 49, 887-905 BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 956 Noordegraaf, M. (2007) From "Pure" to "Hybrid" Professionalism: Present-Day Professionalism in Ambiguous Public Domains, Administration and Society, 39 (6), pp.761-785 O'Reilly, D. and Reed, M. (2010) 'Leaderism': An evolution of managerialism in UK public sector reform, Public Administration, 88 (4) 960-978 Doulas in Italy: a profession is arising Pamela PASIAN (University of Padova, Italy) | pamela.pasian@gmail.com The purpose of this paper is to analyze the emergence of the doula profession in Italy. Doulas represent a new occupational group that offers emotional and practical support to pregnant women and new mothers. One of doulas' goals is to fill the gap of services needed by mothers and not provided by the public welfare system; services that were covered by the family network in the past. Doulas are women with different education backgrounds and different occupations, who decide to follow a 9 weekends training to support other women. Despite the opposition of the professional group of midwives, whose activity is regulated by the State, doulas are growing, developing and obtaining acknowledgment from civil society. According to the disposition of the Italian law num. 4/2013 about professions not regulated by the State, doulas and their professional associations have begun an institutional process to obtain a special kind of recognition by the State. This contribution, which is part of my PhD research about the emergence of the doula profession, its practices and its organizational culture, shows the results of the analysis of 33 biographical interviews conducted with doulas, 13 biographical interviews with midwives and participant observation during trainings, seminars and workshops for doulas. The analysis of doulas' practices and activities and the way they are imposing their presence, in the public domain as well as in private spaces, are the main topics of this paper which validates Abbott's (2002) definition of profession. Aged care nurses the truly professional nurse? Kjersti NESJE (Oslo and Akershus University College of applied sciences, Norway) | kjersti.nesje@hioa.no Globally the world is expected to experience a shortage of nurses in the immediate future. The aging population being the most significant cause. The need for more nurses to work with and for older individuals will therefore increase. However, in many western countries, recruiting newly educated nurses to work in nursing homes is difficult. Working with older people is seen as less professionally demanding and associated with less status than working in somatic hospitals. Some view this lack of status as a paradox as the overall aim and goal of aged care institution pertain to the core professional aims and goals of the nursing profession, namely "caring". Comparably, in hospitals the overall aim of cure "belongs" to the medical profession. Being able to execute ones core professional tasks and not be subordinate to another profession should, in a professionalization perspective, be attractive for nurses. Most of the studies investigating nursing career field status and preferences have been conducted among nursing students, but how are registered nurses attitudes to factors associated with professionalization? In the present study registered nurses working in hospitals are compared with registered nurses working in aged care institutions. A survey design is utilized. In short, the result show that nurses working in aged care institutions are as committed to their profession as nurses working in hospitals, and they experience to be more autonomous at work. The results are discussed. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 957 RN19S07 Professionals Responses to New Expectations. Managerialism and Accountability Accountability requirements for social work professionals and the quality of discretion. Jorunn Theresia JESSEN (Oslo and Akershus University College of Applied Sciences, Norway) | Jorunn.Jessen@nova.hioa.no Working in the frontline of public welfare services, social workers are entitled to make independent decisions when determining eligibility claims and follow up on clients, assessing needs and work abilities. Within the Norwegian labour and welfare administration, discretion is closely related to the implementation of activity goals and integrated services following the welfare reforms. At the same time, management and control by governmental regulations and the demands for more effective accountability are steadily increasing. This paper questions how to improve the quality of service and discretionary practice by imposing standard procedures, targets and outcomes. Accountability regulations may contrast or even contradict mechanisms of support and collegial control. The empirical data derive from a survey conducted among social service workers and local managers in the Norwegian labour and welfare administration in 2011. Their opinions vary according to age, professional belonging and working area. The results present different perspectives, pointing at ethical arguments for regarding the accountability mechanisms as both positive and negative. The Technological Field and Engineering Professions after Neoliberalism: Still failed professions? Glenn SJÖSTRAND (Linnaeus University, Sweden) | glenn.sjostrand@lnu.se The engineering profession have been called "a failed profession" owing to its lack of social closure. Other reasons for being a failed profession, such as a weak correspondence between engineering education and the unclear definitions of task assignments and to the unsuccessful monopolization of the task assignments, has been furthered by the breakthrough of neoliberal measurements from the mid 1980s and onwards. In this paper it is argued that the engineering professions and their professionalization processes has been affected negatively by the circumscription, that has followed by neoliberalism – although perhaps less than other professions. The argument is partly based on a study (Brante, Johnsson, Olofsson & Svensson 2014) reporting a survey of the governance and control of professions, inquiring engineers attitudes towards the changed work content and specific engineering skills necessary for the labour market requirements and (high performance) task assignments at work. The preliminary results suggest that engineers' perception of the task assignments have become more governed and circumscribed (in both economic, political and bureaucratic aspects) through time and that it has been of detriment to the work. The impacts of increased managerialism on professionalism Oddgeir OSLAND (Oslo and Akershus University College, Norway) | oddgeir.osland@hioa.no Berit BRINGEDAL (LEFO Institute for Studies of the Medical Profession. Norway) | berit.bringedal@legeforeningen.no Andreea ALECU (Oslo and Akershus University College, Norway) | Andreea.Alecu@hioa.no There has been an increased bureaucratization of core institutions in the public sector since the 1990's due to policy changes and increased demands for accountability. In the sociology of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 958 professions, it is traditionally distinguished between professionals and managers. It has also been argued that there is a trend towards hybridization (Noordegraaf 2007, 2013). At stake here is the relation between, one the one hand, professionalization of management and, on the other hand, increased managerial control from the professions traditionally predominant in core societal sectors. In this paper, we explore these issues by examining the growth of managers and senior administrative staff and the educational background of those occupying these positions. We make an comparative analysis of two core societal sectors in Norway, health care and higher education institutions, In the paper, we first make a systematic review of the existing literature. Secondly, based on register and administrative data, we study the changes in educational patterns and types of positions occupied by the core professionals and managers in these two sectors. Entrepreneurial Identity Patterns in Different Cultural Contexts: Estonia and the Czech Republic Tarmo TUISK (Tallinn University of Technology, Estonia) | Tarmo.Tuisk@ttu.ee Katri VAAKS (Institute of International Relations, Czech Republic) | Katri.Vaaks@gmail.com The aim of the study was to assess entrepreneurial identity by focusing on the beliefs and values such as individualism, risk-taking, innovativeness, opportunity recognition and tolerance. Identity Structure Analysis (Weinreich 2003/2012) (ISA) as a metatheoretical framework has been applied to conceptualize identity and identification patterns related to one's entrepreneurial intentions. While illustrating commonalities (indicating about shared dimensions existing among groups of different entrepreneurial experience and cross-culturally), the results also disclose specific identity processes peculiar for each group (indicating diversity). The results of this study carried out among university students in Tallinn and Prague demonstrate that dominant and increasing role of identifications with a significant other as 'father' strongly contributes to one's personal entrepreneurial development while simultaneous distancing from 'co-students' seems inevitable. For Czech entrepreneurs their identifications with their 'government' and their own 'ethno-cultural group' (Czechs) are essential while Estonians express minimal positive evalution of their government and their identification with 'Estonians' remains on the low level. The results are consistent with earlier studies and the application of ISA together with its methodological possibilities has been justified despite the small number participants (n=81) in this quasiexperimental exploratory study. RN19S08 Changing Welfare Regimes and Changing Professional Work Who s story digital storytelling in professional social work Elizabeth Martinell BARFOED (Lund university, Sweden) | elizabeth.martinell_barfoed@soch.lu.se The storied form is a strong cultural figure when talking about personal social problems. Service users tell stories which the social worker transforms into professional storylines used to motivatate interventions of different kinds (benefits, housing etc.) However, the classical Labovian storyline (abstract, orientation, complicating action, resolution evaluationen and coda) has in recent days been challenged by a new trend in social work, which might be called the standardized turn. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 959 Standardized assessment instruments are introduced in social work as part of an outcome measurement trend in Swedish social work, on the initative of the authorities. The ASI (Addiction Severity Index) is an example where tic-boxes are filled in by the social worker during a personal meeting with the service user. The "data" produced are ideally fed into a national database, the ASI-net. However, the meaning and use of the instrument has been questioned by the profession. In response to this critique, software engineers have produced a program where the computer becomes the story-teller, that transform the binary codes into a digital story. The presentation elaborates on this digital storyline, and discuss the consequences for the profession as well as the client. This new way of producing knowledge have implications for social work in a broader sense, which also will be elaborated upon. Social Education: New Trends and Prospective Professions Irina Nikolaevna TUPITSYNA (Moscow Institute for Advanced Professional Training in Social Sphere, Russian Federation) | tupitsynain@mail.ru Social education in Russia is closely connected with socio-economic development of the RF, its educational reforms, as well as with global processes. Proportional combination of state, national, social and personal values in education is important for modern social education. There is an urgent need to develop a comprehensive program of training of social workers, which would provide a high quality education based on modern concepts of learning, principle of long-life social education from initial vocational training through college and university training to advanced training of specialists in the social sphere. Educators should take into account modern trends in the development of the Russian economy, characterized by a high rate of changes in social processes and a constant increase in the complexity of professional tasks. At present experts have put forward many interesting, noteworthy ideas about prospective industries and occupations for the next 15-20 years, including social sphere. This can be used for training future specialists for the Russian society at all levels of professional education. Together with professional skills, future specialists in social sphere should acquire crossindustrial competencies that can help find work in different sectors of the economy, and universal professional competencies. Among the predictable prospective professions in social sphere we can mention the following: Specialist in crowdsourcing of social problems Moderator on communication with state authorities Specialist in adaptation of migrants Moderator of personal charitable programs Social worker for rehabilitation of disabled people through the Internet Mediator of social conflicts Specialist in organizing public-private partnerships in social sector Breaking and Rebuilding Boundaries Collaboration between Professionals and Volunteers in Care and Social Services Marianne VAN BOCHOVE (Erasmus University, Rotterdam, The Netherlands,) | vanbochove@bmg.eur.nl Loes VERPLANKE (University of Amsterdam, The Netherlands,) | l.verplanke@uva.nl Evelien TONKENS (University for Humanistic Studies, Utrecht, The Netherlands) | e.tonkens@uvh.nl Current policies of the Dutch welfare state have important consequences for the relationships between professionals and volunteers. Welfare states increasingly expect their citizens to take care of themselves and others, instead of turning to the government for professional support. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 960 Particularly in care and social services, policy makers have high expectations of volunteers, who are supposed to assist paid workers or even to completely take over certain tasks and responsibilities. Such shifts from paid to unpaid labour challenge the boundaries between professionals and volunteers. Using the notion of 'boundary work', we investigate in this paper how professionals and volunteers maintain, break and rebuild the boundaries between them, and why they do so. Based on interviews and observations in their everyday routines, we show that both professionals and volunteers often prefer the distance between them to be small, since large differences in skills and authority cause problems for the quality of services. However, when the boundaries between them are perceived as too indistinct, professionals and volunteers reemphasise their differences, based on what they think a 'real' professional or volunteer is. While scholars usually stress its tactical and strategic nature, our research pays more attention to how the actors involved deal with each other's presence on a daily basis and in their everyday routines. This makes it possible to not only detect intended and explicit types of boundary work, but also more subtle types, which can be found in the ways professionals and volunteers talk about and with the 'other'. The governmentality in Social Work. Social pedagogy as a technique of power in early childhood intervention Wolfgang WALTER (University of Applied Sciences, Vorarlberg, Austria) | wolfgang.walter@fhv.at Analyses of the interconnections of power, professions and inequality tended for a long time to use an asymmetrical concept of "power over". As many professions as e.g. medicine or jurisprudence were formed with the help of and through institutions of the state and received their exclusive responsibility for a selected area of matters (e.g. health/sickness, justice) via the law, the picture drawn by notion of experts having "power over" laypersons earned a lot of plausibility. Also the historical power struggles of professionalization to gain monopolistic competence supported this view. In this article I will work out a conceptual framework for the study of certain aspects of Social Work as a profession by turning the two above mentioned basic tenets around. First, I will use the Foucauldian approach to governmentality to analyse the "power to" generated in Social Work. Second, I will focus not on the historical establishing of the profession but its functioning as a part of a knowledge-based power infrastructure. The central question of the paper therefore is how Social Work constitutes a relatively stable form of domination of experts on clients by using broadly designed techniques of normalizing and disciplining as well of a micropolitical strategies in everyday situations. By way of a case study, systems and approaches to early intervention services in child welfare will be reviewed. Thus, it is possible to differentiate three strategies to constitute a stable power relation: the medicalized justification of these interventions, the panopticon-like monitoring of risks, and the pedagogical impact by experts to internalize perspectives and behaviors in the clients which comply with the mandate of child welfare. The use of pedagogical techniques is a striking feature of the early interventions as a whole, not only the last point. Medicalized views and performance standards for monitoring "vulnerable individuals" or "families at risk" have also be imposed on the participating professionals who thus become part of the knowledge based power infrastructure. This analysis sheds light on a possible advancement of Mill's concept of sociological imagination. In its core, it guides sociology to discern the connection of the individual and the broader society and in the consequence to a distancing effect to our everyday modes of perception. By applying governmentality studies to the functioning of (an area of) Social Work, social pedagogy is pictured as a set of methods and techniques that simultaneously constitute BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 961 unequal relationships between experts and laypersons and disguise the power structure by giving it an objective appearance. Professionalism and Entrepreneurialism – Discrepancies and Continuities in Research Anne KOVALAINEN (University of turku, Finland) | anne.kovalainen@utu.fi This paper takes up and brings together connections, linkages and differences between professionalism and entrepreneurialism. The paper addresses the two separate fields that are aligned in some theoretical studies but less so in empirical research. There are several aspects through which professionalism and entrepreneurialism can be valorized and related to each other. Research on professions and on entrepreneurship will be explored for the building-up of further theoretical and empirical research linkages and programmes. Intersectionality, work arrangements and aspects of power, capitalism, new economy and markets are helpful in establishing differences and linkages between the two fields. The paper looks for assemblages and differences between the two conceptual fields in the modern post-Fordist world of work. The paper ends with notions of blurring boundaries, possible interconnections and the future shaping of the research field common for professional and entrepreneurial studies. RN19S09 New Governance Models and Differences in Professional Values and Attitudes Dentistry in the tension between professional and economic values Karin BERG (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | Karin.Berg@socav.gu.se Ylva ULFSDOTTER ERIKSSON (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | Ylva.Ulfsdotter_Eriksson@sociology.gu.se Dental care is, in contrast to medical care, more costly for the individual care seekers who have to bear a much larger part. In Sweden, a national oral health insurance was launched in the  70s, in order to remedy inequalities. Despite improved dental health for some, differences remains and socio-economically disadvantaged groups still have poorer dental health, and visit the dentist less often. In 2007 a new payment system for patients were introduced within Public Dental Service in order to help patients to more predictable costs. The preventative dental care is an assurance where the patient pays a fixed, monthly fee. The insurance is "sold" to the patient by dentists or dental hygienists who also make a risk assessment and draw up a care plan. Previous studies have shown that the new insurance system created a "moral dilemma" for the professions, in for instance, the contradiction between professional values and economy and profitability. In a way, the new insurance policy turned the professionals into sales persons since they were to ones to introduce and perhaps persuade the client to sign in. Based on a qualitative interview study with 15 dentists and dental hygienists, we describe how they relate to dental insurance seven years after the introduction. We describe how they work with sales, and whether they perceive that it is a tool that improves equality in dental health. The insurance, with enhanced pressure on the professions to act in a more economically competitive way, with demands on sales figures and outcomes, is an expression of the management ideas which falls within NPM. Theoretically we draw on these changes and analyses how it has affected the dental professions. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 962 Reinforcing 'medical technocracies': hybrid professionals and mixed forms of governance in health care Helena SERRA (Faculty of Social Sciences and Humanities of the New University of Lisbon, Portugal) | helena.serra@fcsh.unl.pt Across European countries, potential challenges in health professions indicate new emergent configurations of hybrid professionals and mixed forms of governance in health care. The relationship between professionalism and managerialism indicate new emergent configurations of hybrid professionals and mixed forms of governance in health care. Concerning the Portuguese case, several studies show a particular situation due to the power the medical profession stills to exert over health regulation (Serra, 2010; Carvalho, 2012; Correia, 2012; Kuhlmann, et al. 2012). In Portugal, doctor's influence on state regulation seems to counter the dynamics that have been described in sociology of professions and organisations, which point out the increasing criticism of medical autonomy, the growing managerial control over medical authority and the state regulation of medical procedures. The control of technologies is an example of the intersection between state and medical regulation. Serra (2010) had already defined the notion of 'medical technocracies' to described different systems of governance based on the physician's technical skills in a given medical area of expert knowledge. The domination of a technology is important insofar as it boosts the self-regulation mechanisms of the profession whilst also allowing the organisation to attract investment that brings greater financial sustainability. From the notion of 'medical technocracies' the aim of this paper is to look to key question of technological dependence and the control of management instruments by medical profession, which allows medical procedures to meet the demands of the 3Es – economy, effectiveness and efficiency (Rhodes, 1994) and, simultaneously, boost the self-regulated professional power. Drivers of Migration and Mobility of Russian Healthcare Professionals to Finland: A Relational Approach Driss HABTI (University of Eastern Finland, Finland) | driss.habti@uef.fi International mobility of health professionals has markedly increased, with emergence of new complex migration and mobility trends and patterns in many parts of the world (Iredale 2012). In Finland, a large number of these professionals are from Russia and Estonia as their number almost doubled between 2000 and 2007, and increased nearly to 7 % for total rate of physicians (Kuusio et al. 2011, 166; FMA 2014). In-depth and comprehensive research on the migration and mobility processes and patterns of Russian physicians has remained relatively undertheorised and under-researched. This research focus is driven by the assumption that the processes dynamics that sustain international migration have been explained through a narrow focus on origin and destination and push-pull factors approach. Increasingly, researchers recognize the importance of multi-faceted and relational aspects and conditions, the institutional frameworks and interactions, individual agency and everyday practices in their analysis of migration patterns and processes. I argue that structural and agentic processes are always and continually interrelated through migration processes and patterns and that the goal is to uncover migration drivers. Using Bourdieu's theoretical concepts and relational approach, this research tests empirically the relevance of this multi-level approach to account for the drivers of these professionals' migration and mobility. This relational approach, using biographical in-depth semi-structured interview data, aim to uncover multi-faceted factors that explain their migration processes and patterns, and advance theoretical and evidence-based understanding of these complex relationships between factors that these physicians create, shape and reproduce in their migration and mobility to Finland. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 963 Cancer coordinators in Norwaybridging boundaries to create interdisciplinary professional networks in the field of cancer care Nataskja-Elena LIE (University College in Oslo and Akershus, Norway) | elena@hioa.no Background: Increased patient knowledge, user involvement and the need for comprehensive treatment imply changes in roles of health professions in the field of cancer care. The requirement for coordinated services is bringing about further important challenges to the professionals, demanding for new ways of managing professional groups. Cancer coordinators (CC) in Norwegian municipalities were established to promote interdisciplinary cooperation between the stakeholders. Yet, little is known about the professional role of CC, as well the means through which they establish interdisciplinary professional networks remain unclear. Objective: This study aims to investigate CC role in the network of stakeholders in cancer rehabilitation. It seeks explore draw-backs and merits of the pioneer profession, from the perspective of the main stakeholders involved. Methods: This qualitative study embraces 20 semi-structured in-depth interviews with CC in Norway. Focus groupinterviews are conducted with respectively 4-6 coordinators, cancer survivors, health professionals and municipal leaders. A phenomenological approach is applied, using thematic analysis (TA) as method for analysis. Results: Findings suggest main facilitating features CC apply to establish interdisciplinary networks: information and knowledge dissemination on cancer services amongst professionals; facilitation of a common understanding of key terms; introduction of network meetings and the application of a common technological system to promote better communication between the involved professionals. Main challenge seems to be the diversity in the ways CC are established in municipalities, bringing about a lack of professional identity and respectively various challenges in the interaction with other health pronfessionals. RN19S10 Legal Professions within Unequal Societies French judicial professions and criminal justice : struggle and adjustments between professional and political dominance Philip Andre MILBURN (University Rennes 2 France, France) | milburn@neuf.fr The French criminal justice system gathers several professional actors with separate prerogatives and expertise, namely prosecutors, judges, probation agents and educational staff for minors. The paper analyses results from several research data concerned with the way criminal justice is implemented in various domains. It stresses both the divergent conceptions according to their professional references and the convergent expertise as to the issues they are meeting in terms of punishment and probation. Yet they are facing a third party: public policies which are imposing devices that challenge professional expertise and options. Imprisonment, minors' custodial facilities, probation measures imply choices in terms of targets, relational practices or the demands put on the beneficiaries. These options are taken in the confrontation between the unequal professional powers and expertise of magistrates (prosecutors and judges, with specific professional statuses) and probation and educational agents with a mandate from the latter but with some autonomy in practice. Out of the confrontation stems out adjusted devices and pratices, which can be considered as crossexpertise. It remains within the directions of penal policies but decisions are founded on the principle of the independence of justice which does not always meet the intentions of political BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 964 ideals, as statistical data of measures and decisions reveal. Recent policies (since 2000) have tried to break through this professional congruity and to implement very precise devices to control practices. The actual devices and pratice examined by our research surveys hence reflect this struggle between professional dominance, founded on ethical and technical references, and policies' dominance. Making Legal Professions in the (Semi)periphery. The Case of Poland. Tomasz WARCZOK (Pedagogical University of Cracow, Poland) | tomaszwarczok@gmail.com Hanna Olga DĘBSKA (Pedagogical University of Cracow, Poland) | hannadebska86@gmail.com The paper shows the process of legal professions' formation in Poland from the fall of communism in 1989, until the present. The core theoretical framework of the analysis is Pierre Bourdieu's field theory, applied in particular to semi-peripheral conditions. The authors claim that in (semi)peripheries, under the conditions of general weakness of the State as the 'ordering' meta-institution, particular social fields (i.e. scientific, legal, political, administrative) are poorly differentiated and overlapping – contrary to states of the world core. Because of this, agents are realising their practices in various contexts, combining resources from different fields. It is particularly visible in professional legal practices, where combining a purely scientific capital (professor of law) and professional capital (solicitor, barrister) is very common. These practices were already visible before 1989, but became most prominent under the conditions of (semi)peripheral capitalism, when the status of being an academic, together with the cultural and social capital connected to this position facilitated (and still does) the occupation of dominant positions in the local field of legal counsel with regards to a myriad of matters, especially the lucrative advisory services rendered to global corporations. The high status of cultural capital (and intellectuals) is in turn caused by an absence of local bourgeois, characteristic for the (semi)periphery. The above presented situation alters the grounded sense of inter-professional conflicts, monopolisation processes, as well as the very concepts of 'profession' and 'professionalization'. Instead of a narrow specialisation in a specific area, the (semi)peripheral conditions cause a constant game of multiple inter-strengthening capitals. Conflicts between professionals in the field of restorative justice: a case study in Sao Paulo, Brazil Juliana TONCHE (University of Sao Paulo, Brazil) | jutonche@gmail.com In a context of high demand for access to justice in Brazil, restorative justice has grown among other alternative forms of conflict resolution. These initiatives related to restorative justice are being encouraged by judges in order to address a specific type of criminality. The main goal of these programs is to prevent cases of low offensive potential, committed by adolescents from public schools, to come to the Courts. This paper analyzes the reception of restorative justice in the state of São Paulo through a case study. I argue that these initiatives are inaugurating programs with unprecedented configurations mixing formal and informal, lay knowledge and expertise. Thus, the application of restorative justice in Brazil has created a new field for groups specialized in training future mediators, which indicates that we may be witnessing an ongoing process of professionalization. In addition, the importation of this agenda created tension and conflicts between legal professionals involved with the programs and their colleagues; jokes among them indicates that the professionals linked to the orthodoxy of the profession question whether there is expertise related to restorative justice. This ends up being confirmed by the judges who are applying this alternative model as they delegate cases considered less BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 965 prestigious to other people located lower on the professional hierarchy; I also argue that the negotiation of meanings, a key concept of interactionism is mobilized by agents in this field often as a strategically defense, sometimes as opposition, or to certify a successful discourse that they want to sustain. RN19S10 Legal Professions within Unequal Societies On Politicized Lawyering Helena FLAM (University of Leipzig, Germany) | flam@sozio.uni-leipzig.de For long "neutrality of professions" has been a main pillar of theorizing about professions in the sociology of professions. Some recent texts on lawyers and doctors show that the principle of neutrality may be professed by scientists but is often not practiced. At first the idea will be investigated that we deal with a "shift" from value-neutrality to politicized professional practices, using lawyers as an example. To explain the posited "shift" to value-laden professional practices among lawyers changes in the general employment structures and opportunities will be taken up. Thereafter the question will be raised whether we can really talk about a "shift" from neutral to policitized lawyering or should rather ask why the sociology of professions for long posited professions as neutral. Historical examples will be presented to reject a mere "shift" thesis. Time permitting, a German court case in which ca. 60 lawyers represent the surviving family members of 9 small businessmen with migrant background who were killed by the racist members of the National Socialist Underground between 2000 and 2006 will be briefly presented in order to argue that at least half of these lawyers are involved in the case following their understanding of what it means to do good (politicized) lawyering. RN19S11 Unequal and Diversified Labour Markets. Professionals Training Social boundaries of military profession and their unforeseen consequences Olga NOWACZYK (University of Wroclaw, Poland) | olga.nowaczyk@uni.wroc.pl Being a soldier is a special social role, it is also a profession, work, service or vocation. There has been discussion about whether the military service should be seen as more of a profession rather than an institution. Although the military service still retains institutional principles (patriotic values, historic traditions, etc.) it is becoming oriented to the principles of business and economics and can be fairly categorized as a profession. This can be explored in relating to other professions in the grouping of power and compensation. There are different ranks within the military, granting some people more power. Many young people look at the military for compensation benefits and the opportunity to attend college without enormous loans. In recent years, as a result of economic, institutional, social and cultural changing which take place in polish society, the soldiers work, especially those who serving on military missions abroad, was redefined. If we look at how the soldiers profession is constructing in various discourses (medial, political, etc.) and how these constructs are functioning in social life, we will see that there is no compatibility between them. They create a continuum describing the soldiers profession in a positive (hero), neutral (normal work and normal service) and negative light (wicked, murderers, mercenaries). Such radically different discourses are particularly interesting in the case of Polish, whose politics and society are rooted in a historical context and a kind of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 966 mythology describes the military heroes fighting for independence. The international context of the soldiers profession is also important, particular those soldiers serving on military missions abroad. From the beginning of the XXI century, we can observe the intense (compatible with the neoliberal markets policy) development of the private military corporations which contribute to privatizing the soldiers work (including to what the soldier does, and what is involved of his profession , hence we can talk about privatizing the war or the war as a service), Thereby, a soldier trained by the state to defend its borders and society, becomes a contractor at a private military corporations, whose interests are often conflicted with the interests of the state and society. In the case of Polish soldiers, the decision to start working at a private military corporations is dictated by economic factors (high salaries) and professional (the possibility of further improve their skills and trainings other soldiers). This prompted me to ask themselves the following questions: 1) what are the social boundaries of profession of the polish soldiers serving on military missions abroad? 2) which contexts (social, economic, political, etc..,) determine their profession? 3) who or which groups deem these social boundaries of this specific profession? The described issues are part of the research which I carry out as part of my habilitation thesis. Its subject matter is related to, among others, the experiences of biographical Polish soldiers serving in the military missions in Iraq and Afghanistan. Socializing sociologists: Representation of sociology and the sociologist in Flemish introductory textbooks. Freek VAN DEYNZE (University of Ghent, Belgium) | freek.vandeynze@ugent.be This article investigates how sociology and the role of the sociologist has been represented in a selection of introductory sociology textbooks used at Flemish universities from 1911 to 2014. More specifically, we relate the changing representation of sociology as a science, the role of values and objectivity, and the possible public role of sociologists and their knowledge to the wider social context. In doing so, this article contributes to the Public Sociology debate and the sociological study of our own discipline's history. Our research finds these themes, concerning matters of scientific status, objectivity, values and the public role of sociology, to be less prevalent in the first half of the twentieth century, whilst being subject to more varied interpretations. Sociology is seen more as a social philosophical reflection and taxonomy of society. The aforementioned themes become more uniform and widespread starting from the sixties. Sociology is construed as an objective, empirical science that can serve social policy and aid in resolving social problems. This shift in meaning occurs at a time of increased government demand for social scientific knowledge and mirrors the expansion and institutionalization of sociology as a scientific discipline and the accompanying professionalization of sociology as an occupation. Starting from the eighties, differing viewpoints on these matters are mentioned more often, including more social reformist and public intellectual roles and attention to the role of values and power in the production and utilization of sociological knowledge. Social attitudes and status of women engineers in Russia in transition Valeriy MANSUROV (Institute of Sociology of the Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | mansurov@isras.ru Olesya YURCHENKO (Institute of Sociology of the Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | olesya@mail.ru The dialogue around engineers has increased as concerns about the quality of engineering have been raised in the country. Privatisation resulted in the change in Russian engineers' status. There are transformations in the common standards of practice, discipline, payment and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 967 social attitudes. The engineering profession has acquired some possibility of self-regulation in the labour market. The scope of engineers' autonomy in the private sector has slightly increased. Soviet industry had a lot of special features that set it apart from other advanced industrial countries. A much higher proportion of women engineers was one of the peculiarities. Workforce 'feminisation' became one of the most particular features of the Soviet industry and was connected in part with state politics – insofar as there was a drive towards equal rights for all. Women's interest in higher education in Engineering remains unchanged since the Soviet period. In terms of administrative position, most women have been rank-and-file engineers. The highest managerial posts are mostly preoccupied with men engineers. Many women engineers work on a part-time basis. An analysis of women-engineers' social status and their views on their current social standing have become one of the central issues in the ongoing project Russian Engineers: Formation and Development of the Profession. Semi-structured interviews have been undertaken with women engineers from the major organisations representing them. The research aims to investigate the background, work situation, and the attitudes and values of engineers in contemporary Russia. "On the shoulders of giants": Teachers' motivation and professional development through scientific training Jose Antonio RODRÍGUEZ (University of Barcelona, Spain) | jarodriguez@ub.edu Jose Luis CONDOM-BOSCH (University of Barcelona, Spain) | jlcbosch@ub.edu Marta SOLER (University of Barcelona, Spain) | marta.soler@ub.edu Ramon FLECHA (University of Barcelona, Spain) | ramon.flecha@ub.edu Prior literature has analysed the motivations for professionals of education to engage in inservice training initiatives, focusing on issues such as satisfaction and perceived effectiveness. This study focuses on the analysis of the "Seminar on the shoulders of giants". By adopting the aphorism popularized by Merton, this Seminar constitutes an experience of teacher's professional development that brings together 150 teachers who meet, one Saturday a month, out of their working hours, to discuss the most relevant scientific works in the field of social sciences and education. The study explores which are the components that have made possible the sustainability and growth of the seminar for more than four years. Information was gathered through a questionnaire, which was distributed to all participants. Preliminary results show that participants' motivation for the seminar is the result of both scientific rigor and the direct impact on the improvement of their professional practice. The seminar provided new expertise to participants through reading and debate of primary scientific knowledge. Participants were empowered with argumentation and they were able to observe a positive impact on their students' outcomes. The seminar increased their perceived professional self-efficacy. RN19S12 Professions and Institutions Education and Experience in Nursing: A Comparison Between Vocational School and University Graduates Rana CAVUSOGLU (Hacettepe University, Turkey) | rana9.cavusoglu@gmail.com Nursing has undergone transformations in terms of being a traditional activity to an institutionalized occupation in years. Nursing also has been influenced by social, political and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 968 economy as well as by technological advances particularly in science during the transformation. It is possible to observe the similar way of transformations in Turkey equally with world at the same time. This study aims to examine the transformation of nursing from a traditional activity to a professional within Turkey's context within at least two decades and evaluate in comparative manner across nurses in different ages. The evaluation will be basically on the basis of representing different family background, education, understandings images of nursing in society, approaches towards traditional and professional ways of nursing. Various educational levels and nursing titles might cause to apprehension of understanding of care and emotional labor in nursing in different forms. In this framework two group of nurses will be selected for indepth interview. These will be experienced nurses with at least 20 years work experience and incipient nurses with at least 1 year work experience. The field research will be between the two nursing cohorts: The first group is experienced nurses who are educated in vocational nursing schools and fresh graduated nurses who are university graduated. The study is to examine two groups approaches towards nursing within the scope of experience and education and the possible effect on perception of both nurse cohorts towards emotional labour and care. Professionalism and Institutionalism – Looking at inequalities within professional groups and institutions Teresa CARVALHO (University of Aveiro and CIPES, Portugal) | teresa.carvalho@ua.pt Along the last decades several social changes in society, which include the globalisation process, the state roles in society; the transformations in public organisations, the changes in working conditions and relations, among others, submit professional groups to singular challenges that may put in question their professionalization process and their professionalism. Different theoretical perspectives emerged to try to interpret the impact of these challenges over professional groups (Evetts, 2003, 2006; Freidson, 2001; Svensson, 2006; Whitty, 2001). At the same time, theoretical developments have also been developed to analyse the process of institutional change, taking the interaction with the boarder institutional field, and the actors' behaviour within organisations (Fligstein & Mc Adam's, 2011; Whitley & Glaser, 2014). This paper tries to use both professionalism and institutionalism to analyse and conceptualise internal changes in professional groups, taking the academic profession as a case study. Based on document analysis of national statistics and on interviews with academics the paper concludes that changes in professional groups can only be understood if taking into account the internal differences within the group and the power struggles within the institutional field. Contradictory institutional logics? Jens-Christian SMEBY (Oslo and Akershus University College of Applied Sciences, Norway) | Jens-Christian.Smeby@hioa.no Professional competence composes theoretical as well as practical knowledge and most professional programmes composes a combination of education and training within a higher education institution and practical settings. Especially professional bachelor programmes tend to follow a concurrent model were coursework in a university or college are interchanged. Nevertheless, many students experience a gap between "theory" and "practice". (Laursen 2015) and it is reported that students experience of coherence between the two learning arenas impacts their learning outcome (Smeby & Heggen 2014). The aim of this paper is to explore whether lack of coherence between the two learning arenas primarily is due to different epistemological beliefs (Joram 2007) among college teachers and placement supervisors or mainly due to different organisational logics and lack of collaboration and coordination. Data are based on surveys among college teachers, placement supervisors BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 969 and student in social work. Preliminary results indicate that lack of coherence not is an epistemological issue. College teachers and placement supervisors emphasis the importance various aspects of theoretical knowledge to the same extent and placement supervisors emphasises practical and social skills as well as ethical competence only a very little bit higher than college teachers. A significant proportion of college teaches and placement supervisors have limited knowledge about what student learn in the other learning arena, however. Moreover, particularly among college teachers there is a somewhat widespread critical attitude to the methods students learn during placement. Even though lack of trust and collaboration between college teachers and placement supervisors not seem to be a dramatic problem, there seem to be important possibilities for improvement. In the conclusion, the practical implications of the results are discussed. An important question is whether lack of collaboration and coordination is a result of contradictory institutional logics and whether partnerships between educational institutions and employers is a way to overcome these challenges. Professional career within and outside the profession (the case of young Russian lawyers) Irina P. POPOVA (Institute of Sociology, RAS, Russian Federation) | irina_popova@list.ru The paper considers the formation of professional careers types of the graduates with higher legal education in Russia. The differentiation of career patterns in legal profession depends on many social factors, including institutional conditions and individual attitudes. The social context of career patterns formation in Russia is associated with the "overproduction" of lawyers due to increased demand for legal education in post-soviet period. The system of legal education has been developing in response to the requirements of the market out of professionals' control. These development leads to the deterioration of the quality of vocational education and professional development and deformation of professional careers. The analysis focuses on the impact of training and employment institutions, as well as individual attitudes towards education and professional development. Particular attention is paid to the careers of the graduates with higher legal education, who abandoned their specialty, and educational potential to engage in professional careers in other fields of activity. Their decisions have been usually formed in the university during the academic legal practice. The analysis combines quantitative and qualitative strategies on the basis of the study "Structural features and motivational bases of social mobility of young Russian lawyers " (RHF 13-03-00049). The study was conducted in two stages: 1) semi-structured interviews (N=31). 2) survey based on formalized questionnaire with law school graduates obtained a law degree between 2000 and 2010 (n=414, 25 cities). RN19S13 Social Inequalities and Professions Occupational Prestige in Turkey: Changing Occupational Structures and SocioEconomic Status Lütfi SUNAR (Istanbul Universitesi, Turkey) | lsunar@istanbul.edu.tr Yunus KAYA (University of North Carolina Wilmington, USA) | yunuskaya@gmail.com Seran DEMIRAL (Istanbul Universitesi, Turkey) | serandemiral@gmail.com Occupational structures and work life in Turkey, although with some delay, are in the process of transition to a post-industrial stage. Today occupations have had a central importance in contemporary sociology, especially in the studies on stratification and the Socio-economic BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 970 status scales. Such scales as EGP and CAMSIS, which are extensively used today, depend directly on measuring the occupational prestige. Thus, the structure of occupations and changes in their prestige is subject to ongoing debates. However in Turkey, occupations are not studied regarding this dimension. One of the reason for this is the fact that the occupational data Turkey was never properly collected. In this paper we aim at exploring the changing occupational life and prestige of occupations by using the data from the quantitative research we conducted with a nationally representative sample of 2500 persons all across Turkey in 2014. We utilized ISCO08 occupational classification that was adapted by Turkish Statistical Institute (TUIK) to develop a prestige scale. In the survey, participants were asked to grade an occupation from each of the 128 occupations at the third level of ISCO08 with a score ranging between 1 and 100. Then, by applying these scores to other occupations in the same occupational group, a full occupational prestige rank was created. After that, we compared the scores given by different SES groups. Thus in this paper, a systematic framework will be offered to analyze the occupational life and the factors that drive the occupational change in Turkey will be discussed. Profession as a measure of social stratification Marina KHOKHLOVA (IMEMO (Russian Academy of Sciences), Russian Federation) | marina_khokhlova@mail.ru Profession can be regarded as something extremely important for 'building' the future in accordance with the demands of the markets and competition that need constant innovation. This results in professions acquiring new roles: they do not only safeguard professional values but also challenge the status-quo. However, the economic crisis aggravates the transformational crisis, and innovation stumbles upon those unprepared (who cannot or are not willing to adapt to the new situation). Professions always have to be relevant for different market economies. This may concern the role of professions not only in the functioning of the modern economy but also in solving the following social issues: dissatisfaction with social relations usually decreases when a person acquires a profession since in is the basic component of one's status and role in the social division of labor, and because of the salary a gauge of quality of life; Professional occupation channels a person's efforts into work-related activities, which can decrease the ethnic and cultural tension if not eliminate it at all, and favor the development of professional skills (in multiethnic working teams). Professional occupation prevents discrimination (e.g. on ethnic grounds) because it helps people judge others by their merits. A successful career gives one a feeling of stability and prosperity, though different ethnic groups are usually on different levels of the social ladder. Professional occupation as an element of the social relations can reproduce inequality that is embedded in education in the form of tracking, regional differences, varying number of children in families, the approach of parents from different social groups to their children's education, a 'limited' language that children from less educated families speak and that keeps them from efficiently solving tasks. Elites and professions Trygve GULBRANDSEN (Institute for Social Research, Norway) | trygve.gulbrandsen@socialresearch.no Sociology of elites and sociology of professions are two distinctly different fields of sociology. Admittedly, there are overlapping research interests as in studies of "elite professions", for instance lawyers or medical doctors, or similarly studies of elite educations within law and medicine. Nonetheless scholars within these two fields are engaging themselves in different topics and research questions. In this paper I argue that particularly elite research and elite BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 971 theory can benefit from theories and empirical knowledge developed within the sociology of professions. I will work out my argument theoretically by presenting three main areas within elite sociology and identifying some significant issues within these areas. Then I will discuss how studies of professions can help throw light on these issues, illustrated by empirical examples. The three areas within elite sociology I will focus upon are: (1) Elite circulation, (2) elite integration or cohesion, (3) elites and legitimacy. (1) Elite circulation Under this heading elite scholars have studied the changes in the composition of the holders of elite positions as to class, education or gender and the emergence of new elite positions. Elite scholars have often traced elite circulation to fundamental socioeconomic changes with political and cultural factors operating as important independent and intervening variables affecting the relationship between socioeconomic change and elite transformation. In this paper I will argue that significant cases of elite circulation have been embodied by particular professions, and in these cases the changes can be traced both to successful efforts on the part of the professions to obtain a collective uplift, or opposite, to inadequate actions to uphold elite status. As examples I will discuss the rise of auditors to the pinnacles of power within private business and how engineers lost ground to business economists as holders of top positions in private business. (2) Elite integration or cohesion Within elite research much attention has been devoted to the question of elite integration. Many scholars have argued that the establishment and upholding of a viable democracy depends in some important measure on the unity exhibited by the leading groups in society. Others have focused upon how elite cohesion can underpin the power of elites. In much of this research there has been a tendency to assume the presence of cohesion because elites have similar social origin, have kinship ties to each other or live in similar neighborhoods. Empirical studies from western countries have, however, demonstrated that elites' orientation and actions are only marginally related to their social background and their class status. Their attitudes towards significant political issues are first and foremost explained by their occupations and particular by the sector in which they practice their occupation. This fact indicates that in a modern society elites are mainly representatives of institutions and organizations which stand for different concerns and interests. Elite integration is generated through mutual accommodation, compromises and consensus between these institutionally based elite groups. Through socialization (and self-selection) the opinions of the top leaders are influenced by the ethos or culture prevailing in the particular institution or sector. Some of the main elite institutions in society are dominated by one particular profession. It is reasonable to believe then that the ethos of these institutions has taken an impression of the basic knowledge, outlook and norms of these professions. How different elite groups relate to each other and the possibility of elite integration is probably affected by the basic ethos of the individual institutions and of the professions dominating the institutions. Elite research has, however, paid very little attention to these characteristics of elites in a modern society. In the processes of elite accommodation some elite groups may play a more significant role. In Norwegian history the civil service elite has played such a role. In the 19the century the members of this elite acted as creators of the basic institutions in the new nation. Today they adhere firmly to political impartiality and to virtues associated with the roles as "institutional memory", "gyroscope of state" and "test, counter and check". In these ways they have functioned as stewards of national unity and national elite compromises. The norms and virtues characterizing the civil service elite are to a large extent influenced by the values and culture of two professions lawyers and social economists, which will be illustrated in the paper. (3) Elite legitimacy BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 972 As holders of power positions elites are wary of the need to have their power accepted both by the citizens and other elite groups. Mosca, one of the "founders" of elite theory, suggested that elites justify their power and rule by theories and principles which are in turn based on beliefs or ethical systems which are accepted by those who are ruled. Edvard Shils maintained that elites are given legitimacy to the extent that they can guarantee political, social and cultural order. Today elites also legitimize themselvesIn with reference the constitutional and legal basis of their position and to their professional knowledge and "fiduciary responsibilities". In the present 24 hour media society where top leaders both within politics and private business are continually scrutinized by mass media and expected to be answerable to the general public securing, elite legitimacy has become particularly precarious. In this paper I want to call attention to a new occupation (not yet a profession) which to a large extent has emerged in response to this situation PRand communication practitioners. A significant part of their job is to help elite persons to bolster their legitimacy. The practitioners of this occupation are, however, caught in a dilemma between ideals of managing communication between an organization and its stakeholders in a balanced way and expectations of shoring up the legitimacy of their principals. JS_RN16+RN19 Citizens and Professionals: Unequal and Diversified Healthcare Societies Changing Landscapes of Patient and Public Involvement in UK National Health Service Research Mary MADDEN (University of Leeds, United Kingdom) | m.t.madden@leeds.ac.uk The UK National Health Service (NHS) is a system of socialised medicine, into which, over the last thirty years, neoliberal economic policies have been introducing marketization. The Health and Social Care Act 2012 passed by Parliament in England effectively ended the NHS by abolishing the 60-year duty on the government to secure and provide healthcare for all while potentially laying the ground for wholesale privatisation. This change, which NHS England Chief Executive David Nicholson famously described as so big "you could probably see it from space", is in the process of creating a new architecture of power in the NHS. Replacing publics with markets, including the creation of a de-socialised healthcare market which gives expression to the liberties of individuals and within which they are free to pursue their own self-defined ends, has been seen negatively by some as part of the deconstruction of democracy; a hollowing out of civil society which poses a challenge to traditional notions of professionalism and public service ethos. At the same time patient and public involvement (PPI) in NHS services and research has become an imperative, yet the empirical evidence-base underpinning the worth and impact of PPI remains poor and there is contestation between professional and 'lay' power/knowledge. PPI remains conceptually unclear and this paper will discuss ways in which this ongoing lack of conceptual clarity impinges on patients and the public working inclusively and meaningfully with health professionals in health research within the context of neoliberal reorganisations of the UK NHS and University sectors The changing nature of professionalisation in a global and unequal world: Comparing medicine in Britain, the United States and Russia Mike SAKS (University Campus Suffolk, United Kingdom) | m.saks@ucs.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 973 This paper asks whether the nature of professionalism is changing in a global and unequal world. It was once projected that an elite knowledge class was fast developing with increasing professionalisation in a converging modern world, primarily driven by developments in technology. However, recent trends such as growing corporatisation, the new public management and increasing citizen engagement suggest that we may be witnessing rising deprofessionalisation, as opposed to increased professionalisation. Using medicine as a case study, the impact of these trends on doctors specifically is discussed from a neo-Weberian perspective in three societies with very different socio-political philosophies – namely, Britain, the United States and Russia. With due regard to methodological issues arising from comparative evaluation, it is argued that the pattern of professionalisation in the societies concerned is more divergent than convergent. An overview is provided of the patterns that have emerged as a result of the complex interplay between the professions, state and the market in each country. It is claimed that there is no necessary logic of industrialism as far as professionalisation is concerned or even any straight forward relationship between the form of professionalism and private and public sector settings. The implications for the public, including in relation to inequalities, of the different patterns in each of the models characterising the countries considered are also explored. These raise questions about best practice for the future in relation to medicine, as well as professions and citizens more generally. Medical and nursing professional culture after thirty years of corporatization in the Italian healthcare system. Roberto LUSARDI (University of Bergamo, Italy) | rob.lusardi@gmail.com Stefano TOMELLERI (University of Bergamo, Italy) | stefano.tomelleri@unibg.it In the last decades, the Italian healthcare system (as the majority of the European countries' healthcare systems) has been interested by processes of rationalization of governance structures, of administrative procedures and of professional practice. Effects and impacts of these innovations are mainly measured in terms of services effectiveness/efficiency. Nevertheless it has been reported how these structural changes have been accompanied by a vertical segmentation within the medical profession, including: clinical-physician (the professional), manager-physician (the administrator) and researcher-physician (the academic). These peculiar roles within the same professional profile diverge for power and influence on others, formal knowledge and professional duties. Analogue but less articulated differentiation can be identified within the nursing profession, where some people perform managerial tasks aimed at managing working activities and information spreading. This paper discusses the results of a qualitative study carried out in an Italian healthcare organization, and aimed at investigating the impacts of these changes on the professional cultures (medical and nursing in particular). The empirical dataset is composed by thirty-three interviews with physicians and nurses in charge of managerial and academic responsibilities. Three main cultural frames emerge from the content analysis of data: the corporate-managerial culture, the clinical-professional culture and the academic-technological culture. In this paper we will discuss these cultural profiles on details, identifying for each of them professional identity changes, social expectations and styles of leadership in both medical and nursing staff. Constructing meanings of experience by health care professionals and patients Tiina Maria TIILIKKA (University of Tampere, Finland) | tiina.tiilikka@uta.fi The presentation discusses how co-operation between health care professionals and experts by experience is part of changing Finnish health care and the third sector. The aim is to analyse BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 974 how the need for experience of citizens using health services is constructed between health care professionals and patients who act as experts by experience. This presentation gives examples of how health care professionals and experts by experience give meanings to the mental health and alcohol use. The aim is also to find out how experience of citizens was presented before and how the need for individual experiences of citizens is emphasized in current Finnish health care. The presentation is based on a research which is focused on social and health care and the third sector and how they operate. This project takes a broad view on the processes of societal change. The research project is designed as a third sector view of how Finnish society has changed from the early 1970s to the present day. The context of the study is Finnish alcohol and mental health policy. The research data consist of writings about Finnish alcohol policy and mental health care published between 1970-2014. The data also include the interviews of health care professionals and experts by experience. The content analysis and discourse analysis offer the methodological tools for the research. Working through? Labor in the perspective of psychotherapists Sabine FLICK (Goethe University Frankfurt, Germany) | s.flick@em.uni-frankfurt.de The paper focuses on therapist's knowledge of labor in the frame of psychotherapeutic treatment. Medical as well as psychological psychotherapists are more and more confronted with a problem: patients search their treatment with the descriptions of stressful working conditions. The question is, to what field of knowledge the interpretations of the psychotherapists of the patient's suffering is related. Do they locate the patient's status despite their narrations in inner processes or do they relate to knowledge of pathogen structures of today's working conditions? Do they reflect the debates on precarity or the blurring of boundaries of work and life? What results from this reflection for their therapeutic practice? The paper presents results of an empirical study in two psychosomatic clinics in Germany that work with psychodynamic approaches. On the basis of protocols of supervisions as well as interviews with these therapists three scenarios can be anticipated: a small group of the therapists discuss the stressful working conditions and try to overcome their own professional means with empowering the patients to either change or leave the working situation. A second scenario questions the patient's narratives about their work and already interprets these as part of the patient's pathology which sometimes is based on a lack of knowledge of today's working conditions. The majority of the therapists focus on the family biographies and the inner conflicts of the patients and even try to softly direct the content of the patient's narrative in the direction of family-biographic experience. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 975 RN20 Qualitative Methods RN20S01 Qualitative Analysis Opening the black box. Three logics of data interpretation in participant observation studies and their consequences Elisabeth SCHEIBELHOFER (University of Vienna, Austria) | elisabeth.scheibelhofer@univie.ac.at While ethnographic work and participant observation are well established in qualitative inquiry, few reflections have been published of how to analyse data gained from participant observation. The presentation will start with an overview of the existing literature in sociology and neighbouring disciplines such as anthropology. On this basis, it is argued that there are three main types how in qualitative research practice analysis of participant observation data is carried out. These three "ideal types" are: firstly, anthropological approaches, secondly hermeneutic ones and thirdly analytic works oriented towards Grounded Theory. While the first one is relying on the reading and reflecting of the written material, the second one is based on the hemeneutic circle, and the third one on coding the material. Each of these three main analytic strategies is embedded in specific research traditions and in their epistemic contexts. It is argued that reflecting the differences of these three diverging approaches to analyses might help raise the quality in interpretative sociological work. Framing via Metaphors: How can metaphors contribute to framing analysis? Milan HRUBES (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | hrubes@fss.muni.cz Frame/Framing has been a useful concept for studying various phenomenona concerning social interactions in the fields of e.g. social movements and public policy research. Although it proved to be a useful concept there are still debates on how to locate and analyse frames and more important how to capture the dynamics of framing. In my paper I draw on Schon and Rein s (1994) concept of framing which focuses on intractable policy problems that are unsolvable because of different framing applied. To find out what the problem is and why it is intractable the researcher must analyse the framing so he/she is able to find or set a new setting under which the problem can be approached. The question that is still to be answered is to how to analyse it. Schon and Rein (1974) as well as Yanow (1996) suggest that metaphors are significant means of framing, while leaving the field of metaphors still opened for further explorations. First I focus on the theoretical assumptions of recent theory of metaphors, mainly conceptual theory of metaphors, which enables me to show how metaphors analysis provides a significant penetration into the process of framing. Then I present an empirical case study based on framing the Czech accession to the European Union during the pre-referendum political debates in 2003. This case shows how employing metaphor analysis contributes to the study of framing in terms of uncovering different constructions of the necessity of the Czech accession in highly changeable environment of the pre-referendum debate. How to examine social worlds? – on the base of the research on social world of climbing Anna KACPERCZYK (University of Lodz, Poland) | anna.kacperczyk@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 976 Social worlds theories embrace wide range of approaches developed to understand social reality. Having seven-year experience of ethnographical study on social world of climbing I consider possible ways of examining social worlds. Theoretical foundation of my study has been symbolic interactionism and particularly social world theory. Methodological base of the analysis of empirical data was grounded theory methodology. The substantive area covered processes and actions in the social world of climbing. During the research process I was considering methodological issue: how to study social worlds and how to make good research about such specific substantive area like climbing activity. I wondered what aspect of climbing reality need to be studied and what kind of ontological, epistemological and methodological criteria must be realized in the research process to achieve thick description of particular social world and credibility of the final theoretical conclusions. On the base of literature and own research experience I present some aspects that need to be taken in the research on social worlds. How to Write a Grant Proposal? A Qualitative Methodology for the Analysis of Instruction Texts Kathia Esperanza SERRANO VELARDE (Heidelberg University, Germany) | kathia.serrano@soziologie.uni-heidelberg.de Miriam SCHWARZ (Heidelberg University, Germany) | miriam.schwarz@csi.uni-heidelberg.de Although instruction texts can be considered important material artifacts of organizational practices, organizational discourse scholars are reluctant to use them for their analysis. This paper argues that due to the ontological assumptions that underlie data selection in organizational studies, scholars might have overlooked the merits of instruction texts as empirical data. Thus, we present an integrated methodological framework that allows us to conceive of agency and performativity in different ways, thereby restoring instruction texts to the discursive study of organizations. We therefore combine methodological insights from discursive positioning theory and systemic functional linguistics into a content analytical framework. By developing a fine-tuned instrument capable of deconstructing instructive situations through social and linguistic analysis, we developed a reliable methodology for exposing the "social" aspects in communicative patterns that have often been considered too "standardized", "staged" or "contrived" (Potter1973, Spree 2002) for qualitative analysis. To back our methodological argument with concrete data and examples, we present findings from our research project on the emergence and evolution of grant-writing practices in German academia. The data we use stretches a fifty year period between 1960 and 2010, thus allowing us to develop a longitudinal perspective on the changing nature of organizational instructions. RN20S02 Sociological Imagination in Qualitative Research Do we really have to choose? Applying an integral framework to the study of everyday life as a "middle way" for qualitative research Paul Conrad KOTZE (University of the Free State, South Africa) | pckotze@yahoo.com Jan K. COETZEE (University of the Free State, South Africa) | coetzeejk@ufs.ac.za This paper furthers two arguments that are central to the topic of the session 'Sociological imagination in qualitative research'. The first is that the debate around intellectual craftsmanship versus abstract empiricism is but the latest incarnation of the dichotomy between subjectivity and objectivity in sociological practice. As such, it is rendered irresolvable by the presence of deep-seated assumptions on the part of proponents of both views. When reflexively considered, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 977 it becomes clear that both positions rest on more or less arbitrary abstractions of the fundamentally irreducible holon of social reality into one of its constituent parts. The favoured aspect is then taken for and analysed as the whole. In order to resolve the debate, it is necessary to transcend the illusory gulf between positivist and constructivist paradigms that underlies this impasse. The second argument offers a plausible solution, in the form of an integral sociological framework that acknowledges the ontological precedence of social reality as it naturally manifests itself to perception. Such a framework considers objective, subjective and intersubjective dimensions in its analysis of social reality and acknowledges the relative validity of the various theories and methods sociologists use to investigate these dimensions. Examples from two recent studies in the programme 'The narrative study of lives' (University of the Free State, South Africa) are used to illustrate the nature of such an integral approach, which is modifiable at the methodological level in order to meet the demands of a vast range of research fields and theoretical frameworks. Researching inequality with new materialisms Cornelia SCHADLER (Ludwig Maximilians University Munich, Germany) | C.Schadler@lmu.de A recent nexus of theories subsumed under the notion of new materialisms is increasingly recognized within sociology. Theories, such as the agential realism of Karen Barad (2003, 2007), the posthumanism of Donna Haraway (1992, 2008) or the deleuzian materialism of Rosi Braidotti (2002, 2006) claim to rewrite definitions of humans, overcome dualisms and representationalism, include material processes into research and redefine the relationship of subject and object in research. Some of those claims where already made by poststructural and postmodern theories, which also found their expression in a reformulation of qualitative methods. The questioning of the subject-object dualism and categorizations was transformed into research methodologies like autoethnography (Carolyn Ellis et al. 2010) or performance ethnography (Denzin 2003). New materialisms add a concept of dynamic materiality and situational realism to poststructuralist and postmodern ideas. This turn in theoretical thinking left sociologists and qualitative reseracher with the question how these theories can be transformed into a methodological framework to actually work with. Some recent research from the perspective of new materialism follow the methodological paths provided by postmodern inquiry (Pierre & Jackson 2014). In this paper I propose that new materialisms allows anti-dualist and anticategorical research to turn to more analytical research methods, without the need to use the epistemologies of positivism and representationalism. I discuss the ontological and epistemological foundations of new materialisms and illustrate my own enactments of a new materialist ethnography, which included a cycle of data collection (interviews, observation, documents, websites and artefacts), analysis and presentation. I also discuss how hierarchies and inequalities are addressed as multifold, paradox and complex processes. Performing Complexity and Diversity: A Pinboard Approach William Arthur CRAIGE (Durham University, United Kingdom) | wcraige@gmail.com It is argued in this paper that conventional methods of qualitative data analysis, such as Grounded Theory, typically work towards the erasure of complexity, heterogeneity and difference by reducing reality to limited sets of analytic categories or themes. While acknowledging that such reductions can be – and often are – both powerful and productive, it is argued that the erasure of complexity and diversity renders certain realities absent and 'other', in turn (re)producing problematic relations of power and inequality. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 978 In view of this argument, the paper draws upon an historical study of US telemedicine in the 1960s and '70s to offer an illustration and discussion of an alternative, novel method of qualitative data analysis which John Law (2002) refers to as a 'pinboard'. Conceptually grounded in post-Actor-Network Theory, a pinboard works through juxtaposition and pastiche to produce a heterogeneous array of different accounts which together perform social phenomena as complex, decentred and multiple. Accordingly, it resists the kinds of erasures that are performed by conventional approaches to qualitative research. Nevertheless, it is argued in the conclusion that a pinboard performs erasures of its own, with the implication that it is best understood as complementary to conventional practices rather than opposed to them. Recovering a Forgotten Tradition. Against the Technification of Qualitative Methods Mariano LONGO (university of salento, Italy) | mariano.longo@unisalento.it Wright Mill's Sociological Imagination, intended as a critique both to grand theory and abstract criticism was deeply rooted in non-mainstream trends of the American sociology. In his The Method of Sociology (1934), Florian Znaniecki warned against the technicalization of sociology. He referred to statistical methods, which were then gaining in relevance, as eventually able to eliminate "theoretical thinking from the process of scientific research" (Znaniecki, 1934: 234). Another Chicagoan, the anthropologist Robert Redfield underlined how, although new research techniques had greatly increased the reliabilities and measurability of human phenomena, yet complex questions, the ones which can be hardly reduced to variables, were left unconsidered. The strongest protest against technicalization in research methods is to be found in Nisbet's two essays titled Sociology as an Art Form (1962; 1976). By claiming the intuitive power of sociology, Nisbet made reference to classical sociology which had structured a refined description of modernity without the recourse to standardized methods. According to Nisbet, an excess of technality leads to the trivialization of sociological analysis, unable to give sophisticated, thick, counter-factual explanations of social reality. The paper is an attempt to recover this in part forgotten tradition against any process of excessive technification of sociological research methods. This process may affect qualitative techniques, traditionally intended as a source of thick interpretation of social reality. Against this trend, strong methodological awareness is advocated, as well as a deep theoretical understanding of society and social interactions as a peculiar object of our investigation. I am not I: Using Ipoems to explore identity Zigganni BOOTH (Queen's Univeristy Belfast, United Kingdom) | zbooth01@qub.ac.uk Thematic analysis has cemented itself as the dominant form of qualitative analysis within the social sciences (Guest 2012); allowing for reoccurring themes and patterns to be recorded and explored. Whilst this form of analysis has shown itself to be useful; especially in the field of identity research; due to its effectiveness at responding to research questions which go beyond the experience of the individual. It is my opinion that, a great failing of identity research lies with the hegemony of analytical tools utilised by researchers – namely the over-reliance of social researches on thematic analysis; resulting in the nuances of individual identity being overlooked in favour of overarching themes which respond to the research question( Guest 2012). In this paper, I argue that the utilisation of I poems in qualitative analysis allows for the experience of the individualin all its messiness and contradictionsto be more accurately captured and analysed. Using data from my PhD thesis, which focuses on how LGBQ women negotiate their identity; I aim to demonstrate how I poems can be used to interrogate qualitative data more BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 979 deeply and allow for an exploration of identity situated in the lived reflections and experiences of the individual research participants. RN20S03 Exploring Local Knowledge Individuals and states. Narrative resources in accounting for migration as life strategy Alexandra DELIU (Research Institute for Quality of Life, Romania; University of Bucharest) | alexandradeliu@yahoo.com Contemporary Romania is an emigration country, and current estimates show approximately 3 million Romanians living and working outside Romanian borders. With international migration as the broad theme of this paper, my current interest is in revealing the narrative resources used by individuals in order to make sense of their experience. Specifically, I am concerned with how people account for their decisions to live and work abroad, as well as for the alternative strategies adopted by their peers or neighbors. Moreover, while analyzing the narratives of migration, emphasis is put on how concepts such as 'individuals' (citizens) or 'structures' (the state) appear in people's discourses and how they are used as resources for reality construction. The empirical data used in the analysis consists of interview transcripts and field notes from a research started in 2012 and focused on studying the social effects of migration on the sending communities. As evidences and records of the interactions between researchers and respondents, the interviews are considered here to be social situations in which discursive orders are at stake and in which narratives get co-constructed by the participants. The structures of these narratives as well as the concepts, scenarios and arguments used by migrants and non-migrants when talking about migration as a personal choice or as something outside their own horizon are presented and discussed in order to address the above mentioned research interests. What`s needed to be a bona fide member in the economic lab Juliane BÖHME (Berlin Social Science Center, Germany) | boehme@wzb.eu The research I want to present takes place in an economic laboratory which is used for experiments about decision-making. The research situation in the economic lab is a special one: Communication is prohibited during the sessions and the material setting limits the possibilities of participant observation. I made interviews with experimental subjects right after the experiments and recorded video data from several experimental sessions with a ceiling camera and webcams. The aim is to find out how experimental subjects frame and understand the situation and the given tasks in the laboratory. In line with Garfinkels Ethnomethodology (Garfinkel 1967) I assume that actions of people are not arbitrary but organized and that people use specific ethnomethods to solve their ongoing problem of action. The ethnomethodological position focuses on how a specific social situation is produced. From this point of view, knowledge must be understood as procedural knowledge which needs to be observed in its situational evolvement. The use of local knowledge of subjects and experimenters is a crucial aspect in order to understand the actions in the lab. Based on empirical examples, I aim to show how the social situation in the laboratory is organized and which kind of local knowledge is needed to be a bona fide member in the experiment. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 980 Exploring local memory about "difficult past": ways to obtain valuable qualitative data during research on remembering and forgetting about mass murders committed by Poles on "Others" Mateusz MAGIEROWSKI (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | mateusz.magierowski@gmail.com "Difficult" or "shameful" group past i.a crime committed by ingroups on "Others" is one of those research topics which should be considered as sensitive. Individuals, when identyfiying with the group are likely to avoid talking about it's members guilts and undermining their own positive and stable group identity. Obtaining valuable data about ingroup's socially shaped memory about such events seems to be more problematic in local perspective, where the influence of social bonds and social control on members' actions is often considerable. The aim of the paper is to discuss various difficulties emerging during qualitative research on social memory about "difficult past" in local communities. When considering this problem, I shall present some examples from individual in-depth interviews carried out during my research project on social mechanisms of remembering and forgetting about mass murders committed by Poles on members of other ethnic groups in local communities. I shall not only go beyond problems related with the sensibility of the topic, but also consider those resulted from the specific characteristics of respondents : age, education level, topic involvement and social status. Concluding, I shall suggest some empirically-based proposals on how to deal with previously mentioned difficulties. What Micro-Analysis of Misunderstandings tells us about Local Knowledge Ulrike Tikvah KISSMANN (University of Kassel, Germany) | ulrike.kissmann@sowi.hu-berlin.de Misunderstandings interrupt our involvement in the social world whose contours we otherwise unthinkingly accept as we carry on with daily activities. Drawing on the work of Harold Garfinkel's breaching experiments, and in turn, Alfred Schütz, this paper examines the concept that misunderstandings implicate a suspension of the "attitude of daily life" and through this render visible the presupposed "background features" of everyday order (see Garfinkel 1963; Schütz 1945). The paper will show why micro-analysis of misunderstandings in video-recorded interactions is an efficient tool to study knowledge in local contexts, where local ways of knowing may be overlooked by the researcher because they are seen but unnoticed. Through video, the researcher can use the confusion and the anomie that are engendered through misunderstandings to reconstruct the implicit knowledge of participants. The presentation will also introduce Garfinkel's late work (2002) where he referred to Merleau-Ponty's writings on the body. With this and my own work on Merleau-Ponty, I will show to which degree misunderstandings are made up of pre-reflexive gestures and facial expressions (see Kissmann 2014) and prove that local ways of knowing thus comprise corporal knowledge beyond language and consciousness. The concept of misunderstanding that draws upon the Schützean phenomenology must be complemented by Merleau-Ponty's phenomenology of the body in order to grasp both reflexive and pre-reflexive local knowledge. Local production of security in upperclass neighborhoods. Comparison between suburban areas of Paris and Milano Lorraine BOZOULS (Sciences Po/Università degli studi di Milano Bicocca (Cotutelle), France) | lorraine.bozouls@sciencespo.fr In many European countries, local contexts and residents are increasingly included in security policies. There is a shift from a response to unsafety totally based on police repression to a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 981 more complex set of practices including prevention and social reassurance, which involve populations, associations and local governments. The combination of this paradigm shift with the growing importance of security in the public debate leads us to analyse the relation that people forge with their security, how this issue is addressed both in their speech and actions, and what kind of relationships are maintained with institutions. In our PhD thesis we focus on the issue of security in upper class neighborhoods through a qualitative research in two municipalities located respectively in Paris and Milano suburbs. Our materials combine interviews with ethnographic observations. First, we will insist on the coproduction of local order between inhabitants, police and municipality. Upper classes are generally mobilized for the protection of their spaces. They can use their social, economic and cultural ressources in municipal networks, like neighborhood council meetings, or to organize themselves into initiatives directly derived from the american neighborhood watch programs. Those practices contribute to the making of a specific local knowledge about security issues. Well off communities also frequently and increasingly resort to private security devices. Then, we will analyse how the production of this local knowledge differs between Paris and Milano. We will discuss the avantages of an international comparison between two local field researchs of restricted spaces. RN20S04a Qualitative Interviewing and Power I Talking about violence of women in prison: the relevance of gender and difference in methodology and meaning-making Satu VENÄLÄINEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | satu.venalainen@helsinki.fi My presentation is based on data that I have collected for my PhD study in prisons in Finland, consisting of interviews and written narratives in which women talk about violence they have committed. I discuss how interaction between the researcher and the participants, as well as both local and socio-cultural contexts, are inscribed into ways of making sense of violence in the data. I especially focus on ways in which conceptions about gender and how it relates to violence play a part both in my data collection as well as my interpretations, and how these conceptions may or may not be shared by the participants. I draw on a feminist poststructuralist approach to gender, and thus view it as diversely, ambivalently and fluidly constructed in discourse. I put forward an interpretation that when making sense of their violence, the participants both resist and rely on the ways in which gender was made relevant in my study. Touching upon methodological, and ethical, issues in my study due to the prison context, as well as violence as a sensitive topic of inquiry, I aim to grasp the multifaceted enactments of power and difference in my study that these various ways of making sense of gender and violence entangle with. I especially discuss the issue of representing, and thus constructing, difference between the researcher and the participants, as well as between groups of participants. Living Up to the Altruism of the Public: A different take on power, ethics and the archiving of qualitative data Robert Lee MILLER (Queen's University, Belfast, United Kingdom) | r.miller@qub.ac.uk The basic principle of ethical qualitative research can be seen as a sociological version of the Hippocratic Oath: "First, do no harm (to the research subject)". The rights of an interviewee to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 982 anonymity, or at least strictly-observed confidentiality, and to informed consent stem from this. The researcher is seen as ceding these powers, to remain unidentifiable and to make a reasoned decision to participate (or withdraw) freely to the researched. These rights are seen as core, to only be breached in exceptional circumstances such as the imminent danger of harm to the person being interviewed or to others. This presentation will seek to question these givens. It will argue that, particularly when qualitative interview data are subject to secondary analysis, interviewee confidentiality instead promotes the commodification of interview material with it being somehow transformed into the property of the researcher rather than the person who donated it. As such, the strict maintenance of confidentiality, rather than empowering the researched, can be seen as serving the interests of the researcher with interview material being controlled and exploited in a manner contrary to the altruistic impulse of the person who gave it freely. Similarly, it can be argued that true informed consent is a chimera since interviews can take paths unanticipated before they happen, third parties do not consent and, most crucially, interviewees cannot be made aware of the profound invasion of privacy that can be attained through an in-depth qualitative analysis. When a female professor studies men who buying sex abroad: reflections on doing qualitative research on Taiwanese men's sexual consumption abroad Mei-Hua CHEN (National Sun Yat-sen University, Taiwan, Republic of China) | mc153@mail.nsysu.edu.tw Taiwanese men have been traveled abroad to buy sex since mid-1990s. The phenomenon however is under theorized. Difficult to access potential interviewees or research participants might be one of the reasons for this under theorizing. In the past five years, as a female researcher I have been studied Taiwanese working-class men's sexual consumption in China by using in-depth interview and observations. 40 Taiwanese men were interviewed between 2010 and 2012. I also conducted observations of a group of five men buying sex in Guangdong province, China across two trips between 2010 and 2011. Basing on my own empirical research on these Taiwanese men, the paper aims to reveal the ways in which class, gender and sexuality are complicatedly interweave with each other, and how the filed as a site of power struggles. The paper firstly would unpack how Taiwanese hypocritical sexual morality and gender politics serves to make a female researcher difficult to access potential research participants. Secondly, I will dig into the surface to examine the ethical issues and power relations involved in the whole research process; e.g. the strategies and gendered politics regarding recruiting research participants, the ways in which me and my assistant (a gay man) consciously positioned ourselves as un/desirable sexual beings in the field to carry out observations, and how we deal with all those complicated gendered and sexual emotions occurred in the field. "Everybody is equal among us – from the manager of the factory to a dishwasher". Articulating power relations during fieldwork on kibbutz Karolina WISNIEWSKA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | wisniewskak@is.uw.edu.pl Equality and sharing are the basic organising principles on which the social life of the community under study is based. Every member's standard of living, annual income and his/her children's educational opportunities are "the same". Kibbuz Shalev, located in the southern peripheries of Israel, seems to belong to a shrinking minority of kibbutzim working according to classic, egalitarian rules. At least so is declared, but closer observation proves otherwise. Social BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 983 structure is more complex and hierarchical than community members are ready to admit. A popular "from the manager of the factory to a dishwasher" saying outlines the edges of the social ladder. I was a dishwasher in the kibbutz kitchen and an anthropologist researching reasons, agency and consequences of social change that the kibbutz has been undergoing. Both of these perspectives were immersed in power relations. This paper is based on the analysis of fifty interviews which I carried out during my fieldwork on kibbutz Shalev in 2010 and 2012-13 and has three goals. Firstly, it aims at showing complex and dynamic nature of power relations and postulates researching them in their local contexts. Secondly, it challenges the notion of anthropologist's alleged hegemony and underprivileged natives. Thirdly, it shows how analysing power relations can be used as a useful tool for researching into social processes within the studied community. RN20S04b Qualitative Interviewing and Power II Power Dynamics in Group Interviews in Consumer Research: Empirical Explorations Emma SAMSIOE (Lund University, Sweden) | emma.samsioe@ism.lu.se The traditional market research approach to focus group interview dynamics in consumer research draws on a psychological perspective bringing issues solely focused on the individual's behaviour to the front (Catterall and Maclaran 2006). How individual attitudes alter in group situations are of interest; that is how individual reasoning and thinking processes are transformed by group power structures. In contrast to this work I am using a consumer culture theory approach that shifts the unit of analysis to shared culture and collective social group dynamics (Moisander, Valtonen and Hirsto 2009). The focus is on the context in which collective actions take place and how participants share cultural meaning systems that they draw upon to interpret their surroundings and in turn also shape their behaviour. Through this approach I am currently in my dissertation work, on the negotiation of consumer learning strategies of trendy fashion set in a Swedish context, exploring two empirical issues related to how power dynamics are manifested and enacted during group interviews. First, I explore power performances in consensus seeking. Attention is directed to the interactions between participants and the ways in which meaning is jointly created, contested, and reworked within the group. This interaction is not just about speech but also include nonverbal communication. What are the possible contributions to how power dynamics are manifested and enacted? Second, and related to the first issue, does the sometimes egalitarian Scandinavian (Swedish) context have any particular impact on the negotiations and the kind of power dynamics at play here? Silence of the interview: Paying attention to the unsaid of qualitative interviewing Tea Torbenfeldt BENGTSSON (University of Copenhagen, Department of Sociology, Denmark) | tb@soc.ku.dk Lars FYNBO (University of Copenhagen, Department of Sociology, Denmark) | lf@soc.ku.dk Methodological research often uses failed, odd, or deviant interviews as examples of how qualitative data generation is a complex process that sometimes takes unpredictable and uncontrollable turns. Despite such exemplifications of the fundamental complexity of qualitative analysis, little analytic attention has been given to the significance of silence in qualitative BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 984 interviewing or to the assumption that silence in an interview is something that causes interviews to fail and, accordingly, something interviewers should try to avoid. In this paper we challenge the assumptions that silence cannot generate rich data and that silence should be avoided during qualitative interviewing. Drawing on our own experiences of interviewing young delinquents, we argue that paying attention to the unsaid, the pauses, the discomfort, and to silence is highly productive both during interviews and for the subsequent qualitative analysis. Our argument is formed by analyzing three different modes of silence: 1) Silence of the interviewee, 2) Silence of the interviewer, and 3) Silence of the interview. We conclude that silence is a creative, sometimes very effective tool for qualitative interviewers, and that paying attention to silence contributes both methodological and analytic value to the research potential of qualitative interviews when interviewing people about actions related to social delinquency. Probing tactics and situational differences in power in open interviews Gerben MOERMAN (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | gmoerman@uva.nl Probing in qualitative research interviews is usually done in a rather positive and accepting manner, in what could be called an encouraging probing tactic. For many interviewers this follows automatically from a person-oriented interviewer role, focussed on rapport and sharing power. However, a 'neutral' accommodating or more challenging probing tactics can also be combined with a person-oriented interviewer role and possibly with sharing power as well. From a large-scale field experiment it turned out that the use of the three different probing tactics in open interviews has hardly any effect on the average quality and content of the received information. This does not mean that these interviews are similar. The prompts and probes used in these interviews are very different. In this paper it is shown how these different probing tactics can lead to situational differences in interviewer power, interviewee power and rapport. The question is posed whether these probing tactics are to be considered and conceptualised in terms of situational power or possibly a more dramaturgical view on interviewing. The New Socrates. Some Notes on Methodology in Pierre Bourdieu's The Weight of the World. Lorenza BONINU (University of Pisa, Italy, MIUR, Italy) | lboninu@gmail.com The Weight of the World [Bourdieu,1993] starts with the chapter "To the reader" and ends with the chapter "Understanding". Both chapters are about the methodology Bourdieu and his team used for this research. They can be included in the framework of Bourdieu's many efforts to illustrate his social theory and his peculiar and complex epistemology. Most of all they are useful to explain Bourdieu's political engagement as a coherent effect of his trajectory in the academic field. In Bourdieu's view, conducting an interview should have a double effect: on the interviewers' side, it is a true «spiritual exercise that, through forgetfulness of self, aims at a true conversion of the way we look at other people in the ordinary circumstances of life»; on the interviewees' side it gives «an exceptional opportunity to testify, to make themselves heard, to carry their experience over from the private to the public sphere». The use of this particular approach to the hermeneutic interview in The Weight of the World pragmatically shows the results of Bourdieu's methodological and epistemological assumptions: the sociology, as scientific enterprise, should take charge to pursue the truth of social relationship by the mean of a constant practice of reflexivity, struggling against the illusion of immediate knowledge. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 985 In other terms, the sociologist repeats the Socratic action to unveil, through maieutic inquiry, the truth under social appearances. Only by this kind of maieutic activity and the awareness that follows it, the committed intellectuals will be able to accomplish the indispensable "Realpolitik of Reason". RN20S05a Ethnography and the Study of Situations I Ethnography of Objects in Action. The Performative Deployment of Social Robotics in Dementia Care Michaela PFADENHAUER (University of Vienna, Austria) | michaela.pfadenhauer@univie.ac.at Christoph DUKAT (Karlsruhe Institute of Technology, Germany) | christoph.dukat@kit.edu Since two years we have been conducting ethnographic research at a residential care center for the elderly in which two units of a social assistive robot are being deployed. Participant observations and videographic documentation of the application of the robot by so-called "additional care workers" constitute the core of our data material. While viewing socio-technical arrangements from a microperspective, our focus is on the (artificial) object. In the case of interest to us, the use of the technical artifact can be interpreted as an offer of communication. This is not merely an offer of communication in the broadest sense of the word, for example in the sense of a status symbol. Rather, it is a very concrete offer of com-munication extended by one (type of) person to another. Our research in this regard focuses on the process of action- that is, the performance of the deployment of social robotics. Technical artifacts are "objects in action" that require interpretation. How do people incorporate such objects into their social interactions, thereby changing these interactions? In what way do the care workers use social robotics in their everyday situations, thereby changing not only their everyday lives but also culture-in the present context, the culture of professional caregiving? A classroom situation on a practice-oriented secondary education programme Sofie KRANTZ (Linnaeus university, Sweden) | sofie.krantz@lnu.se My PhD project is linked to a larger research project that deals with issues of multicultural incorporation and school achievement. I am doing an ethnographic study, conducted in a vocational high school on a vehicle programme during 2011-2014 in southern Sweden. The pupils that attend the programme are mainly boys from various immigrant backgrounds living in heavily segregated areas. In this paper I analyse a specific situation that occurred during fieldwork with a mathematics class, which elucidates interaction between some of the pupils and their teacher in the classroom. The analysis reveals the importance of understanding the intersections of class, masculinity, religion and ethnicity. The classroom environment involves an on-going negotiation between the students and the teacher about what should be the content of education. Between the students an ongoing fight takes place regarding their status in the group, which is expressed in insults and jokes. The teacher responds pragmatically, observing the pupils' behaviour between her fingers, letting them construct mathematical tasks using their own examples that in some cases include offensive stereotypes. In the dialogue she deals with the contents that relate to maths and ignores some of the norm– and rule breaking parts occurring during the lesson. The analysis shows how different negotiations between norms and rules become necessary for reaching a situation where mathematics can be learned in this context. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 986 I also discuss how the term 'situation' is conceptualised in this study, as well as how 'situation' may be related to 'context' and the need for contextualisation. A classroom situation on a practice-oriented secondary education programme Analysis and discussion Beyond "modern", "secular", and "religion" through dance improvisation: Handling situations of uncertainty in interaction Milan FUJDA (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | milky@mail.muni.cz Mary Douglas viewed with irony the anthropologists' notion that "primitives expect rites to produce an immediate intervention in their affairs", and their tendency to "poke kindly fun at those who supplement their rituals of healing with European medicine...". Ernest Gellner expressed the idea that "oracle-surrogates" remain in use in a modern society in cases of serious non-calculable problems. My ethnographic fieldwork of contemporary dance improvisation shows that various kinds of "oracle-surrogates", "magic", and other "uncertain techniques", like "intuition", belief in rightness of what is happening by itself, and various forms of bodily intelligence, in combination with various "instrumentally rational techniques", form an important part of pragmatic handling of uncertainty and ambivalence. Practices we tend to classify as "religious" thus tend to be pragmatically mixed together with "instrumentally rational" techniques even in "non-religious" settings in order to handle situations of uncertainty, risk and ambivalence. Inevitable existence of uncertainty, ambivalence, and risk – including rising significance of ultimate risks (Beck) – in private and public spheres thus seems to make us unable to be practically secular. My presentation attempts to analyse in detail the ways of ordinary practical management of situations of uncertainty in dance in order to transcend the theoretical limits of categorical dichotomy "religion" / "non-religion" in understanding (non)differences between "modern" and "traditional" societies. I believe that this may add some important detail to theorising about our society in the crossroad of the sociology of risk and the sociology of religion, and to point out some reasons why "religion" inevitably (re-emerges) in politics and business. RN20S05b Ethnography and the Study of Situations II The use of force as a routine. An ethnography with photo elicitation inside a forensic psychiatric hospital Luigi GARIGLIO (University of Milan, Italy, academic visitor University of Oxford) | luigi.gariglio@unito.it The aim of this paper is to give a 'thick description' of the day-to-day situations in which prison officers use force with the kept in an Italian custodial institution for psychiatric patients and very violent inmates. It is about the fluidity of the research process, and its stages, inside such a custodial institution and the impact that methodological decisions had in the field. Furthermore, it shows the utility to integrate qualitative methods with visual methods in order to adapt to the research site and to grasp the multifaceted and complex realities of it and to enter into the actual day-to-day working practices and group loyalties that characterise such closed institution. Over almost two years of participant observation, video-recorded photo elicitation of images taken in the special hospital combined with recorded qualitative interviews did play a major role unpacking the complexities of these situations and their participants' interpretations. These images, prompted participants (prison officers, medical staff and kept) to tell me things I BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 987 wouldn't have ever dared to formulate in words. One single image depicting the aftermath of an officer's assault for instance, triggered some of the officers that started to talk about to reflect on assaults, violence, their self own (or their colleagues) "misbehaviour", "provocations" towards inmates and the use of force as well as of their vulnerability and very low level of safety and satisfaction at work. Grumling about meetings Malin ÅKERSTRÖM (Lund University, Sweden) | Malin.Akerstrom@soc.lu.se Grumbling about meetings Even though modern society has been called "a society of organizations", and meetings have been described as one of its indispensable and essential conditions, formal meetings have been little studied by social science. In an ongoing project we try to address this lack of studies. By means of field observations, 'go-alongs', interviews, and document analysis we examine the nature of formal meetings: their forms, idioms, cultures, frequency, and their manifest and latent functions for modern organizations. One of the recurring themes in our material is the complaints about meetings: their frequency, their emptiness, and the "forced attendance". This is found in various forms: in interviews, small talk as voiced during 'go-alongs' with various professionals, and in media comments, in reflections in biographies, and in handbooks about meetings. In this paper variations in the form and content of the critique and grumbling about "job meetings" will be discussed. Events in ethnography: Exploring dynamism and temporality of the situation Elina PAJU (University of Helsinki, Finland) | elina.paju@helsinki.fi In my paper I examine how situations are being researched in ethnographical praxis. I argue that taking the dynamism and temporality of the situation into account is crucial for the understanding of the part that the situation plays in ethnographic knowledge-production. For this aim, I employ the notion of the event. The data of the ethnographer, especially field-notes, consist mostly of observations of situations, either those the researcher has decided to observe in advance or those the researcher encounters in the field. In either case, the situation provides an act or behavior with a context, the essential ingredient of ethnographic understanding. However, an event understood as concrescence (Whitehead 1979; Halewood & Michael 2008), a coming together of different elements at play in a certain temporal moment, emphasizes the creation of each situation in different temporal moments as new and, thus, dynamic. In practical terms this allows for the temporal expansion of the situation: the situation that is first encountered in fieldwork is created anew in the office of the researcher where s/he analyses the data, and again five years on when the researcher returns to the situation with a new interest. In this sense, I argue, the event pushes the (temporal) boundaries of the situation. I base my analysis of the ethnographic event on my research in children's day care setting as well as activating workshops aimed at the over 15-year-old youth outside of employment and education. Ethnography of Situations and Social Worlds Analysis Bernd REBSTEIN (Bayreuth University, Germany) | bernd.rebstein@posteo.de One of the pending methodological questions in Ethnography refers to the ways in which to combine different levels of analysis. How can the focused study of social situations be improved BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 988 with additional explorations of the broader social context? Using the example of my own research in social worlds of migration I will discuss, how the combination of different methodological approaches can enhance new forms of ethnographical and videographical fieldwork. Without doubt, videography has been developed as a powerful tool for the study of social situations. In my own project it is used for a minute analysis focused on the process of knowledge communication on cultural public events such intercultural theme weeks, ethnic festivals and carnivals. Nevertheless for a thick description of social worlds in migration research and elsewhere, analyzing naturalistic audiovisual data alone is not sufficient. Against this background, I will discuss the possibilities and boundaries of additional explorations. RN20S06 The Time of Mobile Methods What does qualitative longitudinal research offer to the study of mobilities? Camilla LEWIS (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | camilla.lewis@manchester.ac.uk The study of mobilities has led to a call for appropriate mobile methods. Explicit in this is the assumption that existing methods are not sufficient for the task of studying mobilities. Interviews, focus groups and ethnography are regarded as static, immobile and fixed in place. But despite the obvious reference to time, the new mobilities paradigm (NMP), is a field often more explicitly concerned with spatial than temporal movement. This paper extends emerging critiques of mobile methods (eg Merriman 2014), by suggesting that mobile methods are limited as they rely on an over simplified theorisation of time and temporality. As noted by Cresswell (2010), particular conceptions of time are at work in the NMP with, for instance, Urry arguing that the present state of mobility offers a radical break from the past. However, such depictions of rupture or epochal change are often vague about 'duration' and about when 'the present' begins. This paper suggests that unexamined assumptions about time which are implicated in the turn to and demand for new mobile methods are not especially helpful in addressing the complexities of specific, locally grounded, changes and continuities in travel and transport behaviour. It draws on material from from a qualitative longitudinal panel study which has collected life and mobility history narratives from 245 participants in Leeds and Manchester from the Step-Change project (http://www.changing-mobilities.org.uk) and suggests that the findings offer valuable insights into changing travel and transport practices in the everyday and over personal and historical time. Moving Stories: The Time of Trauma Niamh MOORE (University of Edinburgh, United Kingdom) | niamh.moore@ed.ac.uk In this paper we address an underlying assumption of much mobility studies research, that such research requires mobile methods, and that many existing methods are somehow 'static'. In this paper we restate a central assumption of much qualitative research, that interviews can clearly be understood as involving movement through time. Specifically we draw on trauma narratives to highlight the movements in people's lives. This paper draws on data from an innovative qualitative longitudinal panel study, focusing on travel and transport and everyday lives and life histories, and which forms the empirical core of the multidisciplinary Step-Change project (http://www.changing-mobilities.org.uk). We have been struck by the number of trauma narratives, many of which revolve around serious illness, which have emerged in our interviews. While the new mobilities paradigm appears to struggle with time, transport studies exhibits BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 989 different dilemmas, an obsession with time, though usually time that is reducible to cost. More recently transport modelling has begun to take on board the notion that 'active travel' may contribute to well-being; however it has rarely taken into account that people may get ill. Understanding trauma as a response to overwhelming events, which is about time (eg repetition, amnesia, forgetting, return, rupture, turning points) and movement (freeze, flight, fight), we turn to our interviews as exemplary sites through to think through the relationship between time, space and movement in mobility studies, as well as to raise questions about academic amnesia, which forgets that interviews are sites of movement. Mobility Biographies Andy MILES (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | andrew.miles@manchester.ac.uk This paper introduces the methodological approach to the first and second wave of data collection in the innovative qualitative longitudinal panel study, which forms the empirical focus of the multidisciplinary Step-Change project (http://www.changing-mobilities.org.uk). The first wave involved eliciting life history narratives from interviews, alongside timelines and life diagrams, with 245 participants across the major urban conurbations of Leeds and Manchester. The second wave asked participants about perceptions of change, in relation to their everyday lives and also more broadly, in regards to societal change. Interviewees were also asked to draw a map to represent places which are important to them. Our paper discusses how we are using these interviews, life diagrams and timelines to develop the concept of 'mobility biographies' (Frändberg 2008; Lanzendorf 2003; Scheiner 2008) emerging in transport studies; a model that appears to offer a number of possibilities for developing a broader understanding of the dynamics of travel behaviour. Specifically here we explore the potentials of bringing a more interpretive and narrative approach to the concept of mobility biographies, which thus far has relied on linear notions of time, on fixed transitions in the life course and a segmented approach to life stages. We focus on the ways in which life trajectories and personal histories of mobility, travel and transport impact future behaviours through engaging both theoretically and empirically with the panel study data to examine how people's decisions are embedded in shifting networks of relationships over time and in different dimensions of the life course. RN20S07a Field Access: The Case of Hard to Reach Groups I Field access in disability studies – Norwegian and Polish cases. Marta SAŁKOWSKA (Collegium Civitas, Poland) | msalkowska@civitas.edu.pl This paper examines various access strategies applied during qualitative study among mothers of persons with Down's Syndrome in Norway and in Poland. The main aim of the study was to reconstruct mothers' strategies of coping with their children's stigma of intellectual disability. Mothers of persons with Down's Syndrome establish an extremely vulnerable (Liamputtong 2007) and, therefore, difficult to reach social group. They experience double stigmatization. The first one is directly connected with their children's visible disability (Goffman's idea of stigma by association). The second lies in the consequences of the latter – these women very often are excluded from "normal" social life and their life concentrates around private issues. This paper presents differences in gaining access to interviewees in Norway and in Poland. It discusses the role of individual and institutional gatekeepers, ethical issues concerning possible exploitation of research participants, various ways to build trust between researcher and interviewees. It also examines participants' reactions when asked to take part in the research project. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 990 Access to Disadvantaged Groups in a Cross-national Comparative Framework Juan Carlos REVILLA (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, Spain) | jcrevilla@cps.ucm.es Markus PROMBERGER (IAB, Germany) | Markus.Promberger@iab.de María Paz MARTÍN (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, Spain) | mpaz.mart.mart@gmail.com Araceli SERRANO (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, Spain) | araceli@cps.ucm.es People exposed to or threatened by poverty, unemployment or other socioeconomic risks of social exclusion are a classical hard to reach population for social research for several reasons. In the first place, they may be fearing stigmatization or 'otherness , or, to be more precise, a 'doubling' of stigmatization not only by their social environment and institutions, but also by social researchers, what is strongly resented as they are often trying hard to at least superficially keep their social position. Second, there is the exposure to social control and suspicion, which at least morally, if not institutionally may go hand in hand with receiving transfer incomes or welfare benefits. Third, they may experience the shame of having less and therefore being less in a society, where the availability of money and commodities creates a major part of the social belonging, complying with Georg Simmel's double definition of poverty – having less than one's peers, and being a client of the welfare state. Fourth, they are suffering from the popular image of inactive welfare dependency that in fact applies just for quite a small part of the poverty population, as most of them are actively trying to compensate or ease hardship through a widespread set of practices, including various informal activities which are judged quite differently by society, peer groups or the organizations of the welfare state. Therefore, research on socioeconomically vulnerable populations poses major methodological challenges. It is not just that they are hard to reach, but that they are also quite heterogeneous, as long as the population in situation of hardship increasingly is coming from more diverse backgrounds, living circumstances, biographies, experiences and practices within different cultural settings. This may lead to severe, and difficult to measure, selectivity in any way of access one may choose, what might lead to blank spots or to an inappropriate coverage of certain vulnerable groups. The thesis we want to work out in this contribution is that those challenges can – in qualitative research – be handled far better, if there is not only variation, flexibility and openness for inductive and procedural decisions when the units of observation are selected and identified, but also, if access ways and techniques of data collection are also undergoing contrastive variation alongside. Our thesis will be demonstrated on the fieldwork diaries and reports of a cross national qualitative study on "Patterns of Resilience during Socioeconomic Crises among Households in Europe", called RESCuE, in which the ways of living of more than 200 Households are investigated through visual and interview methods. The project comprises research teams from Greece, Spain, Portugal, Ireland, United Kingdom, Poland, Finland, Turkey and Germany, and is funded by the European Commission under the Seventh Framework Programme. At home among strangers. Particularities of field access to territorially isolated and self-isolated local communities Artemiy Alekseevich POZANENKO (Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | apozanenko@hse.ru Under an individual research project, The Social Structure of Local Communities Territorially Isolated from Public Authorities (financed by the Khamovniki Foundation, 2012-2014, Russia) the author studied two types of hard to reach groups: (1) territorially isolated and (2) selfBOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 991 isolated local communities united by a certain ideology or philosophy (generally in the form of various ecovillages). In both cases, the role of an unbiased and neutral researcher was inappropriate, however different the two groups may have been. Some basic rules are to be followed. (1) It is extremely important to gain the trust of group members, since due to the remoteness and lack of transport connections, the researcher will not be able to leave the village easily and will have to spend several days there. In such villages, community relations prevail, and a stranger is more likely to be an alien than in an ordinary village. The locals are accustomed to straightforward and familiar communication, which should be matched. The researcher should use plain and clear language; abandon urban and highbrow attitudes; avoid demonstrating wellbeing; wear inexpensive and suitable clothes, and attempt to erase the line between himself and the respondents. (2) Group members that distance themselves from modern society are extremely wary about any outside intrusions. Primarily, the researcher must assure his respondents that he is not an official or a journalist seeking sensations or wishing to demonize or ridicule them. He must demonstrate sincere interest and even loyalty in certain matters. He must never criticize their ideology or lifestyle. Into Deaf World. Hearing researcher among deaf respondents. Agnieszka FIGIEL (Adam Mickiewicz University in Poznan, Poland) | aga.figiel@gmail.com Status of deafness is ambiguous in contemporary world. On the one hand it is defined as disability, body defect. On the other, it defines the membership of specific social group, the cultural minority. Regardless of ways of understanding deafness, researchers have the same sort of problems. The most important question is: how to communicate with deaf people? Theoretically, there are many ways of communication: spoken, writing or sign language. In fact, it is hard to find the best way of communication. Many of the deaf use only sign language, even if they have hearing aids. Sign languages have their own grammar and "words": gestures, facial expression and body language. Furthermore, sometimes the deaf do not understand either spoken or writing language. The social consequence is the deaf groups are closed, very hermetic and hard to reach by hearing people. Taking all above into consideration, there are very important dillemas: a) How to find access to group of the deaf if you are hearing researcher? Who could be the gatekeepers? b) How to research when phonic and writing languages are difficult in use? Is the interpreter's help necessary? c) How to organize data gathering, how to record interviews or observations, and how to transcribe them when sign language is used by respondents? In my speech I would like to describe my own experience in research deaf people; how I had found accessing and who had been my gatekeeper. I will tell about interviewing the deaf and solving some methodological problems, such as standardization of measurement or translation interviews from sign to spoken/writing language. Negotiating access to adults with profound intellectual and multiple disabilities Reetta MIETOLA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | reetta.mietola@helsinki.fi Sonja MIETTINEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | sonja.miettinen@helsinki.fi This paper will report our experiences in negotiating access in a four-year ethnographic project focusing on adults with intellectual and multiple disabilities (PIMD). The ethnographic fieldwork BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 992 will take place in multiple day centers and housing units providing services for people with PIMD in Southern Finland. Our paper focuses on the one hand on the current regulation of research ethics in Finnish social sciences, especially concerning research including individuals belonging to the 'most vulnerable' groups. On the other hand, we will also discuss how the current policy in learning disability services, especially the ongoing rapid deinstitutionalization of the services, has impacted our negotiations with the social service sector. Adults with profound intellectual disabilities are an under-researched group in social studies. This is understandable since including people with PIMD in research means negotiating access to multiple institutional contexts of their everyday living. However, our paper stresses the right of people with PIMD to be included in research that aims to provide understanding of their lives, as well as contribute to the development of policies and services sensitive to their needs and interests. We suggest that the ethics guidelines need to be developed also from the point of view of this group with an understanding of their complex position in the society. This would require detailed discussion, for example, of proxy consent in the case of adults with legal guardianship, and research permit practices in services provided in public-private/third sector partnerships. RN20S07b Field Access: The Case of Hard to Reach Groups II Is the German minority in Poland a hard to reach group? Magdalena LEMAŃCZYK (The Academy of Tourism and Hotel Management in Gdansk, Poland) | m_lemanczyk@wp.pl The status and role of the German minority in Poland is peculiar due to complicated polishgerman history and heavy burden of stereotyping. Ethnic "renaissance" of the German minority after 1989 posed a particular resentment in Polish society, resulting in the relative closeness of presented minority members and their reluctance to researchers. The author will present a methodological report on the various phases of accessing the German minority institutions. In proposed paper particular emphasis will be put on the role of research reconnaissance, as a significant factor supporting the next phases of the study. The main object of presented research are German minority associations in selected areas of Northern Poland, whereas subjects are their leaders (formal and unofficial). Research area includes the Northern Poland, precisely Gdańsk Pomerania. Location of those associations covered the most of the territory of former Province West Prussia (1878-1920) and the territory of former Second Free City of Gdańsk (1920-1939). In total one hundred sixty German minority leaders was examined, in the period from September 2006 to March 2009, however, the author conducts further research concerning this group, furthermore among compatriots` associations living in Germany. Negotiating Access to Interviews with the Members of a Minority Community Bengi BEZIRGAN (London School of Economics, United Kingdom) | b.bezirgan@lse.ac.uk This paper presents a methodological discussion on the issues of gaining access to Armenian interviewees as the members of a hard-to-reach ethnic and religious minority community in Turkey. Drawing on my qualitative PhD research which is methodologically based upon critical discourse analysis of the media representations of Armenians and semi-structured interviews with forty-five Armenians, this paper focuses on only the findings concerning the field access, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 993 sampling design and the multi-layered relationship between the interviewer and the interviewees. During the five-month period, I interviewed twenty five male and twenty female Armenians. The main goal is to explore the ideas and experiences of Armenians about their understanding of the 'Armenian issue', the recent events concerning the Armenian community and their positioning within the nationalism debates and media representations. I employed the snowball sampling technique to reach interviewees which plays a key role in three critical stages of data collection such as locating, accessing and involving hidden and hard to reach populations (Cohen& Arieli 2011: 428). My position as a researcher and 'assumed' identity during the interview process evokes the question whether the responses would be different in some ways if the interviewer had been an Armenian researcher. Some interviewees expressed that they feel pleased to find out that such a sociological research is being carried out, and underlined its importance for the visibility of their community. However some of them seemed uncomfortable about voicing their views on such a delicate topic and stated that such studies only '(re)open the old wounds'. No Job, No Time, No Interview? – Issues of Accessing Long-term Unemployed Migrant Populations Uwe FLICK (Free University of Berlin, Germany) | Uwe.Flick@FU-Berlin.de Andreas HIRSELAND (Institute for Employment Research (IAB), Nuremberg, Germany) | Andreas.Hirseland@iab.de Sarah RASCHE (Free University of Berlin, Germany) | srasche@zedat.fu-berlin.de Qualitative research in the field of studying migrants' experiences with being long-term unemployed is facing several issues which make the access to this hard to reach group complicated: We encounter typical problems in motivating the interviewees and issues that arise when interviewing people with varying cultural backgrounds and languages. Beyond that we try to get in touch with people in a very specific situation: Being considered as a migrant and being unemployed at the same time can be difficult as 'work' represents a key-value within the majority society. Being employed thus turns out as the crucial means of recognition. In the case of unemployed with a migrant background this quite often leads to a doubled risk to be discriminated as a migrant and as an unemployed especially if unemployment goes along with the recipience of social benefits In the case of Germany, according to Social Code II, welfare recipients are facing the expectation to self-responsibly overcome neediness and thus are subject to activation rules fostering employability and motivate clients – even by imposing sanctions to take up any available job. In a current study, we conduct interviews and do observations among welfare recipients in Russian and Turkish communities about their experiences of being unemployed and with institutional support and control. Members of these target groups often refuse access using seemingly 'practical' arguments like having "no time for an interview". Our attempts to overcome such refusals and to find access will be reflected in this paper. Transnational Family: the challenges of accessing and interviewing elderly parents Tania TONHATI (Goldsmiths College University of London, United Kingdom) | taniatonhati@gmail.com In this paper I will discuss the difficulties to access and interview elderly parents in a context of transnational research. Based on my PhD thesis, which explores how Brazilian transnational families negotiate ways to incorporate Information and Communication Technologies (ICTs) to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 994 cope with distance, I draw on a qualitative methodology which includes ethnography at home and biographical interviews with Brazilian migrant women in the United Kingdom and their elderly parents in Brazil. The first phase of the fieldwork took place in the UK with the migrant daughters, whilst the second phase was in Brazil. The rationale behind interviewing the parents was to engage with the transnational family idea (Baldassar et al., 2007) of giving a voice to the non-migrants as well. They are also part of the migration process and have to face the consequences of the geographical mobility. Therefore, including parents in this research have provided a more complete knowledge about transnational Brazilian family relationships. In this presentation, the focus is exclusively on the methodological task to access and interview elderly parents. It has posed particular challenges to the research such as how to deal with ageing, loss of memory, difficult to speak and listen, illness and even death. RN20S08 Issues in Mixed Methods The integration of quantitative and qualitative approaches in the study of social mobility Elizaveta POLUKHINA (National Research University Higher School of Economics (HSE), Russian Federation) | liza.polukhina@gmail.com Alexandra KOCHKINA (National Research University Higher School of Economics (HSE), Russian Federation) | alexandra.kochkina@inbox.ru Sociological studies traditionally explore social mobility (the individual's movement from one social position to another) applying qualitative or quantitative methods separately. Our project combines both approaches in order to understand the multidimensional and ambivalent nature of social mobility phenomena. The collected research data includes the archive of Russian family histories (120 biographical in-depth interviews with 68 families, conducted in 1992-1994) and quantitative longitudinal data. Surveys interviews revealed the issues of decision making in significant biographical situations including the descriptions of starting and achieved individuals positions as well as members of extended their family (cousins, uncles, aunts and others). Generally, each questionnaire describes the life trajectories of 20-30 family members. We plan to reveal family trajectories of social mobility (based on residential mobility example) including the role of subjective perception (qualitative biographical in-depth interviews) as well as trends of generality (quantitative longitudinal data). Content analysis and/or discourse analysis? A mixed methods approach in textual analysis. Zsuzsanna GÉRING (Budapest Business School, Hungary) | gering.zsuzsannamargit@gkz.bgf.hu Content and discourse analyses as methods represent rather different approaches in terms of their theoretical backgrounds and research design. However, the author attempted to utilise these methods together in a mixed methods approach in order to analyse the online discourse of Hungarian medium-sized and large companies (N=146) regarding their social role and responsibility (CSR). In order to understand what companies define as their societal role and what they thematise as part of their CSR, the author examined the texts on their homepages. In this research project, content analysis and discourse analysis complemented each other on the one hand, and provided both quantitative and qualitative descriptions about the subject of the research, on the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 995 other. Furthermore, both methods allowed not only the direct analysis and interpretation of corporate texts but also of the social phenomena covered by them. Building on the methodological lessons of this project, the main differences of the two methodological approaches are discussed through three dimensions. The first dimension concerns the coding process, while the second and the third are related to the differences in the actual analyses of texts and the role the context plays in these analyses. This paper, by focusing on these methodological characteristics, aims to point to the complementary nature of these methods and to demonstrate how a mixed methods approach can be utilised for textual analysis in social science research to reach deeper understanding of the examined social phenomena. Relating Materiality to Communication and Meaning: A Combination of Qualitative and Quantitative Methods Anisya KHOKHLOVA (St. Petersburg State University, Russian Federation; Center for German and European Studies, St Petersburg State University – Bielefeld University) | anisya_khokhlova@mail.ru Nikita BASOV (Center for German and European Studies, St Petersburg State University – Bielefeld University) | Nikita.Basov@gmail.com This paper focuses on techniques to grasp material context in its relation to symbolic and social orders by combining qualitative and quantitative methods of social research. Departing from Latour's ANT and Knorr Cetina's object-centered sociality, we seek to relate social and meaning structures to everyday material context. In doing so, we study artistic collectives, for which the role of space and materiality has been widely recognized (Carlozzi et al. 1995; Meusburger 2009; Griswold et al. 2013), as artists are particularly responsive to stimuli from material environment. Few studies aimed to empirically tackle the relations between the symbolic world of artistic creation and the material world of objects normally use ethnographic observation, interviews and photo elicitation. Supplementing those with quantitative methods, such as formal textual analysis and sociometric surveys, we attempt to trace patterns in how objects are used and narrated applying a set of techniques to map and triangulate relations between objects, individuals and meanings within multiple data collection waves. This enables further formal analysis of jointly considered material, semantic and social dimensions with the recently developed network analysis techniques, like tripartite (Knoke, Christopoulos, in press) and multilevel dynamic (Wang et. al 2013) network analysis. The paper discusses methodological challenges put by such a research design experienced throughout the study of six European artistic collectives: operationalizing network links with and between objects; tracing relations of objects with individuals and meanings; providing the analytical balance of material order with its symbolic expressions and social functions, and suggests some methodological solutions. Research through movements: mixed approach in social mobility studies Anna STRELNIKOVA (National Research University Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | astrelnikova@hse.ru In this paper we consider the problem of choosing an approach to studies of social mobility and inequality. Here we introduce a method which is called "biographical walk". Urban biographical walk is a qualitative method in which a biographical interview (or in-depth) is combined with participant observations during a walk in certain city routes. First, a researcher conducts an initial interview which includes questions about the perception of urban space, about usual urban routes from the respondent's past, about general attitudes to the city etc. Having data collected, the researcher selects one of the urban places to walk with corresponding BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 996 respondent. When walking with a respondent the researcher ought to capture the way the respondent describes changes in urban space. During or after this walk a second interview is being complemented with follow-up questions that are supposed to clarify details of the initial interview. Thus, the idea of the method is that walking should help unfold the biography gradually. Here we proceed from the premise that movements transform to living experience and simultaneously geographical mobility transforms to the social one. Mobility is the key factor of accumulation and structuring respondent's experience, and it applies to personal and family biographical stories. The method allows researcher to reconstruct the past in terms of spacebody experience, to clarify sensitive topics (exclusion, inequality) and to see the results of subjective perception of mobility. This leads the researcher to generalizations of life trajectories to social mobility as its projection on physical space. RN20S09 Interviews with Panels, Groups and Couples Social class in qualitative comparative research designs – Methodological reflections from research on lay understandings of health behaviour Anu KATAINEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | anu.h.katainen@helsinki.fi The paper explores methodological difficulties in comparative qualitative research dealing with social class differences. The empirical examples come from two research projects which aimed at gaining in-depth knowledge on socio-cultural factors behind socioeconomic health differentials. Health behaviours such as smoking, drinking and physical inactivity explain a large part of the existing health differentials, but there has been a lack of attention to the subjective dimensions of health, and what differing forms of health behaviour actually signify in people's everyday life circumstances. The first study investigated smoking practices in different occupational groups by utilising semi-structured interviews as a method. In the second study focus groups were conducted among teenagers from differing social background to compare alcohol related meaning-making. In both studies several difficulties emerged, relating to the definition of social class and participant recruitment, for example, but most importantly to the focus of comparison. In both studies major differences were found in the ways the participants responded to the study. In the first study, the non-manual workers were responsive and eager to talk about their views and experiences, whereas the data produced by manual workers were characterized by low level of reflection. In the second study the higher social background was also associated with greater engagement with the study. The both studies highlight the importance of considering participants' ways of reacting to the research setting, and how social positions are expressed through these reactions. ICT-related scenarios viewed by the middle management in the welfare services – e-delphoi as method Raija KOSKINEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | raija.koskinen@helsinki.fi This empirical paper examines the current and future situation in Finnish welfare state related to new technology. With aims to effectuate the service production and to manage the increasing demands for documentation, information and communication (ICT) is used increasingly. This development affects the practical work in many ways. The data of this paper consists of views of middle management working in the welfare services. The research setting is two-fold. Firstly, based on current interdisciplinary research, the researcher has constructed scenarios for Finnish welfare services in the year 2030. Various ways of using new technology, especially ICT is a central element in these scenarios. Secondly, e-delfoi is used as the anonymous BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 997 participants representing the middle management view the given scenarios anonymously. The analysis of the data contributes with new understanding concerning the challenges met in the Finnish welfare services. Furthermore, the aim is to develop appropriate methodology to disseminate the complexity of practices in order to support informed decisions for the future. Interviewing spouses together. Negotiation of father's involvement in domestic work and childcare among the couple Michael MEUSER (TU Dortmund, Germany) | michael.meuser@tu-dortmund.de This paper discusses the potentials of interviewing spouses together. In family research as well as in gender studies private arrangements are usually inquired by interviewing partners seperately or only one of them, in case of heterosexual couples almost always the woman. In recent times there is a growing number of studies based on interviewing spouses together. But there is only little methodological reflection of this method. Based on research on dual career couples and on father's involvement in domestic work and childcare it will be shown how this method allows for reconstructing the joint construction of private gender arrangements by the couple. A crucial difference to interviews with single persons is that the couple does not only report on its living together, but that the couple's interaction and the dynamics of its relationship can be observed during the interview. This allows for focussing on homology between the reported arrangement of the couple and the arrangement accomplished in the interview. The interwoven life stories of the partners correspond with the discourse organization, the reported praxis with the praxis of reporting. Reconstructing where the mode of the discourse organization is collaborative and where conflictual, it can be shown how the couple produces shared as well as divergent perceptions of its living together. Further, in the case of heterosexual couples, it can be asked whether perceptions diverge in a gender typical way. Ethnographic panels for investigations of processes Grit PETSCHICK (Technische Universität Berlin, Germany) | grit.petschick@tu-berlin.de Many issues investigated in ethnographies are complex and lengthy processes. The method of ethnography allows in principle to accompany such a process in-the-making, including its fractions, critical moments as well as the envisaged alternatives and "dead ends". So tacit knowledge about practices and routines can be experience at first-hand. At the same time realtime studies of processes with long field stays are very resource consuming and not feasible for many ethnographers. Furthermore, such processes are often not localized in space and time, i.e. not limited to a specific place or group of people. This confronts the ethnographer with the unsolvable situation that he cannot be in several places at the same time and thus may not entirely follow possibly parallel decisions. In interviews, however, non-observable aspects, such as interpretations, reflections and thoughts about situations and decisions can be asked. The possibilities of purely interview based studies are limited, as they lack the detailed knowledge of the field stay and only the explicit knowledge of the process is ascertainable. The presented method of attempts to combine the advantages of these two methods for investigating processes. The author proposes Ethnographic-Panels as a mixed-method of repeated, short participant observation and retrospective interviews. The time spend in the field can thus be reduced. While intensification further allows a process accompaniment. The present article outlines the method and illustrates the research approach with an empirical example. RN20S10 Ethnography BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 998 Young People Living in Segregated Areas and Their Relationship to the Police Carolin ANDERSSON (Linnéuniversitetet, Sweden) | Carolin.andersson@lnu.se Applying for (1) General Session The overall aim of my Ph. D. project is to contribute to further knowledge of young people living in poor and segregated areas of Sweden, and particularly their relationship to the police. Previous research shows that young people, particularly young men, have an infected and hostile relationship to the police, with explanations pointing to their marginalized and underprivileged situation (Björk 2007; Sernhede 2006). However, other results indicate a more complex picture of young people living in these areas: while some declare to hate the police, others express trust and appraisal (Hallin m.fl. 2010; Pettersson 2012). Using ethnographic fieldwork I intend to capture different narratives of young peoples' conceptions and experiences of the police, and by means of an insight into their local context and daily lives reach an understanding of how different narratives emerge. In this paper I present empirical results from observations in the areas in question, and discuss the methodological challenges of establishing contact with young residents, challenges that I intend to overcome, e.g., through using my dog during my fieldwork. I also discuss some ethic challenges that my study imposes. Local contexts of integration and segregation Florian ELLIKER (University of St.Gallen, Switzerland) | florian.elliker@unisg.ch This paper presents an ethnographic case study which aims to understand why students in recently integrated student residences of a historically white Afrikaans university in South Africa resist organizational efforts to create 'inclusive diversity'. It looks in more detail at those structures and processes that make informal segregation practices resilient in residences with an interracial student body composition. Research into this question has justifiably focused on racist formations and (in)formal practices of racial and ethnic discrimination, some of which continue to inform everyday practices – albeit frequently employing strategies of 'plausible deniability' (Liu and Mills 2006). However, if we treat race and ethnicity as an integrated domain and study empirically how it is enacted in terms of categorization and membership, social organization, and political action (Brubaker 2009), we discover that there are other, non-racial domains that prevail in certain social situations. As local contexts, the student residences provide such alternative systems of relevance. They constitute small local groups with a specific culture, history, and multiple webs of relations among the group's routine participants (Fine 2010). Their members reciprocally identify themselves using a variety of relational and categorical identifications that are embedded in the local residence culture. This paper examines these local contexts as social spaces that provide both: common ground for interactions in which local identifications and practices prevail, but also ways and means to lead separate lives along racial categorizations. Difficult weaving: the ethnographer, the field access and the vulnerability of groundlessly accused participants Morena TARTARI (University of Padua, Italy) | morena.tartari@unipd.it This paper aims to discuss the strategies for the field access in ethnographic research studies that concern a particular category of participants like the people accused of crimes. Research studies considered by this paper concern two ethnographies of communities involved in sensational cases of alleged paedophilia. The defendants were accused without concrete BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 999 evidences, temporarily suspended from their duties and socially marginalized, and then, after trials lasted many years, they were acquitted and received the verdict of not guilty. The studies were carried out through participant observation and in-depth interviews and analyzed the marginalization and the stigmatization of the defendants during the different stages of the trials, also within the media. Through fieldnotes, this paper analyzes the effective and not effective strategies used to access the different fields, to gain defendants' confidence. In particular it focuses on the role and identity of the ethnographer and participants emotions and feelings, the way of maintaining the difficult balance between involvement and detachment, the representations of the participants with regard to the consequences of the study on their lives, the lives of their relatives, and on the outcome of the trials. Those strategies are compared with the literature and with other studies carried out by the author on different marginalized categories of subjects like drug addicts, prisoners and abused adolescents. Furthermore discussion points out the active role of sociological imagination in interweaving research questions, ethics of the fieldwork, participants vulnerability and ethnographer sensitivity. RN20S11 Issues in Observation Standing in the Public Places. Etno-Zenistic experiment. Krzysztof Tomasz KONECKI (Lodz University, Poland) | krzysztof.konecki@gmail.com The paper describes and analyse the etno-zenistic experiment that is connected with the standing in the motionless position in public places (at the entrance to the mall, in front of gasoline station, in front of the Bank or shop, at the corner of the street etc.). The research is inspired by the ethnomethodological approach to lived order and Buddhism Zen knowledge on the work of mind. The experiment is aimed to get to know the basic assumptions underlying our everyday life activities. Second goal, the most important, is to deconstruct the work of the mind (minding activity) especially concerning the process of looking-glass self and connected with it basic assumptions. The deconstruction will also deal with the process of production of emotions. There will be also discussion on the method of self – research (the ethno-zenistic experiments) to deconstruct the minding as a part of lived order at the concrete setting and the mindfulness as an effect of it. The Role of Observation Method in School Program Evaluation Ines ELEZOVIĆ (National Centre for External Evaluation of Education, Zagreb, Croatia) | ines.elezovic@ncvvo.hr First systematic national-wide external school program evaluations were conducted most recently in Croatia. Health Education (HE) was introduced within maximum of 12 school lessons per year, depending on grade, within the homeroom classes in all grades. This process was accompanied by significant public interest and a clash of polarized views regarding the fourth module, i.e. sex education. Therefore, research processes had to be done with particular care for subjects, majority of them being children age 10 to 18 years. Mixed methods approach used for the program evaluation included testing of student knowledge, questionnaires for students, parents and teachers, group interviews with students and school staff, individual interviews with school principals and classroom observations. In three consecutive visits to 16 case study schools 94 classroom observations were conducted by trained researchers. School lessons of HE in target grades in elementary schools (N=52) and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1000 secondary schools (N=42) were observed. Researchers evaluated lessons guided by "The protocol for classroom observation in elementary and secondary schools" which consists of three major parts: observations prior, during and after HE lesson. Classroom observations have proven to be powerful tool for determining immediate effects of teaching methods which are specific for HE program – student expositions, verbal dialogue methods, brainstorming, practical assignments, group discussions and schoolwork. Important social interactions within the school and classroom were noted only because researchers were physically present. One obvious disadvantage in lesser portion of situations was disrupting usual classroom atmosphere due to teachers' feelings of obligation to do their best while being monitored. Making a lesson 'one's own'. Reflections on how to analyze the ethno-methods of school sabotage David WÄSTERFORS (Lund University, Sweden) | david.wasterfors@soc.lu.se Since Paul Willis' (1977) studies on "the lads" there is a lingering interest in sociology on how pupils oppose order within the educational system. Willis' formulation of a "counter-culture" among working class pupils is illuminating but also obscuring; the very practical accomplishments of disturbing a lesson and challenging a teacher's authority are hidden within a presumably fixed culture. This presentation draws on ethnographic data from school work within the Swedish youth care system to discuss how to define and explore school sabotage. Youngsters in care face several obstacles in their school work due to institutional and biographical circumstances, but they are sometimes also personally engaged in avoiding or dismantling social order during lessons. Two major paths to accomplish school sabotage are distinguished (1) to "pepper" a lesson and (2) to "outperform" it. The first path includes various ways to tactically undermine (but not interrupting) the lesson by a series of disturbing maneuvers, whereas the second path involves more openly antagonistic or upfront strategies that ultimately suspend the lesson. The presentation revolves around observational and analytical considerations when exploring such school sabotage. Drawing Directly from Nature. The Art of Catching the Unmediated Phenomena Lukas Tomas MARCINIAK (Lodz University, Poland) | l.t.marciniak@gmail.com There is a strange and growing tendency in social research nowadays to study social phenomena without studying a phenomenon. This false paradox is based on the common, for some even taken for granted belief that the best or sometimes the only way to approach the phenomenon is questioning those who witnessed or participated in actions, settings and events associated with the analyzed issue. With events right in front of their eyes, researchers choose to seek for rapporteurs instead of drawing directly from the field, preferring third-person accounts and perceptions more than unmediated occurrence. Even if such a practice is common in contemporary research strategies, it should be stopped immediately. First because it is at odds with everything the great founders of interpretive sociology stood for and what became a foundation for development of qualitative research methods. Secondly because this question-based practice has a lot to do with unplanned manufacturing of findings and dealing with constant incoherence and lack of data. Making use of many examples and understanding all the consequences we should therefore move beyond reporting third-person descriptions and start drawing our analyses directly from nature. RN20S12 Reflexivity & Collaboration BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1001 Researcher Reflexivity: Working with our Subjectivity Hella VON UNGER (Ludwig Maximilians University Munich (LMU), Germany) | unger@lmu.de Penelope Anne SCOTT (Ludwig Maximilians University Munich (LMU), Germany) | penelope.scott@wzb.eu In the interpretative tradition of sociology, it is understood that researchers have to deal with the fact that they are both social actors and social scientists. A basic challenge is: How can we develop a scientific perspective on social life that is not a simple repetition and confirmation of our common sense beliefs? How can we achieve an analytic distance and reach an understanding that goes beyond what we already 'know' as social actors? Most qualitative methodologies treat the personal involvement and subjectivity of the researcher as an integral part of the research process. Researchers are asked to practice critical (self-) reflexivity in order to increase the validity of the findings. However, with few exceptions, these practices and their outcomes constitute a 'black box'. This paper discusses the actual strategies and experiences of researcher reflexivity in a qualitative study on ethnicity categories and health discourses in Germany and the UK. The study was conducted in a team and we used different strategies to practice reflexivity – individually and collectively. Identifying our prior assumptions and beliefs in field notes, reflexive memos and team discussions, we documented and scrutinized our influence on the research process. A major struggle involved dealing with our prior experience and normative stances (e.g. pro human rights, anti-discriminatory positions) when analyzing racialized discourses. Using examples from our empirical work, we show how practicing reflexivity in a team opened up opportunities to use our subjectivity as an 'epistemic window' (Breuer) to deepen our understanding and improve the quality of our findings. Creativity in Qualitative Methods Ghazala Yasmin FAROOQ (The University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | yasminfarooq@hotmail.com This paper aims to provide methodological reflections and examines empirical findings from a doctoral study that involved in-depth interviews with 27 overseas-trained South Asian doctors practicing as general practitioners in three geographical locales with varying ethnic density and urban/rural mix in the UK. The study set out to explore how this group of highly skilled elite migrants integrated into the UK society, perceived their identities and whether they had acquired a sense of belonging to Britain. The key concepts examined included whether the experiences of racism differed for elite and low/unskilled migrants and whether class and context had a role in shaping differential experiences of the doctors in the study. A cornerstone of the process in interpretive research is the researcher's own reflexivity (Paulus et al., 2008) as a researcher is always implicated in the research process of all qualitative methodologies in one way or another (Willig, 2008). Recognising the limitations of previous studies, this paper will explore how I as a researcher incorporated the principles of ant-racist research advocated by Dei and Johal (2005). The authors argue that anti-racist researchers need to acknowledge that the voices of the subjects are likely to have been somewhat polluted and affected by centuries of oppression and emphasise the significance of how these voices are interpreted. I also allowed the interviewees to articulate their feelings/responses in their first language which served to expose the complexity of issues involved. The findings show how race, class and gender intersect against a backdrop of pre-existing colonial relationships. Who can be a scientist? about crowdsourcing for cultural studies Katarzyna LISEK (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | kat.lisek@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1002 New technologies made it possible to incredibly expand the opportunities of research tools. The vast amount of data can be processed and analyzed through information systems. Still, there are such areas of analysis, which cannot be performed without the human element – no one has created a machine which fully replaces human senses and intelligence. What could be done if the research process requires analysis of large amounts of material, which cannot be processed mechanically, to obtain quickly reliable and objective results? Outsource this task to the crowd. Crowdsourcing is new phenomenon, described by theorists only since 2006. It proves correct in business, especially as marketing tool. More and more often it is used by non – governmental and governmental organizations, as well as by research teams. In this process institution defines clearly the problem, which it is dealing with and asks a large group of anonymous users of new media for a solution. The tool is already implemented in strict sciences. Thanks to platform Planet Four thousands of astronomers – amateurs can browse and interpret images of Mars shared to them by NASA and in the project EyeWire computer system is "learned" by players, how it should map the human brain. The key to the success of these projects is to divide the difficult tasks for small and uncomplicated ones and to ensure that their realization will make a pleasure for users. Does this type of methods can be applied for humanities research, especially for cultural studies? My presentation will be a start of discussion about building a crowdsourcing tool for qualitative content analysis. We have a plan to create apps, through which hundreds of users will prepare the data for subsequent analysis by playing the games we will have proposed. The players will have a task to encode the content of documents provided by us, according to the key prepared before. Our solution can be vademecum for the problems associated with this method of research as a low objectivity, time-consuming and high cost of the process and the impact of the researcher on the results. This tool could be used not only by sociologists, but also by anthropologists, historians, ethnographers and others. We created a prototype of this tool and we want to consult its possible risks and weaknesses with representatives of different fields, to make our apps multidisciplinary and universal. Communicative Methodology to tackle inequalities Carmen ELBOJ (University of Zaragoza) | celboj@unizar.es López Calvo LOPEZ (University of Barcelona, Spain) | lauralopez@ub.edu Tinka SCHUBERT (University of Barcelona, Spain) | tschubert@ub.edu In this paper, the history of the communicative methodology of research (CM) is presented through a review of its implementation in three research projects funded under the Framework Programmes of the European Commission. The CM is contributing to transforming the social realities studied and therefore especially useful in tackling inequalities. This methodology has been recommended by the EC especially for research with vulnerable groups. The FP5 WORKALO (2001-2004) analyzed innovative strategies of occupational patterns of ethnic minorities achieving major political impact. The FP6 INCLUD-ED (2006-2011) focused on educational strategies for social cohesion and inclusion and has contributed with successful actions in a variety of social domains that improve the lives of European citizens. The ongoing FP7 IMPACT-EV (2014-2017) develops a monitoring and evaluating system to track the impact of research in SSH. With a communicative orientation both qualitative as well as quantitative techniques can be combined aiming at social transformation and contributing to the projects' success. The basic principles of the CM depart from the capacity of argumentation and communication of the people. It builds on breaking with the interpretative hierarchy, thus, the social subjects are directly involved in the research process from the beginning to the end and contribute to the construction of new knowledge developed in the egalitarian dialogue between BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1003 the subjects and the researchers. The subjects contribute with their experience and researchers with the accumulated scientific knowledge. This paper provides some insights on the CM and its transformative potential of tackling inequalities. RN20S13 Various Forms of Elicitation A comparison of pretest recommendations based on cognitive interviews Wanda Louise OTTO (GESIS – Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences, Germany) | wanda.otto@gesis.org Cognitive interviewing is an active pretesting method that aims to gain insights into the cognitive processes underlying survey responding (Willis 2005). When answering a question respondents have to interpret the question, search their memory for relevant information, generate judgments, and edit their responses to fit the presented answer categories (cf. Tourangeau, Rips, & Rasinski, 2000). To obtain reliable and valid results it is crucial to make sure that indicators measure what is intended to be measured. By recognizing which problems exist within the answering process, researchers are in the position to formulate better – more accurate – questions. Unfortunately, little is known about the realized benefits from this revision (Beatty et al. 2006) based on the findings of cognitive interviews. Therefore, I examine recommendations based on three different item sets (role of women, internationalization, role of fathers) by using various cognitive interviewing techniques (e.g. Comprehension Probe, Category Selection Probe, Emergent Probe). For the empirical investigation a quota sample (by sex, age, and education) of 15-20 respondents is used. Thus results of the original items and results of the revised items are compared to find out which version is better. Therefore an error coding scheme taken from DeMaio and Landreth (2004) is used to evaluate both versions. This procedure aims to find answers to the following research question: 1. Do pretest recommendations based on cognitive interviews improve the original items by easing the understanding and minimizing the problems while answering? 2. Are the findings consistent across item sets of different topics? Researching work on screen: analysing, viewing and rebuilding memory work narratives Luísa VELOSO (ISCTE-IUL, Portugal) | luisa.veloso@iscte.pt Emília Margarida MARQUES (CRIA, Portugal) | em.marques@fcsh.unl.pt Frédéric VIDAL (CRIA, Portugal) | frdvidal@gmail.com João ROSAS (ISCTE-IUL, Portugal) | workscies@gmail.com This paper discusses the qualitative methodology set up on a research on the representations of work in Portuguese cinema. After a research stage focused on films'analysis, two case studies were defined to develop an empirical approach on social worlds. One of them, part of Greater Lisbon, is where one of the most important Portuguese industrial economic groups dominated the economy and the employment from the early 1930s until the middle of the XXth. With its closing down, in the end of the 1980s, and the de-industrialisation process, the city has been dealing with problems of demographic ageing, urban decay and high levels of unemployment. When selecting this case study, we intend, both to study how films can reconstruct social memories and how do people re-configure their memories in the frame of contemporary realities. To attain these objectives, we held interviews with social actors and screenings of commissioned industrial films by former industrial workers who experienced the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1004 social realities that the films represent (most of the films in an ideological and political engaged way), aiming at generating dynamics of informal conversation between the viewers and the research team. This innovative qualititative methodology had various results: i) the discover, through the interviews and screenings, of other amateur films that were also showed to the people; ii) the way the research influenced the memories of people generating a chain of actions by local actors; iii) and the importance of using the visual support to induce speech from the social actors. Photo-elicitation interview: the challenge of interviewing professional imagemakers Alexandra ZAPOLSKAYA (Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | ajmulder@yandex.ru Photo-elicitation interview (PEI) is one of the most popular visual methods in sociology. Photographs promise to be the bridge between the worlds of the researcher and the researched and to decrease the power differential in the interview. Paradoxically, it is rarely used in the research of the issues that are 'visual by themselves'. The paper presents a methodological reflection on PEI triggered by its appliance to an unusual topic: professional image production. First, I examine how a matrix of possible topics of the method's appliance was developed throughout the method's career. I suggest that the very trends that provided success of PEI (e.g. interest on everyday life practices or focus on the dominated subjects) implied the mainstream topics of its appliance and ignored the inquiry about the production of professional images. Second, I draw upon my research experiences with news photographers (30 interviews) to examine the limitations of the method. Photojournalists are a specific category of interviewees who use a special language for visual images when commenting on their work. Therefore, if an interviewer does not know this language, the photographs are less likely to function as a "language bridge". As a result, a situation of dominance of the interviewee can be created. However, photographs that were taken by the interviewee serve to guide him to share his experiences instead of giving abstract answers. Thus, the case of interviewing "visual professionals" inverts the methodological discussion on the potential of the images to change the power balance in the interview. Tracing interactions with and over documents Katarina JACOBSSON (Lund University, Sweden) | katarina.jacobsson@soch.lu.se A common view of documents and paper work is that they are separated from "real life": people say and do things "in reality", whereas what people write tends to be seen as something other than reality, or another kind of reality. Researchers' interest in documents and documentation often contributes to this divide when stressing content and form over the use of documents, thus constructing a documentary reality that is separate from the interactional order. A wider ethnographic approach to documents illustrates how they are integrated in various kinds of interactions, and makes it possible to capture interaction with and over documents. With examples from the fields of Swedish health care and the social services, I discuss how the study of documents can benefit from using a range of methods, such as go-alongs, following paper trails, "document mapping" and interviews among others. In focusing the use of the document the researcher is enabled to answer not only the question of what reality the document creates, but also how this reality is accomplished by members' talk and other interactions. Assessing data quality in calendar interviews: a qualitative study BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1005 Ana BARBEIRO (University of Porto and University of Lausanne) | Ana.Barbeiro@unil.ch Dario SPINI (University of Lausanne) | Dario.Spini@unil.ch Calendar interviewing is used in life course research for collecting retrospective quantitative data with accuracy (Belli et al, 2013). However, calendar interviewing can also be used for qualitative biographic research. The present paper analyses a set of 12 interviews in order to assess the quality of the data collected with a calendar interviewing device (CID). Specifically, it analyses (1) the types of uses of the CID across the interaction between the interviewer and the interviewees; (2) the strategies used by the interviewees to provide time and place precision; and (3) how the uses of the CID meet the goals of life course research. The analysis puts in evidence two general dynamics of the interviews, alternating and developing one another: (1) the storytelling dynamic, where the interviewees narrated episodes of their lives, and (2) the location of these episodes in the calendar. Results show the flexibility of the CID, allowing for adapting to the specific ways the interviewees developed their narratives. The analysis also identified two groups of strategies of the participants for specifying time and place. The first group consists of "core strategies", used by all the interviewees. These strategies are deeply intertwined with one another. They concern "specifying age", "specifying date", "identifying sequences of events", "specifying duration", and "referring to places". The second group consists of "innovative strategies", used by several interviewees without any request from the interviewer. These strategies are the following: "specifying school years", "using documents", and "referring to the historical context". Finally, the CID also showed to be successfully used for completing complex tasks related to life course research, such as "matching different trajectories" and "locating turning points". RN20S14 Visual Research "What it means to be Irish": adding novelty to the design by integrating audiovisual communication techniques Yaqoub Jemil BOUAYNAYA (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland) | bouaynyj@tcd.ie This paper presents an innovative and reflexive qualitative design that explores how participants' perceive Irishness. It describes the multiphase approach taken to investigate individuals' perceived sense of identity, either in stability or flux, by exposure to variations of Irishness through the viewing of an innovate reflexive multimedia presentation. The novel qualitative design relies on an audiovisual production made from one-to-one interviews with four individuals of differing backgrounds but are all Irish citizens. This integral technological component is essential to the fulfilment of theoretically justified objectives that aim to make the research iterative, participatory and emancipatory. The focus of interest on 'the cultural', thus also dictates the qualitative approach employed. The paper reveals how such a reflexive social investigation challenges and evokes responses from subjects specific to their perceived sense of Irishness and facilitates insight into the processes which affect an individuals' self-understanding and social categorisation. The Extended Case Method in Visual Research Mirko PETRIC (University of Zadar, Croatia) | mpetric@unizd.hr The last two decades have seen an unprecedented increase in the use of visual methods across the social and cultural sciences. In spite of that, as Emisson and Smith (2000; 2013) BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1006 have reminded us, the previous marginalization and underutilization of visual information in the social sciences has resulted in "notable problems in connecting up /.../ to the central theoretical traditions and debates of social sciences". Such problems do not appear to have subsided to the present day, notwithstanding the ever-growing profusion of literature based on "visual methods" of research. Rather than being readily associated with idoneous sociological frameworks, such as symbolic interactionism, sociological phenomenology, ethnomethodology or constructivism, the results of empirical research based on visual data frequently remain in the domain of the broadly interdisciplinary or postdisciplinary defined "visual studies" or "cultural studies". This paper is an attempt to narrow the mentioned gap between the central sociological traditions and visual research by discussing their potential cross-fertilization with Buroway's elaboration of the "extended case method" (1998). Following Konecki's attempt to develop the framework for a "visual grounded theory" (2011), this paper sets out to do the same departing from Burawoy's reflexive "theorygraphy", in which research activities aim "to modify, exemplify, and develop existing theories" (Tavory & Timmermans, 2009). Such an approach is seen as especially fruitful in the task of placing the frequently disconnected visual data into their extralocal and sociological context. Examples included in the presentation illustrate the productivity of Buroway's approach in the field of visual research. Vernacular Video Analysis in Sports Training René TUMA (TU Berlin, Germany) | rene.tuma@tu-berlin.de How is video technology used in sports training to observe, reflect on, and improve performance? Practitioners use visual tools to make movement observable, and analyse it statistically and/or based on their specific theoretical background (kinesics, tactics theory, etc.). Based on the long lasting tradition of the use of visual media in sports training, video analysis is a well-established part of professional training practice. Combining a study of the historical developments and videographic studies of video analysis sessions in football training I am going to show how the members of the field use video technology to make bodily movement, spatial formations and distinctive moments in sports training visible and thereby available for communication (such as instruction of players). Based on a framework of communicative constructivism I am able to show how phenomena are made visible, translated into specific language and how knowledge about the interacting body is shared and produced in specific situations of analysis, that involve the participants' bodily resources. I can show, how in the work arc of video analysis in sports, the activities of analysis link situated seeing practices with theoretical resources that are dependent on the discourse in the field and organitational specifics. Further discussion can go into the question how this reflexive methodology of analysing practices of professions allow us to improve our own methods (reflexive methodology). Self-representations and Identity Construction of People with Disabilities in Turkey Mine ERSOY ÖZCAN (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | mine_35290@yahoo.com An auto-photographic research is conducted to understand the reconstructing of identity and self-representations of people with disabilities that were in a rehabilitation program. Autophotography technic is combined with qualitative interviews to have a deeper understanding of the participants' feelings, thoughts and interpretations in their identity construction process. Auto-photography is considered to be an important tool for building bridges with marginalized groups since it enables the participants to speak for themselves. Data collection process was BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1007 two steps: first, the participants were given a disposable camera to take 20 pictures answering the question "who are you" and then they were interviewed individually to talk about these pictures. The interviews lasted about an hour. All data transferred into qualitative data analysis software (MAXQDA) and analyzed by the help of this software. Using the software let us code both the photographs and the interview data simultaneously. Thus, narratives and the related photograph were kept together in the same category. The emerging themes from the data constituted our first level categories during the analysis. We continued with MAXQDA coding to create sub-categories per each theme. In the third step we reorganize our categories under more abstract, theoretical categories. Findings of the research reveal self-representations of people with disabilities in relation with their identity construction in a cultural context. Family and friends has an important role in their identity construction process. JS_RN11+RN20 Emotions and Qualitative Methods Investigating Emotions by Using Computer-Assisted Qualitative Data Analysis Software Elgen SAUERBORN (Freie Universität Berlin, Germany) | Elgen.Sauerborn@fu-berlin.de In the context of sociology of emotions qualitative researchers always face the challenge of making the invisible tangible. Referring to Konopásek's idea of making thinking visible through computer-assisted qualitative data analysis software (CAQDAS), I argue that this software also has the power to visualize emotions in (interpretative) research processes. Using MAXQDA as an example, I will illustrate how software packages can be understood as more than simply a tool to structure data in emotion research. CAQDAS can rather be utilized as an instrument to visualize and therefore grasp emotions in your data. Furthermore, I want to emphasize the importance of cross-linking between different data sources for a better and deeper understanding of emotions. I want to outline how sociological (not social!) interpretations in terms of memos, hyperlinked data segments, codes etc. within a variety of existing and gathered data sources can be visualized with the help of CAQDAS tools. When feeding the digital data with your own scientific interpretations, patterns and structures emerge out of your data that can assist in the analysis of emotions. This process of interpretations leads to new data that connects different sources and help qualitative researchers to disentangle the complexity of emotions via their visualization. Narrating emotion and affect: from examples to suggestions Jan K. COETZEE (University of the Free State, South Africa) | coetzeejk@ufs.ac.za Narrative analysis is a qualitative way to unwrap the meaning ordinary people give of their experience of the life-world. This opening up of meaning cannot, however, be achieved without us understanding the rich variety of the experience in the life-world. We need to know more about taken-for-granted, familiar and largely unnoticed parts of everyday life, but we also need to know more about the experience of crises and turbulences, about turmoil and transformation, about the emotive issues embedded in experiences. Everyday life is not only situational and problematic; it is also experienced as a drama that does not follow any script. We are all-researchers and research participants-simultaneously writers, producers and actors on a stage that is not necessarily of our own choosing. This paper reflects on the need to capture sensibilities, passions, orientations to flux and emergence, and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1008 even irrational aspects of life. The focus includes positive feelings as well as emotions such as greed, envy, pride, shame, hate and anger, all of which are part of the experience of being. The paper touches on the need to access down-to-earth, but rich and passionate data. Only through "thick descriptions" (Clifford Geertz, 1973) by our research participants can we come to understand, account for and enter their everyday life. By using examples of "impressionist tales" (John Van Maanen, 1988) from my programme The Narrative Study of Lives the paper offers methodological suggestions how affect and emotion elicit dramatic vignettes. Emotions in evaluation research Sanja MAGDALENIC (Independent researcher, Sweden) | sanjamagda@hotmail.com Drawing on recent methodological discussions that identify qualitative research as emotion work, this paper sets to explore how evaluators who work with qualitative methods manage emotions while doing evaluation research. Like research in general, evaluation research was traditionally viewed as an endeavor based on rational thinking and emotional neutrality. By focusing on experiences of evaluators who evaluate issues within the field of health and social care, in which they typically come into contact with people and social problems, the paper seeks to illuminate emotion management that may arise in the process of evaluating potentially sensitive topics – for example violence, poverty, cancer and dementia – and how evaluators deal with these. In addition, the aim is to address the knowledge gap, and encourage a debate, regarding emotion management in this particular context. The theoretical framework draws on emotion work theory and evaluation theory, including the concept of "emphatic neutrality" (Patton, 2015). Empirical evidence comes from interviews with evaluators who have carried out evaluations on sensitive topics. Preliminary findings suggest that emotions may appear in different phases of the evaluation research process: from choosing the topic of evaluation, developing project design, data gathering and analysis to presentation of results, and may encompass both research participants and the evaluator. The paper argues that a more reflexive understanding and an acknowledgment of the ways in which emotions intertwine with evaluation research may improve both the quality of the evaluation process itself and evaluators working conditions. Emotions and belonging-from individual experience to organisational functioning. Exploring the process Asta Helen RAU (University of the Free State, South Africa) | rauahm@ufs.ac.za Evaluation as a methodological approach gave access to very hard-to-reach populations: orphans and vulnerable children (OVC) and their primary caregivers. Secondary data from case files provided quantitative measures on the efficiency of the OVC programme, but this paper focuses on qualitative insights from interviews, focus group discussions, observations, field notes, and child-contact sessions that included activities such as drawing and decoupage. Using multiple methods and a range of participants generated rich in-depth data that reflected multiple perspectives and allowed for insights on emotions and belonging, which go beyond findings normally obtained in an evaluation of organisational functioning. For instance, the OVC programme was initiated specifically to address issues of inequality in relation to the children and their households, but what was not anticipated is how these very inequalities would manifest and operate within the organisation itself. In interacting with participants and analysing data researchers had to be very vigilant of their own assumptions and emotional hooks. One hook was to buy-in to dominant discourses of orphans and vulnerable children-discourses that emphasise their difference in relation to other children. Data show how real needs of children, the organisation itself, as well as the wider community remain unaddressed when such BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1009 assumptions are not challenged. What also struck researchers as sociologically significant-and which relates to the notion of the sociological imagination, was how themes within the organisation echoed themes in the wider social milieu-and how these themes reverberated in the individual as well as the collective emotions of participants. JS_RN20+RN28 The Body and Embodiment in Sport – Studies on beyond Discursive Knowledge The implementation of the concepts of the practice knowledge in the sports field. Honorata JAKUBOWSKA (Adam Mickiewicz University, Poland) | honorata@amu.edu.pl The aim of the paper is to present and discuss the possibility and usefulness of the concepts of the practice, but also working and situated, knowledge in the sports analysis. Beyond discursive knowledge plays a crucial role in sport and in the process of transmission and acquisition of sports skills. Rare sociologists which study this issue, base their research on the concepts of the embodied knowledge and the theories related to the sociology of body/embodiment. Meanwhile, the other concepts, mentioned above, are actually omitted. The paper will show the theories and methods developed in the other fields, mainly design and craftsmanship, and the possibility to deepen the sports sociological research due to their use. At the same time, the paper's author will present the planned research project concerning the discussed issue. Learning how to fight as an ethnographer Larissa SCHINDLER (JGU Mainz, Germany, Germany) | larissa.schindler@uni-mainz.de Like many forms of sports, martial arts are not predominatly learned and taught by means of verbal communication. Talk may be present in many classes and yet does not suffice for the knowledge transfer. "I can not explain that to you. You must feel it", my instructor often said. But how is it transferred then? And how can we explore silent knowledge transfer? Drawing on empirical data of a video-supported ethnography in a german martial arts club I will focus on two forms of 'silent' knowledge transfer, on visual and somatic transfer. The first one mainly covers the means of showing movements by using ones own body, a "body idiom" following Goffman. The latter is based on contact between (at least) two bodies. Martial arts apprentices not only learn from listening to instructions or watching demonstrations, but also from the feedback they get from a partner's body while accomplishing an exercise. In some way the movement itself gives instructions. In the classes, different forms of knowledge transfer enlace, as I will claim. Thus the embodied experience resulting from somatic knowledge transfer not only leads this learning process. It also helps to develop a practice-specific vis-ability that is necessary for a deep understanding of what is displayed in demonstrations. The challenge for the ethnographer finally is to transfer the relevant aspects of this vis-ability to sociologists who miss the embodied experien 200 APM, Eyetracking and GoPro Cameras – How technology shapes the (re- )embodiment of eSports Heiko KIRSCHNER (Universität Wien, Austria) | heiko.kirschner@gmx.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1010 Technology has always played a major role in terms of oberserving and understanding bodily movements and the discoursive knowledge inscribed into it. Nowadays the possibilities of video recording due to its easy accessibility via mobile or smart devices seems to be the prime technology that shapes the discoursive knowledge of bodily practices in a variety of ways. Closely linked to the rise of videoanalysis in sports is the ongoing process of discoursive (self- )reflection with the help of video data. Athletes and coaches alike use video data today to shape the way they talk about the on screen represented bodily movements. In some cases like Parcours, Free-skiing or eSports this reaches as far as to that the aesthetics from 'on the screen' even shape future bodily movements as the athletes change the way they arrange their body to fit certain video aesthetics. In my presentation I would like to present the development in eSport that led as a major factor to its present boom. ESports understood as professionalized videogaming rose from private LANparties to stadium filling mega events with enthusiastic audiences around the globe. Since eSport is in statu nascendi mediatized the bodily practice of athletes playing these games are typically not visible 'in game'. I'd like to present how the current state of eSport is heavily relying on the excessive use of merging media to (re-)embody the practice of professionalized videogaming in order to more or less strategically shape and direct the discoursive knowledge connected to it. Pugs in Trouble: Exploitative Symbiosis, Murky Dealings, and Struggle for Honor in Korean Professional Boxing World Sungmin KANG (Yonsei University, South Korea, Korea, Republic of (South Korea)) | stubk04@gmail.com This study explicates the peculiar logic on which the universe of professional boxing in South Korea manages to preserve its existence at the zenith of the sport's unprecedented stagnation. Drawing on my own experience in the field as an amateur/professional boxer for the last ten years, this ethnographic report provides extensive demonstrations of (1) how people living in and off the pugilistic field are entangled with complicated webs relations which at once sustain and exacerbate the entire structure of the sport, and (2) which kind of socio-symbolic dimension of action and vision makes them immersed seriously in this play despite their penury. This analysis highlights that agents in the boxing world have no choice but to resort to exclusive social network and unofficial economy inside this relations insulated from the official market and relegated within sociocultural domain; yet underlying principle of this material structure is the symbolic structure of passion and dignity about boxing embodied within pugilists' bodies. In so doing, I rest on some methodological principles of "carnal sociology" proposed by Loïc Wacquant, which underline the researcher's bodily incarnation of the phenomenon under investigation so as to understand operative mechanisms and sociological principles from which implicit properties of the field emerges. The carnal sociology of boxing in Korea leads not only to thick description of the sport, but also to a broader analysis of classes, marginality, culture, and social action: a synthesis of "total social facts", "Erscheinung−Ding an sich" imperceptible and inaccessible to spectatorial approaches. JS_RN20+RN33 Qualitative Enquiries into Femicide and Culture Failed Femicides: Migrant Survivor Narratives Shalva WEIL (Hebrew University, Israel) | shalva.weil@mail.huji.ac.il BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1011 Scientific literature on domestic violence among migrant women is rare; qualitative reports on femicide among migrants in the West are rarer. A study from 2005-2007 revealed that 29% of all femicides in Israel were perpetrated among Ethiopian migrants, who constituted 1.6% of the total population. This article highlights the experiences of these migrant women, who have survived 'failed femicides'. Thematic analysis of survivor narratives provides significant insight into the plight of the victims of extreme intimate partner violence (IPV). The analysis produced five key categories: village society in Ethiopia; cycle of domestic violence; motive; weapon; and recourse to authorities. Interestingly, the literature on survivors from Western traumas appears to be inapplicable to these non-Western female migrants. Femicide in Conservative and Neoliberalizing Turkey Nilay ÇABUK KAYA (Ankara University, Turkey) | cabukkaya@gmail.com Haktan URAL (Ankara University, Turkey) | haktanural@gmail.com This study examines the mechanisms giving rise to femicide in Turkey. Based on the qualitative data out of expert interviews conducted with activists in relevant NGOs, lawyers, professionals in forensic sciences and social workers serving for women's shelters, and the analysis of juridical records of femicide cases in Diyarbakır and Ankara, we aim to shed light on the processes of femicide through the lens of gender inequality in an historical account. Drawing out the data, our study demonstrates how the manifestations of femicide address to two intermingling contexts. On the one hand side, deepening gender inequalities in globalizing and neoliberalizing Turkey provide with a convincing account to elaborate on women's vulnerability to the lethal violence, especially perpetrated by their intimate partners and/or other family members. Concomitantly, femicide in Turkey addresses to the local cultural context of which the conservative and family-oriented value systems are deployed. These cultural patterns –in which honour-related meanings are constituted and circulated in the everyday interactionsplay a decisive role to identify the social and cultural demarcations between appropriate and inappropriate gender performativities; and thus socially and culturally legitimate certain discourses and practices leading the way to the violent acts including women's murder. Using qualitative research to explore femicide among migrants and culture minorities Anita NUDELMAN (Ben Gurion University, Israel) | anitanudelman@gmail.com Santiago BOIRA (Universidad de Zaragoza, Spain) | santiago.boira@gmail.com Considering that rates of femicide in various European countries tend to be higher among migrant women, as well as among women from cultural minorities, an ongoing project to develop in-depth culture and gender-sensitive interview guides aimed at better understanding this phenomena and identify specific aspects of the experience of violence in a foreign scenario was initiated by researchers from two different countries. It will be developed in several stages. The first one focuses on migrant femicide survivors and on family members of migrant or culture minorities femicide victims in Spain (mainly South American, but may include participants from additional countries and minorities), in order to "hear their voices" and understand their perspectives and personal experiences on this increasing global phenomenon. The final objective is to create a standardized interview guide, which can be adapted to local sociocultural contexts, enabling comparative studies across Europe. Progress to date will be presented, as well as the outline of the next stages of this project. Dowry, Women Oppression and Femicide in Bangladesh BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1012 Sadikur RAHMAN (Foundation for Women and Child Assistance (FWCA), Bangladesh, People's Republic of) | sadikfwca@hotmail.com The marriage transaction, commonly known as dowry, is a widespread phenomenon in Bangladesh, which has inevitably attracted much attention from development practitioners. This has transformed from bride wealth marriage to dowry marriage locally known "demand marriage" in the society of Bangladesh. Dowry is what the groom's side demand of cash and kind from the bride's side to complete a marriage. It is a major cause of women's oppression starts from diversified psychological and physical tortures and finally turns into femicide. Most of the academicians and development practitioners have addressed this as an development issue rather than a social problem. The main objective of this paper is to analyse the women's oppression because of dowry practice through marriage system as a social problem in Bangladesh. This paper also explains the various dimension of this problem, its multiple functions in women's oppression, natures of oppression in various stages before femicide and the nature of femicide. The paper draws on secondary data from Bangladesh. It is observed that women in Bangladesh are physically, psychologically and socially oppressed because of the dowry by their husband and his family members in many ways. The nature of oppression is divers in form but finally these oppressions turn into femicide. The nature of femicide also divers and some fire-related deaths, suicides of young married women are also believed to be related to dowry. Cultural Issues: a critical assessment of qualitative data on patterns of intimate partner murders and other forms of femicide. Christiana KOUTA (Cyprus University of Technology, Cyprus) | nnikolaou@cytanet.com.cy Ksenia MESHKOVA (Humboldt University Berlin, Germany) | ksenia.meshkova@gmail.com Anne RYEN (University of Agder, Norway) | Anne.Ryen@uia.no The main issues of the European COST Action on Femicide is to provide knowledge and to gather data on cultural perspectives on the phenomenon of femicide, "honour killing" and intimate partner violence in relation to culture. Though often perceived as one unit, contemporary Europe is ethnically and culturally complex. This invites a wider spectre of approaches, theories and experiences to our multidisciplinary and multicultural work group. Our presentation aims at making an overview of the field of femicide research. We start up with cultural aspects of femicide as portrayed in literature. Second, based on incoming data from participating COST action countries, we will look into more country specific issues. Last, we will discuss and criticise how alternative paradigms and epistemologies invite us to see through alternative lenses, illuminating as well as blinding. As to the latter, we argue a need to avoid the classic traps of naïve approaches that uncritically circulate accounts that see representations as mirrors of experiences, that ignore contextual sensitivity and which fail to see "culture" as a category that constructs some version of the world appropriate to what we tend to see as self-evident about the person and contexts in question. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1013 RN21 Quantitative Methods RN21S01 Social Network Analysis Methodological Considerations in Survey Collection of Ego-centered Network Data Tina KOGOVŠEK (University of Ljubljana, Slovenia; Faculty of Social Sciences; Faculty of Arts) | tina.kogovsek@fdv.uni-lj.si Valentina HLEBEC (University of Ljubljana, Slovenia; Faculty of Social Sciences; Faculty of Health Sciences) | valentina.hlebec@fd The focus of the presentation is survey measurement of ego-centered social support networks. We will discuss and compare three methods of survey social network measurement: the name generator method, the role generator method and the event-related approach. We will focus especially on the effects of methods, response format and limitation of support providers on indicators of network composition. Results of five methodological experiments will be presented in meta-analysis and discussed. The Use of Social Networks Analysis Tools to Study the Determinants of Coincidences Modesto ESCOBAR (Universidad de Salamanca, Spain) | modesto@usal.es The aim of this presentation is to introduce a framework to study data structures, which is founded on a combination of statistical and social network analysis, and is denominated coincidence analysis. Its purpose is to ascertain the most frequent events in a given set of scenarios; to study the relationships between them; and to analyse the influence of their attributes on their coincidences. In accordance with this procedure, the concurrence of persons, objects, attributes, characteristics, or events in the same temporal or spatially limited set can be classified as the following: null, simple, likely, statistically probable, and fully coincident. These tools of analysis can be applied to the exploratory analysis of questionnaires, the study of textual networks, the review of the content of databases, and the comparison of different statistical analyses of interdependence, insofar as the following techniques are used: multidimensional scaling, principal component analysis, correspondence analysis, biplot representations, agglomeration techniques, and network analysis algorithms. However, in this presentation, we will focus on regressions of links on attributes. As an example of its use, the coincidences of people in photographs are studied using the albums of figures who were celebrities in Spain in the early twentieth century: Miguel de Unamuno (1864-1936), Joaquín Turina (1882-1949), Rafael Masó (1880-1935), and Antonia Mercé (1890-1936). A Method for Generating a Macro Structure of Networks from Egocentric Networks Hiroki TAKIKAWA (Tohoku University, Japan; Stanford University, U.S.A.) | takikawa@m.tohoku.ac.jp Paolo PARIGI (Stanford University, U.S.A.) | pparigi@stanford.edu BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1014 Social integration is one of the most classic themes in sociology and has become even more widely discussed in recent times. Despite growing academic interest in social integration, however, little is known about how social interactions are structured broadly in society due to the lack of adequate data and methodology to analyze broader network in a society. Here, we propose a new method that generates macro-structural characteristics from egocentric network data to analyze the whole structure of social networks. We used the egocentric network data generated by "position generator" focusing on ties with occupational positions. The data generated by "position generator" can be seen as a type of a two-mode egocentric network, to which a well-known approach for transforming a bipartite graph into one-mode network based on the premise of "the duality of positions and actors" can be applied. Our methodological innovation, however, lies in controlling for "gregariousness", a quantitative dimension of social positions as to how many other social contacts such positions bring to actors, enabling to capture "pure" similarity, homophilic relationships among different social positions. Thus, our method provides a occupational position network whose nodes represent occupational positions and whose edges represent similarity relationship between occupational positions. It is suitable for examining the extent of social integration and segregation in a given society. Using a national representative data on the social network in Japan, we illustrate the application of our method, showing that the occupational position networks are segregated into two different clusters, middle-upper class and working class. Collecting and Analyzing Network Data with www.lome.io Online Participatory Network Mapping Platform Anita ZBIEG (Wrocław University of Economics, Poland; Lome social networks) | anita.zbieg@gmail.com Błażej ŻAK (Wroclaw University of Technology; Lome social networks) | zakblazej@gmail.com Authors present an online software for collecting network data and network analysis. It integrates and simplifies the process of network data collection, import, visualization and analysis, and is designed to provide support for network studies conducted by less advanced users. The platform contains highly customizable survey, visualization and analysis module to fully support various social and organizational network analysis (SNA, ONA) research process (Żak, Zbieg, Możdżyński, 2014). Firstly, we shortly describe several key features of the platform, show its modules, and present algorithms built into the software. Secondly, we demonstrate two organizational network studies supported by data collected with the platform (Żak, Zbieg, 2014; Zbieg, Zareba, Zak, 2014). RN21S02 Quantitative Methods, General Flipped Statistics Courses! Andrea BREITENBACH (Goethe University Frankfurt/Main, Germany) | a.breitenbach@soz.unifrankfurt.de Statistics, a branch of mathematics, plays a central role in many fields of study, including the social sciences. However, many students attending statistics courses feel more horror than joy. In addition, students failing in these courses often have to drop out. The present concept attempts to present a combination of different teaching methods to constantly improve the statistics courses and increase the quality of teaching of the subject. A key component is the analysis of didactic concepts and expert interviews. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1015 Prof. Spannagel, an expert in mathematical didactics, is known in Germany as a pioneer of flipped classroom. In an interview, he explained the method and sparked my interest. Now that new teaching methods and e-learning elements, such as 'active plenum', have turned out to be successful for some time , it seems the best time to test the concept of flipped classrooms. Instead of face-to-face frontal teaching, video lessons are made available to students as preparation for the course. Seminars give students the chance to work with others-for example, it helps them to solve tasks and take part in discussions. Additionally, the learning platform records the meetings, gives numerous exercises and self-tests. The experience from such sessions shows that the participants arrive well prepared, having learnt the main course content independently through the video lessons. The learning material is more intensely practised, illustrated with further examples and exercises, at seminars. Qualitative interviews and repeated evaluations, including before and after testing, are used to evaluate the effectiveness of the concept. Appropriate and Inappropriate Relations between Common Sense and Scientific Knowledge in Social Research Marco CASELLI (Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore, Italy) | marco.caselli@unicatt.it The objective of social research is to acquire scientific knowledge about the social reality that surrounds us. Such scientific knowledge sometimes disputes or even refutes common-sense knowledge and prejudices widespread in a society: this is probably, as Max Weber pointed out, one of the main functions performed by social research itself. But what guarantee do we have concerning the scientific validity of the conclusions reached by a given social research study if such conclusions cannot – except in very rare cases – be experimentally tested, and in any case, usually refer to not perfectly replicable processes? The main guarantee in this regard is provided by the critical assessment that the scientific community can perform with respect to the procedure used by the researchers to obtain their results, because those results themselves are generally not directly verifiable. However, critical scrutiny by the scientific community of research procedures is not conducted homogeneously – nor could it be, given the enormous amount of research that is produced every year. The aim of this paper is to show that prejudices and common-sense knowledge – which, as said, should be challenged by social research – may in fact have substantial weight in guiding critical activity by the scientific community. The latter may be induced to concentrate its criticisms on studies whose results do not correspond to any common-sense knowledge, especially if such knowledge complies with politically correct thought. Hence, in some cases, there may arise the paradoxical effect that scientific research strengthens rather than disputes common-sense knowledge and prejudices, regardless of the merits or otherwise of these latter. The analysis will be on based comments and articles which followed the publication, in November 2003, of the Flash Eurobarometer "Iraq and Peace in the World". Automatic Classification of Dependences in Sociological Research Mikhail BASIMOV (Russian State Social University, Russian Federation) | basimov_@mail.ru The non-linear sociology is a new approach to studying of the social phenomena, putting the main task studying of specifically non-linear properties in sociological researches. Non-linear properties of the social phenomena basically dominate in a complicated social reality. And for easier guidance in a considerable quantity of the strong non-linear dependences allocated at the first stage their automatic classification is necessary. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1016 We offer a software-based method of classification of non-linear dependences. For classification types of non-linear dependences are defined: 10 for triads and 28 for quarters (triads and quarters of independent variables – groups for multiple comparison in author's method). The basic types of dependences: dependence with a maximum and a minimum, increasing and decreasing, but it is far not linear, fluctuations max-min and min-max. In each basic type it contains the various quantity (from 2 to 9) types of dependences (less for triads, more for quarters) which are defined by symmetry, the general increasing or decreasing tendency, shift to the left or to the right, uniformity of change. Criteria for such automatic classification are defined. Dependences which can't be put into one of 28 (10) types, are given in the end of the separate list. When there is a lot of strong non-linear relations for their analysis becomes useful their automatic classification, allowing to define prevailing forms of statistical relation which sometimes becomes very important characteristics of this or that group of the respondents, often characterizing national and social features of studied groups more substantially, than parameters and results of their comparative analysis within the limits of these groups. Finding One's Place in Collective Meaning Structures: Socio-semantic Network Analysis of Discoursive Roles Artem ANTONYUK (St. Petersburg State University) | artiom.a000@gmail.com Nikita BASOV (Center for German and European Studies, St. Petersburg State University – Bielefeld University) | n.basov@spbu.ru This paper focuses on ways to analyze relationships between individuals and collective meaning structures in communities through interconnection of social and semantic dimensions. We discuss how socio-semantic network visualization and analysis grounded in duality perspective (Breiger 1976; Friedland & Alford 1991) may be employed. We apply a set of techniques to study four art communities located in St. Petersburg jointly using textual, ethnographic and social network data. Visualization of two-mode network data allows to map complex relationships between individuals and meanings underlying production of art and to identify common or specific areas of produced discourse. Further formal network analysis helps to identify which types of semantic structures are associated with different members; to what extent these individuals join collective meanings; whether they are linked to more complex collective meaning structures on their own or when teaming up with others; and finally, how individuals' positions in communication structures may be related to their discoursive roles. Limitations of the approach and its relevance to theory and practice, requirements to data gathering and processing are also discussed. RN21S03 International Comparison / Equivalence: Design The Choice of the Left-right Scale Format: Design Effects in a Comparative Perspective Elvira SCHOLZ (GESIS, Germany) | evi.scholz@gesis.org Cornelia ZUELL (GESIS, Germany) | cornelia.zuell@gesis.org Left-right self-placement on a uni-dimensional scale is one of the standard questions in many surveys to measure respondents' ideological orientation in a minimalist way. Although the leftright scale is a standard question, the design of the scale is not standardized. One aspect of scale design is the offer of a midpoint. This paper is about design effects on central left-right BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1017 scale placement in a cross-national context. How do respondents answer without true midpoint? Do respondents, in the case of a 10-point scale, use scale middle categories to substitute a true midpoint? Offering a midpoint is much debated among researchers since a midpoint might serve as a hidden "don't know". Does non-response increase when non-response cannot be hidden by choosing the neutral midpoint? If middle categories in the 10-point scale work as a substitute for a true midpoint in the 11-point scale, non-response will not differ. Methodological research using a German SOEP experiment found that the 10-point and the 11-point scale are similar in non-response and perform well. Are these German findings robust across countries? We tested the effects in a split-half experiment where either a 10-point scale or an 11-point scale was asked in an experimental online survey fielded in Canada, Denmark, Germany, Hungary, Spain, and the U.S. Preliminary results seem to confirm the idea that respondents who are in favor of choosing a scale middle find a virtual center in the 10-point left-right scale and non-response does not show significant differences between 10-point and 11-point scale. Methodical Equivalence – Another Step towards Equivalence in Cross-national Research Martin WEICHBOLD (University of Salzburg, Austria) | martin.weichbold@sbg.ac.at The idea of (functional) equivalence turned out to be very fruitful for international and intercultural comparisons, but is mainly discussed in terms of measurement equivalence or equivalence of concepts. In this presentation it will be argued that we have to take another step and extend the idea of equivalence on the whole research process, including basic assumptions, data collection methods, interpretation, and utilization of the results. This argument will be specified by the example of data collection methods. While the question of equality versus equivalence is widely discussed for questionnaires, it is also relevant (but rarely discussed) for the selection of the respondents (definition of the population, selection frame, sampling, nonresponse) and the fieldwork (survey mode, interview situation, time and duration of fieldwork). Applying comparable data collection methods in different countries is not only a question of methodological considerations, but of cultural, legal, financial, and infrastructural preconditions in the participating countries. Comparing two major surveys, the European Social Survey and the World Value Survey, it will be shown that they follow two different approaches: The ESS has very strict regulations for data collection to guarantee high comparability of the different national data sets, while the WVS defines only very general principles and hands over responsibility to the national principal investigators. Nevertheless both surveys are confronted with problems which threaten the equivalence and comparability of the data. The Culture Specific Loop Way – A New Strategy to Increase Comparability in Cross-cultural Research Wolfgang ASCHAUER (University of Salzburg, Austria) | wolfgang.aschauer@sbg.ac.at The challenge of comparability in cross-cultural research is particularly evident when we deal with the issue of construct equivalence. In many applied projects we can still observe the problematic strategy of an inconsiderate use of Western-based approaches which claim universality. On the other hand we can see clear methodological progress with the application of sophisticated methods to test for construct equivalence. But we have to be aware that also with those advanced methods (e.g. using MGCFA) we set the precondition that the same concepts and items must be valid across different cultural groups. Even those strict approaches of equivalence testing can thus go hand in hand with a decreasing validity of the measurement in certain countries. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1018 The proposed new strategy of the culture specific loop way suggests that we should try to achieve content validity and equivalence with several research steps. We should start with an emic approach to search for the constituent parts of the construct in specific countries. If we succeed in establishing a high quality measurement of a concept within countries we can try to find a common denominator of indicators for comparing countries. Finally we can move on to test for equivalence and to evaluate the validity of the concept for certain societal groups or cultural contexts. The key term of functional equivalence in cross-cultural research precisely means, that the ways of operationalization need not to be the same in different cultural contexts, but they must follow the same function; in other words, you should sometimes use alternative paths to reach the goal of comparable results. This proposed strategy highlights that we should put more efforts in achieving validity instead of invariance and should establish comparability through the loop way of a higher appreciation of (diverse) socio-structural and socio-cultural contexts. Cross-country Analysis of Response Style in Likert Scales Sofia SEMENOVA (NRU HSE (StP), Russian Federation) | Sofya.semenova@gmail.com Daniel ALEXANDROV (NRU HSE (StP), Russian Federation) | alexandrov.daniel@gmail.com Ksenia TENISHEVA (NRU HSE (StP), Russian Federation) | tenishewa.soc@gmail.com Proposed paper aims at disentangling individual effects (migration status etc.) and cultural effects (national cultural characteristics) in the choice of response style, i.e. the tendency to answer Likert scale questions without their real context (Harzing, 2006). We attempt to identify how cultural characteristics, like obedience, religiosity and independence values, as well as educational achievements of countries determine the type of response style (extreme or middle, acquiescence or disacquiescence style). To study the effect in question we combine two databases: 2011 TIMSS survey of students (8th grade students, 250000 observations in 40 countries) and 6th wave of World Value Survey. The former provides us with individual variables (SES, migration status, academic achievement etc.) and a large set Likert scale questions; the latter with country level data on values. Hierarchical linear modeling (HLM) was employed as analytic method with individuals on the first level and countries n the second. Results show that migrant children tend to show extreme acquiescence response style – we would argue that this response style is due to their uncertain social position in a receiving country. Extreme response style is negatively related to academic achievement, and we attribute it to the influence of SES on academic achievement as it is known that SES is negatively related to extreme response style. On the country level the value of obedience is positively related to middle response style, in other words, people from cultures where obedience is important, are much more likely to give answers in the middle point of Likert scale. RN21S04 Mixed/Qualitative Methods and QCA Transition Analysis with Crisp-Set QCA: Exploring the Pathways Through the Space of Welfare Regimes Georg P. MUELLER (Univ. of Fribourg, Switzerland) | Georg.Mueller_unifr@bluewin.ch Crisp-set QCA seems to be made for analysing static problems: a configuration of social conditions determines a binary outcome, which in most studies occurs simultaneously with its causal conditions. This is insofar a simplification, as the mentioned outcome can also be a transition, which transfers a social system from its original state to an other-one. Thus there is BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1019 an implicit transition-graph with nodes representing the possible states of the system and arcs that can be used for describing its potential transfers. The presence or absence of these arcs is a binary variable that may be explained in the usual way by established methods of crisp-set QCA. The result of this analysis is a network of system states, i.e. a map of social reality with information about possible pathways from startingto end-points, unreachable final states, oneway roads, deadlocks, etc. As an illustrative example, the author uses the mentioned method in order to analyse the possible transitions between welfare regimes, as defined by Esping-Anderson (1990), who categorised nations according to the degree of socialism, liberalism, and conservatism of their respective social security systems. In a more recent publication, Scruggs and Allan (2008) present additional data about the observed transitions of countries between 1980 and 2005 on the mentioned regime dimensions. The author of this abstract attempts to explain these changes by the types of the considered welfare regimes as well as the public need for social security and the deficit in the national household budget. Often Trusted But Never (Properly) Tested: Evaluating Qualitative Comparative Analysis Michael BAUMGARTNER (University of Geneva, Switzerland) | michael.baumgartner@unige.ch Alrik THIEM (University of Geneva, Switzerland) | alrik.thiem@unige.ch In a series of simulation studies, several authors have recently questioned the validity of Qualitative Comparative Analysis (QCA) as a configurational method of empirical social research, ranging from suggestions for progressive curtailment to calls for outright rejection. Some representatives of QCA have replied in defense that simulated data are improper for evaluating this method. We take issue with either position. In arguing that simulated data provide the sole means of assessing the validity of a procedure of causal inference, we prove all previous simulations to have been so defective that no conclusions regarding QCA's utility can possibly be drawn from them. The primary objective of this article, however, is the implementation of a battery of appropriate inverse-search tests for the purpose of evaluating whether QCA is able to recover sets of presupposed causal structures of varying complexity under different recovery contexts. The results of our tests indicate that QCA is a correct method by common evaluation standards, but only when employed in combination with the parsimonious solution type. Qualitative Research Strategy: Methodology of Neo-Kantianism Natalia NEMIROVA (Saint-Petersburg State University, Russian Federation) | nnemirova@yandex.ru The ideas of neo-Kantianism are consonant to the development of a modern situation in Russian society and Russian sociological science. Recent political events in the country proved that quantitative research methods of social processes cannot cope with the given scientific and social task and explain the reasons of resulting changes. In this concern, the use of qualitative methodology as the strategy of researching social processes perfectly meets the requirements laid down by the scientific community to the social science. Thus, qualitative methods give an opportunity to fix the sociological reality, to expose the deep premises and accomplished consequences of social processes which could not be adequately comprehended before. When a researcher turns to qualitative methods of sociological research, he always faces such problem as what he must focus on: analysis of actions, causes, the world of values, intuition, etc. For neo-Kantians the answer is vivid, it lies in understanding a notion of goal, as it is teleology that determines existence and development of the human world, it underlies his BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1020 activities and actions, his world of values and intuition. The physical world can be explained by means of a notion of causality, and the spiritual world – by means of teleology. Such division is connected with the qualitative creative character of human activities. The element of creativity is present in all areas of spiritual life, that is why in the social world a cause does not contain consequences completely, and partly they are new and have never existed before. Taking the Oracle Online: Revisiting the Delphi Method to Engage European Experts in a Virtual Debate Jessica OZAN (Manchester Metropolitan University, United Kingdom) | j.ozan@mmu.ac.uk Robert GRIMM (Manchester Metropolitan University, United Kingdom) | r.grimm@mmu.ac.uk Christopher FOX (Manchester Metropolitan University, United Kingdom) | f.fox@mmu.ac The Delphi method is based on a structured process for collecting and distilling knowledge from a group of experts through a series of questionnaires combined with controlled opinion feedback (Adler and Ziglio, 1996). It allows for a reliable and creative exploration of ideas and the production of suitable information for decision-making. This approach is particularly useful when there is a lack of agreement about the nature of a problem or the components that must be included in a successful solution (Delbecq et al., 1975). Whilst this method emerged about twenty years ago, it is currently being revisited by European Commission funded projects as a web survey approach. This is particularly appropriate when time and cost considerations make it impractical to gather a wide range of geographically dispersed experts for a series of meeting. This paper draws on a project that is assessing the feasibility of a European longitudinal survey about children and young people's well-being (MyWeb), which is sensitive to both scientific and policy imperatives. The Delphi process supported the creation of a platform of over 300 experts across Europe in the fields of survey methodology, policy, and children and young people's wellbeing. This paper outlines how a Delphi survey was implemented to identify a short-list of options for a longitudinal survey that are methodologically rigorous, politically relevant, and offer value for money. It identifies the benefits of the approach and discusses challenges encountered when engaging with experts from various backgrounds in terms of language, culture, expertise, and research traditions. RN21S05 Causal Inference / Experiments The Short Term Effect of the Escalation of the 2008-Crisis on the Relation between Social Vulnerability and Welfare and Labour Market Threats. A Natural Experiment Approach. Marie-Sophie CALLENS (Luxembourg Institute of Socio-Economic Research (LISER), Luxembourg; University of Leuven, Belgium) | marie-sophie.callens@ceps.lu Marie VALENTOVA (Luxembourg Institute of Socio-Economic Research (LISER), Luxembourg) | marie.valentova@ceps.lu The existing literature suggests that public opinion and growing anti-immigrant sentiments are affected by the economic crisis and downturn. According to threat theory, especially people with a social and economic vulnerable position will be more sensitive to the welfare and labour market threats that come with the presence of immigrants. This paper uses the European Value study data (EVS) from 2008/2009 for a natural experiment that investigates the short term causal effect of the escalation of the 2008-crisis on the relation between social vulnerability and two different outcomes: perception of labour market threat and perception of welfare threat. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1021 Social vulnerability is measured by variables on retrospective labour market vulnerability and welfare state dependency. The impact of the crisis is evaluated by a natural experiment approach that compares two groups of Luxembourgish residents: respondents interviewed before (control group) and after (treated group) the escalation of the crisis in September 2008. Propensity score matching technique is employed to assure that the sample of control units is comparable on selected observed covariates to a sample of units that did receive the treatment. The novelty of this paper lays mainly in the uniqueness of the data that allows for conducting a natural experiment based on the timing of the interview. This makes a real contribution to the academic debate dealing with natural experiments using survey data. Also due to its design, it estimates the causal impact of the crisis, not only the association between the crisis and the outcome variables. "Wisdom-of-crowds" and "Wisdom within": Comparative Accuracy of Group and Individual Judgments of Isolated Social Facts Inna F. DEVIATKO (Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation; Institute of Sociology, Russian Academy of Sciences) | deviatko@aha.ru The paper presents the results of an experiment aimed at comparison of relative accuracy of averaged repeated individual estimates and averaged one-time group estimates concerning different spheres of "lay" knowledge of isolated social facts. The latter are the source of the much-disputed wisdom-of-crowds effect while the former could explain the purported improvement in accuracy due to averaging of two estimates from a single individual (Vul, Paschler, 2008). The self-evaluations of knowledge of varying social spheres (e.g., population sizes, marriage rates, etc.) were collected during the experiment (N=92, 22 males) in order to gain additional support to the previous conclusions on prevalence of the «illusion of knowledgeability» on varying social facts (Deviatko, et. al, 2010). The data received cast doubt on the universality of tendency to improvement in accuracy of repeated individual estimates while demonstrate the presence of the «illusion of knowledgeability» for most spheres of ordinary social knowledge touched upon in the experiment. Assessing the Effect of Cultural Capital on Pupils' Progress in Language and Mathematics through a Bivariate Multilevel Analysis Patricio TRONCOSO (The University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | patricio.troncoso@manchester.ac.uk Educational research has extensively analysed the so-called socio-economic gradient in pupils' academic performance in the last few decades. In the case of Chile, the long-standing problem of socio-economic inequalities has taken a huge toll on the education system, producing segregation to such degree that children attend schools whose quality depends on what their parents can afford. Unsurprisingly, this has had a major impact on the equality of opportunities. A relevant source of insight on this matter might be derived from the concept of Cultural Capital (Bourdieu, 1977), which can be understood as a set of instruments that enable the appropriation of the cultural heritage of any given Society. Cultural Capital is hypothesised to affect academic performance directly and indirectly through other socio-economic conditions, insofar as the value of the cultural capital possessed by individuals heavily depends on their socio-economic position. In this study, a bivariate multilevel model was implemented to analyse the effect of cultural capital on pupils' progress in Mathematics and Spanish Language in Chile. The analyses show that the latent construct "cultural capital" has a sizable and non-linear effect on performance in Language, whereas its effect on Mathematics, controlling for the same set of variables, is also BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1022 considerable. Although there are some differences in how cultural capital affects performance in Language and Mathematics, especially at the extreme ends of the distribution, the overall effect follows the same pattern in both subjects: "culturally-advantaged" pupils tend to outperform the "culturally-disadvantaged", which is consistent with a Bourdieuvian theoretical perspective. Relational Intelligence and Coalition Choice in Leadership Experiments Dimitris CHRISTOPOULOS (MODUL University Vienna, Austria) | dimitris.christopoulos@modul.ac.at Relational intelligence is the ability of agents to source tangible and intangible resources on the basis of their comprehension of social structure. This is of particular relevance to political actors lacking independence of decision making, as they have to depend on the support of coalitions to achieve their preferences. The key issue we investigate is whether the accuracy of perception of interactions among others impact their success in leadership tasks, as it associates to coalitions shaped around their preferences. We assume that political agents would strategise their political relations by considering affiliations between others in political space. In a series of experiments we control for the acquisition of political capital, and measure affiliation, controlling for the psychometric profile and the cognitive social structure of agents. The experimental evidence suggests that success at coalition formation is associated with extravert agents; leadership is associated with Burt's 'idiocentric' brokerage; and popular agents are extraverts with high levels of political capital. The implication is that an agent's psychological predisposition reflects on their position in political space, while their popularity reflects on their political resources. RN21S06 Causal Inference / Analysis and Design Research Designs and Estimating Causal Effects: The Impact of Age-PeriodCohort Effects on a Design s Performance Tobias GUMMER (GESIS Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences, Germany) | tobias.gummer@gesis.org Longitudinal research designs are used to measure individual change and, hence, estimate causal effects. Yet, the literature lacks empirical evidence on how different designs perform in this task. In reality, researchers face a complex context when trying to track change. First, the population of interest itself is subject to change by mortality, fertility, and migration. Second, change follows varying patterns, which can basically be defined as age-, periodor cohort (APC) effects. Determined by these two contextual factors, research designs differ in their ability to estimate causal effects correctly. This article outlines the impact of APC effects on the estimates drawn from panels with and without replacement, and different repeated panels with overlap. The analysis relies on a dynamic microsimulation. In this simulation study, 1,000 artificial populations of 100,000 individuals are generated. Each individual of the respective population is subject to change in individual characteristics, following different pre-defined APC patterns. Based on these individual changes, causal relations are simulated. Overall, the population is changing, too, due to mortality and fertility. After simulating a population and ageing it, the different designs are applied to the data in order to estimate the different causal effects. Each design s results are compared to the respective population s value. Hence, the difference of both results is used to determine a design s potential to estimate change correctly for a given APC pattern. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1023 Effect Comparison in Nonlinear Dyadic Models Petra STEIN (University of Duisburg-Essen, Germany) | petra_stein@uni-due.de Christoph KERN (University of Duisburg-Essen, Germany) | christoph.kern@uni-due.de Given the fixation of the unobserved error variance in nonlinear regression models, a naive comparison of logit / probit coefficients between different groups can lead to false conclusions. While a variety of studies evaluate the difficulties of group comparisons with single non-metric outcomes, the same problem applies to models with multiple equations, e.g. dyadic models in a structural equation modeling framework. With categorical dependent variables, comparisons of coefficients between different equations are similarly invalid when the assumption of equal residual variances is not met. Thus, in this case even effect comparisons within the specified model are an error-prone task. Against this background, the present study discusses the usage of non-linear constraints in multivariate regression models with categorical outcomes. With this approach, effect differences between equations are made accessible to statistical tests while potential differences in residual variation are explicitly taken into account. Thus, in a dyadic modeling framework, differences concerning actor as well as partner effects can be identified which cannot be explained by differences in residual variation between equations. Furthermore, it can be shown that previous techniques that have been developed in the context of group comparisons (Allison's (1999) model for group comparisons, Hauser and Andrew's (2006) LR(P)PC and Williams' (2009) heterogeneous choice model) are equivalent to the specification of non-linear constraints in multivariate regression models. However, the application of non-linear constraints extends these approaches into a structural equation modeling framework, which allows the researcher to address a broader range of research questions. Inverse Propensity Scores as Weights in Quasi-experimental Research Magdalena JELONEK (Cracow University of Economics, Poland) | magdalena.jelonek@uek.krakow.pl This presentation reviews problems of working with observational data and making causal inferences using propensity scores as weights. It discusses and illustrates how propensity scores are used to improve inferences with quasi – experimental data. This presentation is based on the counterfactual model of Rubin (1974, 2010), Shadish (2010) and the ShadishCook Campbell work on the main threat to internal validity (2002). In observational studies opposite to experiments where each subject is randomly assigned to a treated group or a control group – characteristics of the intervention group do not start of the same as that of comparison group. In such a situation propensity scores may be used to improve the validity of estimates. PS can be used in a variety of ways in quasi – experimental research: to stratify, match samples or weight data for balancing main control and experimental groups characteristics. The author in her presentation focus on the last of the approaches. To illustrate these methodological problems author use the data from Study of Human Capital in Poland (students survey and fields of study data) on public intervention in the form of commissioned fields of study. The research question refers directly to the effect of the intervention (the purpose of intervention was to increase the number of graduates of fields of study of crucial importance for knowledge-based economy). The conclusion is that this effect was relatively small, when we consider the volume of financing. Additionally, we can formulate the question whether the observed effect of growing number of students of the strategic fields of study have to be caused by the intervention itself. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1024 Confounding in Causal Analysis in Case of Binary Responses Renáta NÉMETH (Eötvös Loránd University, Faculty of Social Sciences, Budapest, Hungary) | nemethr@tatk.elte.hu Tamás RUDAS (Eötvös Loránd University, Faculty of Social Sciences, Budapest, Hungary) | trudas@tatk.elte.hu The Rubin-Holland model gives a clear framework for approaching confounding in observational studies: it can be identified with the difference between the "prima facie" causal effect (TPF) and the true average causal effect (T). In the talk we will show that in case of binary responses, this difference can be decomposed into two biases, and different designs can be parameterized with these biases. Evaluation of these biases and the choice of treatment basically depend on two factors: the treatment/control allocation and the decision problem. There are different allocation mechanisms like preferential choice / selection based on ranking / choice and selection together / optimal allocation maximizing efficiency. Decision problems also vary: which treatment to choose for a patient? / which policy to make available for a population? / how to allocate finite resources optimally? Possible allocation/decision problem combinations are only partially dealt with in the classic approaches (eg. Rubin, Holland, Pearl). Some of these combinations well illustrate the fact that randomized experiments are not gold standard from the social sciences' point of view: they may be not only unethical or unfeasible, but also unable to cover the whole spectrum of causal problems. Acknowledgments: RNs work was supported by the János Bolyai Research Scholarship from the Hungarian Academy of Sciences. Both RNs and RTs work was partially supported by the Hungarian Scientific Research Fund (OTKA K106154). RN21S07 Modeling/Simulation Friendship as a Social Process: an Agent-based Model Grounded on Lazarsfeld and Merton's Homophily Theory Carmelo LOMBARDO (Sapienza Università di Roma, Italy) | carmelo.lombardo@uniroma1.it Enrico NERLI BALLATI (Sapienza Università di Roma, Italy) | enrico.nerliballati@uniroma1.it Pasquale DI PADOVA (Sapienza Università di Roma, Italy) | pasquale.dipadova@uniroma1.it Since the publication of "Friendship as a social process" by Merton and Lazarsfeld, homophily theory has been widely used in contemporary empirical research. In that essay, the authors formulate some counterfactual hypotheses, and conduct a thought experiment to explain the tendency for some actors to make friends with similar others, supposing 800 social actors linked together by 400 social ties. Using the NetLogo language, in order to formalize such thought experiment, we develop an agent-based model grounded on Lazarsfeld's description of the system of action. If we perform dynamically the process suggested in that work, and pursue the micro foundation of the social action, we observe the evolution of the process through the four typological categories of social ties developed by Lazarsfeld. We discuss two hypotheses formulated by the authors: the hypothesis of gratification, resulting from the duration of social interaction, and the hypothesis of formation of new social ties after a friendship breakup. Therefore, we implement four scenarios, each representing a specific combination of hypotheses. The results allow us to clearly observe four different emerging social patterns that are generated from the micro level by the interaction between individual agents who follow the mechanisms inspired by the original formulation of the theory. Through these simulations, we BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1025 can examine the unexpected effects on a system of action – caused by the introduction of Lazarsfeld and Merton's hypotheses. Longitudinal Modeling of the Future Development of Occupational Status in the Third Generation of Migrants in the Context of Demographic Transition by Means of a Dynamic Micro Simulation Dawid BEKALARCZYK (University Duisburg-Essen, Germany) | dawid.bekalarczyk@uni-due.de Petra STEIN (University Duisburg-Essen, Germany) | petra_stein@uni-due.de The subject of our project is to model the future development (30-40 years) of the occupational status – as the central dimension of assimilation – of migrants, who live in Germany. The goal is to answer the question, how assimilation patterns will develop in the context of demographic transition in Germany. We expect that this transition will cause compositional effects, because it changes the ethnic structure of the migrants living in Germany as well as the proportion of all migrants among the whole population. This perspective contributes to the current discussion in the migration research, which is focused on the complex causal mechanisms of assimilation on the individual and institutional level. For theoretical reasons, this project focuses on the third generation of migrants. It is currently not possible to analyze the occupational status in the third generation directly, because most of their members are too young. However, it is possible to forecast the development of occupational status in this generation reliably, because data exists for the most important mechanisms: education (results of in-between stages) and social origin. The chosen method is the dynamic micro simulation. In contrast to a simple trend projection, this technique allows to model competitive hypotheses about assimilation mechanisms on individual level and to connect these mechanisms with demographic-relevant processes (childbearing, aging, dying, migrating). Parameters for the prognosis model will be estimated by longitudinal analyses with empirical data (SOEP and Mikrozensus). Data from a current Mikrozensus shall act as empirical start data for the simulation. Forecasting Romanian Migration Flows using Agent Based Modeling Ciprian PANZARU (West University of Timisoara, Romania) | ciprian.panzaru@e-uvt.ro Cosmin ENACHE (West University of Timisoara, Romania) | cosmin.enache@e-uvt.ro Claudiu BRANDAS (West University of Timisoara, Romania) | claudiu.brandas@e-uvt.ro According to Eurostat, at present, there are 2.28 million Romanians abroad, or approximately 13% of the total population of Romania. Unofficial sources, however, say that the number of Romanian immigrants is much higher, exceeding 3 million. With these figures, Romania is one of the leading contributors of migration in Europe. Accordingly, it is absolutely reasonable to ask ourselves, "Will other Romanian citizens leave the country? Can we expect a mass return of those who have already left? What will be the dynamics of migration flows in the coming years?". The goal of the research was to provide explanations and make predictions regarding Romanian migration flows. Agent based modeling (ABM) has been used to identify the mechanisms and causes of international migration from Romania. Computer simulation, using agent based modeling, allowed a higher formalization of the theories on migration and observation of the specifics of the phenomenon. Based on ABM, key stakeholders (individuals, institutions) involved in the migration process were identified and their behavior was simulated based on various assumptions and scenarios. The model reproduced the real social, economical and political conditions from Romania, as an origin country, and destination countries for Romanian migrants. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1026 Diffusion of Innovations in Artificial Societies Igor KOREL (Novosibirsk State Technical University, Russian Federation; Institute of Laser Physics, Siberian Branch of the RAS) | ikorel@gmail.com Natalia KAFIDOVA (Novosibirsk State Technical University, Russian Federation) | natakafidova@yandex.ru Anastasia KOREL (Institute of Traumatology and Orthopaedics, Novosibirsk, Russia) | akorel@gmail.com While diffusion of innovations in social networks was thoroughly studied during the last decade, it seems more new questions than solutions for the old ones were found. There is an ontological complexity of knowledge on the one hand and an entangled social graph on the other. We are studying possibilities of using a network automata - a hybrid of a cellular automata and social network, which combines functionality of the first and structure of the second - for the spatial diffusion of innovations modeling. Empirical calibration of the model associates with regional inequalities in innovation and socio-economic indicators in Russia. This is the case when knowledge (possibly a tacit knowledge) transfer can be expressed for example by migration flow and labour market. This work is supported by the Russian Foundation for Basic Research under grant 15-06-99592. RN21S08 Incentives, Interviewers, and Recruitment Interviewer Effects on Net Wealth in Household Surveys Martin SCHÜRZ (Oesterreichische Nationalbank, Austria) | Martin.Schuerz@oenb.at The data basis of this paper is the Household Finance and Consumption Survey (HFCS) in Austria. In the first wave of the HFCS 2010 we have interviewed successfully 2.380 Austrian households. But we also interviewed the interviewers concerning a number of issues concerning attitudes, perceptions, income and wealth. Interviewer effects on unit-nonresponse and item nonresponse have been studied extensively in the literature. However, this paper examines the role of interviewers' personality traits and interpersonal skills in determining results of the survey. We study the interaction between the characteristics of interviewers' and respondents  net wealth. Our estimations are based on multilevel-regressions and we consider multiple imputations. We find evidence of significant and robust negative effects of interviewers'qualification on net wealth. We also show significant negative effects of gross income of interviewers and positive effects of interviewers  net wealth on respondents  net wealth. We develop a number of hypotheses that help to understand these results based on sociological and psychological literature. Our paper indicates the need to do more research on social interactions in face-to-face interviews. In particular the habitus concept of the French sociologist Pierre Bourdieu seems to be of relevance. Does Personalized Feedback Increase Respondent Motivation? Martin KROH (Socio-Economic Panel, DIW Berlin, Germany) | skuehne@diw.de Simon KÜHNE (Socio-Economic Panel, DIW Berlin, Germany) | skuehne@diw.de Web-based interviewing gradually replaces traditional modes of data collection, in particular telephone surveys and mail questionnaires. Web-surveys technically allow to feedback personal information to respondents based on their previous responses. This personalized feedback may not only be used for targeted follow-up questions, but we argue that returning personal BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1027 information to respondents that they consider novel and important may also increase their interest in the survey. However, personalized feedback may as well provoke undesired respondent behavior. For instance, respondents may after the personalized feedback try to manipulate their previous answers to obtain desired information on their person. To test the effects of personalized feedback on respondents' motivation and behavior, we implemented a randomized trial in the context of the Berlin Aging Study II (BASE-II) in 2014. We assume personalized feedback on personality traits to be particularly suited to increase respondents' motivation. The feedback in the randomly allocated treatment group consisted of a graphical representation of all five personality trait scores (Big-Five personality inventory) using markers on verbal scales. We investigate the effects of personalized feedback on respondent motivation and behavior using a number of indicators. First, we implemented multiple evaluation questions to measure interest in the survey, willingness to participate in future surveys, etc. Second, we compare response styles and internal consistency of answers between treatment and control group. Third, we use web-survey paradata, such as mouse movements, frequency and position of clicks as well as changes in responses, to analyze undesired response behavior provoked by personalized feedback. Does the Use of Respondent Incentives Affect the Measurement of Attitudes towards Social Inequality? Evidence from an Experiment Conducted in the German General Social Survey (ALLBUS) Michael BLOHM (GESIS Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences, Germany) | michael.blohm@gesis.org Martina WASMER (GESIS Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences, Germany) | martina.wasmer@gesis.org Jessica WALTER (GESIS Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences, Germany) | jessica.walter@gesis.org Achim KOCH (GESIS Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences, Germany) | achim.koch@gesis.org Declining response rates are a continuing problem for household surveys in many Western countries. To counter the problem of nonresponse, the use of respondent incentives has become more common also in face-to-face surveys like the German General Social Survey (ALLBUS). ALLBUS is a repeated cross-sectional, multi-topic survey conducted every other year to monitor social change in Germany. In 2014, a topical module was about attitudes towards social inequality. In the 2014 survey, an experiment was implemented in order to analyse the effect of respondent incentives on response outcomes, sample composition and data quality. In the experiment, two treatment and a control condition were distinguished: a) A random subgroup of target persons was offered a monetary incentive of €10, conditional on the completion of the interview (promised). b) Another random subgroup of target persons was sent a monetary incentive of €10 with the advance letter (prepaid). c) The remaining target persons acted as a control group and received no incentive at all. The response rate in the prepaid condition was considerably higher than in the promised and the control condition. The presentation will focus on the question whether the use of an incentive affected the measurement of attitudes towards social inequality. In order to analyse this, we will both investigate incentive effects on sample composition and incentive effects on the responses provided during the interview. Strategies for Implementing Mixed-Mode Designs in Business Surveys Henning BEST (University of Würzburg, Germany) | henning.best@uni-wuerzburg.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1028 Klaus PFORR (GESIS – Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences) | klaus.pforr@gesis.org The sharp decline in telephone survey response rates has strongly increased the need for alternative ways for surveying the general public. Web surveys with offline recruiting are a potentially promising option, but at the moment internet use and coverage is still limited. As a possible solution to this problem, Dillman and Colleagues have recently suggested using a sequential mixed-mode design combining mail and web survey modes (see e.g. Messer & Dillman 2011). The key idea is to initially contacting the respondents by mail,  pushing  them to the web mode (Push2Web) and finally providing a paper questionnaire as a last resort to avoid unit nonresponse. The type of mode the respondents are expected to participate in is under the control of the researcher. Another conceivable strategy is to leave the mode choice to the respondents, and using various strategies  nudging  them to the web mode (Nudge2Web). In this paper we experimentally vary and compare various Push2Web and Nudge2Web strategies in a survey of small and medium sized enterprises. RN21S09 Analyzing Inequalities and Discrimination Measuring Multiple Discrimination: Evaluation and Proposal of a System of Indicators for Social Integration Policies Ma Ángeles CEA D'ANCONA (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, Spain) | maceada@ucm.es Miguel S. VALLES MARTÍNEZ (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, Spain) | msvalles@ucm.es Two contextual elements have met to give ground to this paper: the specific topic on the conference theme ("Measuring Social Inequalities and Differences") and the interest in survey methodology and mixed methods expressed by RN21. Our paper offers main results of the research on Multiple Discrimination Measurement supported by a grant from the Spanish Ministry of Finance and Competitiveness (CSO2012-36127): MEDIM Project. This project's attempts are: 1) to elaborate a conceptual frame focused on multiple discrimination; 2) the proposal of a system of indicators that helps measuring blatant and subtle discrimination; 3) the exploration of main axes that articulate discriminatory discourses; 4) check which survey methods are more adequate to measure it ('face-to-face' or self-administered modes: Web surveys). These goals have been pursued combining different information sources and analytical strategies: available data (literature review, documentary research, quantitative and qualitative archival data) and data generated by the research team (qualitative and quantitative materials, gathered through individual or group interviewing natives and foreigners). The literature review has resulted in a theoretical framework. The system of indicators proposed derives from our evaluation of those applied in surveys on discrimination made in Spain (by CIS: Sociological Research Centre) and in Europe (Special Eurobarometer 380, mainly). As a complimentary source, we have used qualitative data gathered through focus groups and interviews. Some of the indicators were included in an experimental survey implemented through the traditional 'face-to-face' survey and CAWI. Survey mode effects were obtained. Some proposals for survey questions will be given. Mind the Gap: A Multilevel Longitudinal Analysis of Rich-Poor Achievement Differences in London Schools George LECKIE (University of Bristol, United Kingdom) | g.leckie@bristol.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1029 Education systems across the world are increasingly focusing on narrowing ethnic and other achievement gaps seen in their schools. We focus on England where since 2010 the Government have held schools publicly accountable for their rich-poor achievement gaps (socioeconomically disadvantaged pupils vs. their more advantaged peers) via publication of these statistics in national school league tables. It is hoped that this will also lead to the identification of successful schools and therefore policies which can be replicated broadly. We present a multilevel longitudinal analysis of schools' achievement gaps in London to illustrate severe limitations in the Government's publication of these statistics. Specifically, we fit four-level (students within exam year within schools within school districts) binary logistic regression models to student exam success where we include random-coefficients on student disadvantaged status, exam year, and their interaction. We fit all models using Markov chain Monte Carlo methods. The results show a slight reduction in the national rich-poor achievement gap, but substantial variation across schools. Unfortunately, many instances of apparent success in narrowing the gap are driven by a lowering of the performance of advantage pupils rather than any particular improvement of disadvantaged pupils. Other instances are driven more by the changing prior attainments of the two pupil groups rather than any genuine improvement in schools' policies and practices. More fundamentally, the small numbers of students involved lead inferences about individual schools to be so unreliable that they are of limited use in identifying successful schools, whether for school accountability or improvement purposes. Measuring Social Inequalities with Confirmatory Factor Analysis Anna DOMARANSKA (Institute of Sociology NAS of Ukraine, Ukraine) | anna_doma@list.ru The research question: The article considers the problem of measuring social inequalities. Nowadays, cross-cultural surveys, that include a broad list of questions as well as participants, provide a wide range of opportunities both for developing measuring instruments and conducting comparisons. At the same time, the question whether the measuring instrument functions in the same way across countries has arisen. The urgency of the question has been proved by the number of papers published over the last few years. Some of them deal with measuring social inequalities, while others study testing of invariance. For instance, British sociologists under the leadership of M. Savage combine measures of economic, cultural and social capital to determine class division by means of latent class analysis. Ukrainian sociologist N. Kovalisko suggests conceptual model of «positions & dispositions & practice». Russian sociologists headed by O. Shkaratan use entropy analysis to define attributes, which recognize the greatest difference between individuals' position. F. Vijver and J. He consider methodological aspects of cross-cultural research, pointing out bias and equivalence. B. Byrne and F. Vijver describe difficulties caused by the comparison of large-scale cross-cultural studies. E. Davidov, H. Dülmer, E. Schlüter, P. Schmidt, B. Meuleman propose using a multilevel structural equation modeling approach to explain item bias. The purpose of this paper is to construct the measurement model of social inequalities and test its invariance across countries. Theoretical framework: The traditions of social structure analysis provide a foundation for the measurement of inequality. Some researchers rely on the division of labour, exploitation and competition concept, others follow the capitals, assets and resources concept. Nevertheless, undoubted is the statement that access to scarce resources creates multidimensional space of inequalities and forms a hierarchically ordered system of social positions. Relying on theories of K. Marx, E. O. Wright, M. Weber, J. Goldthorpe, T. Parsons, P. Bourdieu, R. Dahrendorf, E. Durkheim and D. Treiman, the classification of scarce resources could be presented as: economic (ownership, income), authoritative (powers in the workplace), prestigious (reputation, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1030 respect), cultural (cultural consumption, lifestyle), social (social networks, background) and personal (ability, talent, skill, competence). Methodology: The article suggests using confirmatory factor analysis for constructing the measurement model of scarce resources as well as for testing invariance across countries. The data from the fifth round of the European Social Survey has been used. The analytical strategy consists of 1) operationalization, putting forth the available data; 2) model construction and testing; 3) verification and correction the measurement models for each individual country; 4) testing the measurement invariance across country; 5) defining groups where the conduction of comparison is possible. Preliminary findings: The current study explores economic, authoritative and prestigious resources. Models with good-fitting solutions were achieved for all countries. The obtained latent variables «income», «authority» and «prestige» can be used for constructing a classification of social structure position, assuming that all positions of individuals can be located on the scale from the lowest social position to the highest one, determining their location by the presence and amount of scarce resources. For instance, for Ukraine the results show that economic resources have the greatest influence on the determination of social structure position, followed by authoritative resources and then by prestigious resources. One-unit increase in the factor "social position" is associated with a 0.82unit increase in the latent variable "income", a 0.71-unit increase in the latent variable "authority" and a 0.65-unit increase in the latent variable "prestige". The strongest is the association between authority and income – 0.56, then between income and prestige – 0.51 and, finally, there is a moderate association between authority and prestige – 0.42. In addition, the four layers of society have been obtained: § The first layer. By socio-demographic characteristics it is mainly respondents under 30 years old with upper tier upper secondary education, crafts and related trades workers or representatives of elementary occupations. § The second layer. Respondents aged 30-54 with upper tier upper secondary education or advanced vocational training, service workers, shop and market sales workers, crafts and related trades workers or plant, machine operators and assemblers, who work for a private business employing less than 24 people. § The third layer. Respondents under 30 years old with advanced vocational training, technicians and associate professionals or service workers, shop and market sales workers, who work for a state owned enterprise or a private business employing from 25 to 99 or from 100 to 499 people. § The fourth layer. Respondents older than 54 with higher tertiary education, legislators, senior officials and managers, professionals or technicians and associate professionals, who work for a public sector (such as education and health) or a state owned enterprise employing from 25 to 99 or from 100 to 499, or 500 or more people. Three groups of countries with the same model have been defined. For the first group the metric invariance has been supported, therefore the comparison of the relationships between the factor and other variables can be conducted. For the second and third groups the configural invariance has been supported, meaning that the same theoretical construct is measured in each country. • The novel contribution and significance: Social structure position, which is determined by access to scarce resources, is commonly used as an explaining variable. Often researchers analyze the social position along with sex, age, race, type of locality etc. There are two main reasons to prove the significance of this research. First, the submitted measurement model provides an opportunity to study the correlation between social inequalities and others social phenomena, taking advantage of the statistical methods for continuous data. For instance, to investigate the social inequalities influence on birth rate, mortality, morbidity, life chances, values, attitudes and behavior. Second, this approach allows conducting meaningful comparisons of scarce resources interaction, as well as BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1031 checking whether the structure of relationships between the mentioned resources is affected by the type of political regime, economic system etc. The Multidimensionality of Social Marginalisation in a Scandinavian Welfare State. A Latent Class Analysis for the Danish Adult Population Lars BENJAMINSEN (The Danish National Centre for Social Research, Denmark) | lab@sfi.dk Stefan Bastholm ANDRADE (The Danish National Centre for Social Research, Denmark) | sba@sfi.dk This paper analyses patterns of social marginalisation based on administrative micro data for 4.4 million adult Danes. Data are combined from various sources. Labour market attachment, educational attainment and incarceration are measured by data from Statistics Denmark. Mental illness and substance abuse problems are measured by diagnosis data from the public health system. Homelessness is measured by data from a nationwide client registration system on homeless shelters. All data is linked on individual level through unique identifiers. The descriptive part analyses the multidimensionality of social marginalisation by mapping the intersectionality between key dimensions of social marginalisation and analysing how many people are affected by multiple social marginalisation. A latent class analysis identifies the underlying patterns across the different dimensions of social marginalisation and across age groups. The analysis identifies different groups of marginalised people. In all age groups we find a smaller group of people affected by multiple social marginalisation in terms of exclusion from the labour market, mental illness, substance abuse problems, and with a relatively high occurrence of incarceration and shelter use. We also find a group of people with severe mental illness who are excluded from the labour market but with relatively few indications of marginalisation in other dimensions i.e. a relatively low occurrence of substance abuse problems, incarceration and shelter use. Stuck In the Moment? Time Perspective and Time Allocation Across Social Classes in Poland. Ewa JAROSZ (University of Oxford, United Kingdom & Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | ewa.jarosz@sociology.ox.ac.uk Individual's time perspective and everyday time-use patterns have major impact on all realms of human life. They influence the chances for upwards mobility and affect individual life trajectories. As put by Jeremy Rifkin, "those who are most present oriented are swept into the future that others have laid out for them" (Rifkin, 1987). However, time perspective is a multidimensional phenomenon and needs to be studies in relation to the actual time use patterns – in which is it supposed to be reflected. Only combining attitudinal and behavioural data can give deeper insights into socially differentiating role of temporal arrangements. This study analyses daily time allocation patterns in conjunction with temporal preferences and the possible drivers behind them – such as individual time perspective and time constraints. It focuses on the relationship between the perception of time and daily allocation of time and individual position in the social structure. Using quantitative data for Polish population aged 2465 (n=780), it shows how temporal orientations and perception of time are related to individual social position and how they differ depending on the respondent's genders, age, educational attainment or occupational category. The study casts light on the much overlooked dimension of social inequality, including the effect of temporal perspective on time-use patterns, social determinants of the ability to plan long-term and delay gratification, as well as the life courserelated choices and their consequences. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1032 RN21S10 Measurement and Response Behavior Using Eye Tracking Data to Understand how Respondents Process ForcedChoice vs. Check-all-that-apply Question Formats Cornelia Eva NEUERT (GESIS Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences, Germany) | cornelia.neuert@gesis.org Recent experimental research has shown that the check-all and forced-choice question formats do not produce comparable results (Smyth et al., 2006). However, the cognitive processes underlying respondents' answers to both types of question formats are unclear. Do forced-choice formats lead respondents to read each answer option and to more thoughtfully consider their responses? And are respondents who are presented with a multiple response list more likely to skim the list rather than read them thoroughly, a behavior also known as satisficing? In this study, I use eye tracking data to gain a better understanding of the cognitive processes underlying respondents' behavior when confronted with check-all and forced-choice questions and to more directly observe what respondents do and do not look at while responding to those questions. In a lab experiment (n=84), half of the respondents were assigned to a version of a survey in which two questions were formatted as check-all-that-apply questions and the other half were assigned to a version in which the same two questions were formatted as forced-choice questions. By analyzing the respondents' eye movements, both question formats are compared concerning the amount of attention and cognitive effort (operationalized by response latencies, fixation times and fixation counts) respondents spend while answering the questions. Specifically, I examine whether the different formats affect the number of answer options read, how long respondents spend on each response option, and the distribution of responses selected. Moderation Effects of Response Latencies and Meta-Judgments on ResponseEffects and Attitude-Behavior Consistency Jochen MAYERL (University of Kaiserslautern, Germany) | Jochen.Mayerl@sowi.uni-kl.de Volker STOCKÉ (University of Kassel, Germany) | volker.stocke@uni-kassel.de The aim of the paper is to test moderation effects of cognitive accessibility of the respective target information in respondents' memory concerning a) moderation of attitude-behavior consistency, and b) moderation of the occurrence of response effects. The paper compares the indicators of self-reported response certainty and the time needed to answer the question, which are furthermore differently transformed prior to data analysis. Respondents' answers about their attitudes and behavior are found to be affected by different kinds of response effects. This means that they differ considerably depending on situational cues, context information, wording of questions, or format of response scales. Furthermore, selfreported attitudes are found to be very differently predictive for behavior. It has been hypothesized that both, the degree of attitude-behavior consistency as well as the susceptibility to response effects are determined by the cognitive accessibility of the respective target information in respondents' memory. We test these moderation hypotheses using self-reported response certainties and the time needed to answer the question under consideration. Furthermore, we test for how response certainties and response latencies should be transformed prior to data analysis in order to maximize their predictive power. Accordingly, we compare untransformed measures with logarithmic, square-root and reciprocally transformed BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1033 versions. In addition, several types of data treatment of response latencies are applied and evaluated (e.g. correction of baseline speed, outlier treatment, and interviewers' time validation). We utilize two different computer assisted surveys (CATI and CAPI) with random probability samples in Germany in order to realize these aims. The Implications of Aggregation in Index Building Liv BJERRE (Berlin Social Science Center (WZB), Germany) | liv.bjerre@wzb.eu Friederike RÖMER (Berlin Social Science Center (WZB), Germany) | friederike.roemer@wzb.eu Malisa ZOBEL (Berlin Social Science Center (WZB), Germany) | malisa.zobel@wzb.eu The number of indices that rank or assess countries according to some social, economic, political or environmental issue grow year after year. But what does an index rank really tell us about the concept we are trying to measure? And how sensitive are our findings to the methods that were employed in the construction of the index? The advantages and disadvantages of indices per se have been discussed by a multitude of authors; the construction of indices has not been paid the same level of attention. Nonetheless, both opponents and supporters of index building have criticized the lack of methodological reflection and thoroughness that prevails in index construction, especially when it comes to aggregation and weighting. To close this gap, this paper sets out to compare four aggregation methods: a standard additive aggregation function, an arithmetic aggregation function, a geometric aggregation function and a noncompensatory/non-linear aggregation function following a ranking procedure brought forward by Arrow & Raynaud (1986). In its theoretical part the paper discusses the underlying assumptions and requirements for each of the aggregation methods. In the empirical part the four methods are applied to the IMPIC data, a new dataset which measures immigration policies restrictiveness across 33 OECD countries for the period 1980-2010. The aim of the paper is thus twofold: it shall help researchers choose an aggregation function adequate for their concept and research question, while at the same time adding to the overall discussion of robustness and sensitivity of indices which is taking place across disciplines. Predicting Randomness: Differences in Stability of Attitudes to a Foreign Policy Issue Michaela ROSCHOVA (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | michaela.roschova@soc.cas.cz Scholars studying public opinion long ago pointed out that there is a great deal of instability in attitudes expressed over periods of time. This finding received two distinct interpretations: (1) that most of the general public have no pre-formed attitudes and only report opinions off the top of their heads, (2) and that the public indeed have attitudes but instruments purported to measure them are plagued with vagueness and inaccuracy resulting in random measurement error. As the decisive test between these two interpretations, it has to be ascertained whether the degree of response fluctuation is homogeneous across population or whether it can be related to characteristics of respondents. If the random error can be predicted, then it is not mere noise attributable to measurement instruments, rather it is indicative of differences in attitude strength between various groups. Utilizing three waves of a Czech panel study with a measurement interval of one month, the present paper aims to isolate the extent of random fluctuation in repeated expressions of an attitude to a foreign policy issue with the so called quasi-Markov simplex model. Differences in the obtained estimation of attitude instability are then studied using socio-demographic variables as well as measures of political sophistication. From the range of predictors, only the level of political knowledge and importance of the issue to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1034 respondent are shown to have a significant positive effect on the attitude stability. Implications of the findings for attitude measurement theory are discussed in the final part. RN21S11 Quantitative Research on Gender Inequality Exploring the Extent of Inequality Associated with Occupational Gender Segregation in Turkey Cigdem GEDIKLI (University of East Anglia, United Kingdom) | cgdmgdkl@gmail.com This article investigates occupational gender segregation and its vertical and horizontal components in Turkey. In order to explore the extent of inequality entailed in occupational gender segregation (measured by the vertical component), average pay levels across occupations are used and it is investigated whether it is men or women who have a greater tendency to be employed in lower-paid occupations. In addition to the economic inequalities captured by pay, in order to explore the social inequalities inherent in occupational segregation, a social stratification scale is constructed by using a Correspondence Analysis. The results show that the extent of inequality associated with occupational segregation is notable. Women are more likely to be employed in lower-paid jobs and in occupations that rank lower across the overall stratification structure. The horizontal component of segregation is found to be larger than the vertical component, suggesting that overall differentiation in the employment patterns between men and women owes more to the fact that they are employed in horizontally different occupations. The Influence of Occupational Characteristics on the Share of Women in Occupations: Results from a Dynamic Fixed-Effects Panel Analysis for the German Labour Market Sabine Katrin EBENSPERGER (University of Erlangen-Nuremberg (Friedrich-AlexanderUniversität Erlangen-Nürnberg), Germany) | Sabine.Ebensperger@fau.de Andreas DAMELANG (University of Erlangen-Nuremberg (Friedrich-Alexander-Universität Erlangen-Nürnberg), Germany) | andreas.damelang@fau.de This paper aims to investigate the effects of occupational characteristics on the share of women in occupations by using dynamic fixed-effects panel analysis. Occupational sex segregation is a distinct feature of the German labour market and has a wide impact on labour market outcomes. Among others, average wages are lower in typical female occupations than in male ones. Nevertheless, still a research gap exists concerning the determinants of the share of women in occupations. This paper focuses on occupational characteristics, such as aspects of the compatibility of family and work or qualification requirements, and their influence on the share of women in occupations. So far, only few studies exist which analyse the interplay between occupational characteristics and the share of women in occupations on the occupational level (e.g. Bielby & Baron, 1986; Busch, 2013; Cha, 2009). These studies are, however, based on cross-sectional data and are, hence, limited in interpreting their effects as causal. Building on this, we aim to improve causal statements with the help of panel data analysis. First, we build a dataset on the occupational level by aggregating individual data of the 1996 to 2010 waves of the German micro census. For this reason, we merge the information of all respondents that work in the same occupation. Information on individuals hence become aggregated variables which depict characteristics of occupations. Relying on causal BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1035 interpretations of parameters obtained by dynamic fixed effects panel models we then test whether occupational characteristics influence the share of women in occupations. Our key findings show that rising working-hours, fixed-term contracts, mean income as well as the representation of academics lead to a decrease in the share of women in occupations. We trace this back to the preferences of women for jobs with a good compatibility of family and work as well as low requirements. The negative effect of the mean income may also show repression processes by men. Impacts of the Economic Crisis on Social Inequalities: A Class and Gender Analysis João de Freitas FERREIRA DE ALMEIDA (CIES-IUL, Institute University of Lisboa, Portugal) | ferreira.almeida@iscte.pt Rui BRITES (ISEG-University of Lisboa) | rui.brites@outlook.com Anália Maria Cardoso TORRES (CIEG/ISCSP-University of Lisboa) | atorres@iscsp.ulisboa.pt With the beginning of the economic crisis it seems that the theme of inequality gained more space and relevance in the media as well as in the political discourse. In spite of that, there is still some resistance to consider inequality as a crucial social problem, prolonging a strong tradition of naturalizing poverty, of ignoring inequality social determinants. Social class and gender are two perspectives allowing the observation and better understanding of the crisis impact on social inequalities. Differences between European countries including rescued and non-rescued ones will be systematically accounted for. The main source of information is provided by the European Social Survey comparing findings from Round 3 (2006) to those from Round 6 (2012). The comparative data will be submitted to descriptive analysis using parametric and nonparametric methods, MCA, Multivariate Correspondence Analysis, PCA, Principal Component Analysis, CATpca, Categorical Analysis and Cluster Analysis (optimising technique). RN21S12 Mixed Methods Designing a Bridge to Cross the Quantitative-qualitative Divide: An Example on Children's Empathy Floryt VAN WESEL (Utrecht University, Netherlands, The) | f.van.wesel@vu.nl Simone ROERIG (VU University Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | s.roerig@vu.nl A subject such as children's empathy can be studied from a solely quantitative as well as a solely qualitative point of view. Both viewpoints bring their own research methodology and insights to the matter and are as such complementary. Due to the diverging focus of both strands, mixing them is potentially interesting but doing so is not straightforward. So what to do if the default designs for mixing don't apply? In the present study we sought for bridges, i.e., data that somehow link the quantitative and qualitative strands, to cross the quantitativequalitative divide. The study design included three potential bridges to link quantitative data on empathy as an individual ability and qualitative data on empathy as an interactive process between two or more individuals. The first bridge was formed by measuring children's ability to enact emotions ('as if' life) in an interactive setting by means of a Theatre Test. The second bridge involved mapping the social network within the school class. And the third bridge concerned the ideas and reflections that children themselves had on the concept of empathy. All BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1036 three additional sources of information had surplus value but only one of them could be used as an actual bridge in the analyzes. We will discuss implications of this finding on mixed methods designs. The Study of Social Representations by Vignette Method: Qualitative Methods in Quantitative Interpretation Zhanna PUZANOVA (Peoples' Friendship University of Russia, Russian Federation) | puzanova.zhanna@gmail.com Anastasiya TERTYSHNIKOVA (Peoples' Friendship University of Russia, Russian Federation) | nastysha-88@inbox.ru Social representations are not only found in the minds of people, but also affect their behavior. They exist on the border between psychological and social fields and reflect the way people perceive and understand events of their life. Sociologists rely on rather wide range of techniques and tools to gather information about the world, but at the same time try to attract a number of specific methods of data collection. One of such methods is vignette method. Originally, vignettes have been understood and developed as short stories that describe characteristics and hypothetical situations to which the respondent should express his reaction. The main advantages of this method are: the ability to avoid shared thinking answers; variation of characteristics in vignettes reveals changes in attitudes or judgment gives the opportunity to study relation between social processes and reality perception. In western tradition in psychology, pedagogy, education, sociology, using analysis of vignettes-stories refers more to the qualitative paradigm. However, we are interested in possibility of converting received information into quantitative indicators. We attempted to develop and test tools for the study of social representations by the vignette method. Vignettes design requires careful working. The basis for its composition can be data resulting from the study with incomplete sentences method. We had aim to evaluate the cognitive capabilities of the vignette method in the study of social representations (with an estimate of the difficulties and constraints) as well as to use logic-combinatorial methods for the data processing received with the use of vignettes. Numbers and Words: Reflecting on Quantitizing Processes in Computer-assisted Text Analysis Valeria PANDOLFINI (University of Genova, Italy) | Valeria.Pandolfini@unige.it Stefano POLI (University of Genova, Italy) | Stefano.Poli@unige.it The paper presents some methodological considerations on the use of computer-based text analysis to integrate qualitative and quantitative methods in social research, towards the adoption of mixed methods approach. The contribution focuses on the quantitizing processes related to coding procedures of textual data. Showing how the advent of computerized software programs to manage both qualitative and quantitative data have promoted a largely technical view of quantitizing, a plurality of dimensions (theoretical, methodological, practical) are taken into account. The challenges of quantitizing within computer-based text analysis are to decide which textual data (unstructured and qualitative data) will be the objects of conversion in numerical data (structured and quantitative data), which coding procedures have to be implemented, for what purpose and what are the software roles in such processes. Potential risks connected to improper use of software are presented, to guarantee methodological accuracy and the quality of analysis: among them, the paper underlines the propensity to "forced quantifications" according to the "myth of the measurement", till the excessive simplification of the words count BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1037 as the main criterion for defining inferences about the texts meanings and the senders intentions. The quantitizing requires a continuous cycling between assigning numbers to meaning and meaning to numbers, between measurement and interpretation. Thus, the conception of quantitizing as unidirectional as moving from qualitative to quantitative data is critically analyzed, as well as the conditions under which mixed methods approach can be implemented in computer-based text analysis. Analysing Vocational Rehabilitation in Germany A Multi-Method Approach Anita TISCH (Institute for Employment Research, Germany) | anita.tisch@iab.de The Federal Employment Agency is one of the main providers of vocational rehabilitation in Germany. A variety of measures are implemented to enable disabled people and those threatened by disability to participate in the labour market. We make use of a multi-method approach to analyse these measures and their impact on labour market participation, individual employability and social participation. On the one hand administrative data of the Federal Employment Agency is prepared for analysis. As the administrative data covers the entirety of all persons in rehabilitation since 2006 (n= approx. 280,000), it is possible to make meaningful analysis based on these data. However, only information important for the process of vocational rehabilitation is covered in the administrative data. Information on social contexts, individual health status or individual expectations is not included. Therefore, an additional explorative qualitative study gathers these information conducting biographical personal interviews with 80 100 rehabilitants. Based on the qualitative interviews a representative survey will be prepared. This contribution gives an overview of the study approach and some examples how the different methods contribute to the overarching aims of the study. RN21S13 Big Data, Machine Learning and Text Analysis Evaluating the Reliability of Coding for Qualitative Data through the Use of Social Network Analysis and Exponential Random Graph Models Iasonas LAMPRIANOU (University of Cyprus, Cyprus) | iasonas@ucy.ac.cy In mixed methods research, it is sometimes the case that researchers may include open-ended questions in structured questionnaires so that the respondents can express themselves in free speech. This, has the advantage that rich qualitative data are collected which can be used for triangulation purposes etc.Sometimes, the researchers wish to quantify (code) the qualitative data in order to include them in quantitative models, e.g. in a regression model. This, however, is cumbersome, costly and time consuming. The procedure of the coding large volumes of qualitative data usually includes a large number of coders, who often exercise subjective judgments in order to code the responses. This procedure has been "accused" of providing lowreliability data (i.e. low between-coders reliability). This study uses an innovative approach where Social Network Analysis and Exponential Random Graph Models are used in order to monitor the reliability of coding of qualitative data. A large group of coders were trained to code a large volume of qualitative data which were part of a quantitative study. During the training phase, the researcher employed SNA and ERGMs in order to monitor the agreement between the coders. Groups of coders seemed to "cluster together" forming "cliques" and "triangles". Using SNA made it easy to identify coders who were out of tune with the rest of the groups. These coders needed to be re-trained or to be removed BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1038 from the coding process. ERGM were used to identify the profiles of coders who best clustered together, so that in future we would know who could be hired and trained to code similar qualitative data. This is an innovative study which illustrates a new use for SNA and ERGM. Advantages and disadvantages of the methods are discussed. Big Data and Social Sciences: Epistemological and Methodological Challenges Fabrizio MARTIRE (Sapienza, University of Rome, Italy) | fabrizio.martire@uniroma1.it In these last years, big data capture, processing and analysis have increasingly been experimented in various social science disciplines. Typical examples of big data that are relevant for social sciences are: the user-generated content created on blogs, social network sites and other online services; the tracks (digital footprints) that some human behaviors leave on the web or on other electronic archives. These new kinds of data sources are using to study traditional issues in social sciences: values, attitudes, opinion, decision makings, etc. The emergence of big data in social sciences seems to update some classical methodological debates. a. Unobtrusive vs. obtrusive data collection strategies. Big data sources exist independently of the research process; survey data are produced during the research process by interview, that – from the point of view of the interviewee – can be consider a quite artificial interaction process. According to several researchers, this marks a point ahead of big data on survey in terms of veracity. b. The role of theory in social research. Big data research, some have argued, implicitly assumes that the Web provide so much data that theoretical thinking become irrelevant. Everything, from this point of view, becomes understandable without theories and hypotheses, since the data speak for themselves. Although this idea is not entirely uncontested, it opens the way to new form of inductivism. c. Representativeness of data and generalization of findings. Some researchers argue that big data are, in principle, exhaustive in scope and, therefore, they allow the scientists to overcome all the vulnerabilities of sampled data. On the other hand, big data for social sciences are typically Web-based, so they bring about the problem of the relation between on-line and off-line activities. What is the impact of these and similar methodological issues on the way in which big data social researches are concretely carried out? I will try to answer to this question by surveying a sample of big data researches drawn from the areas of social sciences where they are more widespread. Analysis of Comments to the Internet Socio-Political News as a Research Technique Shamil FARAKHUTDINOV (Tyumen State Oil and Gas University, Russian Federation) | fshamil@mail.ru Nowadays, a number of sociological researches on the Internet are constantly growing, because of virtualization intercourse. The network is becoming a platform for public debate on various issues. Sociologist should be an observer on this platform. That's why he needs appropriate methods. The main Internet feature as the mass-media is the feedback (possibility to leave comments). It is comments which are the material for a sociologist's attention. The author has attempted to develop such a method as a form of the content analysis. Working with the comments the following steps were defined: a) cleaning the array of extraneous messages; b) synthesis of the full range of views, the allocation of the most characteristic ones; BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1039 c) counting of the number of different opinion groups, their percentage comparison. Despite of the seeming simplicity of the procedure, there were a lot of questions to be answered. Are the comments public opinion or peer-review? Statements are often very competent, their professional character is seen, but sometimes – opposite. How representative are the comments under observation? Can we say that the result of our analysis shows the opinion of the whole society? It can be assumed that the comments are left only by the most active people. There are other aspects can be mentioned: the possibility of studying the socio-demographic characteristics, if the comment is an account in a social network; identifying the place and the role of «trolling» when commenting on news. Now under review method gives more questions than answers. However, the research has shown that the data obtained from the analysis of the comments to the article on education reform in Russia on one of the news sites are almost the same as the results of a poll conducted by the «All-Russian Public Opinion Research Center» on this same problem. Big Data Methods in Qualitative Text Analysis Daria IUDINA (Saint-Petersburgh State University, Russian Federation) | dartisimus@gmail.com The development of Big Data makes social researchers to reconsider traditional methods of text analysis. Invention of the machine learning algorithms, which can code textual information partly or wholly independently from the researchers' interpretations, give sociologists opportunities to analyze large amounts of texts in reasonable time. This situation suggests that quantitative methods pretend to substitute qualitative text analysis at least at the initial stages of coding. Another advantage of big data methods is the robustness of results provided by these methods what makes qualitative text analysis meeting the rigorous scientific standards of validity and reliability.However, there is not enough evidence of efficiency of text mining in real sociological research. The paper will present the results of several experiments with the application of methods based on Latent Dirichlet Allocation to the analysis of text data in sociological research. The main purpose was to demonstrate possibilities and limitations of big data methods in facilitating qualitative analysis of text by improving coding systems as well as indicating validity and reliability of researcher's interpretations of text. Furthermore, the implications of research could set new challenges for engineers in Big Data from the part of social science. RN21S14 Web Surveys and Missing Data Estimating the Correlation between Sensible Behaviours Dealing with Item Missing Data Alessandra GAIA (University of Milan-Bicocca, Italy) | gaia.alessandra@gmail.com Recent studies from the UK have shown that "men who pay for sex" engage in more risky behaviours such as bridge drinking, use of drugs other than cannabis, and unsafe sex, than other men. However, both paying for sex and engaging in risky behaviours are sensitive topics in surveys, that respondents may misreport or underreport. Thus, I hypothesize the correlation to be partially driven by a third factor: the willingness to reveal a socially undesirable behaviour. This endogeneity is particularly problematic since data on sex workers' clients may be used to evaluate policies on the regulation of prostitution; however, policies themselves influence the level of sex workers' clients stigmatization, and this may lead to increasing misreporting and/or underreporting, making policy evaluation more challenging. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1040 I use data from the National Survey of Sexual Attitudes and Lifestyle (Nasal-2). Using paradata on presence of other people during the interview and interviewers' evaluation of the respondents' embarrassment, I show how response pattern differs depending on the privacy of the interview settings. Also, I use imputation techniques to impute item non-response for both risky behaviours and paying for sex, and take the previous research forward by re-estimating the correlation of paying for sex with risky behaviours after imputing item non-response in both sets of variables. I believe, and hope, that this paper makes an important contribution not only on the measurement and analysis of paying for sex, but also on the analysis of the correlation of different behaviours measured with sensitive questions. Setting-up a Probability-based Web Panel. Lessons Learned from the ELIPSS Pilot Study Anne-Sophie COUSTEAUX (Sciences Po, France) | annesophie.cousteaux@sciencespo.fr Anne CORNILLEAU (Sciences Po, France) | anne.cornilleau@sciencespo.fr During the last decade, the internet has moved from an attractive data collection mode to a common way to administer surveys. Nowadays, the main issue is the representativeness of these web surveys, especially through the academic world. Since the LISS Panel and the Knowledge Panel, there is a growing interest in setting up probability-based web panel. The ELIPSS Panel is one of such initiatives born in France in 2012 and aims at offering social scientists a service to produce nationally representative surveys. A touchscreen tablet and 3G internet subscription are provided to all panel members in exchange for their participation. Thus, they can answer the research questionnaires even if they did not have an Internet connection at home. As such a service to collect data for social sciences did not exist in France, a pilot study had to be set up to define the recruitment process, establish procedures for managing the panel and producing surveys, and develop software tools. The ELIPSS pilot started in 2012 and consists in 1039 panel members. This paper focuses on the lessons learned from the pilot to set up the main panel. First, we will give an overview of the recruitment procedure planned for 2015 in the light of the pilot results. Then, we will present the specifications for the management of the panel to maintain monthly participation and limit attrition. Overall, we will discuss the opportunity of offering tablets as an incentive for panel members and as an advantage in terms of survey design. Comparing Real and Falsified Survey Data: The Example of Political Action Uta LANDROCK (GESIS Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences, Germany) | uta.landrock@gesis.org Natalja MENOLD (GESIS Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences, Germany) | natalja.menold@gesis.org Face-to-face interviews are an important mode of data collection in surveys. The interviewer plays a central role in face-to-face surveys. However, data falsification by the interviewer can seriously contaminate the data quality. Therefore it is essential to identify falsified data. The central question is how falsified and real data differ. We analyse differences between real and falsified data. Our database consists of two datasets: In an experimental study interviewers conducted real face-to-face interviews. In a next step the interviewers fabricated survey data in the lab so that a data set of N = 710 falsified interviews corresponding to each of the N = 710 real interviews were obtained. We use both datasets for calculating multivariate causal analyses BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1041 and compare the results. The survey uses questions of the ALLBUS, the German General Social Survey. Real and falsified data are compared in terms of the determinants of political participation: We measured twelve political activities and calculate an activity index. The independent variables are values and attitudes, such as political (dis-)satisfaction or self-placement on the left-rightscale. Additionally we include socio-demographic factors. Our intervening variable is political efficacy. We expect that the explained variance of our models is higher and that there are more significant effects in the falsified data than in the real dataset: We assume that interviewers who falsify survey data apply their everyday experience for inventing consistent false cases whereas real interviewees act and respond more inconsistently. Effects of the Implementation of 'Forced Response' within Online Surveys on Response Rates and Validity of Answers Jean Philippe DECIEUX (University of Luxembourg, Luxembourg) | jeanphilippe.decieux@uni.lu Alexandra MERGENER (Bundesinstitut für Berufsbildung (Bonn)) | mergener@bibb.de Kristina NEUFANG (Universität Trier) | s4krneuf@uni-trier.de Philipp SISCHKA (University of Luxembourg, Luxembourg) | philipp.sischka@uni.lu Due to the low costs and the ability to reach many people in a short time, online-surveys have become an important resource of data for research. As a result, many non-professionals gather their data through online questionnaires, which are often of low quality or operationalised poorly. A popular example for this is the 'forced-response-option', whose impact will be analysed within this research-project. The forced-response-option is commonly described as a possibility to force the respondent to give an answer to each question that is asked. In most of the online-survey computer software, it is easily achieved by enabling a checkbox. There has been a tremendous increase in the use of this option, however, the inquirers are often not aware of possible consequences. In software-manuals, this option is praised as a strategy that reduces item-non-response. In contrast, authors offer many doubts that counter this strategy. They base on the assumption that respondents typically have plausible reasons for not answering a question (not understanding; absence of appropriate categories; privacy). Our thesis is that forcing the respondents to select an answer might cause two scenarios: Increasing unit-non-response/dropout-rates. Decreasing validity of the answers (lying/random answers). To analyse the consequences of the implementation of forced-response-option, we use splitballot-field-experiments. We especially focus on dropout-rates and response behaviour. Our first split-ballot-experiment was carried out last July (n=1056) and we plan a second experiment for March, so that we will be able to present our results based on strong data evidence. RN21S15 Quantitative Research on Inequalities Based on Class and Ethnic Group Ethnic Mover Flows and Neighbourhood Change in Scotland Gwilym Benjamin PRYCE (University of Sheffield, United Kingdom) | g.pryce@sheffield.ac.uk Jessie BAKENS (University of Sheffield, United Kingdom) | j.bakens@sheffield.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1042 In this paper we describe the role of ethnicity in spatial patterns of mover flows in Scotland. We focus on the ethnicity of movers in relation to the ethnic composition of neighbourhoods. Many cities are becoming more and more ethnically diverse. Within cities however, neighbourhood population composition might not always mirror this diversity as clustering, segregation, but also mixing of ethnic groups predominantly takes place on lower spatial levels. For individual residents, the ethnic population composition of a neighbourhood might therefore become an increasingly distinctive and important feature for the comparative evaluation of residential locations. If the ethnic population composition of a neighborhood plays a role in individual location decisions, compositional preferences are most likely related to one's own ethnicity. Understanding this mechanism in the process of residential location decisions will ultimately help us to better understand ethnic neighbourhood dynamics. For the analysis in this paper, we use a unique combination of datasets on a very fine-grained spatial level. We link the Registers of Scotland house transactions data between 1990 and 2010 with the Scottish Neighbourhood Statistics. The ethnicity of house buyers is identified by (sur)name analysis. There is a rich literature on using onomastics to identify ethnicity, and this approach can overcome some of the drawbacks inherent in using other ways of identifying ethnicity like, for example, country of birth. Adapting a gravity model of spatial interaction, we model spatial patterns of mover flows of different ethnic groups in Scotland and neighbourhood compositional change. Spatial interaction models offer a systematic approach to describe the role of neighbourhood population composition in determining location patterns of different ethnic groups. Analysing Patterns of Recidivism in Chile through an Event History Analysis Model Ana MORALES (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | ana.morales@postgrad.manchester.ac.uk Every year, a considerable number of ex-offenders are released from prison and a high percentage of them re-offend. Reducing recidivism is often quoted by policy-makers and the general public as an effective way to improve public safety. Chile is among the countries with the highest incarceration rates in Latin America (250 prisoners per 100,000 inhabitants). The prison population in Chile is mainly young, they are commonly school-leavers and have had erratic work patterns with long periods of unemployment. Furthermore, most of them come from the poorest areas of the country, which is evidence of a socio-economic gradient. Understanding recidivism in Chile is crucial in the new strategy of public safety; however, most of Chilean-based studies have analysed the phenomenon in a descriptive way. Recidivism has been often studied by analysing the probability of re-offending over a fixed time period using logistic regression models. These models do not take into account the issue of censoring nor that the effect of covariates may not be constant over time. Event History Analysis (EHA) models address these limitations by accounting for the censoring characteristics of the data and including time-varying variables in the analysis. Using data from administrative records of the Chilean National Prison Service (2000-2010), this study implements an EHA model to analyse how time until recidivism is affected by individual and contextual characteristics, such as prison and localities. These analyses shed light upon the phenomenon of recidivism in Chile and potentially other developing countries. Ethnic Differentiation and Social Stratification in the South Tyrolean Society. An Empirical Survey BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1043 Eike Lars POKRIEFKE (apollis Institute of Social Research and Opinion Polling, Italy; MichaelGaismair-Gesellschaft Bozen) | eike.pokriefke@apollis.it The South Tyrolean (autonomous province of Italy) society is constituted by three ehnolinguistic groups: The German speaking population being a "fragile majority" (McAndrew 2013) a majority in the region but a minority in the nation state. The Italian and Ladin speaking populations are autochthonous minorities in South Tyrol. Later than in its northern neighbouring regions, South Tyrol is recently seeing growth of the migrant population, currently contributing nine percent to total population. The aim of the study at hand is to analyse social inequalities arising from ethnic differentiation and social stratification in this unique relation between new and old minorities. The data base results from a quantitative telephone survey (CATI) with a representative sample of 1500 respondents, respectively around 1000 households. Classical approaches to social structure (Blau 1987, Haller 2008) based on social characteristics (age, sex, religion, ethnicity, education, income) are combined with a recent lifestyle approach. This is operationalised in the implementation of international validated instruments, like the European Socio-economic Classification (ESeC, based on the ISCO-88), the EU-SILC concept of "material deprivation", as well as an in Germany developed and validated lifestyle typology by Gunnar Otte (2008, based on Bourdieu, Hradil, Schulze, Vester) and finally parts of the ISSP developed measurement of "subjective inequality". Shedding New Light on Income Poverty: Enriching the EU-SILC with the Census Petr JANSKÝ (CERGE-EI; Charles University in Prague) | jansky@fsv.cuni.cz Matěj BAJGAR (CERGE-EI; University of Oxford) | matej.bajgar@gmail.com Klára KALÍŠKOVÁ (CERGE-EI) | klara.kaliskova@cerge-ei.cz Pavel HAIT (CERGE-EI; Tomas Bata University in Zlin) | pavelhait@gmail.com EU Statistics on Income and Living Conditions (EU-SILC) is the reference source for micro-data on income and living conditions and it is a basis for many indicators designed to monitor poverty and social exclusion in the EU. We re-examine the representativeness of the EU-SILC and focus on people that are in the census data, but not covered by the EU-SILC. These include groups of homeless and institutionalised people who are likely to suffer from higher than average rates of income poverty. We match the census with the EU-SILC data for the Czech Republic and estimate the overall as well groups-specific income poverty rates. These are significantly higher than those based solely on EU-SILC. However, we still consider them the lower bounds of the actual poverty rates since there are a number of factors which we are still unable to consider due to limited data availability even in the census. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1044 RN22 Sociology of Risk and Uncertainty RN22S02 Risk and Health Diagnosed mistrust and underprivilegedness of the forensic psychiatric patients in Finland Miisa TÖRÖLÄ (University of Eastern Finland, Finland) | miisa.torola@uef.fi Forensic psychiatric patients (FPP) are a group of people who have committed a crime and been through a mental state examination which has led them to involuntary psychiatric care. My ongoing thesis examines FPP and their social background, their societal status, and the patterns of the usage of welfare services. My research questions are: 1) How do the forensic psychiatric patients differ from other offenders (in the terms of social background)? 2) In what kind of social position have these patients been before committing a crime? About half of the FPP have been diagnosed suffering a mental illness featuring paranoia. Paranoia is significantly more prevalent feature among the FPP than among the prisoners in Finland. At individual level, paranoid thinking in adulthood is associated with childhood experiences violating her/his basic trust. Moreover, at societal level, paranoia is linked to underprivilegedness. The data (n = 218) consists of the reports of the mental state examination, the records of the previous psychiatric hospital treatment, extracts from the criminal records, and the records of the previous terms of punishment. Statistical methods of analysis are applied in this research. Preliminary findings indicate clear evidence that, prior to the criminal act, the majority of the subjects have been underprivileged with long-term substance abuse and serious mental health problems. Only for about half of the subjects this was the first criminal committed. In my paper the preliminary results of the association between diagnosed distrust and societal status of the FPP are presented. The construction of knowledge on alcohol risk in the era of globalization and its consequences Michał BUJALSKI (Institute of Psychiatry and Neurology, Poland) | bujalski@ipin.edu.pl Europeans consume the largest volume of alcohol in the world. Drinking can be a source of pleasure but it is be also associated with several health and social risks. The process of creation and communication of knowledge on alcohol risk can be viewed through the perspective of public health as well as through commercial interests of alcohol industry. As commercial and national interests are at stake, the conflict of interests is imposed. Alcohol producers make efforts to engage public institutions in dialogue to influence the final shape of the alcohol programmes and policies. Changing the debate on alcohol is supported with scientific evidence produced by industry-controlled Social Aspect Organizations (SAO) to promote public-private partnerships, propose self-regulation in alcohol marketing, emphasize the 'normality' of alcohol as an ordinary commodity and introduce policy measures focusing on education and individual responsibility. Yet, public health advocates recognize SAO as an ideological instrument on behalf of vested interests of alcohol industry and emphasize consequences of research commercialization and promotion of partnerships between business and science. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1045 Public health and the alcohol industry can be considered as self-referential systems operating within system-specific range of meaning and protecting their boundaries in the complex environment (Luhmann 1990, 1995). Science as a code of communication facilitates reduction of the environment complexity, although public health and industrial interests are shaping scientific discourse and outcomes. The inclusion of science by the alcohol industry shows the negative consequences of research commercialization and promotion of partnerships between business and science. As the result, prestige and authority of the science can be endangered. "If we cannot name it, we cannot control it... "; the defensive nursing arrival? Hana KONECNA (University of South Bohemia, Czech Republic) | hana@adamcr.cz Ludek SIDLO (Charles University, Czech Republic) | ludek.sidlo@gmail.com Contemporary medicine can deal with a lot of previously uncontrollable diseases. It brings great hope. If the hope is fulfilled frequently, however, it easily changes into expectations or even claims. This, together with the growing autonomy of the patient and lawyers ready to sue, led to what is called "defensive medicine". Its important tools are strict and detailed formalization and perfect documentation. Defensive medicine is such a big problem for the quality and financing of medicine, that some experts call for „creating culture of uncertainty"; but it is a huge psychological challenge. With the hi-tech medicine and demographical changes in developed countries the nursing is becoming more and more important profession. The role of nurses has ever been unappreciated. Now there are attempts to establish the scientific basis of nursing (Evidence Based Nursing) and make nursing more valued. Scientific base means forming separate detailed nursing taxonomies: nursing diagnoses, nursing interventions and nursing-sensitive patient outcomes as well as the separate thorough nursing documentation. Taxonomisations are prerequisites for understanding the life, the world and their management, they promise to bring certainty, control, manageability. But nursing is by its nature more affected by uncertainties than medicine; nurses' work consists largely of working with emotions, language and it is context-bounded. Our goal is to analyse whether nursing taxonomies can bring what they promise. Maybe it is rather a step towards "defensive nursing". But do nurses have another option if there is no will of societies to accept uncertainty and to "create culture of uncertainty"? Health professionals and the vaccine narrative: "The power of the personal story" and the management of medical uncertainty Terra Anne MANCA (University of Alberta, Canada) | tmanca@ualberta.ca Vaccine risks and uncertainties are a lens through which to observe broader issues of medical knowledge. Some research interprets vaccine uncertainties as a form of public ignorance caused by patients' online research, failed physician-patient relationships, or inadequate knowledge translation. Nonetheless, these interpretations often incorrectly portray health professionals as homogeneously accepting of all scheduled vaccines for all patients. I analyzed thirty-two semi-structured interviews with physicians (n=27) and nurses (n=7). All health professionals in my study adhered to a dominant vaccine narrative, which maintains that vaccines are essential to population health, yet they also spoke about uncertainties in their daily medical practice. I argue that health professionals manage uncertainty through personal narratives and explanations. They told personal stories about experiences with communicable diseases, vaccine benefits and risks to individual patients, and their reasons for trusting in medical science. When these narratives incompletely resolved medical uncertainties, then the health professionals often explained that either vaccines were outside of their professional BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1046 responsibilities or the uncertainties were irrelevant. Even so, some health professionals explained that they distrusted the knowledge base surrounding specific vaccine issues, believed certain vaccines were ineffective, or refused specific vaccines themselves. My findings demonstrate that even with a widely accepted preventative treatment such as vaccination, health professionals attempt to manage their uncertainties with personal stories and varied degrees of trust in medical knowledge. RN22S03 Risk and Media The mediated rainbow of insecurity: Dysphoria in the European metropolitan "heaven" of consumption. Christian LAMOUR (LISER, Luxembourg) | christian.lamour@ceps.lu A large number of European cities are now centers of one of the most profitable press products ever: free dailies such as Metro and 20 Minutes. These newspapers are the ultimate level of the commercial journalism which has been considered as putting at risk the utility of the press as a democratic instrument (McManus, 1994). The density of short and light information about the media celebrities and other news inciting readers to consume more (e.g. the life style latest info), could be considered as elements embedding the metropolitan reader into a recreational hyperreality made of "postmodern simulacra" (Baudrillard, 1981). However, does the news agenda of this free press put readers into a Disney-like urban world? Are these newspapers not related to the late modern "risk society" (Beck, 1992) generating constantly new anxieties and new protection systems to calm down these fears? It is hypothesized that these newspapers are connected with an insecure metropolitan civilization whose main issue is to prevent risks associated with late modern global economic flows. Depending on the migration level of the targeted public, this press generates contents symbolizing the fears of nomadic or relatively immobile people. Advertising enables the existence of a truth discourse on risk. But it can also be considered as part of this discourse of truth around a Paradise Lost which can be recovered partly by consumption. Based on a content analysis of three free newspapers located different urban regions (Luxembourg, Geneva, Lille), the objective of the presentation is to look at the interactions existing between information and consumption in metropolitan Europe. The Risk of an imagined Islamization of Europe and its representation in Mass Media Daniel Christoph ZIEGLER (Justus-Liebig-University Giessen, Germany) | daniel.ziegler@sowi.unigiessen.de Since the end of 2014, thousands of people are protesting about the threat of an Islamization of Europe in several German cities, particularly in Eastern Germany. The organization, which is responsible for the Demonstrations, calls itself "Patriotic Europeans Against the Islamization of the West" (PEGIDA: Patriotische Europäer gegen die Islamisierung des Abendlandes). Besides the fact that PEGIDA is an islamophobic movement, it is also a melting pot for racial prejudice, perceived inequalities, and diversified concerns of the citizens. As a matter of fact, the heterogeneous group of protesters arguing for tougher legislation, higher state authority, an increase in funding for the police, a restrictive immigration policy and protection of Germany's Judeo-Christian shaped culture. On the one hand, the organization is part of several right-wing and islamophobic movements in Europe, who are re-emerging for quite some time. On the other hand, the organization of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1047 PEGIDA points out a risk awareness which is formed by images and representations in mass media. Those representations are strongly charged and dominated by cultural myths, imaginations of fear, criminality, foreignness and social inequality. Thus, the perception of increasing risks in a changing world could result in a call for more state authority and tougher legislation, whether or not the risks are comprehensible. The submitted paper focusses on the perception and construction of social risks. Therefore it aims at the connection between socially constructed threats in a "risk society" (U. Beck) by analyzing different texts, images and video material from news magazines. Communicating Unexpected Health Risks: Practices and Ethical Concerns Külliki SEPPEL (University of Tartu, Estonia) | kulliki.seppel@ut.ee Kadri SIMM (University of Tartu, Estonia) | kadri.simm@ut.ee As genetic diagnostics develops, medical research faces a growing number of occurrences of incidental findings: unexpected information that is out of the focus of the research project, but can constitute a health risk for the research participant. In such situation, the research team is caught between two different sets of guiding principles, that of beneficence and avoidance of harm relevant in clinical care, and that of creation of new knowledge and public health values in research. Based on semi-structured interviews with members of medical research teams, the paper studies the practices of communicating such incidental findings to research participants. It discusses how the (initially ambivalent) "risk thresholds" are negotiated when informing becomes necessary; what is the practice of dealing with research participants who refuse to be informed; how well are research and procedural guidelines adapted for such incidents (inclusion in informed consent). Special focus is on the ethical and practical considerations of the members of the research team behind the decisions to inform the research participants. The initial findings suggest that clear guidelines for reporting incidental findings are lacking and the decision when and how to communicate such findings rests primarily with the research doctor. The factors influencing the decision include the nature of the illness (curability, heritability) and the psychological state of the research participant, while patients' welfare tends to outweigh their autonomy. Social Connections and Generalized Trust: Exploring the Reasons Behind the Correlation Sergio LO IACONO (University of Essex, United Kingdom) | sloiac@essex.ac.uk Social capital theory argues that social connectedness is essential in fostering generalized trust. Though the notion of social connectedness refers to very different types of social ties, the vast majority of the literature has probed this claim by focusing on the role of associational membership. In this paper, using the Social Capital Community Benchmark Survey 2000, I evaluate the role of a wider set of social ties (e.g. friendship and neighborhood relations) in the US context, and explore the theoretical reasons for which they could be correlated with generalized trust. In this sense, by reinterpreting Putnam's thought, I test two main mechanisms that might explain why interactions with people we know would create trust in people we do not know: the collapse of negative stereotypes about the generalized other through repeated interactions with individuals unlike ourselves; the capability of networks' reputation systems to encourage the emergence of trustworthy behaviours either inside or outside the networks that originally generated it. Results show that (1) associational membership is a weaker and less stable predictor of trust in comparison to other social ties (in particular friendship relations), (2) cross-cutting ties do not promote tolerance towards the generalized other within associations, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1048 while they do it weakly in the case of friendship relations, (3) the "spillover" or "rainmaker" effect can provide an explanation to why friendship relations are correlated with generalized trust. Evolution of the representation of the risk problematic in the Russian academic journals Efim FIDRYA (Immanuel Kant Baltic Federal University, Russian Federation) | efim.fidrya@gmail.com Olga FIDRYA (Immanuel Kant Baltic Federal University, Russian Federation) | o.fidrya@gmail.com During the last years there has been risk institutionalization process going intensively in Russia. There was the Russian Society for the Risk Analysis established in 2003, and then the specialized academic journal on the problems of risk analysis in 2004. But were there any increase in the attention drawn to the risk problematic in the Russian science, which is crucial in terms of institutionalization? This paper provides analysis of the dynamics of the representation of the risk problematic in the Russian academic journals over the last 30 years. Using the content analysis of the articles published in the Russian academic journals gathered in the full-text database of the electronic library "elibrary.ru" we analyzed the dynamics of the number of the papers devoted to the risk published, the number of citations, the relative number of the risk-devoted papers per overall number of the papers published annually, some other indices, and the thematic of these papers. Besides the detailed statistics on the risk-focused papers in the 69 research disciplines during 1980-2014, there were main trends and key points discovered and analyzed, main disciplines most intensively contributing in the risk knowledge were revealed, the evolution of the risk studies in Russia was traced: from the health risks to cyber-risks. Key areas of the risk studies: health risks, economic risks, technological risks, cyber-risks and the protection of the information. The relation between the key risky events and the risk -focused papers published was also examined. RN22S04 Comparative National Risk Environmental and technological risk perception in Europe: structural, cognitive, value orientations and country-specific determinants Aiste BALZEKIENE (Kaunas university of technology, Lithuania) | aiste.balzekiene@ktu.lt Audrone TELESIENE (Kaunas university of technology, Lithuania) | audrone.telesiene@ktu.lt This presentation aims at exploring what are the main structural, cognitive, value orientation factors that determine risk perception variation in European countries at individual level and how risk perception differences at country level can be explained by macro –level factors. Data for the analysis in this presentation is from the International Social Survey Programme (ISSP) "Environment" module that was conducted in 2010. At individual level in European countries we explored if risk perception is better explained by structural factors or by cognitive – value orientations. At country level we explored the relations of risk perception to these macrofactors : affluence, human development level, democracy, pace of societal transformations and environmental health. The theoretical and framework of the analysis includes classical ideas from risk research that risk perception is structured by such factors as gender, age, income or place of living. The highest levels of risk perception are among women, people of age 25-39, people who self place themselves in lowest social class and people that live in big cities. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1049 However, regression analysis revealed that structural factors are not working well with risk perception, so we also analyzed subjective knowledge, trust and concern as determinants of risk perception. Analysis also revealed that macrolevel indicators at country level are significant predictors of risk perception. GDP per capita, non-income HDI and Democracy index have significant negative impact on environmental risk perception and pace of societal development has a significant positive influence on environmental risk perception. This implies that changes in risk perception are to a great extent dependent upon general societal transformations rather than solely dependent upon individual factors. Developing Transnational Risk Profiles Adam BURGESS (University of Kent, United Kingdom) | a.burgess@kent.ac.uk Different cultures, societies and nations engage with similar risks in different ways, with significant implications for risk management and communication. There is increasing interest in developing national risk profiles that allow the comparison of capacities for managing hazards. And there are strands of academic scholarship that have engaged with understanding national perceptions of risk: cultural theory; regulatory studies, particularly of 'risk regimes' and US/European comparison; and psychometric studies. But these remain relatively marginal to risk research and with few points of comparison to allow an accumulation of knowledge. Little progress has been made in establishing any more general 'risk profiles' that look beyond the capacity for hazard management. This paper will report on work beginning to try and draw together different strands and sources of knowledge. It will map some ways forward such as comparing prevailing definitions of risk in different societies, the extent to which polities engage with it, and the differing extents to which transnational risks dominate national agendas. A key challenge is the variety and range of factors that predominate in different countries. It is here that interdisciplinary flexibility may be particularly useful. A key message will be getting beyond fixed dimensions of risk perception and emphasise the role of more contingent legacies, processes and issues that shape distinctive national risk profiles. Civil Regulation of Final Disposal of Spent Nuclear Fuel: Comparison of Finnish and Swedish Risk Regulation Regimes Tapio LITMANEN (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | tapio.a.litmanen@jyu.fi Mika Jaakko Johannes KARI (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | mika.kari@jyu.fi Matti KOJO (University of Tampere, Finland) | matti.kojo@uta.fi Barry D. SOLOMON (Michigan Technological University, USA) | bdsolomo@mtu.edu The paper focuses on risk regulation processes of final disposal of spent nuclear fuel (SNF). The cases studied are the Finnish and Swedish repository projects, commonly seen as success stories in SNF management. In Finland, the nuclear waste company Posiva submitted its construction license application in 2012 and in Sweden the Swedish Nuclear Fuel and Waste Management Company (SKB) submitted its applications in 2011. In both cases, companies have expected that construction could begin in as soon as 2015. The aim of the study is to investigate the role of civil society organizations (CSO) in risk regulation of SNF management in Finland and Sweden. We argue that, as to be considered as success stories, in these cases, regulation by civil society has to be successfully integrated into risk regulation policies of the regimes and CSOs into decision making processes. We assume that CSOs can press corporations to improve their research, development, and technical design and, similarly, keep an eye on the work of regulators and propose potentially superior ideas for improving waste management. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1050 The question is approached by comparing and contrasting the regulatory regimes in both countries, along with public participation. Our aim is to analyze: 1) institutional SNF management frameworks in both countries, paying special attention to the role of civil society and 2) how lay-people and CSOs have been able to participate and contribute to recent spent nuclear fuel decision-making. Aspects of social uncertainty in an international comparative perspective Gyongyver DEMENY (University of Rouen, France) | gyongyver.demeny@gmail.com Michalis LIANOS (University of Rouen, France) | michalis.lianos@univ-rouen.fr In this paper we analyze social uncertainty in an international comparative approach on the basis of data from representative surveys carried out in 2002 in the framework of European research "Uncertainty and insecurity in Europe" (Michalis Lianos, Nikos Bozatzis, Michelle Dobre, Lilla Vicsek) in France, United Kingdom, Greece and Hungary. These four countries represent different societies, social contexts in respect of the presence of the characteristics of late modernity. We analyze opinions on different aspects of uncertainty, in one hand concerning the personal experience of uncertainty, such as the frequency of experience of uncertainty or having control and enough knowledge concerning the future of the persons inquired; and on the other hand the presence of aspects of uncertainty in general such as the increase of uncertainty and the presence of risks. We are focusing in the case of each of these four countries on the relations between different aspects of uncertainty and their relations with certain sociodemographic characteristics. Comparisons of research results indicate differences in opinions on aspects of uncertainty in these four countries. The analysis at theoretical level touches upon the question of social uncertainty in the context of differences in the presence of characteristics of late modernity, and at conceptual level indicates specificities of relations between certain aspects of social uncertainty in the case of the opinions of the populations inquired. Institutional change in flood risk management: factors influencing Flood Risk Governance Arrangements in six European countries. Piotr MATCZAK (Adam Mickiewicz University, Poland) | matczak@amu.edu.pl Losses caused by floods have been increasing and are likely to increase in future due to climate change, land use changes etc. In the European countries the five main Flood Risk Management Strategies can be differentiated: risk prevention, flood defence, mitigation, preparation and recovery. Among them, the flood defence one plays the main role. For a more resilient flood risks management a diversified portfolio of Flood Risk Management Strategies would be operational. Particularly, so-called non-structural measures, such as "room for the river", measures using spatial planning, and other adaptation and mitigation measures have been advocated in last two decades. The research investigating strategies for dealing with flood risks in 18 vulnerable urban regions in six European countries: England, Belgium, France, The Netherlands, Poland and Sweden, show that despite rhetoric the progress in the diversification is limited. Although, several factors inducing the the change of the risk strategies in particular countries can be indicated, there are also factors reinforcing stability. In this paper, it is analysed what contextual factors are responsible for a particular shape of Flood Risk Governance Arrangements and their dynamics in the countries, what are the paths of influence and mutual dependence between factors. Referring to the data collected (via interviews with experts, analysis of documents, media analysis) on the legal and institutional frameworks in the countries the contextual factors (physical circumstances; physical and social infrastructure; structural factors; agency, shock events etc.) impact on the dynamics of Flood Risk Governance BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1051 Arrangements is analysed. In particular, we search for patterns of stability and change in comparative perspective. RN22S05 Citizens and Risk Neighborhood Insecurities in Two Cities of Turkey Halime ÜNAL (Yı ldı rı m Beyazı t University, Turkey) | unalhalime@hotmail.com In the city life, the residents are exposed to various forms of insecurity such as terrorism, crime, unemployment and poverty. One consequence is living in fear. The question is what form do such fears manifest themselves in the cities? What do people think about the level of security in their community? What do they consider as problems in their neighborhood? The main concern and the objective of this project is to understand the insecurity of neighborhood from the perspectives of their residents. The study has been conducted in two cities in Turkey using the standardized questionnaire in order to able to compare the results. One of the cities in where the study has been conducted has the characteristics of metropolitan life style while the other has the characteristics of middle size urban life. One of objectives of the study is to compare whether the residents of these two cities have seen the similar or different things as social problems in their neighborhoods. The other objective of the study is to explore the risky or dangerous locations where the residents do not want to go or they do not want their children to go in their neighborhoods. In order to obtain these goals, the data collected from 1600 residents will be examined in this paper. This project (113K070) is funded by The Scientific and Technological Research Council of Turkey (TÜBİTAK). Avoiding risks and uncertainties: citizens' everyday experience and the politics of cell site deployment Martinus Bertram DE GRAAFF (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | m.b.degraaff@uva.nl Christian BRÖER (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | c.broer@uva.nl In this paper we demonstrate how the politics of technology implementation affects citizens' experiences of scientific uncertainties and health risks. We draw upon mixed method longitudinal panel data on citizens' experience of the deployment of cell phone network antennas in the Netherlands and California, USA. We argue that citizens' experience of, and citizens' political contribution to, technological development is constituted through localized interactions and mediated by an issue-specific political discourse. This discourse delineates legitimate framings and feelings for stakeholders. In this case we find a process of politicizing and depoliticizing the network deployment. Cell site roll-out is tied to health risks and uncertainty. This medicalization of cell site deployment simultaneously opens the issue up for citizen participation by implicitly legitimizing heath concerns (bio-citizenship), and closes the issue down successfully via authoritative governance which defines protest as illegitimate. In few cases local authorities actively redefine the issue and engage with residents as active citizens. Occasionally citizens find other entry points to influence cell-site deployment and become active citizens in the process. But the localized deployment of cell sites does not interfere much with citizens' experience of everyday life. The need for cell phone technology is taken for granted and despite limited opportunities created through confrontation with the technology in their living environment, citizens actively define themselves as an improper public to the health issue in diverse ways. These depoliticizing BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1052 interactions between technology governance and citizens' experience of risk and uncertainty ensure the continued deployment of and controversy about the network technology. Public perceptions of surveillance systems in the context of CBRNE terrorist threats – a UK case study Irina STĂNCIUGELU (CBRNE Ltd, UK) | irina.stanciugelu@cbrneltd.com Ștefan STĂNCIUGELU (National University of Political Studies and Public Administration Bucharest, Romania) | stanciugelustefan@yahoo.com Dave USHER (CBRNE Ltd, UK) | dave.usher@cbrneltd.com Richard AMLÔT (Public Health England, UK) | Richard.Amlot@phe.gov.uk Dominic KELLY (CBRNE Ltd, UK) | dominic.kelly@cbrneltd.com The expansion of surveillance technologies is associated with the terrorist threat and is defined by national security policies and strategies. Recent research reveals that there are more than four million surveillance cameras in the UK, although there is no evidence of a correlation between the increase in the number of cameras and a decrease in the crime rate. This study presents data on the UK public's perception of surveillance technologies and techniques within a specific social-cognitive and emotional context, related to the probability of a Chemical, Biological, Radiological, Nuclear or Explosive (CBRNE) incident within the UK. A representative survey of the UK population was conducted using the online 'Audience' service provided by SurveyMonkey. Questions were designed that examined the relationships between: • cognitive factors what people know about CBRNE threats and how such information influences their behaviour with respect to surveillance technologies; • affective response the extent to which emotions related to CBRNE threats influence social behaviour concerning surveillance technologies; • demographic determinants the relationship between education, age, gender, visible minority status and the perception of the surveillance technologies in public spaces within the socialcognitive and emotional context of CBRNE threats. The study identified the public's understanding of CBRNE threats and the horizon of public expectations and fears about the deployment of more complex systems of surveillance technologies in public spaces. These findings have important implications for the development and implementation of new initiatives for CBRNE protection at a national and EU level. The research was financed in the context of FP7 Project "End-User Driven Demo for CBRNe" (EDEN), grant agreement 313077. Dealing with uncertainty: involving citizens in emergency planning in a nuclear municipality Marlies Kris VERHAEGEN (University of Antwerp, Belgium) | marlies.verhaegen@uantwerpen.be Anne BERGMANS (University of Antwerp, Belgium) | anne.bergmans@uantwerpen.be Emergencies are prepared for through emergency plans on different levels and by actors ranging from governments to plant operators and school managements. In the case of nuclear emergencies, the purpose of these plans is to be as prepared as possible for situations that are statistically exceptional and difficult to foresee. However, accidents as the one at the Fukushima-Daiichi plant show that things can and do go wrong and that one can never be prepared enough. Nuclear reactor sites and waste storage facilities can be understood as both prone to normal accidents (Perrow 1984, 1994), and operating as a high reliability organisation (HRO) (Rochlin 1993, Roberts 1990). As Schrivastava et al. (2009) argue, these are complementary concepts, which can be bridged by Turner and Pidgeon's (1997) theory on disaster incubation. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1053 In this paper emergency planning will be framed as an approach to dealing with uncertainty (Furedi 2009) in the light of risk governance (Renn 2008) and building critical trust (Walls et al. 2004). Emergency planning for incidents that involve radiation and nuclear installations deals with uncertainty in a field of highly stigmatized technology (Gregory et al. 2001). Not only is the source of risk highly controversial but countermeasures also need to be evaluated from a radiological stance and from social, political and economic points of view (ICRP 2007). Such plans become instruments for interaction with neighbours and other concerned actors, and are thus more likely to be exposed to criticism and debate. Drawing from a case in which Belgian citizens were involved as stakeholders in nuclear emergency planning, the utility of this participation and its provisional results will be discussed. Who supports nuclear power generation? From the results from public opinion survey in 2014 Midori AOYAGI (National Institute for Environmental Studies, Japan) | aoyagi@nies.go.jp Using public opinion survey results in 2014, we analyzed public's support for nuclear power generation in Japan. For measuring people's "support", we used three items. One is a) support for resuming operation of current existing nuclear power generation plants in Japan. Currently all of them are not operated. Other two were, b) Anxiety for accidents of nuclear of plants, c) costs and benefits of nuclear power generation. The most significant variable was the "Environment versus economy". Respondents who chose "Economy" over "Environment" are more likely to a) support resuming operation, b) be more anxious for accidents, and c) emphasis risk than benefits. Some other demographic variables are also significant such as gender, age, income, and educational level. We further explored the background of this result. According to other our survey result, the 2008 financial shock caused by the Lehman Brothers had a significant impact on Japanese society. Before summer of 2008, "climate change" was the national most important topic, but after then, economy has been the most important issues in Japan. Then 2011 disaster happened. All of the nuclear power generation plants had stopped their operation. At local level, people who live in towns of nuclear power generation sites are now facing the risk of unemployment. Costs and benefits mean anxiety for possible accident of the plants and employments for those people. Scientists often discuss about the safety of nuclear power generation. But people matter not only technological risks, but also everyday lives. RN22S06 Security and Prevention Cultures of preparedness: imagining and enacting disasters to come. A brief ethnography. Mikael LINNELL (Mid Sweden University, Sweden) | mikael.linnell@miun.se Knowledge about, and preparedness for, possible future disasters are created through various techniques. Via simulation of imagined events, not yet substantialised disasters can be rendered physically and cognitively accessible as objects of knowledge. Simulations can be theoretical and immaterial, created by way of computer programs, or they can be enacted as material full scale exercises, complete with a backdrop of the complex and disordered reality, and all the sensorial experiences associated with it. In either case, simulation is employed as a technique for reducing uncertainty about possible future harm. Simulation thus allows for imagining potential futures in order to manage their consequences (Lentzos and Rose BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1054 2009:236). The aim of this paper is to critically investigate the "doing" of preparedness, by way of practically engaging with the physical world, in two geographically and culturally very different contexts. In Tokyo, Japan, citizens awaiting "the big one" are requested to practice earthquake preparedness in government sponsored earthquake prevention centres, whereas in Tafjord, Norway, visitors of the local rockslide centre can "design their own rockslide" as a playful way of practicing their disaster imagination. The question posed in this paper concerns how possible future disasters are imagined, represented, and socially enacted in order to enhance individual and collective preparedness supposed to last for decades. A common feature to the two empirical sites is the fact that, sooner or later, they will be destroyed. Consequently, the challenge is to produce a culture of preparedness durable for an unspecified range of time and conveyed over generations. The significance of security concepts as risk prevention A German case study of a yearly city festival in Rhineland-Palatinate Michaela EHBRECHT (Technical University of Kaiserslautern, Germany) | michaela.ehbrecht@ru.uni-kl.de Annette SPELLERBERG (Technical University of Kaiserslautern, Germany) | spellerberg@ru.unikl.de Incidents with many injuries and even deaths during urban events (Loveparade Duisburg) led to an increased interest in scientific research on security concepts and risk prevention. This study examines a yearly city festival in Kaiserslautern. Our research approach is based on interviews with experts, who are responsible for the event organization and for ensuring safety. The results show that the representatives of key organizations overtake different functions, which imply different objectives. While the festival organizer predominantly hosts the event for generating revenue and for reasons of city marketing, the authorities and organizations with security tasks (BOS) prioritize security of citizens and event visitors. The safety awareness of the BOS is sharpened due to daily contact with accidents and experience of danger. Accordingly, the need for a security concept differs enormously to the organizational background. BOS argue that a documentation of risks improves certainty of action, which makes the organization of events more transparent and independent of routinized operations and established personnel. The organizer and parts of the regulatory authority regard a written security concept as too demanding in terms of time and money with no practical impact for the event. The organization relies strongly on previous experience, informal agreements and a close network between the actors involved. A written safety concept can only contribute to the prevention of risks, if it is realized by the organizer and participating stakeholders.In this contribution it will be discussed, if formalized concepts or informal procedures guarantee more or less security during public events. 21 December (2012) Doomsday Rumours: Late Modern Anxieties or Hangovers from Our Superstitious Past? Kayhan DELIBAS (Adnan Menderes Üniversitesi, Turkey) | kdelibas@adu.edu.tr There have been widespread rumours that there will be a catastrophe or even a doomsday related to the Mayan calendar, 21 December (2012) all over the world. For months beforehand many believed that the end of a 5,125-year-long cycle in the ancient Maya calendar was going to be the end of world. Sense of an impending Armageddon and panic even led governments to take action in many countries like the US, China and France. Scientific bodies such as NASA officials took the time to dispel these rumours and even the Vatican appealed to the public not to take the rumours seriously. These fears and rumours were widespread in Turkey, gaining BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1055 widespread coverage in mainstream and social media. According to rumour, one of the two places in the world destined to survive the devastation was the Turkish village of Şirince in the district of Izmir. This research is focused on the case of Şirince. The paper will draw on quantitative questionnaire (N 318) and in depth interviews carried out in the field (Şirince and district of Aydı n) before the 21 December 2012. One of the key questions is how to conceptualise these doomsday rumours? In particular this paper considers whether rumours are most usefully characterised as reflexive modern/late modern anxieties or as hangovers from our superstitious past? Or indeed are they suggestive of a 'New Dark Ages'? (Franklin, 1998). The paper suggests that Turkey has been rapidly becoming part of the world risk society, but in quite distinctive ways comparable to how Beck (2010) has characterised the path taken by China to late modern risk and individualization The relationship between subjective risk perceptions and attitudes towards security measures at airports Gabriel BARTL (Freie Universität Berlin, Germany) | gabriel.bartl@fu-berlin.de Within risk societies (Beck 1986) security has become a central value. This development also triggered the emergence of technical solutions for safety and security related challenges. But technological approaches of risk management often produce unintended effects (Merton 1936) and can even turn into risks themselves as the public discourse on surveillance technologies reveals. Following the example of airport security, this contribution tries to shed light on the question how flight passengers perceive such technical innovations that were originally designed to protect them but at the same time exhibit potential damage. Research in this field indicates that personal attitudes toward technical systems are often characterized by complex, ambivalent and paradoxical patterns of perception and interpretation (Renn & Zwick 1997). By making use of the triangulation method – problem-centred interviews (Witzel & Reiter 2012) and a quantitative survey (N=1.067) with flight passengers at Airport Berlin Schönefeld – the attitudes of flight passengers toward security measures at the airport are analysed. Results show both paradoxical preferences on the personal level (qualitative approach) and groupspecific differences in a comparative perspective (quantitative approach). Group comparisons were calculated for variables such as education, trust, fear of crime or the frequency of travelling by plane. Also significant relations between subjective risk perceptions in general and attitudes towards security measures could be observed empirically. Benevolent surveillance – a case study of the conceptualization of risk in multiagency crime prevention work with youth Kamila BISZCZANIK (Lund University, Sweden) | biszczanikkamila@gmail.com Carina GALLO (Lund University, Sweden) | Carina.gallo@soch.lu.se This paper presents an analysis of Community Intervention Teams (CIT), a risk-oriented multiagency crime prevention program in Sweden targeting youth who are at risk of engaging in criminal gang activities. We have analysed policy documents and information material created by the Swedish government, the Swedish National Police Board and the National Board of Health and Welfare in conjunction with the national implementation of the CIT program. The results show the use of a risk assessment manual is perceived as the only legitimate tool for archiving success in work with CIT, both from an individual and societal perspective. This simplifies the criminological field by focusing solely on the individual as the starting point for crime prevention and ignores the impact of structural factors behind crime and crime prevention. The use of the concept of risk constructs the target group as both potentially dangerous BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1056 criminals and as a group of vulnerable youth, which needs to be saved to a better life. This duality creates what we choose to call benevolent surveillance, namely controlling interventions that are legitimized by rehabilitative ideals. RN22S07 Risk, Vulnerability and Resistance Agency, socialization and life course changes evaluation: Personal and sociohistorical memories of Mumbai dwellers Aude MARTENOT (Center for the Interdisciplinary Study of Gerontology and Vulnerability, University of Geneva, Switzerland) | aude.martenot@unige.ch Cultural norms, specific contexts and individual situations affect the life course development and the way people reflect on it. Thus, in a developing country like India, facing simultaneously major socio-economic changes and the persistence of urban poverty, what is the perception of the main turning points in one's life and of the socio-historical changes, in terms of risks and opportunities? How did people face the major shocks in their past life and history of their country or city? This presentation focuses on changes in the life course according to Indian people living in two distinct areas: the slums of Mumbai and a formal neighbourhood of this megacity. The analysis is focused on three topics. First, the concept of agency is used in order to explore if respondents were in control or passively lived personal events. I test here the hypothesis that poverty and daily hardships affect the capabilities, the real freedom to live the life people value (Sen, 1999). Second, I explore the dimension of socialization: Do these events turn around the individual itself, the family circle or encompass a larger social group? Third, are those changes retrospectively evaluated by the individual as negative (as suggests most often the literature) or positive? The analyses that I draw on for this presentation are based on two surveys conducted in the slums of Bandra East in 2012 and in the formal neighbourhood of Santa Cruz in 2014, both parts of Mumbai. About 1250 men and women aged 20-84 years were interviewed, using questionnaires on the subjective perception of the life course. Risk mobility in child and family social work Gemma MITCHELL (University of Leicester, United Kingdom) | gm95@le.ac.uk The rise of evidence-based practice (EBP) in child and family social work in England has been underpinned by a techno-rational response to risk and uncertainty (Webb, 2001; Broadhurst et al, 2010) which persists despite a robust critique of EBP in both medicine and social work. One of the consequences of such an approach is a narrow definition of what is deemed 'acceptable evidence' to support decision making with children and their families (Gray et al, 2009; White, 2013). The paper will explore how social workers respond to the resulting disparity between the messy, uncertain reality of family life and evidence that can help promote change for children and their families. The findings are based on qualitative interviews with 35 qualified and unqualified social workers and document analysis of official rules and guidance. I draw upon the insights of the translation studies literature and explore in detail the various 'translation techniques' social workers must use in order to overcome the gap between the experience of direct work with children and families and official conceptions of evidence. Further, I will argue that increased risk mobility – the movement of risk knowledges from one sphere to another – is one of the informal practices social workers must learn if they are to respond to risk and uncertainty effectively. In this way, I aim to introduce the insights of translation studies into the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1057 risk and uncertainty literature and thus help develop new conceptual tools for understanding and theorising risk. The Processes of Resocialization and Social Reintegration: Sample of Individuals Under Probation Cihan ERTAN (Akdeniz University, Turkey) | cihanertan1@gmail.com Meral TIMURTURKAN (Akdeniz University, Turkey) | meralgulkaya@gmail.com Gönül DEMEZ (Akdeniz University, Turkey) | gonuldemez@gmail.com Elife KART (Akdeniz University, Turkey) | elifekart@hotmail.com Selim CANKURTARAN (Ministry of Justice, Turkey) | selim.cankurtaran@adalet.gov.tr The aim of the study is to analyze resocialization and social reintegration experiences of the individuals under probation and to research the influence of a series of activities which are being carried out in probation service such as rehabilitation works, counseling, educative activities etc. on that process. Being convicted is a situation which leads to reconstruct and interrogate the processes such as social adaptation and social integration in terms both of individual and society. This situation comprises the complete loss of socio cultural and economic life individual has and reconstruction of them after penalty besides the processes such as being excluded, stigmatized and subjected to othering. Probation service, in this sense, is continuation of conviction in the sense that it contains the situation of both being released and being supervised. Thus, individual is in the position of recontacting to social life by having positioned as the person who is under probation rather the status of confined convict. Along with this line, this study will be focusing on the given concepts such as social interaction, social integration, social adaptation, socialization/resocialization, stigmatization, labeling, exclusion and reintegration. "New" Category Among Polish Workers – Working Poor Justyna Kinga ZIELIŃSKA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | justynakingaz@gmail.com My paper proposal looks into the case of the working poor in Poland. In international public dicourse Poland is often described as an attractive maket for investors in the new global division of labour because of „a low-cost, high-quality production platform to compete with East Asia" (M. Orenstein, 2014). However, in Polish media dicourse it is widely said that costs of labour are too high and should be reduced. Notwithstanding Poland has one of the highest rates of the in-work poverty risk in the European Union. Most of employees are employed in the services sector, which attributes are domination of small and middle enterprises and low unionization. I am going to present analysis of the participant observation and the Problem-Centered Interviews that were coducted with the working poor employed in the services in Warsaw. The main research questions are: what factors have influenced people to take up low paid jobs (life course trajectory)? Why are they poor despite working? Can they, and if so, how do they get out of poverty? Additionally, I am going to compare two groups of workers: one employed in the private sector and the second employed in the public sector. I assume employment of working poor in the public sector has attributes of the "core" (D. Harvey 1991) and protects employees from poverty much more than employment in the private sector. The latter shifts the risk on employees and has more in common with the "periphery" labour market. RN22S08 Gambling, Decisions and Ratings BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1058 Problem Gambling in Italy: Socio-economic Conditions and Risk-taking Propensity Fabio LUCCHINI (University of Milano-Bicocca, Italy) | f.lucchini1@campus.unimib.it In this research, gambling behaviour is defined by using one of the most popular screening tools, the Canadian Problem Gambling Index (CPGI), a structured questionnaire exploring focal gambling issues, in order to distinguish and classify behaviour of social, low risk, moderate risk and problem gambling. Risk-taking propensity is defined by risk-taking experiences individuals have had in their lives and by the views they expressed in relation to those experiences – that are likely to cause potential harmful physical, psychological and socio-relational effects (consumption of licit and illicit substances, excessive drinking, driving under alcohol and drugs effects, unprotected sex, violence, offenses, crime involvement, etc.). In order to give an answer to the research question (What is the association between socioeconomic status, risk-taking propensity and gambling behaviour?) the data emerging from the Italian Population Survey on Alcohol and other Drugs (IPSAD) will be analysed. The IPSAD survey, conducted in 2014 by the Italian National Research Council (CNR), is a prevalence study on alcohol, other psychoactive legal/illegal substances and risk-taking behaviours in the general population (the residents in Italy between 15 and 74 years of age). It follows the guidelines provided by the European Monitoring Centre for Drug and Drug Abuse (EMCDDA). The writer will have the opportunity to rely on the collected data (roughly 15,000 respondents) to develop an analysis through an appropriate logistic regression model which appears useful to highlight the relations between the phenomena of interest. Responsibility-Shifting in a Gambling Environment Cormac Anthony MC NAMARA (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland) | mcnamac2@tcd.ie Using data that was collected by observing and speaking with customers and members of staff in betting shops in Dublin, Ireland, this paper explores the ways in which regular customers of betting shops deal with the experience of bet related failures while in betting shops. The findings suggest that a process of self-reparation of self-esteem occurs in betting shops after customers experience monetary losses and that this process is facilitated by shifting responsibility for the losses incurred to factors external to and beyond the control of the customers. It is proposed that the process of self-reparation of self-esteem that occurs through responsibility-shifting involves the social construction of a 'reality' that removes the idea of failure from the discourse of the betting shop and that this facilitates the continuance of betting shops as places of leisure despite the regular experience of bet-related failure by customers. The customers shift responsibility away from themselves (1) by referencing the general uncertainty of the outcome of races and (2) by attributing blame to jockeys. Democratization vs. privatization of risk: who makes decisions about risk? Alessia BIANCO DOLINO (University of Milan-Bicocca, Italy) | a.biancodolino@campus.unimib.it Over the last decades, scholars have highlighted the role of risk as a powerful organizing category for our (Western) society (Ericson et al. 2003; Power, 2007) influencing 'the way in which we organize our policy system' (Hutter, 2010, p. 17), and changing society's structural cleavages (Beck, 1992; Giddens, 1991; 1994). In this context, the 'risk society' theory (Beck, 1992) has been specifically relevant considering the debate it has promoted between social scientists, as well as the influence it has had on policymaking processes (Quilgars and Abbot, 2000; Abbot, Jones, and Quilgars, 2006). 'Risk society' theory is a general theory of our society, focusing on the shift from industrial society to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1059 what Beck has called 'risk society'. Risk is seen as a distinctive element defining and structuring post-modern society, distinguishing it from the modern one in various ways. We focus here on one of the characteristics identified by Beck (1992) highlighting the differences between postmodern and modern society: the democratization of risk. More specifically, Beck underscores the equalizing effect of risks as a crucial characteristic of post-modernity with reference to the traditional cleavages characterizing modern society such as class, gender, or race. Postmodern risks equally damage everyone whether he/she is poor or rich, the perpetrator or the victim. Thus, risk producers are equally affected by the possible side-effects of their activities such as, for example, the dispersion of radiation as a side-effect of the production of nuclear energy. Consequently, given the democratic distribution of the possible dangerous consequences for health and the environment linked to the production of goods and services, 'perpetrator and victim sooner or later become identical' (Beck, 1992: 38). In addition, postmodern democratization of risk considers the position of scientists, technicians, and experts. More specifically, post-modern society is characterized by a loss of confidence in science and technology; science and technology both being producers of new commodities and of new risks at the same time. Consequently, the traditional division between the general public and experts loses relevance, de-legitimating experts' role in the decision-making processes about risks. As a consequence, post-modernity opens new spaces of discussion in which the public could be involved and could influence risk decisions (Ibid.). Critics of the democratization of risk trend have focused on the equal allocation of risks in today's society, highlighting social classes and wealth distribution as still having a role in defining different patterns of risk allocation (e.g. Abbot, Jones, and Quilgars, 2006). Less attention, however, has been paid to other meanings embedded in the concept of democracy that could call into question the democratization of risks trend identified by Beck. The purpose of this paper is to begin to fill this gap by looking at another element defining the concept of democracy: the sovereignty of the people (e.g. Urbinati, 2011). Thus, the aim is to focus on the way in which people and their elected representatives are actually involved in decisions about risks, instead of focusing on the way in which they are affected by the possible negative consequences associated with risks. The main question this paper aims to answer is: who makes decisions about risk? This is achieved by considering the distribution of risk decisions between risk producers, the people affected by the possible negative consequences of risks, and their elected representatives, as well as between risk experts, the general public, and elected representatives. In order to answer this question, a case study research design has been developed. The case of the regulation of the possible side-effects of the railway transport system in Europe has been selected. The main focus of the study is the European railway regulatory framework and, more specifically, the activities of the European Railway Agency – the organization in charge of regulating the possible side-effect of railway transportation at the European level of government. The research results presented here are based on the analysis of: official documents regarding the regulation of the possible side-effects of railway transport in Europe (e.g. regulations, guidelines, recommendations etc.) – approximately 2,000 pages; 20 in-deep interviews conducted mainly with members of the European Railway Agency; and observation of everyday activities within the European Railway Agency – over a two-month period. The analysis points out that: • The regulatory strategies developed at the European level focus on regulating the 'how' instead of the 'what'. Thus, regulators define the process of risk management through which regulated organizations should identify and estimate the magnitude and frequency of the risks they produce. Nevertheless, once this formal process of risk identification and estimation is followed, the decision about risk acceptability is entirely up to the regulated organizations. More specifically, the possible side-effects of railway transport activities are considered by regulators as business risks. Thus, risk is defined as the economic loss the sector could face, instead of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1060 the possible dangerous consequences affecting society as a whole. Consequently, people, elected representatives and regulators are not involved in the risk decisions which are delegated entirely to the private sector. Thus, instead of confirming a trend of democratization of risk, the analysis of European regulation of the possible side-effects of railway transport indicates a trend toward a privatization of risk; • The regulation of risk is still deeply influenced by the judgement of experts. Through the definition of formal procedures of risk management and cost-benefit estimates, experts deeply influence the political decisions about risk. Elected representatives tend to delegate to experts, confirming the trend toward a blame avoidance strategy highlighted by political scientists (e.g. Hood, 2002). Thus, despite the loss of confidence in science and technology highlighted by Beck (1992), the decisions about risk are still deeply influenced by experts that are not elected and do not formally represent the will of the people. In conclusion, the analysis of the case of the European regulation of the side-effects of the railway transport, in considering who makes decisions about risks, instead of who is affected by risks' possible dangerous consequences, calls into question the democratization of risks trend identified by Beck (1992). More specifically, the analysis shows that two important inequalities persist: the one between risk producers, on the one hand, and the people affected by risks, on the other; and the one between experts, on the one hand, and the general public and its elected representatives, on the other. References Abbot, D. Jones, A.,Quilgars, D. (2006). Social Inequality and Risk. In Taylor-Gooby P., Zinn J.O. (Eds.) .Risk in social science. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Beck, U. (1992). Risk Society. London: Sage. Ericson, R.V., Doyle, A., Barry, D. (2003). Insurance as Governance. Toronto: University of Toronto Press. Giddens, A. (1991). Modernity and Self Identity .Self and Society in the Late Modern Age. Oxford: Polity Press. Giddens, A. (1994). Beyond Left and Right. Cambridge: Polity Press. Hood, C. (2002). The risk game and the blame game. Government and Opposition, 37 (1), pp. 15-37. Hutter, B. (2010). Anticipating Risks and Organizing Risk Regulation. New York: Cambridge University Press. Power, M. (2007). Organized Uncertainty.Designing a World of Risk Management. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Quilgars, D., Abbot, D. (2000). Working in the Risk Society. Community, Work and Family, 3(1), pp. 15-36. Urbinati, N. (2011). Representative democracy and its critics. In Alonso, S., Keane J., Merkel W. (Eds.). The Future of Representative Democracy. New York: Cambridge University Press. RN22S09 Risk Theory and Knowledge Liquidity of Social Life and Theory: Questioning Architecture of Risks and Balances Yury ASOCHAKOV (St.Petersburg State University, Russian Federation) | yasochakov@yandex.ru Analyzing the phenomenon of increasing contingency of contemporary life brings attention to the system of risks, uncertainties, and stabilizing factors within the underlying relations and structures of digitalized societies. In terms of the subjective – objective orientation, network society creates the situation of virtual/simulated realism where the vision of a metaphorical BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1061 subject/agent is focused on neither the subject, nor the object, but the product of its own creation (digital network) which uniquely opens a new territory of the lifeworld without clear demarcation lines of classic subject-object relation. Objectively, this situation produces immense multiplication of chances for variable choices of action in progressively self-complicating and self-accelerating social life, subjectively – a sensation of everything being possible. This new level of possibilities creates a new level of uncertainties and risks at new speeds. This paper argues that contemporary societies are based on a type of "liquid" stability that implies such a level of structural flexibility and mobility that creates the necessity for inclusion of alternative projects into the legitimate model of their symbolic universe. For social theory it means that it cannot exist in a form of an enclosed self-sufficient complex but needs to become an active self-alternative context of the efficient first response to unlimited possibilities and uncertainties of social dynamic. This involves/demands pragmatic reconfiguration of social science epistemology towards the prospects of its becoming an open-ended, both cognitive and constructive tool matching challenges of liquid, software/app-based social life. Sociology and the medicalization debate Jorid ANDERSSEN (UiT The Norwegian Arctic University, Norway) | jorid.anderssen@uit.no Trude GJERNES (University of Bodo, Norway) | trude.gjernes@uin.no John-Arne SKOLBEKKEN (NTNU Norwegian University of Science and Technology, Norway) | john-arne.skolbekken@svt.ntnu.no Medicalization, understood as a growing number of human problems are defined and treated as medical problems, has been a topic in the sociological literature since the 1960s. Sociology is a critical discipline, and the early medicalization critique was directed towards doctors' dominance in the field of health and illness. Today there are more actors in this field, and doctors' dominance has been challenged. Much of today's discussion about medicalization comes from other groups than sociologists. This includes ethicists, patient organizations and doctors. Since the start of the medicalization debate, there has also been a change in of what constitutes health and illness. New technology and new actors provide new knowledge about illnesses, and risk conceptions and lifestyle changes alter the way we adjust to and understand health and illness. The present paper discusses sociology's position in the modern medicalization debate. How has sociology as a critical discipline met new challenges related to health and illness? Has sociology provided the analyses needed in the debate of medicalization in our society? We ask if medicalization is a suitable way to analyze the development in our society. In this paper we also want to discuss sociology's contributions to the understanding of the relationship between risk, governance and medicalization. We also provide a critical reflection of the current sociological analyzes of medicalization The uncertainty of social network communication as a risk factor in everyday life. Elena CHANKOVA (Russian State Social University, Russian Federation) | chev3@yandex.ru The urgency of the issue is associated with the changing type of social development . The transition of the information type causes systemic changes in the structure of society, which leads to a significant reduction of the role of social institutions. In current circumstances, the regulating function of the relations shifts into the area of personal initiative and responsibility of the communication participants , it is especially manifests itself in network communication. First of all, participants of the postindustrial type of communications base their choice of behaviour on the concept of "life world". J. Habermas highlights the properties of "life world" of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1062 the individual is such that it allowed it to autonomies from culture as a social structure and to consolidate with a partner in accordance with the situation, on the basis of its specificity. Secondly, the changing role of social institutions leads to uncertainty and interaction which manifests itself in a reflexive attitude to it. According to E. Giddens, claiming that reflexivity manifests itself in the ability of self making under uncertain conditions of time and space. Therefore, on one hand the participant of network communication is creative, reflective and autonomous in relation to the existing norm of communication within culture. But communication inherently contains a risk factor in itself. It means that the modern user of networks is at risk of ineffective communication with social consequences unfavorable for life which brings this issue to the level of the social problem of everyday life. Mediatization, Risks and Antidotes in the Reflexive Modernity Tilo GRENZ (University of Vienna, Austria) | tilo.grenz@univie.ac.at Heiko KIRSCHNER (University of Vienna, Austria) | heiko.kirschner@univie.ac.at Building on our prior research and theory building within the priority program „mediatized worlds" the presentation aims at the non intended side effects of mediatization for everyday private life and business action. The acceleration of life speed, the exploding number of available options, or the massively grown datification are phenomena, that actually experienced and negatively interpreted by different societal actors as consequences of digital media's spread (so called recent media change) and normalization. Different counter-strategies –-grasping a term from Ulrich Beck we call them „Antidotes"-are evoked along with these consequences. They range between discourses on and practices of withdrawal, privatization, and anonymization. Taken together they can best be described with our concept of de-mediatization. As will be shown, these phenomena get manifest and disseminated in everyday action and adopted in digital media related business strategy as well. The core argument in the presentation follows the insight, that the widely latent process of mediatization, driven foremost through the interplay of technological and economic developments, nowadays gets questioned and disputed on the background of its unknown effects and produced uncertainties. Or in other words: the dominant and mostly implicit idea of sociotechnological progress today is at stake. Coming from that, we will show the actual need, central arguments and aspects of a theory of „Reflexive Mediatization". RN22S10 Global and Local Risk Poles in the world of late capitalism: changes of biographical processes in terms of professional careers, social relations and identity at the time of system transformation in Poland Kamila BIALY (University of Lodz, Poland) | kamila.bialy@gmail.com Andrzej PIOTROWSKI (University of Lodz, Poland) | kamila.bialy@gmail.com Anna KORDASIEWICZ (University of Warsaw, Poland) | kamila.bialy@gmail.com Karol HARATYK (University of Lodz, Poland) | kamila.bialy@gmail.com Marcin GONDA (University of Lodz, Poland) | kamila.bialy@gmail.com In our research we look referring to the conducted biographical narrative interviews with managers and professionals at biography as a way to examine life-history, i.e. the sense of one's living and existence in terms of professional career, social bonds and identity in the contemporary reality. By this context we mean the time of system transformation in Poland, characterised by a simultaneous clash and co-occurrence of elements belonging to several BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1063 varieties of social order, understood in terms of rules relating particular institutional solutions to cognitive, axionormative and emotional orientations. One of these varieties, being at the very focus of our research interest, is most often described in terms of late capitalism (also in terms of late or second modernity, risk society or postmodernity) and the related processes of Europisation, globalisation, multiculturalism and transculturalism as well as the neoliberal economic order; we refer to this order, for the sake of simplicity, as corporate order. The second one are the social order arrangements adopted by Western societies of the modern era, that is, the classic liberal, democratic and market-oriented solutions, while the third one is defined by certain elements of the heritage of earlier times, including, on the one hand, the heritage of the era of the so-called real socialism and, on the other hand, elements of the pre-modern culture. In the paper we would like to draw your attention to the resultant most evident clashes of the three orders: in the sphere of employment / professional career, social bonds and in the sphere of identity. Security, Risk and the Cosmopolitan City Elisa PIERI (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | elisa.pieri@manchester.ac.uk Scholarship focusing on Western cities increasingly contends that they have become militarised and describes their role in building resilience. The fortification of the built environment, in particular that of affluent neighbourhoods, has been traced in studies which lament the spread of privatised space and gated residential solutions, and which criticise the politics of marginality that they reinforce. Nonetheless, a much debated characteristic of the urban remains its diversity, with the unpredictability and heterogeneity of encounters it allows. While debates over multiculturalism, intercultural relations, migration, cohesion and diversity are always high on the political agenda, there has been a resurgence of interest in cosmopolitanism both within academic debates and in policy discourse. This paper investigates how the process of securitisation and the mobilisation of cosmopolitan aspirations interact to reconfigure urban space. Taking Manchester city centre as a case study, this paper discusses the role of cosmopolitanism and securitisation in place making. It investigates the understandings of cosmopolitanism operationalised by various stakeholders – recovered through interviews, focus groups, ethnography and documentary analysis and contrasts them with those circulating in contemporary scholarly debates. The paper asks whether securitisation and cosmopolitanism are best thought of as conflicting or as mutually-validating trends, and considers the types of spaces and practices that ensue. Going global uphill: experience of a Korean family dealing with globalized economic risks Garam LEE (Yonsei University, Korea, Republic of (South Korea)) | garamish@gmail.com It is often easier said than done to link global world with one's life experiences. How does the big, broad term 'globalization' permeate everyday life of people, who usually live here-and-now 'local' lives? How do globalized societal orders increase risks for individuals and/or a family and how can individuals react to the risks? Through life trajectory of a Korean family, the study aims to depict: how globalization at societal level affects family life and increases economic risks; how individuals perceive and react to those risks at individual and family level; and how life still goes on glocally. The author opts autoethnography, relatively new and thereby sometimes considered controversial method among qualitative sociological research traditions, for two reasons: first, for better understanding of subtle inner-family interaction; and second, as a methodological suggestion for reflective understanding of social structural phenomenon BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1064 (globalization) and its relation with individuals. Interpreting a family life trajectory within broader social context shall give a snapshot to society itself as well as revealing connecting lines between individuals and society. How the term 'global' has permeated in the family's everyday life renders an account on its long-term influence and interconnectedness. For example, foreign exchange crisis in 1998 and global financial crisis in 2008, has increased economic risk of the family. The risk is transferred generationally through social psychological and cultural context as well as economic way. Their dealing process shows how life still goes on at local level, yet interconnected with global world. The influence of risk averted culture on contemporary forecasting the case of political risk analysis Ori SLONIM (Herzliya Interdisciplinary Center (IDC), Israel) | oslonim@idc.ac.il The paper starts with describing the foundations of traditional forecasting methodology. It describes it as a "top-down" benchmark analysis. It argues that the new environment has created a risk-averted culture which is based on "bottom-up" forecasting approach. The text analyses forecasting as a practical product of the intellectual school of modernism, next to operations research and Game Theory. All are practical tools which were designed as a reflection of the environment in the way that it was defined and perceived in the second half of the 20th century. It shows how change in the global environment one that was generated by rapid technological development, globalization and the relative decline in the power of traditional state actors had weaken the validity and the power of forecasts made by using modernist tools and have brought to the development of new type of forecasting which is essentially closer to risk management methods. My work is focused on Political Risk analysis. Inmature discipline which is found between the well-established quantitative risk analysis and the under developed qualitative analysis. The existed tools and models that have been designed to perform Political Risk assessment provide low added value when compare with both traditional political analysis and with the significant advantages of risk tools and methods in finance, environment, medical systems etc. My work is aimed to offer a platform which bridges the gaps between the elaborated risk methods and tools which are used today in politics/strategy planning. I discuss and test that possible link by using two anchors: 1. Extracting from traditional political analysis methods elements that can be employed as operative units in a political risk model. In this regard I treat opportunities as a complementary value to risk. 2. Using elements and ideas which are found in the models used by credit rate agencies (i.e. S&P, Moody's and Fitch) as an inspiration guide for the way which the quantitative risk environment conceives political risk. I find that scenarios are the key element in that task, where they act as a structured way to manifest analytical narratives. Narratives that if constructed and presented properly can easily be used as an input in a quantitative model. Accurate model can be used for both directions, e.g. arbitrary or random values can be translated into real-world or spoken language. The accuracy of the model and its scenarios is based on determining the resolution or the granularity of each scenario and setting criteria for defining the sufficient number of scenarios needed for the analysis of pre defined problems. The solution for these two dimensions is found somewhere in the middle between the 3-5 scenarios/long stories system, which characterises traditional political analysis methods, and the multiple numeric scenarios which are the base for e.g. financial risk assessment. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1065 RN22S11 Risk, Uncertainty and Inequality Teacher's beliefs and their representation of risk (factors) André EPP (University of Hildesheim, Germany) | eppandre@web.de The transition from school to apprenticeship is an important instant in the biographies of youngsters. It possesses a fundamental relevance because it sets (to a certain dimension) the course for the future path of life. In modern society this transition seems difficult for a lot of young people due to diverse reasons. Based on the fact that youngsters spend quite an amount of their time in school besides their parental environment, teachers play as well an important role in the process of the transition. On the basis of his profession and the interaction of pedagogical acting, teacher's beliefs also influence the transition to apprenticeship. If their beliefs about risk factors are poorly developed – on a one-dimensional level – teachers tend to reproduce and reinforce social structures and inequalities. The paper will demonstrate this with the help of two case examples from the current study. Thereby it is especially relevant which risk factors are perceived and represented in the beliefs of teachers and what significance they ascribe to the factors. Furthermore, I will point out how the two different teachers construct the interrelation between the various factors as well as what pedagogical action strategies they pursue in relation to their beliefs. Towards a methodology for quantitative intersectional analysis of risk positions Anna OLOFSSON (Mid Sweden University, Sweden) | anna.olofsson@miun.se Susanna ÖHMAN (Mid Sweden University, Sweden) | susanna.ohman@miun.se Katarina GIRITLI NYGREN (Mid Sweden University, Sweden) | Katarina.Giritli-Nygren@miun.se The aim of the paper is to investigate risk positions through a quantitative intersectional analysis. Risk, as well as norms of gender, sexuality, ethnicity and class, is socially, performatively, and intersectionally inscribed in our minds and bodies. To 'do' risk means socializing normative constructions of risk, anchored in timeand context-dependent beliefs about society and its inhabitants, which influence both how society is organised and governed and how we as individuals live our lives. In this process, it is a process because the notions of risk are constantly negotiated and thus changing, certain groups and individuals are attributed risk and risk positions. Hence, risk is 'done' through multiple systems of social stratification, systems that are interlocked, i.e. every individual holds a position in different systems simultaneously. It is recognized that quantitative approaches to intersectionality are lacking or are in development. In line with Bourdieu's way of linking objective structures to subjective experiences we argue that multiple correspondence analysis (MCA) is well suited to capture the social space where the matrix of domination occurs. This hypothesis is tested on quantitative data composed of a Swedish national survey from 2011 about risk perceptions and risk positions. Preliminary results indicate that MCA is well suited for quantitative intersectional analysis and can enhance knowledge about the relation between social stratification and risk positions. Risks in vulnerable ages: Identifying emotional problems in at-risk students through the school guidance system Anne-chie WANG (National Tsing Hua university, Taiwan, Republic of China) | anne0806@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1066 Due to economic growth rapidly in 1990s, the social structure of the Taiwan society has been changed radically. At the same time, juvenile crime rates also increased sharply. Some scholars have asserted that the social transformation may cause juveniles to be "anomie", lacking moral guidance. Teenagers who have emotional distress tend to harm themselves or others such as committing to suicide or bullying others. In 2014, the Taiwan government established a school guidance system in order to address this issue more effectively. The system is based on the framework of clinical risk management. The objective of the research is to investigate the relationships between risks and emotions factor of high-risk students and to discuss the issue of "What juvenile behavior would be problematic concerning at-risk students?" The researcher interviewed ten school guidance teachers who participated in guidance work and counseling. Moreover, the researcher observed general counseling sessions in order to understand how the teachers identify and help at-risk students. The major result reveal that the social classification such as foreign born Taiwanese, single parent-hood, low-income family, domestic violence are easier to identify as the at-risk student. Also, student who has the behavior such as lying, bullying, impolite to teachers could be the indicator of the priority list of teacher guidance. In short, the findings indicates the types of the social orders that the Taiwanese society tends to sustain. What talking about crime and the 'Others' can mean – and why it is useful for describing sometimes indescribable feelings of insecurity Judith ECKERT (University of Freiburg, Institute of Sociology, Germany) | judith.eckert@soziologie.uni-freiburg.de In the course of my qualitative study of subjective insecurity in Germany, I've been repeatedly making the observation of interviewees talking about crime and/or of talking depreciatingly about 'Others' like "the Muslims," "the unemployed" or "the young people." What does this mean? Based on a microanalytic approach, which is informed by linguistics and aims at reconstructing subjective meaning-making, it will be shown that underneath fears expressed this way feelings of socioeconomic insecurity and uncertainty arise. The latter are partly associated with feelings of injustice and political powerlessness. Consequently, it is suggested that the "generalized insecurity approach" proposed in the context of fear of crime can also be applied to the fear of 'Others'. Both, crime and 'the Others,' can be used as a code for expressing diffuse insecurities. Such diffuse, "liquid" fears are, following Zygmunt Bauman, characteristic of our times – and unbearable. Thus, people seek to find a concrete object which seems to be manageable. Furthermore, talking about crime and 'the Others' fits into larger social discourses. By referring to those, interviewees are able to communicate sometimes indescribable feelings of insecurity. RN22S12 Risk Governance and Policy Risk and Grave Digging in Ireland: 'Our Traditions and Culture Your Respect Required' Elaine MORIARTY (Trinity College, Ireland) | elaine.moriarty@tcd.ie Damien BRENNAN (Trinity College, Ireland) | dbrennan@tcd.ie "Please be advised that from the 1st of March 2011 only approved gravediggers will be allowed to work in Cork Co. Council Local Authorities Burial Grounds. The list of approved gravediggers BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1067 is available on www.corkcoco.ie" (Public Notice Palace on the Gate of Moyross Graveyard, Unionhall, Ireland 2011) "Dear C.C.C. In Moyross we dig for own, we shoulder our own!! And we inter our own!! Our Traditions and Culture Your Respect Required" (Community Response Written on Reverse of above Public Notice) This paper considers increasing risk governance and policy-making surrounding Irish social life through an exploration of the professionalisation of grave digging in West Cork, Ireland. What was traditionally a community and family matter is currently being constructed as a risk, which should therefore be managed by accredited bodies and agents. Drawing from Illcih and Ritzer, qualitative interviews and direct personal experience the development of an Advanced Certificate in Grave Digging is explored. This Certificate is awarded on the completion of a course with the Death Care Academy of Ireland (DCA), accredited by both The Further Education and Training Council (VTAC) and The National Training Authority of Ireland (Solas). Core themes explored include the social construction of risk associated with grave digging, the commercialisation of death, the bureaucratisation of social life and the interface between state and professional bodies. The development of monopolies of practice, the de-skilling of community practice and the creation of professional dependency are also considered. Unused resource. Municipalities facing heavy precipitation related risk. Adam CHORYŃSKI (Institute for Agricultural and Forest Environment, Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | adam@swarzedz.net.pl Piotr MATCZAK (Institute for Agricultural and Forest Environment, Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland; Institute of Sociology, Adam Mickiewicz University, Poznań, Poland) | matczak@amu.edu.pl Jakub LEWANDOWSKI (Institute for Agricultural and Forest Environment, Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | jakub.lewandowski22@gmail.com Extreme rainfall is a threat for both, infrastructure and human health. Studies predict an increase in frequency and intensity of extreme weather events (IPCC, 2007) which leads to larger losses. Although highly urbanised areas are at higher risk (density, infrastructure accumulation), smaller municipalities in Poland also suffer, but they are often omitted when analysing natural hazards impact. Nevertheless, studies point out differences in governance of extreme events in smaller communes (urbanised, less inhabitants). Biernacki (2009) indicate that there is a larger role of local authorities in coping with natural hazards. The familiarity with local conditions and awareness of communities' needs make them most successful actor in natural risk governance systems (Michałowski, 2006). Authors are stating that even though extreme rainfalls bring losses, they are not perceived by the main actor (local authorities) as a threat and do not generate adaptive actions. Voss and Wagner (2010) indicate that small events with drastic consequences in small scale are not seen as catastrophes. Biernacki (2009) adds that that they are not recognised as being enough dangerous to undertake actions increasing resilience. Potential to improve natural hazard management (including higher level of administration (Voss, Wagner, 2010) is therefore wasted, even though appropriate knowledge exists. Barriers for using of the "window of opportunity" are explained. The research is conducted by in depth interviews in the Wielkopolska region, Poland. The selection of municipalities is based on fire departments statistics on interventions relating to extreme rainfall (2010-2014). Communes with a high number of interventions are analysed. Risk and regulation Henriette VAN WYLICHMUXOLL (Roskilde University, Denmark) | hvwm@ruc.dk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1068 The study to be presented aims at analysing how statutory fire inspections influences the perception of risk and responsibility in a Danish context. In the presentation it will be discussed how politicians, institutions and inspectors enact the meanings and logics of the political, economic and legal systems, how this is perceived, and how it influences the perception of risk for both the regulated community and the general population. When a political system implements statutory regulation to minimise risk, the language of politics, law and economics becomes more dominant than the language of risk, responsibility and interdependency. In other words, one may characterize risk minimisation through rules and inspections as a colonization of our common language of risk and shared responsibilities. I will draw on research from the traditions of public policy, political science, and the sociology of law since these issues are discussed with regard to regulations and the practise of inspections. Part of the research indicates that the issue of risk is neglected when the regulated become overwhelmed by juridification and that governing and regulation can create a false sense of security within a group and perhaps even a population. It has become obvious that there is a need for an interdisciplinary approach in order to broaden the scope. Researchers of the field are now looking for explanations and solutions within sociology to examine how the system of risk and responsibility can compete with the systems of politics, law and economics. Transforming Uncertainty as a Means of Legitimating Regulation? Tracing changing manifestations of complexity and uncertainty within the regulation of expensive new medicines Patrick R BROWN (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | p.r.brown@uva.nl Ferhana HASHEM (University of Kent, UK) | F.Hashem@kent.ac.uk Michael CALNAN (University of Kent, UK) | m.w.calnan@kent.ac.uk Across European healthcare systems, increasing financial pressures, not least due to the costs of expensive new medicines, create significant administration challenges for policy-makers. In response to these challenges, new regulatory systems have emerged including those assessing value-for-money (VFM). Institutions such as NICE in England were instituted to resolve uncertainty regarding VFM use of medicines, thereby facilitating more rational, consistent and thus legitimate use of limited public/insurance monies. Yet, in England at least, the increased visibility of value-for-money decisions has led to heightening politicisation of access to medicines and legitimation problems for NICE. Within this wider context, we explored decisionmaking processes of NICE in evaluating the cost-effectiveness of three medicines which were purposively selected. Triangulating observations of NICE technological assessment committee meetings, documentary analysis and interviews with a range of decision-makers and other stakeholders (n=41), this study considers how complexity and uncertainty evolve within regulatory processes. Various forms of complexity and uncertainty, for example due to limited or insufficiently appropriate data, were 'absorbed' and then transformed within decision-making processes. It was commonly considered that if all uncertainties were fully acknowledged then decisions would not be possible. Some of these uncertainties were then confronted, while others remained submerged or were more purposively overlooked. Informed by Habermas's work on legitimation problems amidst late-capitalism, the analysis considers various tensions which exist between processes connected to the pursuit of legitimacy, on the one hand, and processes designed to enhance procedural-rational decision-making, on the other. These tensions were fundamental to the reworking of uncertainty within regulatory. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1069 RN23 Sexuality RN23S01 Theorizing Sexuality A History of Researching Childhood and Sexuality Sue SCOTT (University of York, United Kingdom) | sscott69@btinternet.com Stevi JACKSON (University of York, United Kingdom) | sfj3@york.ac.uk In this paper we will locate current concerns about children, sex and sexualization in historical context by reviewing the changes in approaches to theorizing and researching in this field since the early 1970s. We will draw on our own past empirical work conducted between the mid 1970s and the mid 2000s as well as our ongoing theoretical analysis. We will explore the continuities and discontinuities in both sociological and public debate. We are especially interested in the highly gendered ways in which sexual risks to the well-being of children and young people are understood and how these are negotiated by the young people themselves. Underlying our analysis is the argument that that these anxieties derive from constructions of sexuality as a special area of life and children as a special category of people, and that the way in which the former is seen to be inimical to the latter needs to be questioned sociologically. We attempt to show how this historical contextualization and the analysis we offer can enable a more useful sociological analysis of the current context in relation to the sexualisation and sexual abuse of children and young people. The Limits of Sexual Citizenship Diane RICHARDSON (Newcastle University, UK, United Kingdom) | diane.richardson@ncl.ac.uk What are the limits to and limitation of 'sexual citizenship'? This question can be addressed in a number of different ways, both in terms of its conceptual construction and in relation to political activism. This paper maps the literature on sexuality and citizenship and identifies four main areas of critical framing: work that contests the significance of sexuality to citizenship, critiques that focus on the possibilities and limitations of mobilising the language of citizenship in sexual politics, and literature that critically examines how debates about sexual citizenship (re)articulate forms of western imperialism and may be understood as constituting neo-colonial and orientalist practices. To progress the field theoretically, the paper argues for a timely revisioning that includes a de-centering of the 'western-centric' focus in order to advance understandings of how sexual citizenship operates both in the global north and south. It addresses the limits to sexual citizenship by focusing on two key aspects of its conceptual construction: the (sexual) citizensubject and the spaces of sexual citizenship. Inside the sexuality-assemblage: from pornified bodies to the re-sexualisation of everything Nick J FOX (University of Sheffield, United Kingdom) | n.j.fox@sheffield.ac.uk Pam ALLDRED (Brunel University London) | Pam.Alldred@brunel.ac.uk This paper establishes an understanding of the sexuality-assemblage, informed by new materialist, posthuman feminist and queer theory. Sexuality is not an attribute of a body, but an impersonal, nomadic flux of multiple desires and materialities, involving a mix of human and non-human relations; a vital, rhizomatic jouissance which produces sexual (and other) BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1070 capacities in bodies, collectivities and social formations. While intensities and fluxes within the sexuality-assemblage have the capacity to produce unknown and unpredictable manifestations of sexuality, aggregating and 'territorialising' forces typically establish strict limits on what a sexual body can do. Human sexuality is consequently both infinitely variable and typically highly restricted, for instance into genitality, limited and exclusive sexual identities, and cultureand gender-specific norms and expectations of sexual conduct. This is not, however, a 'repressive' model of sexuality (Foucault, 1981), in which a once-free body submits to the forces of culture. Though this materialist understanding recognises both the inevitability and ineluctability of sexuality's bodily territorialisation by the panoply of natural and cultural materialities, the sexuality-assemblage also contains within it the potential that can at any moment de-territorialise and dis-aggregate sexuality, and set a body off on a sexual line of flight. To illustrate the forces that aggregate and territorialise sexualities, we explore data from various sources concerning the 'sexualisation' and 'pornification' of bodies. This reveals the processes which sexualities are constrained, and establishes a basis for us to consider the possibilities for sexualities that extend far beyond conventional notions of 'the sexual'. Sexual Justice and Recognition: A Return to Practice Paul REYNOLDS (Edge Hill University, United Kingdom) | reynoldp@edgehill.ac.uk Much of the last 45 years of progress in enabling sexual rights and justice across Europe has been achieved through a politics of recognition. It has been principally characterized by a 'minority rights' approach to sexual politics, based on an egalitarian and humanist discourse. Necessarily seeking to create space for tolerance and safety for different, principally gay and lesbian identities, it has focused on a limited challenge to heteronormativity, the creation of homonormative space and strategies for legal and cultural normalisation of diversity. Identity has been at the core of this politics.It is not what people do previously pathologised if not genito-centric and penetrative with an implicit connection with reproduction but that they are people, and deserving of equal rights and justice.Sexual theories have, by and large, elided with this incremental change or being regarded as aspirational, utopian or focused on individual liberties Yet this identity focus becomes problematic at the margins, where sexual practices and orientations do not neatly fit into either heteronormativity or homonormative alternatives remain culturally or legally pathologised and prejudiced against. BDSM sexuality for example, remains a challenge to how the sexual politics of recognition manifests itself, as does the limits to the expression of sexual difference in public and in areas such as sex education. This discussion will argue that with the growing sense of impasse and limit to the politics of recognition, against what queers and transgressors might regard as the need for a more sexualised society, it is necessary to think again about a politics of recognition that is based on identity and explore how a refocusing on practices would take sexual politics forward. Drawing from Bourdieu and a Negri influenced radical Spinozan approach to practice, it is possible to develop a theoretical basis for a politics of sexual practice that rethinks the boundaries of heteronormative tolerance and takes queer and radical perspectives seriously as the beginnings of a shift towards a more transformative sexual politics. RN23S02 Researching Sexuality: Ethics and Methods Ethnography of Non-heterosexual Families in Poland – Remarks from the Field Joanna MIZIELIŃSKA (Polish Academy if Sciences, Poland) | jmizielinska@psych.pan.pl BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1071 Agata STASIŃSKA (Polish Academy if Sciences/Warsaw University) | astasinska@psych.pan.pl "Families of Choice in Poland" is the first multi-method research project on non-heterosexual families in Poland. It is an in-depth study which aims at showing the diversity of intimate and familial configurations of non-heterosexual people in Poland. The project has been designed as a multi-stage research process of many methods (both quantitative and qualitative). One of them was a team-ethnographic study based on participant observation and interviews with families of choice. The researchers accompanied 20 families living together with the family and working under the supervision of the research team for a month. They kept a specially designed online ethnographic journal describing the life of the family on a daily basis. They also carried out several interviews with the members of the families (i.e. biographical interviews, photo/object elicitated interviews, family maps interviews). It was the first ethnographic research with such a complex methodology used in research on LGBT people in Poland and, probably, in Europe. It gave a unique insight into the interactions and relations prevalent among families of choice. In our presentation we would like to present the methodology of the research and discuss the process considering methodological, ethical, and psychological dilemmas that it has raised. How to deal with the very sensitive data involving intimate aspects of LGBT life in a rather homophobic society and academia? What are the pros and cons of such a study in comparison to other methods? What are the most pressing ethical issues of privacy and the validity of the data? We will address those questions drawing on particular examples from the field. Homo/bisexuality in France. Results of a quantitative survey about couple formation Camille LAMBERT (Institut national d'études démographiques, France) | camille.lambert@ined.fr Wilfried RAULT (Institut national d'études démographiques, France) | wilfried.rault@ined.fr In France, the quantitative study of gay men, lesbians and bisexual people is usually based on sexuality surveys such as "Context of sexuality in France" (2006). These surveys distinguish several types of indicators: attraction towards a person of the same-sex and of the different sex, female and male sexual partners, and respondents' definition of their own sexuality. Other surveys – such as the census – are generally of little use as they do not provide indicators on sexuality. Only same-sex couples at the time of the survey can be identified. In this paper, we explore a different approach using data from a survey that focuses on union formation. The "Study of Individual and Conjugal Trajectories" (EPIC) survey conducted by the National Institute for Demographic Studies (INED) in 2013 on a representative sample of 7,825 persons aged 25-64 includes a specific set of questions on both sexuality and conjugality. The "Current situation" module gives detailed indications of the diverse range of relationships existing at the time of the survey, including same-sex relationships. The survey also offers retrospective information on individuals' trajectories. It covers all of the relationships that have counted in the respondent's life, including same-sex relationships, without any preconceived definition or minimum duration. Last, the most commonly used indicator – have had a same-sex partner – is also available. Thus, in a new context with regard to homosexuality – France opened marriage to same-sex couples in 2013 – the EPIC survey enables us to explore different facets of homo/bisexuality, and the diversity of life courses and individuals. The Gender Game Frame: Consensual sexual behavior in the workplace BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1072 Henriette Frees ESHOLDT (Lund University, Sweden) | henriette.frees_esholdt@soc.lu.se While a considerable amount of research on sexuality in the workplace has placed the emphasis on sexual harassment, little attention has been paid to pleasurable and consensual sexual relationships in the workplace. Taking its point of departure in autoethnographic fieldwork in the hotel and restaurant industry in Denmark, the paper sheds light on the so-called "gendergame" as it is spontaneously played out in everyday work settings as a sexualized form of sociality in collegial relationships. Drawing on an overall theoretical framework based on Erving Goffman's concept of "frame", the paper explores and discusses the boundary line between pleasurable and consensual sexual behavior (this including sexual humor, flirting, bantering and touching) and sexual harassment in the workplace. Goffman used the notion of "framing" to describe the process of shifting from one type of interactional logic to another. The paper argues that within the "gender game frame", sexual behavior is not to be considered as sexual harassment no matter how sexist it might seem, as the frame redefines everything someone does and says, as it is not supposed to be taken ‟seriously". Nothing but the pure pleasure experienced by playing the gender game is to be gained. However, the premise for playing the gender game is gender equality, and correspondingly the "gender game frame" can suddenly shift to a "harassment frame" if the basic gaming rule that implies that both men and women are active and equal players is not observed. 'You can't really act gay, you know one of those stereotypical kinds of gay'. Negotiating sexualities in the context of professional dance Andria CHRISTOFIDOU (University of Glasgow, United Kingdom) | a.christofidou.1@research.gla.ac.uk This paper will discuss how professional male dancers' performances of sexuality and gender are being affected by the context, discourses and different 'levels' that co-exist within dance companies and educational institutions in Scotland as well as how these performances influence their progress in the field. Professional dance is an interesting context to be studied in regards to gender and sexualities for numerous reasons. Dance as a social field is femaleconcentrated (Hayes, 1989), however, it is in its majority male-dominated. Despite that the majority of dance audiences, recreational and professionally trained dancers are females, the key organisational and leading roles are mostly often occupied by males. Also, whilst females outnumber males in the wider field of dance in the context of professional dance companies the numbers of the employed female and male dancers are equal. Lastly and most importantly the context of professional dance in Scotland comprises of equal numbers of heterosexual (straight, mostly straight) and non-heterosexual (gay, bisexual) males which creates very interesting dynamics and power relations that affect their performances and negotiations of gender and sexuality. The argument of this presentation will be informed by the theoretical traditions of symbolic interactionism, queer theory and masculinities as well as data which were collected over a period of 11 months in Scotland. Overall, data comprise of 30 face-to-face semi-structure interviews and 240 hours of observation within the facilities of one educational institution, one medium to large scale ballet company, and two small to medium scale, funding based dance theatre companies. Out of these 30 interviews two were with representatives of funding bodies and arts organisations, nine with male ballet dancers, nine with male dance students and 10 with male free-lance dancers/ performers. Participants ranged in age, from 18 to 67. 13 described themselves as gay, one as bisexual, 13 as straight and one as mostly straight. Data analysis suggests that the field of dance is an environment that enables and even invites men to question and experiment with their felt and/or performed sexuality and gender. Most BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1073 non-heterosexual dancers' sexuality changed after they got professionally involved in dance. Participants suggested that they felt invited to join and experience the strong gay culture that exists in this field which has probably not been the case in many other social and professional environments. However, dance is still a social context that is affected by heteronormativity which Berlant and Warner (1998: 565) defined as the 'institutions, structures of understanding, and practical orientations that make heterosexuality not only coherent -that is, organized as a sexuality- but also privileged'. Within the context of professional dance heterosexual, masculine male dancers or dancers who have the ability to perform a 'traditional' or 'normative' hegemonic masculinity which is associated with straightness (Connell, 2005) are more privileged and valued and can more easily progress in the field. Straight masculinity, whether felt or performed, acts as a quality that influences male dancers' careers. Straight masculinity is especially valued within the rigid, disciplined working cultures of ballet companies mostly because of the performances that they produce which in their majority display romantic heterosexual love and desire. Male ballet dancers need to convince their casters and also dance audiences that they can perform the role of the hegemonic, heterosexual man. Contemporary companies can be more flexible and fluid as projects vary and the performers usually work in short contracts, yet there are still interesting dynamics that need to be revealed. Data analysis also suggests that there are two different levels within dance companies and institutions. The first one could be described as the 'informal' level where these 'invitations' to challenge heterosexuality or certain forms of sexuality occur and it involves interactions with coworkers, and friends before and/ or after the rehearsals, company classes and auditions. The second 'formal' level involves occasions such as company classes, rehearsals and auditions, contexts where figures of authority such as ballet masters, directors, casters and choreographers are present. In this second level straight masculinity seems to be valued more. As most participants suggested their performances of gender and sexuality influence the roles they are assigned to and therefore, indirectly, their career development. As one of them argued 'they are being stereotyped by staff members' because of the way they move, act, talk and present themselves and get roles that 'fit' their (gendered) character and sexuality. Most participants argued that regardless their sexuality being too feminine or camp can affect their progress in the field as men who come across as straight and masculine are being preferred for the principal roles. Some even argued that in this formal level they consciously try to not come across as too feminine or camp whilst their majority argued that their (conscious) performances of gender and sexuality vary according to the contexts they act in and the people they interact with. Theories such as symbolic interactionism (Goffman, 1959), 'hegemonic masculinity' (Connell, 2005), 'state of invisibility' (Williams et al, 2009) and 'performativity' (Butler, 1988; 1999) will be used, and wherever suitable challenged, to analyse male dancers' performances of sexuality and gender within the context of professional dance. Reference List: Berlant, L. and Warner, M. (1998) 'Sex in Public', Critical Inquiry 24(2): 547–66. Butler, J. (1988), Performative Acts and Gender Constitution: An Essay in Phenomenology and Feminist Theory, Theatre Journal, Vol.40, No.4, pp. 519-531. Butler, J. (1999), Gender Trouble. Feminism and the Subversion of Identity. 10th Anniversary Ed. London: Routledge. Connell, R. W. (2005), Masculinities, 2nd ed. Cambridge: Polity Press. Goffman, E. 1990 (1959), The Presentation of Self in Everyday Life. London: Penguin Books Hayes, R. (1986) Men's decisions to enter or avoid non-traditional occupations. The Career Development Quarterly, 30 (3): 89–101 Williams, C. L., Giuffre, P. A. and Dellinger, C. (2009) 'The Gay-Friendly Closet', Sexuality Research and Social Policy 6 (1): 29–45. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1074 To talk or not to talk about it: researching young women's sexuality in a small city of contemporary Iraqi Kurdistan Ana Cristina MARQUES (Soran University, Iraqi Kurdistan; CIEG, Portugal) | anacristina.hmarques@gmail.com While some researchers talk about the sexualization of western societies, others comment on the difficulties of talking about sexuality and the undervaluation that sexuality studies have in academia until the present day. If this happens in a supposedly individualized and secularized western society, how can we, then, ask about sexuality in a region where influences of western societies coexist with Islamic religious beliefs and a strong sense of identity, exacerbated by the last months events related with the "ISIS threat"?! A place where women, even if going to university, still have their mobility and sexuality controlled in order to protect men's good name; where young people, even if they have their, more or less "secret", boy/girlfriends, cannot experiment sexuality 'freely' before marriage; where sexuality, at first sight, seems to be an unspoken subject, even if curiosity and understanding seem to be present in the small space of a classroom? Based on these and other reflections, this abstract aims to explore the possibilities of studying and talking about sexuality in a small city of contemporary Iraqi Kurdistan, where old spaces coexist with new built ones, urged by the flux of migrants "returning" to the "safe haven" (Mojab, 2004) of their homeland after years of persecutions. It is argued that ethnographic field work, combined with in-depth interviews, and the use of visual methods can prompt a relation of trust and intimacy between the researcher and young women that allows for the communication of sexuality, even if in a more metaphorical way! RN23S03 Sexuality, Abuse and Violence What can Neo-materialism offer the analysis of sexual orientation and genderrelated violence? Pam ALLDRED (Brunel University London, United Kingdom) | Pam.Alldred@Brunel.ac.uk This paper tries to articulate the relation between a feminist research project and the theoretical framing offered by neo-materialism. The GAP WORK Project has delivered training for 'youth practitioners' to challenge gender-related violence in four European countries with support from the EU's Daphne-III Programme (www sites.brunel.ac.uk/gap). Training in each country has adopted a broad definition of 'gender-related violence' that unites violence against women and girls and homophobic and transphobic violence, and views gender inequality and the gender binary system as at the core of each of these types of violence, although they affect different people in different ways. There are unsurprisingly differing findings and indeed specific nuances to the intervention in each location, yet the overall politics of the project can be identified. It was a practical project that implemented actions and drew lessons from the evaluations of these actions. It was driven by the imperative of improving professionals' ability to intervene to challenge the everyday sexism and homophobia they so frequently hear. However what difference does it make to think through the project from within a new materialist/neo-materialist perspective? What can articulations of the implications of the work of Giles Deleuze offer for feminist thinking through research on violence? What can feminist readings and developments of Deleuzian thought offer research that is focused on policy and practice in a real world area of pressing concern? In particular, can it support or aid the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1075 implementation of anti-violence training in schools? The next stage of collaboration is to focus interventions in Italy and the UK and so the theoretical work needs to support this. Challenging gender related violence: undermining binary and heteronormative cultural and social conceptions of genders Chiara Marcella INAUDI (University of Milano, Italy) | chiara.inaudi@unimi.it Gender related violence (GRV) is a broad definition of gender based violence which allows to incorporate and acknowledge different forms of violence and inequality, uniting violence against women and girls and homo/lesbo/transphobic violence. This concept was adopted to develop an innovative training experience for 'youth practitioners' in Italy (as well as in the UK, Spain and Ireland - "Gap Work" EU funded action research project) and proved itself successful in highlighting the strength gender norms and heteronormative paradigm still have in our society and their role in shaping teaching and educational methods and practises as well as practitioners' ability of dealing with GRV. Evidence from the evaluation of training show that generating reflexivity among youth practitioners about sexuality, sexual identity and gender norms allows them to questioning norms and rethinking practises and habits in teaching and education which often reflect the outlook of gender normativity and heteronormative culture. Fostering a critical reflection, beginning from personal history and experiences, activate an empowerment process and promote action, so it may be viewed as the starting point to undermine an enduring paradigm that leads to inequalities and violence and therefore to create a safe and welcoming climate for children and young people and be able to support them in cases of GRV. The reflection and work will continue with interventions in Italy and UK that aim to have an impact on teachers/education professional. Separating 'harm' from 'wrongfulness' and 'sexual innocence' from 'childhood' in contemporary narratives of childhood sexual abuse Jo WOODIWISS (University of Huddersfield, United Kingdom) | j.woodiwiss@hud.ac.uk This paper draws on research exploring adult women's engagement with narratives of childhood sexual abuse (CSA) and identifies implications for both child and adult victims. As this research showed, any single story cannot accommodate all experiences. When that single story becomes dominant those whose experiences are not acknowledged are at risk of being silenced and left without a narrative framework to make sense of their experiences, which in turn risk being unrecognised as abuse by others. The paper looks at contemporary understandings of CSA and argues for the need to move beyond a single damage narrative in which victims are constructed as sexually innocent, weak and passive and seen to be inevitably damaged by their experiences. The paper argues for the need to separate wrongfulness from harm and (sexual) innocence from childhood. This would enable us to recognise sexual abuse in all sexually abused children, including those who do not conform to sexual innocence, and to recognise that CSA is wrong irrespective of psychological damage. In doing so, it is argued, we would all be better equipped to recognise sexual abuse, and victims would be better able to tell their own stories which may, but may not, include psychological damage. (Un)trustworthiness and danger: reconfiguring truths about sex, violence, and psychiatric disability BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1076 Andrea QUINLAN (Cornell University, United States of America) | agq2@cornell.edu Sandra SMELE (York University, Canada) | smes22@yorku.ca In this paper, we take up the relations between sex, violence, and psychiatric disability. Drawing on interview and ethnographic data from our distinct projects on sexual assault policing and individualization practices in adult group homes, this paper examines how assumptions about (in)appropriate sexual practice and sexual violence are woven into police and support workers' conceptions of psychiatric disability. In particular, we explore how our participants' discussions of psychiatric disability similarly configured notions of untrustworthiness and danger in relation to sexual practice and violence. Attending to our participants' pronouncements as both reflective and constitutive of contemporary truths about psychiatric disability, sex, and violence, our analysis seeks to complicate policy and activist debates about sex, rights and safety. To this end, we build on disability studies scholarship by problematizing both asexual and hypersexual archetypes as they relate to sexual practices and violence. This paper aims to contribute a richer, more challenging engagement with the relations between sexual rights, sexual violence and psychiatric disability in policy, activism, and scholarship. RN23S04 Trans-sexualities Trans Masculinities, sexualized bodies and the materiality of gender Sofia ABOIM (Institute of Social Sciences, University of Lisbon, Portugal) | sofia.aboim@ics.ulisboa.pt Pedro VASCONCELOS (ISCTE-IUL University Institute of Lisbon, Portugal) | Pedro.Vasconcelos@iscte.pt Transsexual and transgender men have had less visibility than other forms of gender variance, thus occupying a relatively narrow space in gender, sexuality, masculinity or even trans scholarship. They are neither particularly relevant subjects of Masculinity Studies nor particularly centre-stage in Trans-Studies. Furthermore, the theoretical and political struggles that separate theorization about butch female masculinities and sexuality, and the FtM transitions have contributed to an even higher invisibility of trans-men and even a misconceptualization of their potential as emancipatory subjects in the field of gender as doers of masculinities. Drawing on fieldwork in several European countries (ERC funded project TRANSRIGHTS) with trans-men undergoing processes of gender transition, we will develop two lines of argument. Firstly, from a theoretical standpoint we advocate the importance of building bridges between different areas of gender critical studies. Secondly, and most importantly, such a perspective will enable us to tackle masculinities by exploring trans-men's subjectivities, sexualities and doings of gender. The transition stories of trans-men might tell us more about what masculinity(ies) is(are). When not naturalized as emanating from the body, what defines masculinity can become clearer. However, as it will be put forward, masculinity cannot be understood without taking into account sexuality and the materiality of bodies regardless of their diversity and transformations. In the end, when the meanings of masculinity and femininity are increasingly diffuse and changeable, the body resists as the focal point of gender performativity, whether self-recognized or perceived by others. Travesti: an ethnography of transgender sex work Pedro VASCONCELOS (ISCTE-IUL University Institute of Lisbon, Portugal) | Pedro.Vasconcelos@iscte.pt Sofia ABOIM (Institute of Social Sciences, University of Lisbon, Portugal) | sofia.aboim@ics.ul.pt BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1077 Travesti is a category used in the Portuguese language (as in French and Spanish) to designate female trans sex-workers. Drawing on ethnographic work carried out in Lisbon (Portugal) with trans street prostitutes (Portuguese and Brazilian), we aim to deconstruct views that tend to homogenize travestis as a group of female trans individuals who cherish their 'masculinity' (the penis) while pursuing typical standards of sexualized feminine beauty and bodily attractiveness achieved through cosmetic surgery and silicone injections. Contrary to most academic writings, viewing travestis as a category and identity can be problematic. Rather, though united by sex work and the practices entailed, lives and subjectivities are plural, ranging from MtF transsexuals and transgender women to cross-dressed gay men, among other forms of selfidentification. Against reification and exoticization, the category travesti (as others) can be a misnomer, hiding the complex entanglements between the diversity found at the intersection of a vast number of factors and the common gendered position in the sex labour market. Travesti can be often taken as just a subjectivist identity when in reality it is more a descriptor of an objective position, which encompasses an enormous diversity. It is not just an identity, not even for the sex workers who tend, in various conjugations, to resort to different terminologies when describing themselves and their 'job'. As we will show through the ethnographic materials collected within the ERC funded project TRANSRIGHTS, the discourse of travestility is far from straightforward identitarian coherence. Rather, a material approach is needed. The Impact of Transgender Lifestyle on the Setup of Everyday Postmodern Politics Barı ş AYGENER (Yildirim Beyazit University, Turkey) | s.aygener@hotmail.com AIM: To have an in-depth understanding of social categories studying the characteristics and determinants of the lifestyle put forward by transgender individuals while exhibiting the social identity they have created during their everyday life. METHOD: Besides the use of quantitative and qualitative research in the frame of grounded theory and the positivist hermeneutical paradigms, the mixed methodology has been utilized as a third method. In the research done in the time interval November 2014January 2015 techniques such as in-depth interview, participant observation, Garbo-logy, focus group discussions and surveys were used. FINDINGS: In the research an analytic, systematic, and in-depth knowledge based on lifestyle determinants of transgender individuals starting from transportation to communication, consumption habits to values, used language to income sources. In the research, the numerical orientation, the problems they face in public relations and ways to deal with these problems, the leisure-time activities, the format and level of the interaction with each other in terms of being a social category were determined. It was established that the institutional forms of gender were pluralized with the change of the definition and values of gender. The participation of transgender lifestyle in the new social movements was revealed to have become one of the determinants of postmodern politics. RESULT: A gender-based produced social identity has a micro-macro pass-through for the individual from everyday life to social reality. With every passing day in the frame of social movement, the social identity created by the transgender individuals is being in a determinant position for the postmodern politics. In the 21st century when the power to meet the needs of the institutions and the ability to represent the values have changed, to address the transgender individuals, to look for the abnormal in the society, to see the asymmetric, to be all ears to the atonal, means to show courage. Accidental Activists: Parents of Transgender Children BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1078 Kristen E BENSON (North Dakota State University, United States of America) | Kristen.Benson@ndsu.edu Brad VAN EEDEN-MOOREFILD (Montclair State University, United States of America) | vaneedenmobr@mail.montclair.edu This paper will present a phenomenological qualitative research project that explored the advocacy experiences of parents who are raising transgender or gender creative children in cities across the United States. In-depth interviews were conducted with 22 primary caregivers who were raising children ages 7-17. Dominant themes led to the development of a stage model of how primary caregivers come to be advocates for their transgender and gender creative children. Themes include: 1.) Education, 2.) Professional Support, 3.) Parental Solidarity, and 4.) Advocacy. Parents actively defied dominant constructs of parenting by subverting normative gender expectations through advocacy efforts, even when unintended. Findings support previous research suggesting parents act as agents of social change (Connolly, 2005) in that they educate others to raise awareness (Hill, et al., 2010), are open about their family's experiences in order to serve as role models for other parents, or become politically active (Broad, et al., 2008). RN23S05 Sexuality and Critique Perversion Against Nature Cases under State Socialism Tamas P. TOTH (MTA TK, Hungary) | ptoth.tamas@tk.mta.hu Judit TAKACS (MTA TK, Hungary) | takacs.judit@tk.mta.hu Roman KUHAR (University of Ljubljana) | roman.kuhar@gmail.com One of the main aims of the proposed paper is to contribute to a better understanding of the social history of homosexuality related social phenomena in Hungary and Slovenia: especially regarding the practices as well as the consequences of state surveillance focusing on same-sex attraction. The paper will examine the different versions of state-socialist body politics manifested in Hungary and Slovenia mainly during the 1950s by using archive material of "unnatural fornication" court cases. Our focus is on signs of the differences in the political systems of Hungary and Yugoslavia in the ways the authorities persecuted these offences. By analysing the available Hungarian "természet elleni fajtalanság" and Slovenian "nenaravno občevanje" court cases we can shed light on how (and in which typical venues) the defendants were caught, how they were treated by the police and the judges; and what kind of language was used to describe the sexual contacts on the basis of which the defendants were arrested. The paper will explore the functioning of social control mechanisms of state-socialist oppression directed at non-normative sexualities that had long lasting consequences on the social representation of homosexuality in both countries. Sex addiction disorders? A sociological approach Alessandro PORROVECCHIO (University of the Littoral Opal Coast, France, URePSSS-EA 4110/EA4488 ULCO) | alessandro.porrovecchio@gmail.com The "hypersexuality", or "sex addiction", can be defined as a problematic psychological, behavioural and/or social condition. The hypersexual individual experiences frequent or suddenly increasing sexual urges or sexual activity, which then turn into forms of dependence from sexual activity. In the last 30 years, this condition has become well known by the general public, thanks also to the widespread media testimony of some "stars" who declared to be BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1079 hypersexuals. Hypersexuality was then inserted into the so-called "new addictions", a set of problematic conducts that involve everyday objects or activities (i.e. food, sport, internet or shopping). In the course of time, this contributed to the frameing of hypersexuality as a "pathologic" condition. The "new addictions" are at the core of a constant tension between the attempt to pathologize and then to medicalize them (i.e. the recent attempt to put some of them in the new DSM-V), and a softer approach that tries to contextualize them within the broader framework of the individual biography and his social and cultural environment. We will focus on this debate providing a purely sociological perspective. In doing so, we will refer also to the data of an empirical study called "Universanté", which includes an observatory to monitor university students' health (4,000 students from the Opal Coast littoral, France) and aiming to promote healthy behaviours in the territory. In a subset of this study we put in relation the so-called "sex addiction" with other "addictive conducts" (sports, alcohol, drugs, food and internet). "The gays tend to gather..." Exploring (mis)understandings and experiences of LGBT communities in the UK Eleanor FORMBY (Sheffield Hallam University, United Kingdom) | e.formby@shu.ac.uk This paper will explore UK-wide research funded within the cross research council 'connected communities' programme of work. The study investigated understandings and experiences of 'LGBT communities', a phrase popularised but rarely questioned in (UK) media, policy and practice arenas. The research examined (and critiqued) notions of belonging, collective identity, and 'sameness', from the perspectives of 627 survey respondents and 44 participants involved in in-depth interviews and/or discussion groups. In talking about their families and relationships, participants also identified imagined communities and 'felt' connections, but at the same time highlighted differences, inequalities, and 'multiple positionings'. Their accounts of lived experience and engagement with, and in, communities drew attention to everyday practices of intimacy in public spaces, as well as relationships to, within and beyond physical spaces more broadly. The impact of broader social contexts on LGBT relationships, and constructions of 'community', will be addressed. The paper will explore some of these key issues within the research, and in drawing the data together will offer conclusions about what if anything may connect "people like us" across time or space, and how realistic and/or useful participants felt the notion of 'community' was. The importance of issues of both commonality and divergence when considering LGBT identities will be discussed. Sex backwards. Sexology and intimate life in communist Czechoslovakia Katerina LISKOVA (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | katerina@fss.muni.cz Czechoslovakians came to sex backwards, achieving gender emancipation long before sexual liberation. Moreover, sexual liberation didn't come as a result of popular demand from below, but rather came from above. In the early years of communism in the 1950s, women were equal to men not only at work and according to the law, but also in expert discussions of sexuality and marriage. Sex experts discussed sex in connection with love within an egalitarian marriage, and included a woman's equal right to orgasm. As sexual deviance was not a priority, sexologists even pushed for the decriminalization of homosexuality at this time. But, by the late stages of socialism – when the West was experiencing sexual and then gender liberation – equality disappeared from Czechoslovak sexology. A successful marriage was reframed as hierarchical; family became privatized and was strictly separated from the public realm of work. Individual BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1080 therapy replaced public equality. Utopian models of a new and just society disappeared as both individuals and society at large settled for privatized solutions to any and all social ailments. Hundreds of sexually dysfunctional couples came for treatment in new marriage counseling centers or in-patient facilities. Dozens of "sexually deviant" men who could not or did not live up to the family norm were sentenced and placed in the sexological wards of psychiatric hospitals established in the 1970s. The case of Czechoslovakia shows that histories of sex and gender are more complex and diverse than the narratives of linear advancement most Western theories suggest. In this paper, I analyze the developments of sexology, its prescriptions in marriage manuals and treatment protocols, its internal debates as published in scholarly papers, and its connections to broader political environment. Studying sex during communist rule reveals an alternative modernity as it unfolded in Eastern Europe. RN23S06 Sexual Citizenship I The struggle for sexual rights in the feminine: experiences on Portuguese lesbian activism Joana AFONSO (Institute of Social Sciences, University of Minho, Portugal) | joanam_afonso@hotmail.com The present communication is the result of an investigation on the participation of portuguese lesbians, considering the identification and analysis of the factors which stimulated and encouraged their involvement in LGBT associations. The overall aim of this study was to describe and analyse de trajectories of life and experiences of these women, as well as the factors underlying their engagement to lesbian associations. To understand how their active involvement in lesbian associations was done, what difficulties were found along this engaging experience and the role that this participation plays in their daily and personal lives were the specific purposes of this study. The methodology has an eminent qualitative, inductive and exploratory character. In this investigation it has been opted by the realization of a qualitative study by the adoption of the cases study's method in which Clube Safo is the analysis unit, due to the fact that this is the first and only Portuguese association exclusively lesbian, and its leaders are the empirical object of the investigation. In generic terms, the results obtained in this work show the existence of a trajectory-type, in which the emergence of a significant personal experience that takes the individual to readjust its priorities, presents itself as a central point catalyst element for the association, presents itself as a central point catalyst element for the association, presents itself as a central point catalyst element to the entrance in lesbian featured associations. It has been confirmed the role of the work related to the associations as a developer of the feeling of being able to participate and the own empowering of the activists who present enhancements at a critical sense level, increase of social and political tolerance, as well as of civic virtues in general. Sexualities beyond the limitations of sociological research: the case of polyamory in Italy Beatrice GUSMANO (CES Centro de Estudos Sociais Universidade de Coimbra Portugal) | beatricegusmano@ces.uc.pt BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1081 As shown by Roseneil (2004), one of the die-hard dogmas of research on sexualities is the taken-for-granted assumption that care occurs only inside families or couples, and everything that falls outside kinship boundaries is a proof of individualization. These limitations produce an incapability of seeing beyond what is expected, namely intimate relationships outside heteronormative cohabitation, long-lasting love and monogamous coupledom. Roseneil called for 'new conceptualizations concerning the actual heterogeneity of intimate life' (2008: 174). Taking seriously her invitation, the aim of my presentation is to show the development of polyamory in Italy, a Southern European country where any non-normative relationship (LAT, heterosexual non-married couples, same-sex relationships, etc.) is not legally recognized nor culturally accepted. The context of this presentation is the 5-year long European project 'INTIMATE. Citizenship, care and choice: the micropolitics of intimacy in Southern Europe'. INTIMATE's main aim is to explore LGBT experiences of partnering, parenting and friendship in Italy, Portugal and Spain. Regarding partnering, I will be in charge of conducting the fieldwork on polyamory in Italy (Spring 2015). Therefore, in this paper I will offer a brief theoretical framework on polyamory in Italy, showing the differences between individual authors and collective knowledge developed by nonmainstream collectives. In addition, I will also present preliminary fieldwork results concerning the daily negotiations on living arrangements, informed choice, and social and political claims by LGBT polyamorous partners living outside the boundaries of heteronormative relationships (and outside the traditional scope of sociological inquiry). Lesbian activism in Spain: citizenship, sexual rights and impact on lesbian everyday life experiences Luciana MOREIRA (Centre for Social Studies (CES) University of Coimbra, Portugal) | lucianamoreira@ces.uc.pt LGBT activism in Spain started in the 1970s, just before the transition to democracy. It is widely acknowledged within the sociology of sexualities and cultural studies that this young democracy offered the context for striking changes in the sphere of sexual rights over a period of only three decades. In this regard, Spain is a unique example in Europe. The state, in a short time, guaranteed sexual citizenship for people with non-normative sexual orientations, formally combating, at least legally, inequalities between citizens. This paper is based on interviews with lesbian women in intimate relationships, carried out within the research project Intimate: Citizenship, Care and Choice: The Micropolitics of Intimacy in Southern Europe. First, it provides an overview of Spanish lesbian activism, within and beyond feminist and gay rights movements, claims, achievements but also defeats. Subsequently, this paper moves to recover the memory of the historical and sociological transformations in the context of sexuality taken place at the turn of the 20th to the 21st century in Spain and questions their impact on the biographies of interviewees. Using a discourse analysis, I then explore how lesbian activism and the legal and political achievements accomplished in recent years reverberate in the life experiences of these women. At the same time, I will examine the extent to which activist movements influenced individual identity references, awareness of rights achieved and the degree of acceptance participants in the study feel both in the public and private realms of their lives. "What am I to do with this desire?" Lesbian and gay identity, sexual plasticity, and heteronormativity in contemporary Italy Luigi LA FAUCI (Scuola di Scienze Sociali-Università di Trento-Italy, Dipartimento di Scienze Politiche e Sociali-Università di Bologna-Italy) | luigi.lafauci@unitn.it BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1082 Responding to accounts of the effects of waning homophobia on the relevance of lesbian and gay sexual identities in personal biographies and in trajectories of sexuality development in Western countries, sociological narrative research has argued that the formation of a lesbian or gay identity supports interactional framing of same-sex behaviour as expression of embodied desire and of same-sex desire as parallel to different-sex desire. Therefore, lesbian and gay identities continue to be potentially beneficial to same-sex desiring individuals' aspirations to free and positive sexualities. Other sociological approaches to sexual identity have theorized and researched the continued relevance of the heteronormative sexual gender structure in individual lesbian and gay identity formation trajectories, and the continued relevance of lesbian and gay identities in challenging the heteronormative sexual gender structure. Tackling these two issues with a narrative focus on individual engagement with historically changing biographical norms through interactional frames and embodied desire, this paper analyzes historical trends in lesbianand gay-identified individuals' trajectories of sexuality development in generations born in the past half-century in Italy. In the Italian sexual gender regime, the centrality of religious cultural authority on sexual matters and of definition of masculinity based on sexual act reinforced inequalities in the social acceptability of female and male sexual empowerment, while also supporting invisibility of female and male homosexual orientations despite relatively wide diffusion of same-sex sexual behaviours in biographies of individuals who did not reject heterosexual identities or biographical norms. Contemporary decades see decreasing homophobia resulting in the growing possibility to link same-sex behaviour to embodied desire and biographical self-direction, but also the modernization of values regarding sexuality lagging behind the modernization of sexual behaviours and sustaining the persistence of heteronormative cultural norms that qualify the connection between individual desire and behaviour by describing male sexuality as biologically driven and female sexuality as biographically unconsequential. Data from two surveys of LGB individuals conducted in Italy in 1995-1996 (2905 homosexual/lesbian/gay-identified respondents) and in 2012-2013 (2449 homosexual/lesbian/gay-identified respondents) regarding diffusion, timing, and contexts of first same-sex sexual attraction, first same-sex and different-sex sexual contact, first experience of coming out to self, first experience of disclosure of same-sex attractions, and rejection of homophobic cultural values are used. The analyses of historical trends show that behavioural sexual modernization allows lesbians and gay men to increasingly develop their sexuality in a frame of self-directed behavioural plasticity. As the steps in trajectories of sexuality development become temporally closer, lesbians and gay men experience growing ease in linking desire to behaviour and to identity, while declining homophobia frees lesbians and gay men from the heteronormative necessity of different-sex sexual involvement. In these trajectories of sexuality development, same-sex and different-sex sexual behaviours are rooted in growingly similar desires developed in positive and equal relations and framed in growingly similar interactions based on positive and equal relations. While lesbians' experiences of first disclosure of samesex attractions see an increase in the diffusion of experiences in contexts characterized by friendship relations and stability in the diffusion of experiences in contexts characterized by family relations, in line with the effect of sexual modernization and decreasing homophobia, gay men's experiences of first disclosure see an increase in the diffusion of experiences in contexts characterized by friendship relations and retreat in the diffusion of experiences in contexts characterized by family relations, pointing to diffusion of the embodiment of sexual desire as relationally and emotionally framed. While explicit rejection of homophobic cultural values in gay men's visions of individual sexual identity continues to be dependent on capacity to distance oneself from homophobic milieux, in line with the differential diffusion of tolerance of homosexuality, explicit rejection of homophobic cultural values in lesbians' visions becomes less dependent on the capacity to distance oneself from homophobic milieux, pointing to diffusion of the embodiment of sexual desire as biographically crucial and empowering. Traditional visions BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1083 of female and male sexuality might link diffusion of self-directed plastic sexuality in the behavioural aspects of same-sex desiring individuals' trajectories of sexuality development to interactional frames based on the disconnection of same-sex behaviour from embodied desire, resulting in the invisibility of the centrality of same-sex sexuality in individual biographies; samesex desiring individuals counteract this possibility by framing their embodied desires in opposition to hegemonic gender norms. Opposition to hegemonic gender norms in the embodiment of sexual desire might be defied by linking the non-normative embodiment of sexual desire to a sexual essence unique to same-sex desiring individuals, resulting in the limitation of same-sex desiring individuals' potential dissidence to heteronormativity; same-sex desiring individuals counteract this possibility by expressing same-sex and different-sex sexual behaviours in common interactional frames, advancing the diffusion of the unimportance of gendered sexual orientations in judgements of individual modern sexual agency. Lesbian and gay identities are one among the many cultural forms of the relevance in individual lives of sexuality and of same-sex orientation as behaviour and desire that are contemporarily available to persons that aspire to counteract the possibility that their sexual behaviours be disconnected from their sexual desires and be misinterpreted in contexts where structural sexual gender inequalities are present. Analysis of historical trends of narrative engangement in Italian lesbians' and gay men's trajectories of sexuality development supports the idea that individual strategies aimed at linking sexual desire to sexual behaviour by adoption of a lesbian or gay identity are influenced by the sexual gender structure, and also the idea that lesbian and gay identities are engaged in dissidence to the sexual gender structure and in counterheteronormative change. Lesbian and gay identities might still need to be analyzed in their interrelation to sexual gender norms and to be considered useful in overcoming heteronormativity as a social structure. INTIMATE – The Micropolitics of Intimacy in Southern Europe Ana Cristina SANTOS (Centre for Social Studies, Portugal) | cristina@ces.uc.pt Despite significant personal, political and cultural changes in recent decades, the focus of mainstream sociological literature around intimate life remains the heterosexual, monogamous and reproductive couple, with little research exploring non-standard intimacy in Southern Europe. This presentation stems from INTIMATE – Citizenship, Care and Choice: The Micropolitics of Intimacy in Southern Europe, a 5 year long research project funded by the European Research Council. Conducted at the Centre for Social Studies, University of Coimbra, since 2014, INTIMATE is the first in-depth, comparative study on sexual citizenship in Italy, Portugal and Spain. Guided by the fundamental sociological question of how law and social policy adjust to and/or shape the practices and expectations of individuals concerning personal life, this research investigates processes of transformation of intimacy starting from life experiences of lesbian, gay, bisexual and transgender people (LGBT), taking into consideration different family and relational models. This paper starts with a brief overview of the state of the art regarding sociological literature on intimate citizenship of LGBT people in Southern Europe. That is a necessary step to move to the second part of the paper which identifies theoretical and political gaps regarding sexual citizenship in this understudied but vibrant geographical context. The paper concludes with preliminary empirically-based results based on fieldwork conducted between April and July 2015 within the first Strand of INTIMATE – the micropolitics of partnering – which includes a study on lesbian coupledom and a study on polyamorous relationships in the Portuguese context. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1084 RN23S07 Sexual Citizenship II LGBTTIQ-Policing: Between sexual citizenship and authority belonging? Verena MOLITOR (University of Bielefeld, Germany) | verena.molitor@uni-bielefeld.de Tatiana ZIMENKOVA (TU Dortmund University, Germany) | tatiana.zimenkova@tu-dortmund.de Since some decades LGBTTIQ police officers in different countries are organised in unions, fighting discrimination and changing the image of police as a homophobic institution. Research so far has been concentrating on the questions of discrimination, diversity management, perceptions of gender within the "police culture", the expectations and exclusions LGBTTIQofficers are confronted with. Some important questions regarding the specifics of LGBTTIQ-police engagement as citizen's participation are not articulated within the research so far. The activities of the LGBTTIQ police organizations are to be seen, at least partly, as political citizenship activities (Norris 1999) for they promote rights and protect themself as minority. These activities are political in the sense of influencing power relations in the society, and hence they are an articulation of stateindividual relationship, the citizenship. Simultaneously these unions originate from within an executive authority, and the individual membership in the authority is a prerequisite of the LGBTTIQ-police officer's union membership. Moreover, the work of the LGBTTIQ officers confronts them as authority members with the problems and conflicts they as sexual citizens (Richardson 2000) try to solve. The question of the possible tensions between these two political identities are relevant from the standing point of theory of citizenship (Gallagher 2008, Zimenkova 2012) and of theory on identity and minorities due to specific interconnection of identities (Tajfel/Turner 1986). Based on the analysis of the work of European LGBTTIQ-Police officers' organizations, the contribution discusses the visibility of the tensions between citizenship activities of the LGBTTIQ-police officers and their membership in the executive authority, and demonstrates how the belonging to a minority is being handled with respect to the policing: are the minorityofficers expected to be as well sensible to the other minorities, or does their authority-belonging status come to the fore, as soon as they are confronted with non-LGBTTIQ-minorities? Based on theories of citizenship and identities (Díez Medrano/Gutiérrez 2001), the contribution asks, what is specific about LGBTTIQ police organizations compared to other LGBTTIQ-unions and whether LGBTTIQ-policing can be seen as a specific form of political sexual citizenship. 'I don't want him to die of it' – Kinship ideologies shaping coming out discourses and strategies in present-day Hungary Rita BERES-DEAK (Central European University, Hungary) | Beres-Deak_Rita@ceu-budapest.edu Research shows that many LGBTQ people are closeted from their family of origin in Hungary (Takács et al. 2008, Dombos et al. 2011). A frequent explanation for people not coming out to parents or siblings is the LGBTQ person's fear of rejection (e.g. Weston 1991). LGBTQ people themselves, however, frequently give other reasons, many of which rely on ideas connected to family, like not upsetting family harmony or individual family members. Other LGBTQ people argue that staying closeted from one's kin is unacceptable, as it is incompatible with the essence of family. In making these arguments, they rely on various discourses on family circulating both in the LGBTQ community and among the general population. My presentation is based on ethnographic fieldwork, more specifically semi-structured interviews and analysis of online discourses, conducted in the Hungarian LGBTQ community between 2004 and 2012. I will argue that while discourses about family influence LGBTQ BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1085 people's choices about coming out, the multiple and even controversial nature of such discourses ensures that subjects can choose the one closest to their convictions or strategic goals. In this sense, family discourses both constrain and enable individual agency. The Last Taboo? Sexuality, Intimacy and Older Care Home Residents Paul SIMPSON (Faculty of Health and Social Care, Edge Hill University, United Kingdom) | simpsonp@edgehill.ac.uk Maria HORNE (Faculty of Health, Bradford University, UK) | m.horne@bradford.ac.uk Christine BROWN WILSON (Faculty of Health, University of Queensland, Australia) | c.brownwilson@uq.edu.au Laura BROWN (Dept of Psychological Sciences, University of Manchester, UK) | laura.brown@manchester.ac.uk Tommy DICKINSON (Nursing, University of Manchester, UK) | tommy.dickinson@manchester.ac.uk Over half a million people aged 65+ live in UK care homes (ONS 2011). Yet, sex, sexuality and intimacy and old people remain overlooked in social policy and professional practice (HaffordLetchfield 2008). Older people/care home residents are excluded from sexual citizenship. We explore narratives from a study based in Northwest England that consulted on the significance of researching sexuality and intimacy. We draw on narratives generated with two focus groups of professional carers (n = 16) and interviews with three residents, (two male, one female) and four female spouses (n = 7). All three types of stakeholders expressed concern about privacy and environmental impediments to intimacy (e.g. shortage of double rooms). However, distinct concerns were expressed by each group. Residents' expressed scepticism that the topic was 'too personal', that old people were post-sexual or that sex/intimacy were part of range of needs and could be eclipsed by those relating to avoiding isolation and personalization of care. Spouses emphasized the importance of intimacy over sex/sexuality as an indicator of the depth and longevity of a relationship and to normalize their relations but were concerned about unmet needs and loss of influence over their partners' care. Obliged to meet a complex of legal, professional, ethical and interpersonal obligations, care staff articulated a need for guidance to help them support rather than 'manage' residents sexuality. We conclude with practical recommendations that address barriers to enabling intimacy. Occupying –Sexual citizenship in Hong Kong Umbrella movement Eliz MY WONG (The Chinese University of Hong Kong, Hong Kong S.A.R. (China)) | weliz1201@gmail.com Umbrella movement is the longest democratic and occupying movement in Hong Kong and the 79-day occupying transgressed the public/private spheres and opened up new possibilities for inclusion. LGBT issues, once marginalized in society became connected with the democratic movement through the shared commitments of equality and personal autonomy. Against the backdrop of an atmosphere of LGBT-friendliness in Hong Kong as a whole, this study aims to investigate first, how did sexual minorities participate and exercise their civil rights and duties, and also practice their sexual citizenship within the occupying zones; and second, whether and how did democratic and LGBT right movements integrate in Hong Kong. Qualitative approaches, including interviews with sexual minorities and ethnography in occupying-zones, were used to study the exclusion-inclusion process of LGBT individuals and the practice of sexual citizenship within the Umbrella Movement. It was found that different from traditional protests with a single-issue goal, the presence of centralized leadership and exclusion of minority issues, the unique characteristics of decentralization, collaboration and prefigurative alternative communities in the Occupying Movement, provide opportunities for BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1086 spatial and social interactions, and eventually make space for inclusion of diversity through individuals' creativity. On the micro-level, although being fearful of being rejected, LGBT individuals actively participated in the movement, negotiated with and expressed their sexual identities, such as decorating their tents with rainbow flags. On macro-level, heteronormative masculinity of social movements was challenged as two most influential student leaders were framed as Boy's Love (BL) couples by netizens and gained huge popularity among young activists. And Pride Parade organized within the occupying zones with the slogan, 'No democracy, No equality'. This study contributes to a new understanding of the transgression of public/private sphere of sexual identities in occupying-zone and the exercise of sexual citizenship in social movements. RN23S08a Sexuality, Families and Relationships I Families of Choice in Poland – Quantitative Research from Local Perspective Agata STASIŃSKA (Polish Academy if Sciences/ Warsaw University, Poland) | astasinska@psych.pan.pl Joanna MIZIELIŃSKA (Polish Academy of Sciences) | jmzielinska@psych.pan.pl Vast amount of academic literature about queer intimacies has been written from and about Western (specifically Anglo-American) context which confronts us with an inequality in knowledge production on queer kinship. Moreover, Western press and scholars often present a simplified and stereotypical vision of Central and Eastern Europe, usually as an extremely homophobic region, also little is known about non-heterosexual families living there, due to the lack of an extensive research on this topic and lack of credible data. Families of Choice in Poland the first multi-method research project on non-heterosexual families in Poland – aims to fulfil this lack and sheds light on the diversity of intimate and familial configurations of nonheterosexual people in Poland. In our paper we will draw on the results of the quantitative part of the research concerning the family life of 3085 LGBT people and discuss some aspects of their family practices among others: 1. their cherished values, sense of happiness, and satisfaction with the relationship; 2. their relations with families of origin; 3. their definition of family; 4. their wishes and strategies to formalise their relationship; 5. their everyday lives; 6. their intimate lives; 7. conflicts and violence in the relationship; 8. parenthood We would like to underline the emergence of studies done from a local perspective and of indepth/exploratory (rather than comparative paradigm) and we claim that they may be a more fruitful way of getting the knowledge about the functioning of such families in a specific social and cultural context. Relationship quality and sexuality: Does sexual orientation matter? Jacqui GABB (The Open University, United Kingdom) | Jacqui.Gabb@open.ac.uk Priscilla DUNK-WEST (Flinders University, Australia) | priscilla.dunkwest@flinders.edu.au Jill CHONODY (Indiana University Northwest, USA) | jchonody@iupui.edu Drawing on cross-national survey data (n=6805) from the UK, Australia and USA, this paper will examine whether sexual orientation is a differentiating factor in how couples experience BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1087 relationship quality. Survey data from the Enduring Love? project suggests that LGBQ couples are more positive about and happier with the quality of their relationship than their heterosexual counterparts. Parenting, however, remains the crucial divider. Parents report that they 'do' less relationship maintenance than childless participants. Heterosexual parents are the least likely group to be there for each other, to make 'couple time', to say 'I love you' to each other, to talk about everything and to pursue shared interests. In this paper we will explore these findings and interrogate in more detail differences between LGBQ and heterosexual cohorts. In particular how they value the everyday practices associated with relationship quality and the extent to which national context impacts on relationship experience. Through this we will begin to explore the ubiquity of long-term relationships and start to unpick notions of enduring coupledom. Lesbian couples daily practices in the Italian context Tatiana MOTTERLE (Centro de Estudos Sociais (CES) Coimbra, Portugal) | tatianamotterle@ces.uc.pt Italian law does not recognize any rights to same-sex couples but some jurisdictional decisions are slowly changing the situation. However, public discourse and political debate in Italy are strongly biased by Catholic Church, which is now using the discourse of the "ideology of gender" to hinder not only LGBT people's rights but also every practice and claim for sexual freedom in general. Such discourse is also influencing the present legislative debate, which is currently focused on a law against homophobia. The mainstream Italian LGBT movement is currently centred on same-sex couples rights, but many groups and collectives coming from queer and feminist waves add to such discourse more radical issues, as the intersectionality of struggles and the visibility of non-normative sexual practices and intimate relationships. This presentation stems from my analysis regarding the daily practices of lesbian couples living in Rome, taking into consideration the Italian socio-legal context and the different claims of LGBTQ activism. More specifically, based on original fieldwork material gathered using biographic narrative interviews, I will try to understand whether and how these contextual elements influence the daily practices of lesbian couples and the definition lesbian women give to their intimate relationships. The research is part of a larger European project called INTIMATE, funded by the European Research Council. One of its aims is to investigate how axes of reciprocal influence coming from private and public dimensions impact upon the micropolitics of partnering. Main features of sexually open marriage Ewelina BACZKOWSKA (The University of Warsaw, Poland) | ewelinabaczkowska@gmail.com In 1970s Nena and George O'Neill suggested that marriage often becomes a prison. For them, it should not only provide safety and intimacy but also grant spouses freedom and chance for personal development. O'Neills' idea was that sexual exclusiveness is not essential for happy relationship. Their thought was one of the foundations of consensual non-monogamy. This term refers to all intimate relationships in which partners agree to have other sexual or/and romantic partners. In the last few years more and more attention was paid to consensually non-monogamous relationships. However, researchers focus mostly on polyamory, swinging and gay open relationships. Studies about sexually open marriages were popular up to 1980s, but nowadays interest in this type of relationships has decreased. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1088 The author's research is based on individual in-depth interviews with people who live or have lived in sexually open marriage. The method of selecting respondents used in the research was purposive sampling. The aim of this research is to understand what is the possible influence of sexual openness on marriage. The paper raises a number of issues like reasons behind the decision of rejecting monogamy, everyday life of the couples and rules they follow. It seeks answers to such questions as: who are people living in sexually open marriages, what are their expectations from marriage, how do they deal with jealousy. Its aim is to study feelings, passions and emotions connected with this type of relationship. Respondents experiences give a view of specificity of polish sexually open marriages today. RN23S08b Sexuality, Families and Relationships II Queerying families of origin: views from the margins Chiara BERTONE (University of Eastern Piedmont, Italy) | chiara.bertone@digspes.unipmn.it The paper explores the latest research into heteronormative/heterosexual families of origin, discussing original insights into how families of origin of Lesbian, Gay, Bisexual and Transgender (LGBT) people are involved in negotiating meanings and experiences of sexuality and intimacy, an underexplored dimension of queer family life. Delving into the perspectives of families of origin and showing the complexity and heterogeneity of the ways people with their different gender and sexual identities "do" families across generations, it contributes to querying the very distinction between families of origin and families of choice, and questions the (hetero)normative assumptions about forms and boundaries of family this distinction rests upon. A focus on marginal contexts and subjects is identified as a chief way to challenge the universality of privileged narratives within heteronormativity, homonormativity and anglocentrism, and to reveal unexpected resources families of origin mobilise to make sense of LGBT identities and lived experiences. The crucial question to be addressed becomes then how can alliances along family ties develop on the basis of shared stories of family diversity and marginalised identities, rather than of loving (and normative) support to LGBT people in need and an advocacy in their name from a position of heterosexual privilege. Development of sexual culture of Russian adolescents and youth: the analysis of European experience implementation and influence Liliia Sergeevna PANKRATOVA (St. Petersburg State University, Russian Federation) | lilia.pank@gmail.com During the last several decades there has been an increased growth of attention from a number of social actors towards sexual enlightenment of adolescents and youth in Russia. It was determined by the necessity to react and find solutions on old problems, which has finally become publicly revealed and discussed, as well as new ones appeared as a result of economic and political, social and cultural transformations in the country at the end of the 20th – beginning of the 21st centuries. Sexual rights, sexual inequalities, pluralism of sexual cultures and lifestyles, sexual and reproduction health – just some issues from a huge list of serious challenges Russia faced with. For the last twenty years some social agents in Russia (NGOs, state and private organizations working with teenagers and young people, etc.) managed to establish strong relations with European and international organizations focusing on sexual education and enlightenment. There were developed a number of projects and programs BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1089 between European and Russian specialists and authorities in this sphere. On the basis of the case study of the city consultation and diagnostic centers for children and youth of the city of St. Petersburg there were sorted out some key points of the specificity of structure, content, patterns, difficulties, limits and perspectives of such kind of collaboration. Particular attention is also given to political and legal context of these projects implementation in Russia, as it directly and indirectly affects them. Sexual Consciousness and Sexual Behaviour in Japanese and German Speaking Culture Analyses of Interviews with Young Adults Alice Luise PACHER (Meiji University, Japan) | alisa.pacher@gmail.com This research looks at sexual consciousness and behavior of young adults of both sexes in modern Japan and German speaking countries. Recent researches found out that sexuality has a significant value among couples of modern times. Especially in Europe, emotional intimacy and sexual satisfaction both play major roles for maintaining a good relationship. While the European society seems to focus closely on the sexual dimension of a relationship, the amount of couples without any sexual intercourses has been increasing in Japan in recent years. The Global Survey of Sexual Attitudes and Behaviors (GSAAB) shows that sexual satisfaction and frequency of intercourse in Asia is comparatively low against Europe, and Japan has the lowest score. In my presentation, the goal is to find out the background and the differences between Japan and German speaking countries, mainly Germany and Austria. Furthermore this research will introduce the results of my interviews aimed at Japanese men and women whose ages range between twenty and forty. To understand the modern Japanese sexuality, I will compare the answers from the Japanese interviewees with the conclusions one may obtain from the German speaking interviewees. The discussion focuses on the following two main points: (1) the different cultural significance of sexual intercourse in the couple relationship; (2) the causes and the social background of Japanese sexless phenomenon . That can be deduced from the interview research. In this regard, this research highlights the importance of the cultural differences in sexual consciousness and behavior through showing some cases of Japan and German speaking countries. RN23S09 Open I Navigating identities: subtle and public agency of bicultural gay youth Marianne CENSE (Rutgers WPF, Netherlands, The) | m.cense@rutgerswpf.nl Being simultaneously gay and bicultural can be complicated. Young people who discover that they feel sexually attracted to people of the same sex often go through a period of ambivalence or distress, especially when they grow up in an environment that condemns homosexuality. In this paper, I use an exploration of the different ways young people in the Netherlands from different cultural backgrounds experience and deal with homosexuality to fuel some reflections on agency. Young people's strategies to deal with their sexuality range from very subtle to rather public. Youngsters following more subtle strategies are keen not to affront and disappoint their parents and family by maintaining a more or less accepted and 'normal' appearance in front of them. Others follow more confrontational and public strategies, for instance by appearing on television, participating in the gay pride parade (boats through the canals of Amsterdam) and making themselves visible as peer educators in school education. They call themselves BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1090 frontliners. Their public agency helps raising awareness, and is a source of support to others that are living in isolation. More public forms of agency, however, often have a price as youngsters choosing these strategies risk harsh disapproval or even rejection from their families. To make these forms of public agency possible, the backup of a lively community of bicultural LGBT people is essential. Conventional stories of emancipation tend to attach greatest value to these more public forms of agency – as these are seen as explicitly challenging constricting norms and social structures and epitomize the free expression of one's desires and the forms of self-realization of westernliberal ideals. I suggest that more subtle forms of agency may be seen as significant form of agentic power, and as important in bringing about desirable societal transformations. The choice of strategy, and expressions of, homosexuality can only be understood in the context of the on-going broader social processes of exclusion and integration of so-called ethnic minorities in contemporary Dutch society. In today's highly charged public debate in the Netherlands, Islam is often presented as incompatible with the values of the Dutch Christian secular societal order. Most strongly articulated by right-wing and populist politicians, but also implicit in the ideas of those belonging to (or identifying with) more moderate or leftish parties, is a discourse that contrasts the enlightened and modern Western civilization of 'the Dutch society' with the backward ideas and practices of 'others' (including Muslims). Homosexuality, just as gender equality, figure prominently in this debate as iconic achievements of the free and civilized West that must be protected from outside threats. Attempts of ethnic-cultural minorities to resist and challenge this discourse often include investments in forging a strong and recognizable group identity, one that helps emphasizing their 'otherness' and using it as a source of pride. This socio-political context makes the expression of homosexual desires for someone with non-Dutch roots complicated and risky, as prevailing schemes of interpretation render the two identities incompatible. Being simultaneously gay as well as bi-cultural, therefore, requires creative and conscious tactics to re-organize loyalties and relations of 'bondedness' and re-negotiate the meanings of self and freedom. Indeed, the notion of agency itself changes in the process. The attempts of the interviewed youngsters to combine their homosexuality with their bi-cultural identity, integrating the two in such a way that important relationships of 'bondedness' can be maintained, implies engaging in fruitful – though sometimes painful and difficult processes of dialogue and contestation that may have the effect of altering dominant discourses by transcending the oppositional dichotomy between sexual and ethnic forms of socio-cultural otherness (reserving the first to those who belong to secular modernity), thereby usefully pluralizing and diversifying the meanings of both thus helping expand cultural possibilities of being. The Decline of Homophobia Debate (DOHD) and older LGB people Andrew KING (University of Surrey, United Kingdom) | andrew.king@surrey.ac.uk In recent years in the UK there has been a debate about the declining significance, or otherwise, of homophobia and/or biphobia, which has been coupled with a concomitant increase in equality legislation and rights associated with sexual diversity. However, much of this debate has focused on the lives of younger lesbian, gay and/or bisexual (LGB) people. Instead, this presentation considers this debate with reference to the lives of older people who identify as LGB. After assessing current evidence concerning the decline of homophobia debate (DOHD) the presentation explores how this may have affected the 'landscape of ageing' for current generations of older LGB people. It does so by drawing on data from studies, which invoke two dominant narratives concerning LGB ageing: one that emphasises empowerment, celebration and agency, and one which emphasises constraints, disempowerment and discrimination. The presentation then uses data collected as part of a series of studies by the presenter to argue for BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1091 a more nuanced, intersectional perspective towards LGB ageing in the UK. Key themes that are discussed include: 'sexual identities across the life course', 'ageing bodies', 'retirement and resources', and 'prejudice now'. The conclusion discusses these themes in light of the DOHD and a number of points and recommendations are made. Negotiating non-exclusive sexualities: Exploration, disclosure and negotiation Mark MCCORMACK (Durham University, United Kingdom) | mark.mccormack@durham.ac.uk Research on sexual minorities has tended to focus on lesbian, gay and bisexual (LGB) people's social experiences. Critiques of this body of work contend that the unique experiences of each sexual identity are conflated with problematic consequences, not least in reifying a limited categorical model of sexuality that does not account for the diversity of human experiences (Savin-Williams 2014). Drawing on interviews with 40 men who identify as 'mostly gay' or 'mostly straight', this research examines the experiences of negotiating sexual desires that do not conform to the traditional model of 'LGB'. By focussing on the themes of exploration, disclosure and negotiation, this paper demonstrates the strains and stresses of their nonnormative, non-exclusive sexualities-while also highlighting some of the pleasures it brings. Situated within a broader context of decreased homophobia and increased sexualization, this research highlights the sociological implications of the diversification of sexual identity labels in understanding peoples' lived experiences of sexuality in contemporary society. Does Identity Matter? Hanna PELTOMAA (University of Lapland, Finland) | hanna.peltomaa@ulapland.fi While researching the lives of lesbians, gay men and bisexuals in rural areas in Finnish Lapland, I am occasionally asked: what is the role of identity in your work? Identity has been an important tool in gay and lesbian movements, used to drive forward a certain political agenda. These movements have often presented gay or lesbian identities as an essential feature of a person, unchanged since birth. Queer theorists have challenged the concept of stable identities and instead argued the idea of them as changing and performative. Some even have suggested abolishing the whole concept of identity. Identity appears to be a complex and controversial issue. In my presentation I will discuss the usefulness of the idea of identity in my research, and if the concepts of identification or categorisation would better describe the similarities and differences that define the life in the small communities that I study. RN23S10 Sex Work Sex work in (Northern) Ireland – do the data support recent legislative changes? Dirk SCHUBOTZ (Queen's University Belfast, United Kingdom) | d.schubotz@qub.ac.uk In 2014, following a Single Member's Bill, the Northern Ireland Assembly passed legislation that makes it illegal to pay for sex. It was argued by Lord Morrow (DUP), the initiator of this bill, that this law would help tackling human trafficking. The government in the Republic of Ireland are proposing a similar measure. To inform the decision making on this Bill, in summer 2014, the Department of Justice (DoJ) in Northern Ireland commissioned a study to assess the extent of sex work in Northern Ireland. Led by Queen's University Belfast, a mixed methods study was BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1092 undertaken, which included in-depth interviews and an online survey of both sex workers and their clients, as well as an analysis of websites advertising escort services. In this presentation I will present key findings of the DoJ-funded study and will explore whether or not the new law is likely to have the effect that it sets out to have. The study and the debate around this new law raises two fundamental questions: the first question is about the place that sex work is occupying in today's society and what effect it has on its actors – both clients and sex workers themselves. The second question is about how empirical evidence on sex work is used (or disregarded) when decisions are made about its place in society. Both are fundamentally linked to our understanding of people as sexual beings and the attached social norms and values. „We make the colour. And without us divas, Cape Town is not Cape Town" – The visibility and self-perception of transgender sex workers in South Africa Carolin KÜPPERS (Bundesstiftung Magnus Hirschfeld, Germany) | Carolin.Kueppers@soziologie.uni-muenchen.de South Africa is known for its liberal constitution and its extensive anti-discrimination laws. Yet there seems to be a gap between the law and the reality for transgender people living in South Africa. There is a lack of professional medical resources for transitioning and targeted HIV services. Harassment of transgender people on the streets is also widely common, especially if they are sex workers. As sex work is criminalised in South Africa, transgender sex workers seem to be one of the most marginalized and vulnerable populations. Despite the fact, that at least 3% of South African sex workers are transgender, they seem to be invisible in hegemonic discourses. Drawing on qualitative interviews and focus group discussions, I analyse the selfperception of transgender sex workers in South African cities and focus on the difficulties they face in everyday life. Furthermore this paper discusses the interface between queer sexuality, race, urban space and visibility of transgender sex workers in South African cities. The Full Monty? Representations of gender, sexualities and performative possibilities in media depictions of the male strip show Katy PILCHER (Aston University, United Kingdom) | k.pilcher@aston.ac.uk This paper analyses a range of different meanings which can be drawn from media representations of male strip shows. These media depictions are analysed in relation to my own ethnographic fieldwork conducted within two male strip shows in the UK, which utilised a combination of observation, interviews and visual data, to examine experiences of male dancers, management, and women customers. Drawing upon a critical discourse analysis of different media sources (e.g. film, documentaries, print media), combined with a comparative examination alongside my ethnographic findings, I seek to ascertain what is missing, troubling or potentially 'progressive' about media depictions of male strippers and their interactions with women customers. In doing so, I examine issues relating to: readings of naked male bodies as 'sex objects'; the potential for women customers to exercise, or be represented as exercising, a female 'gaze'; and women's friendships and communications within these shows. Theorising from a feminist and queer perspective, I argue that both media depictions of strip shows, and the shows themselves, are premised upon a notion of faux female 'empowerment' in which women are seen as a collective group - 'the girls', united by their (hetero)femininity, at the same time as the shows shape, construct and regulate women's experiences in a particular heteronormative way. Within this construction, women are required to adopt 'post-feminist' subjectivities, and to be seen to perform an 'active' (hetero)feminine expression of sexual BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1093 desire, and yet very often it is an active male (hetero)sexuality which is valorised and privileged in such constructions. Sex workers and outreach workers: Intentions and outcomes of regulating prostitution Stine Piilgaard Porner NIELSEN (South Danish University, Denmark) | sppn@sam.sdu.dk The paper applies a socio-legal perspective on the regulation of prostitution in order to examine the intentions behind and the outcomes of this regulation. From a socio-legal perspective, law can be considered a political means to alter behavior or a phenomenon that guide lay people in their everyday life. Combining these two perspectives elucidate why law sometimes fail to generate the intended results. In 1999 Sweden adopted the Sex Purchase Act criminalizing the buyers of sexual services with the intention of reducing prostitution. The Act was introduced by feminist politicians framing prostitution as male violence against women, arguing that no women sell themselves voluntarily. Yet, an evaluation study from 2011 on the Sex Purchase Act showed that the Act has not generated the intended result: Prostitution is not reduced, instead it has moved off the streets to underground or brothels. The politically framed problem of gender violence is not solved, it has merely moved out of sight. Parts of outreach workers' job are to observe certain social groups and offer relevant assistance. Focusing on outreach workers' ability to assist sex workers when they move out of sight due to law, may help to understand how female sex workers are marginalized as a product of political discourse of gender inequality. The findings of the study suggest that the discipline of legal sociology contributes to an understanding of the marginalization of sex workers due to the political intentions and actual outcomes of regulating prostitution. 'It's not always about you': prostitution policy and the insidious allure of the 'first person narrative point of view' Isabel CROWHURST (University of Essex, United Kingdom) | icrow@essex.ac.uk Taking cue from Epstein's claim that "non-knowing about sex typically is accompanied not by silence but by a voluble proliferation of discourses" (2006:2), in this paper I explore the proliferation of discourses and knowledge claims about prostitution which, despite their dubiousness, underpin many policy approaches to this complex phenomenon. In particular, I draw from Judith Butler's reflections in 'Precarious life' (2004), and decontextualise them to advance that in prostitution policy making the frame for understanding prostitution itself often emerges in tandem with subjective experiences and interpretations of it. In other words, the narrative of why we need any particular prostitution policy frequently starts from 'first-person narrative points of view', which are those of policy-makers/ politicias/ good citizens harassed and disturbed by prostitution. The emphatic 'I' of these selective first-person narratives silences and excludes other narrative perspectives, and specifically those of people who operate in the sex industry. The 'narcissistic wound' of policy makers and valued citizens personally afflicted by prostitution functions both as a moral justification for particular forms of intervention, and as a way to dodge more challenging questions and responsibilities about systemic abuse and discrimination in the sex industry, to which states and their dubious policies contribute. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1094 RN23S11 Open II "Why would I make things harder for myself?" Sexuality and concealment among Iranian young women Reza ARJMAND (Lund University, Sweden) | reza.arjmand@soc.lu.se Maryam ZIARI (Shahid Beheshti University, Iran) | maryamziari86@gmail.com Criminalisation of any form of sexual relations outside the institution of marriage in Iran fosters – among other meansuse of concealment as one of the safest methods to undermine social and legal impediments. In a context where the normative-based meta-narrative criminalises any alternative practices of sexuality, concealments of sexual desires, orientations, and practices are applied as a strategy for survival. In reading the semiotics and symbolism of the female body in such a normative-laden society as Iran, the present paper uses the notion of "world of experience" conditioned by openness (physical and otherwise) of the female body which makes it a subject of honor for family and kin and core for the management of desire and regulating the intimate for the state and religion. Using an ethnographical method based on in-depth interviews and life stories, with young women with pre-marital sexual relations in Tehran, the paper addresses the notion of body concealment and concealment of desires as the main strategy used by those women. Findings of the study suggest that there is a three-fold model of concealment practiced in various social settings. While body concealment was utilized to reduce the visibility of the body in public during the adolescence, lesbian-like practices were used as strategies to undermine the hetronormative social structure. Concealments of body, desires and sexual practices were applied by young women with pre-marital sexual experiences to "to keep the order of the things in place" and to undermine the repressive policies and practices based on socio-religious normative. Leisure porn: Using porn for enjoyment, education and exploration Liam WIGNALL (University of Sunderland, United Kingdom) | liamwignall@gmail.com Max MORRIS (Durham University, United Kingdom) | max.morris@durham.ac.uk Pornography is a central site for debates about the regulation of sex in society. It has become a vessel for moral panics around young people's sexuality and their use of technology. Research has, therefore, tended to neglect the potential benefits it has for young people. Drawing on 65 interviews with young men who identify as 'mostly gay', 'mostly straight' and 'exclusively straight', we found that internet porn consumption was a feature of all participants' adolescence, and that porn was framed as an ordinary and unproblematic component of their lives. Alongside sexual gratification, pornography was used to facilitate social bonding among straight men, and as a way to further understanding of their own sexual identities for the mostly gay and mostly straight participants. By exploring participants' everyday engagement with porn, we also show that it is used to develop new techniques for sexual pleasure and investigate diverse forms of sexual expression across sexual identity groups. By applying the concepts of leisure and technosexuality to these findings, we advance empirical and theoretical understanding of the usages and value of porn in young men's lives and the meanings this has for broader debates about porn use in society. How Homosexual Minorities Contend with the Hegemony of Heterosexuality in Christian Community Cheuk Ying FONG (Hong Kong Shue Yan University, Hong Kong S.A.R. (China)) | ivycheukying2005@hotmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1095 How homosexuality is addressed and discussed in Christian churches? An application of identity politics approach on negotiation between homosexual and religious identities. In Christian communities, the hegemonic and discriminative interpretation of the Bible on homosexuality as a sin constitutes the conflicts of homosexual and religious identities faced by Christian homosexuals. Employing psychological approach, a majority of previous literature put emphases on the systematic classification of strategies to analyze how Christian homosexuals negotiate and resolve identity conflicts under different social and cultural settings. While these studies have contributed to the "inner" dimension of identity negotiation process of homosexual self, they ignore the "outer" dimension where homosexuality are explicitly addressed by Christian homosexuals during the negotiation process based on their interpretation of the context in which they situate. With specific reference to the Hong Kong context which has long been influenced by western cultural values but, as with other Chinese societies, conservative to homosexuality, where most Christian churches are ideologically heterosexual-dominated and pro-homosexual churches are rare, this study employs the conceptual ideas of identity politics and illuminates how Christian homosexuals put homosexuality in the agenda strategically addressed and discussed in routine religious activities. Findings from 30 interviews with Christian homosexuals and clergies of Christian churches conclude that churches with culturally diversified background tend to be open to the discussion on homosexuality. Moreover, while Christian homosexuals interviewed agree and, to a different extent, put efforts to publicize religious right of homosexuals, most of them have low level of perceived self-efficacy, which is defined as the strengths one believes in his/her own ability to achieve the goal, to put the agenda of homosexuality into public arena. It is due to not only the anti-homosexual atmosphere in the churches, but also the lack of support of homosexual activist groups which do not place the religious rights on a high priority in the agenda of the political movement. It turns out that even although issues of homosexuality can be addressed in the church, it does not necessarily attract more public concern. Implications are then drawn on the importance of different dimensions of identity negotiation in Christian churches to the dynamics of identity politics of homosexuality in Hong Kong society. The incomplete sexual revolution: what keeps Spaniards from having a pleasurable sexual debut? Giulia MARIANI (Pompeu Fabra University, Barcelona, Spain) | giulia.mariani@upf.edu Luize RATNIECE (Pompeu Fabra University, Barcelona, Spain) | luize.ratniece@upf.edu 30 years ago, sexual liberation hit the recently democratized Spain with promises of a renewed sexuality, free of the old social sexual stigmas, stereotypical gender roles and conservative values of the national-catholic regime. Since this "gran destape" coincided with the introduction of the contraceptive pill that allowed sexuality to be separated from reproduction, times of sexual pleasure for both men and women seemed to be ahead. However, a closer look at Spaniards' sexuality throughout the 20th century permits to observe that the country's sexual revolution has been an incomplete one. Despite two representative surveys carried out in 2008, little in-depth quantitative research has been carried out about the sexual behaviour of Spaniards. This article looks at the data from the National Sexual Health Survey exploring the factors that have driven the likelihood of having reported en enjoyable sexual debut across the cohorts spanning from 1909 to 1992. A multilogit analysis permits to find both (a) situational determinants among the characteristics of the debut and (b) wider socioeconomic factors that have been restricting access to enjoyment. Hindered access to enjoyment at the sexual debut is found to be a profoundly gendered issue, disproportionately affecting women. No significant differences are found among BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1096 the different age cohorts. This suggests a failure to invest in access to useful information and tools to negotiate an enjoyable sexual debut for supposedly sexually liberated cohorts of women in Spain. JS_RN16+RN23a Sexual Health and the Medicalisation of Sexuality I The Localization of Sexual and Reproductive Health Thorsten BONACKER (University of Marburg, Germany) | thorsten.bonacker@uni-marburg.de Judith VON HEUSINGER (University of Marburg, Germany) | heusing4@Staff.Uni-Marburg.de From the 1990s on reproductive and sexual health has emerged as a global concept developed by institutional entrepreneurs like international organizations and non-governmental organizations. As a concept it is distributed for example through development aid programs and agencies which try to change government policies as well as collective and individual sexual and reproductive practices of the general public or certain population groups in a society. The global concept of sexual and reproductive health contains normative, regulative and cognitive notions of appropriate sexual behavior, legal frameworks for the implementation of reproductive rights in national health systems and conceptions about the functionality of human sexuality or delivery. This global concept is contested even on the global level and is localized in a social and cultural context with local understandings and constructions of sexuality, femininity and gender which therefore often leads to frictions, negotiations and conflicts when for example reproductive rights are introduced through international development programs. Based on our work on the emergence of a global institutional field of sexual and reproductive health and on field research on development practices in this paper we want to discuss why in some cases these conflicts do not occur on the local level. Our argument is that development polices in the field of sexual and reproductive health to a certain extent fits quite well into local gender norms and constructions of sexuality because they treat women as responsible for sexual and reproductive rights even for men, e.g. by caring about sexual enlightenment and contraception. Beyond or within medicalisation? Discussing Viagra and its discontents Raffaella FERRERO CAMOLETTO (Dept. Cultures, Politics and Society, University of Turin, Italy) | raffaella.ferrerocamoletto@unito.it In the last decade, a lively debate on medicalisation has developed, with scholars discussing its heuristic value and the need for new conceptual tools (such as biomedicalisation and pharmaceuticalisation) to grasp the complexity of emerging social processes (Abraham 2010; Clarke, Shim 2011; Williams et al. 2011; Bell, Figert 2012). Among these processes, the advent of Viagra and other pharmaceuticals treating erectile dysfuction (ED) has triggered a rich strand of theoretical analysis and empirical research. Drawing on qualitative data from interviews with medical experts and on-line forums among experts and lay people dealing with male sexual health issues, the paper aims at discussing how the Viagra phenomenon works as a fruitful case-study to assess the actual heuristic potential of the medicalisation framework. The paper will investigate the way medical professionals and consumers account for uses of ED pharmaceuticals, unveiling plural and ambivalent meanings. On the one hand, medical experts, while complaining a general decline of their professional dominance and the emergence of patients'consumerism, express controversial positions questioning the definition of the disease, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1097 its legitimate treatment and its target. On the other hand, male consumers, while claiming for an active role in defining their sexual discontents, show also compliance with a quick-fix pill culture challenging the boundaries between cure and enhancement. The complexity of these accounts will be analysed by recalling Conrad and Schneider's (1980) three-dimensional articulation of medicalisation (conceptual, institutional, relational), showing how the construction of male sexual health in the Viagra culture entails a multidimensional and bidirectional medicalising process. Medicalizing masturbation: Danish sperm donors, biomedicine, and affective masculinities Sebastian MOHR (Aarhus University, Denmark) | semo@edu.au.dk The public figure of the sperm donor is one of masturbatory mystique: young virile men enjoy moments of sexual ecstasy and receive cash in return. However, nearly nothing is known about sperm donors' experience of masturbation. Despite its central role in contemporary reproductive biomedicine, masturbation is not of importance for most researchers interested in biomedical regulation. Based on interviews with Danish sperm donors and ethnographic fieldwork at Danish sperm banks, I want to provide insights into what it means to produce semen samples as part of reproductive donation. Instead of making assumptions about how easy it is to donate semen, since it 'only' involves masturbation, and rather than dismissing masturbation as a central regulatory focus of contemporary reproductive biomedicine, I turn the analytical gaze towards Danish sperm donors' masturbatory practices and experiences of masturbation. I argue that controlling male masturbation is a central mechanism of contemporary reproductive biomedicine, and that the governance of sperm donation happens by ways of regulating men's gendered and sexualed self-conceptions. It is through a regulation of the affective spaces of male masturbation that contemporary reproductive biomedicine appropriates men and their bodies. A critical look at the medicalisation of women's sexuality at menopause and midlife Sharron HINCHLIFF (University of Sheffield, United Kingdom) | s.hinchliff@sheffield.ac.uk "Without oestrogen, the quality of being female gradually disappears. The vagina begins to shrivel, the uterus gets smaller, the breasts atrophy, sexual desire often disappears, and the women becomes completely desexualized. Actually, it is a little worse than that." (Reuben, 1970: 288) Menopause has long been medicalised: from the Victorian era where clinicians advised women to rest and avoid 'over-exciting' the mind, to the mid 20th century where hormone therapy (HT) was widely promoted to 'restore' the femininity that accompanied a decline in the hormone oestrogen. At this time, medical discourses positioned women's sexuality during the menopausal transition in terms of decline ('vaginal atrophy') and loss (of sexual desire). In this paper I explore the medicalisation of sex at menopause, drawing on literature from sociology, (critical) psychology and social gerontology as well as qualitative research carried out with women. Focusing on women's own perspectives is important because the bulk of research on sex and menopause has been conducted within a bio-medical framework, which often obscures other factors that can influence women's sexual well-being at this time. I also examine competing discourses around midlife women's sexuality. In particular, how this representation of the sexually 'void' menopausal woman fits with the 'new' representation of midlife women as sexually agentic, desiring and desirable: the 'sexy midlifer'. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1098 JS_RN16+RN23b Sexual Health and the Medicalisation of Sexuality II Listening to young people as a strategy to improve sexual education in Poland Maria Monika WOŹNIAK (University of Warsaw, Poland) | marysia.wozniak@gmail.com The debate concerning youth sexuality in Poland is focused mostly around issues of sexual education. Particularly, on trying to answer questions about the 'most appropriate' form which "family life education" should take. The discourse is dominated by the voices of adults belonging to political and symbolic elites (i.e. politicians, teachers, clergy). Hence being a public issue it expresses a great diversity of norms, beliefs and attitudes towards sex. Yet, the actual opinions of young people, which often reflect authentic, personal troubles and generational needs are largely being ignored. The presentation will be focused on discussing my Phd research project based on qualitative interviews which seeks to uncover feelings, experiences and visions of young people in Poland that are being overlooked in political discourses and are not being studied extensively in scientific discourses. This is especially important when discussing the voices of LGBTQ youth in the discourse concerning sexuality education. It is hence designed to highlight the essence of the research carried out with Polish youth in order to understand the ways in which young people perceive everyday aspects of sexuality in which they engage, what are the cultural scenarios that are available to them, what is the impact of current sexual education school program, how do the system and the mentioned scenarios effect young people current and future behaviour, beliefs and values. Especially in relation to LGBTQ youth. All these points are designed to facilitate the construction of a tailor made sexual education program, which will meet young people's expectations. Italian university students: sexual behavior and health risk Michaela LIUCCIO (University La Sapienza, Italy) | michaela.liuccio@uniroma1.it Chiara BORGIA (University La Sapienza, Italy) | kiaraborgia@gmail.com Benedetta MARTINO (University La Sapienza, Italy) | bene_m@hotmail.it Sexually transmitted diseases (STDs) account for some of the most serious public health problems worldwide. The WHO (2013) has estimated that STDs have an annual incidence of 333 million cases without including AIDS. Out of those 333 million new cases estimated annually, at least 111 affect young people under the age of 25. The aim of this survey is to identify risky sexual behaviors in young people and to describe the perception / awareness that young people have of the risks they are exposed to. In line with the aim of our survey, an "Anonymous Questionnaire" was designed in compliance with confidentiality rules which was inspired by Fishbein's Integrative Model as a reference model (2000). For the selection of the items and the Likert type scale to be adopted, Ajzen was chosen as a reference (2011). For evaluating the perception of the risk associated with sexual behavior, instead, Donizzetti was selected as a reference source(2009). Finally, for the preparation of the items to be investigated in relation to risky sexual behaviors, the use of psychoactive substances and earlier screening, the Behavioral Risk Factor Surveillance System (BRFSS) of the Center for Disease Control and Prevention was selected as a reference model. The research sample consists of young university students from Rome La Sapienza. A preliminary investigation took place with the involvement of 20 university students from Rome La Sapienza. In its final version, the questionnaire has been turned into a Web Survey and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1099 forwarded via email to all La Sapienza University students through INFOSTUD (an electronic answering system in place at La Sapienza University). At present 3469 students responded to the questionnaire and the survey is still in progress. The questionnaire aims at investigating risky sexual behaviors both qualitatively and quantitatively, the use of psychoactive substances in association with sexual behaviors, the intention to adopt healthy sexual behaviors, the perception young people have of rules, the attitudes and preconceived ideas about sexual behaviors, self-efficacy, and the perception of the risk to our own health and to that of our peers falling under the same sexual sphere. Data analysis will also take place by cross-checking the above mentioned variables with other relevant variables including: gender and age differences, the university faculty of origin, off-site or on-site student status, the source used to extract information about sexual and reproductive health, the age of sexual initiation, any history of STDs communication, presence or absence of a stable partner. References Ajzen I.(2011), "Constructing a theory of planned behavior questionnaire" Unpublished manuscript. Retrieved, 2011 people.umass.edu BRFSS Behavioral Risk Factor Surveillance System del Center for Desease Control and Prevention (http://www.cdc.gov/brfss/) Donizzetti A.R. (2009), "La percezione del rischio in adolescenza: costruzione e validazione di strumenti di rilevazione" Psicologia della Salute, n. 2/2009 Fishbein M. (2000), "The role of Theory in HIV Prevention", AIDS Care, 12(3), pp. 273-8 WHO (2013), "The importance of a renewed commitment to STIs prevention and control in achieving global sexual and reproductive health"/RHR/13.02 Sexual orientation and health in England: evidence of health inequalities, and challenges in the method, practice and policy of recording and interpreting data: a multimillion case dataset Alex POLLARD (Brighton & Sussex Medical School, United Kingdom) | a.pollard@bsms.ac.uk Tom NADARZYNSKI (Brighton & Sussex Medical School, United Kingdom) | T.Nadarzynski@bsms.ac.uk Systematic reviews show consistent inequalities in the physical, mental and behavioural health of Lesbian, Gay and Bisexual (LGB) people, but the legacy of stigma and marginalisation has limited investigation into sexual orientation as a social determinant of health. We present statistical analysis of one year's data ( 1Million GP patients) from the 'GP Patient Survey' (UK Department of Health). This data includes self-report of respondents' sexual orientation (14,142 LGB), which is unique in the world for its extent and diversity. The 'GP Patient Survey' is an annual, anonymous, proportionally stratified, postal survey of 1million adult GP patients in England each year. Its primary purpose is to evaluate patient experience of General Practitioners (GPs), but including sexual orientation alongside health conditions and European standardised measures of health (EQ -5D) enables internal comparison of health across sexual orientations. The scale, proportional sampling and diversity of this sample also enable exploration of the use of reductionist categories of sexual orientation (Heterosexual, Lesbian/Gay, Bisexual, Other, Prefer Not to Say); patterns in the disclosure of sexual orientation; and the geographical distribution of respondents. We present data on: * bias in the willingness/ability of patients to disclose non-heterosexual identities * patterns in patients' response to the available categories of sexual orientation * evidence of health inequalities between sexual orientations * the potential application and effectiveness of data on sexual orientation. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1100 We also touch on differences between data from anonymous surveys and data from health services, which could usefully be linked to the health experience and needs of individual patients. Large system of sexual education in Russia: why do women want to know more about sex? Alexander B. ROSLYAKOV (Znautvse.ru Sociological Research Service, Russian Federation) | karsuh@gmail.com My report is possible after a long case study of educational centre "Sex.rf" – the largest system of commersial sex-courses in Russia and monthly interviews with its customers on different aspects of their sexual behaviour, predominantly in Moscow. We've got a full picture of social regulators of femail sexual behaviour: norms, including tabu, goals, values, etc. These are the main characteristics of my report: Firstly, this picture was mainly done from women's point of view and secondly, my object was a specific group of women: most of them were at their fertile age and highly educated. As a result I will answer some questions about their motivation: why they choose a sexual education, what they like and dislike about it, how they see their own sexuality, men and other women. Adolescent Girls' Menstruation Management and Meaning in Rural Kenya Molly SECOR-TURNER (North Dakota State University, United States of America) | molly.secorturner@ndsu.edu Kaitlin SCHMITZ (North Dakota State University, United States of America) | schmitz.kait@gmail.com Kristen E BENSON (North Dakota State University, United States of America) | Kristen.Benson@ndsu.edu Rural Kenyan girls miss up to 8 weeks of school annually due to limited access to reliable hygienic sanitation and sanitary products. This study describes the menstruation experiences of adolescent girls living in rural Kenya with consideration of the context of gender, poverty, and education. Twenty-nine adolescent girls, ages 13-21 years were interviewed in the Kaare Subarea of Tharaka-Nithi County, Kenya. Four primary themes emerged: 1.) Receiving Information about Menstruation, 2.) Experiences of Menstruation, 3.) Menstrual Hygiene Practices, and 4.) Social Norms and the Meaning of Menstruation. One participant stated, "When I have menstruation, I cannot... come to school. When I don't have the pads, I stay at home." We found that challenges related to menstruation were directly linked to experiences of education and socialization. Global priorities to address gender inequality, especially related to education, need to consider the impact of poverty and gendered experiences, such as menstruation. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1101 RN24 Science and Technology RN24P01a Poster Session I The 'Precariat' in and through Social Science. Thoughts on the Power of Interpretation of the Sociological Imagination Danny OTTO (University of Rostock, Germany) | danny.otto@uni-rostock.de I would like to propose a triple perspective on the social construction of inequalities in and through social science resp. sociology by addressing 1. the "precariat" as a categorical classification in recent sociological discussions on inequality, 2. the perception of "precarious" working conditions in the field of science and 3. the intermingling of both (in terms like "academic precariat"). In my ongoing PhD project I am concerned with interpretations ("Deutungen") of social inequality – exemplified by "precariat" – and the power of these interpretations. This inquiry into the fabrication of a "new" sociological concept relies on the viewpoint of science and technology studies to analyze its becoming (the power to interpret), dissemination and effectiveness (power of an interpretation). Starting from a genealogy of "precariat" in the sociological discourse I outline the career of the interpretation, taking into account the associations that stabilize this concept and fractions within the debate (activist scientific; national international). The link between this depiction of social inequality and perceptions of uncertainty in work and life ties this "knowledge object" (KnorrCetina) to the situation of social scientists. The intersection of self-description and description of others points towards an overlap of scientific and political ambition. Both this entanglement and the role of social scientists (and their interpretations) in the construction of social inequality needs further elaboration. Therefore I try to get a closer look on the pictures of society drawn in and through social science. Network research in Russia: the structure of scientific community Daria MALTSEVA (Russian State University for the Humanities, Russian Federation; International laboratory for Applied Network Research, Russian Federation) | d_malceva@mail.ru The paper presents the results of the study of a current state of development of network research in social sciences in Russia. While the social network analysis in Western sociology is recognized as a discipline from the 1970's and is characterized by the presence of its own professional community, journals, conferences, knowledge transfer centers and educational programs, the level of the usage of SNA in Russian science is low. Even though during last years the appearance of a community of scientists called "network researchers" and development of institutionalized forms of their cooperation as research sections at universities and organizations can be seen, Russian network researchers community's structure and its inclusion into the international discourse on networks is needed to be examined. The research is based on the citation (references) analysis of the publications in Russian scientific journals. With the usage of SNA techniques networks of researchers involved into the network studies in Russia is constructed. The research hypothesizes that the given field is currently fragmental and each group of Russian scientists cite "their own" set of other authors, who are mainly foreign. It can be also expected that Russian-foreign networks of citations would BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1102 be dense, with well-identified centers and clusters, while just Russian network would be thin and without clusters. According to the research data, the conclusions about the gap between scientific communities of network researchers can be made. Overcoming this gap requires some efforts from both the scientific policy makers and scientists themselves. The Introduction of Structured Doctoral Programs Any News for Gender Inequality? Jakob TESCH (Institute for Research Information and Quality Assurance, Germany) | tesch@forschungsinfo.de Jens AMBRASAT (Institute for Research Information and Quality Assurance, Germany) | ambrasat@forschungsinfo.de Research systems all over the world suffer from the leaky pipeline problem: women are dropping out of academia over the different stages of academic qualification (UNESCO 2007). Existing data for Germany, where this problem is particularly pronounced, suggest that transition from successful completion of the doctorate into subsequent employment appears to be a phase of substantial drop out of women (Lind and Löther 2007). Research identified gender specific effects of parenthood as the main reason for dropout: While parenthood for men is largely without consequences for their professional development becoming mothers show decreasing intentions to work in research (Goulden, Mason and Frasch 2011; Tesch and Hauss 2013). Structured doctoral programs were expected to patch the leaky pipeline by introducing standardized selection procedures, structures of family support and improved supervision (Korf and Roman 2013). However, the effect of these programs in reducing gender inequality in science is largely unknown. Utilizing data from the German longitudinal doctoral candidates and doctorate holders study ProFile (Hauss et al. 2012), we compare men and women's job placement in academia or outside after successful graduation. Thereby, we particularly assess the role of structured doctoral programs in equalizing or solidifying gender inequalities. Our sample consists of 2,800 doctorate holders from all disciplines and various institutions of which information on the candidature, type and pattern of doctoral education, partnership, children as well as subsequent job placement inside or outside of academia is available. First results sketch an ambivalent picture of structured doctoral programs with regard to gender equality. References Goulden, M., M. A. Mason, and K. Frasch. 2011. "Keeping Women in the Science Pipeline" The ANNALS of the American Academy of Political and Social Science. 638:141–162. Hauss, Kalle, Marc Kaulisch, Manuela Zinnbauer, Jakob Tesch, Anna Frässdorf, Sibylle Hinze, and Stefan Hornbostel. 2012. Promovierende im Profil: Wege, Strukturen und Rahmenbedingungen von Promotionen in Deutschland. Ergebnisse aus dem ProfilePromovierendenpanel, Berlin. Korff, Svea, and Navina Roman, editors. 2013. Promovieren nach Plan? Chancengleichheit in der strukturierten Promotionsförderung, New York: Springer VS. Lind, Inken and Andrea Löther. 2007. "Chancen für Frauen in der Wissenschaft – eine Frage der Fachkultur? Retrospektive Verlaufsanalysen und aktuelle Forschungsergebnisse" Schweizerische Zeitschrift für Bildungswissenschaften. 29:249–272. United Nations Educational Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO). 2007. Science, Technology and Gender. An international report, Paris. Tesch, Jakob and Kalle Hauss. 2013. "A Longitudinal Perspective on Research Career Intentions during PhD Candidacy" Pp. 536–540, in Translational twists and turns: Science as a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1103 socio-economic endeavor. Proceedings of STI 2013 Berlin. 18th International Conference on Science and Technology Indicators Berlin, Germany September 4 - 6, 2013, edited by S. Hinze and A. Lottmann. Berlin. Free University vs. New Public Management – Critical discourse analysis concerning reform of higher education in Poland. Krzysztof GUBAŃSKI (University of Warsaw, Poland) | krzysztof.gubanski@gmail.com In my paper I explore the highly polarized public discussion around the reforms of academia in Poland. Either stuck in the narrow economic context, or focused on the limited affirmation of the autonomy of science as an autotelic value, this discussion reflects how Polish education, in an aftermath of broader structural changes after 1989, was subjected to the logic of the new public management. Since then, Polish universities, like their global counterparts, are subordinated to the principle of economic efficiency. Accordingly, the educational crisis and its' subsequent solutions are defined through the lens of market mechanisms. I argue that this can be traced not only to the structural changes, but also to the power play in the field of discourse. Efficiency, competitiveness and innovation are permanently referenced, like floating signifiers, that seemingly don't require any justification. Aggressive and patronizing speeches about scientists are aimed to discredit their opposition and their right to question current educational policy. Students are left in an even worse position. Their role as key actors is constantly downplayed. At best, they are portrayed not as subjects, but as passive victims of the system, unable to recognize and express their own interests. The Ministry of Science only reproduces this prejudice. Since only a few scientists object to such discursive lynching, the negative image of a university is upheld. It is seen as a hermetic bubble, which will burst if not for the common sense of the key business player and the universal laws of the market. About the formation of a new generation of scientists Elena IVANOVA (Sociological Institute of the Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | ea.ivanova@spbrc.nw.ru Saniya BOYARKINA (Sociological Institute of the Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | s.boyarkina@mail.ru In 2014, we have carried out a questionnaire survey of postgraduate students in St. Petersburg. The main objective of the research was to find values postgraduate assessment of their qualities necessary for a successful scientific career, and general attitude towards scientific work. Respondents were also assessed: the implementation of plans thesis writing, exams, time spent on training during the week, the possibility of obtaining information. The questionnaire asked about the indicators of publication activity of graduate students, participation in research conferences. Identified the main difficulties faced by graduate students: financial, family, a large amount of research load. We also analyzed the relations between graduate students and their supervisors, and so on. Factor analysis of the qualities necessary for a successful scientific career, has shown that the most important qualities are: hard work (contribution to component 0,780), initiative, flexibility of mind (contribution – 0,750), quick learning (0,742), discipline (0,739), responsibility (0,726), diligence (determined as 0.720). The most valuable in the research work are presented: the opportunity to be creative initiative (77%), the possibility of high earnings (36%), the opportunity BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1104 to work in good conditions (28%), ability to save enough energy for leisure activities (23%), perspectives to achieve a high social status (21%). Overall, 69% of respondents postgraduate remains attractive, and for 21% of the attractiveness of scientific activity decreased. Among graduate students 58% of respondents indicated that they want to engage in increments of scientific knowledge, and 35% – want to get the title as collateral for a career in business and management. RN24P01b Poster Session II Scientists or sellers? Work practices in an academic spin-off. Sabrina MORETTI (University of Urbino, Italy) | sabrina.moretti@uniurb.it Francesco SACCHETTI (University of Urbino, Italy) | francescosacchetti@gmail.it Our research is based on a case study: an university spin-off working in the field of biotechnology. This particular type of firm can be considered the most visible consequence of a process that has led universities to become more entrepreneurial. Many universities no longer simply "do science", but are becoming the engine of technological innovation. University spinoffs consist of PhD graduates, researchers and professors who remain strongly linked to their university of origin, whilst founding companies with the aim of commercialising some of their research results. The goal is to analyse how researchers working within a spin-off attempt to reconfigure their role in response to the conflicts and contradictions that arise when they try to reconcile the logic of the market with those of the world of pure science. Our research was conducted following a qualitative approach. It is based on the observation of work practices and in-depth interviews. The results show that the transition of the researchers from university to the spin-off was not really a choice as such, but rather a necessity due to the great difficulties encountered in continuing a university career. The prestige attached to their role depends primarily on the ability to obtain partnerships with opinion leaders, and the work of publishing is functional to this goal. The problem of defining the boundaries between academic and market-oriented roles mainly concerns university researchers that work together with the spin-off, because they must adapt to the logics of "usable knowledge" and "protection of results". Work and family life balance of doctorate students in the field of engineering Veronika PAKSI (Centre for Social Sciences of the Hungarian Academy of Sciences, Hungary) | paksi.veronika@tk.mta.hu The proportion of female researchers in R&D compared to men is still low, especially in the field of science, technology, engineering and mathematics (STEM). There is still a strong need to explore the reasons why STEM careers and training resist trends that point towards the equalization of genders. The academic 'pipeline' looses women mainly after they obtain their PhD. During the early tenure track employment family and childbearing related difficulties have the most significant negative impact on career advancement. In our research we aimed to explore the special life period of PhD attendance, when young academics shoulder heavy workloads and often balance more than two life domains. Our paper is based on 20 qualitative interviews with female PhD students in the field of engineering, conducted in Hungary. In our presentation we will show how doctorate students balance their PhD attendance, work and family life and what facilitating and constraining factors they can identify in relation to it; how training delays their childbearing, how conflicting social norms related to the timing of the first childbirth cause serious tensions in their everyday life, as well as what strategies young researchers seek to avoid or ease this conflict; the special characteristics of education in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1105 engineering and of the sector of employment that affect these. Results may give us a better understanding of why women in STEM fields have lower fertility rates than women in other fields and why education-work-family life balance is important even at the very early stages of their careers. Presuppositions of scientific training inside a laboratory of human genetics Mariana Toledo FERREIRA (Universidade de Sao Paulo, Brazil) | mariana.toledo.ferreira@usp.br This presentation aims to discuss the scientific training of new researchers in light of the specialization and division of scientific labour inside a Brazilian laboratory of human and medical genetics. Its research context is marked through the rising preponderance of technological research and the growing speed of data production, which pressure researchers in different manners: through the increasing costs of technological innovation, a necessity of more complex methods of analysis and the diversification of junior researcher's formation. The specific objective consists in looking at the manner through which junior researchers have been socialized inside the discipline of human and medical genetics, verify which skills they consider essential to become good professionals, their conceptions of academic profession and the type of career desired. Therefore a qualitative research has been taken through at a research center for human and medical genetics at Universidade de Sao Paulo. It stands out that scientific communities of Latin American countries (as elsewhere) are not homogeneous spaces of knowledge production but rather hierarchic organizations under permanent tension. There are integrated groups of researchers that take part of international research programmes and are frequently internationally funded. On the other side there are less-integrated groups, whose degree of internationalization is low and that work in an isolated manner. The laboratory in this case-study is a Brazilian center of excellence, congregating significant amount of financing, high degree of internationalization in its members formation and participation in the human genetics research on a world scale, although in a subordinate fashion. Nanotechnology Roadmaps: A Case Study on Meta-Regulation by the European Commission (CORDIS) Pavel KOTLÍK (Charles University in Prague (ISS FSV UK), Czech Republic / Université de Strasbourg (IRIST), France) | pavel.kotlik@etu.unistra.fr Technology roadmapping is described in the theoretical literature as a flexible method widely used in industry, government and academia to support strategic and long-range planning, including tracking the performance of potentially disruptive technologies. Technology roadmaps are made of actions, interactions and discourses. From another perspective they represent evolving pathways and socio-technical landscapes, suggesting underlying or otherwise supportive metaphorical patterns and structures. As a part of the European Commission's strategic agenda for science and innovation policy, these are also important manifestations of nanotechnology governance. In our study, we explore the topology of roadmapping metaphor and related concepts in an ad-hoc compiled corpus. The corpus is made up of news and information on emerging nanotechnologies as they appeared in the Community Research and Development Information Service (CORDIS) database, between the years 1999-2013 (approx. 200 articles). Despite the existing variability found in its institutional context and over time, the European Commission incorporates nanotechnology into a common narrative about developing mature science policy model. This one is, however, accompanied by narrative of policy frustration, especially with regard to the dilemma of path dependence (control) and cultural lag BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1106 (gap). The consistent (and somewhat unquestioned) use of these meta-narratives suggests their role as powerful folk theories. It is argued that 'meta' perspective provides a means for improved understanding of strategic tools, such as roadmaps, along the lines of its generic, dynamic and organizational capacities (regulatory capacities). These are all applicable examples of meta-regulation, or meta-steering activities, with a concomitant shift from the metaphor of nanotechnology to metaphor for nanotechnology. The Decision-Making Process on Where to Site a Deep Nuclear-Waste Repository in the Czech Republic Daniel ČERMÁK (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | daniel.cermak@soc.cas.cz Martin ĎURĎOVIČ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | martin.durdovic@soc.cas.cz Kateřina BERNARDYOVÁ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | katerina.bernardyova@soc.cas.cz There are currently negotiations under way between municipalities and other stakeholders about where to locate a deep geological nuclear-waste repository in the Czech Republic. This issue represents a highly relevant topic of applied sociological research that involves decisionmaking at the local level. The authors of this poster utilise data from both quantitative and qualitative research in order to describe and analyse the progress of negotiations and the background to this process from a sociological perspective. First, several surveys were carried out in the municipalities and at the national level. Second, the findings from in-depth interviews and focus groups with stakeholders were analysed. Another important source of information was the knowledge gathered by members of the research team during their activities as members of the 'Working Group for Dialogue on the Deep Geological Repository'. The aim of the working group is to make the whole selection process about where to locate the repository more transparent. These sources are used to describe a challenging process that is quite unique in the postcommunist era in the Czech Republic. It is likely the first occasion which citizens and their local representatives have had to decide make/influence a decision about such an important issue that cannot be decided at the national level and subsequently implemented against the will of citizens at the local level. The whole process is hindered by such obstructions as NIMBYism and by the opaque policy and ambiguous position of the state administration. RN24S01 Knowledge Production & Science Systems Science Fiction as Heuristic of Inequality Dennis Saturno ERASGA (De La Salle University, Philippines) | dennis.erasga@dlsu.edu.ph As an oxymoron, science fiction poignantly functions as a heuristic of fear. It depicts future realities made possible by science and technology hoping that the mistakes of the latter produce creative fear that serve as precautionary principles for the epistemic lifestyle of the present generation of scientists. The present paper investigates how this heuristic function of sci-fi can be exploited by sociologists in exploring future possibilities of social inequality uniquely engendered by science and technology. Three questions direct the inquiry: How unequal people could be in the future? What are the modalities of such inequalities? What is the exclusive role of science and technology in fostering such inequalities? Using three sci-fi movies – 2012, Inception, and Elysiumthe paper will answer each of the exploratory questions and from there generate key sociological principles on the future of social inequality research. The paper BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1107 includes a critical discussion of the promises of imaginative materials as legitimate resources in sociological research notably in theorizing and the attendant issues of their consumption for such purposes. Inequalities in an internationalized scientific community. The case of the United Arab Emirates Sebastien MOSBAH-NATANSON (Paris Sorbonne University Abu Dhabi, United Arab Emirates) | sebastien.natanson@psuad.ac.ae Inequalities in scientific communities have largely been studied in sociology of science in the last 40 years, focusing on status and gender inequalities within a same country. The issue of inequalities within a local scientific community may be scrutinized again due to the emergence of new internationalized scientific communities in countries such as the United Arab Emirates, Qatar or Singapore, which have largely invested, in the last fifteen years, in order to build a higher education and research system, creating new universities, importing foreign ones mainly from Western countries (branch campuses), building research infrastructure and favoring a new kind of brain drain. We will focus in this communication on the case of the social structure of the scientific community in the UAE, a country composed of 90% expats and 10% nationals (Emiratis). We will try to show that the internationalization of this scientific community combined with structural inequalities largely based on a national preference system may have led to the anomy of the emerging scientific system. After describing the social characteristics of this scientific community (focusing on the diversity in the origins and education of its members), we will focus on the contradictions of a system where the bulk of the academic work and scientific research is conducted by foreign academics which status can not be permanent while national scientists are only a small minority. We will focus on the consequences of those structural inequalities in terms of intermittent scientific careers, scientific networks' participation and research productivity. What happened to the spread of universal ideas? Reiner GRUNDMANN (University of Nottingham, United Kingdom) | Reiner.Grundmann@nottingham.ac.uk Cornelia LAWSON (University of Nottingham, United Kingdom) | cornelia.lawson@nottingham.ac.uk This research discusses how the relation between Western Science and other forms of knowledge has been conceptualised, and what role the university, as one specific knowledge producer, has played in this process. We examine the contributions from two different research traditions that usually have not much contact: the diffusionist framework in the history of science, and the neo-institutional analysis in organizational sociology. The first abandoned the notion of universal science, of linear transfer, and hence of the very concept of Western science in favour of particularistic accounts with no appetite for generalizations. The neo-institutional approach invokes the existence of universal norms when it comes to knowledge production. The expansion of scientific institutions on a global scale is explained through the appeal of a universal ideal, that of truth and universal validity. But can these approaches explain why certain areas of science spread more than others and which aspects of non-western research have gained visibility? BRICS, especially China, are rising science nations but their performance still lags behind Western nations, especially in the Social Sciences and Humanities, but also in areas of health and clinical sciences. It looks as if these areas have not received the attention or funding which would enable them to embark on their path to a national academic culture that competes on a par with Western scholars. We look BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1108 at these additional explanations including the incentives and resource allocation in scientific research. Publication data and national science infrastructure data will be used to evaluate these theories. Can collaboration overcome scientific inequalities research collaborations in the International Partnership Program between Portugal and MIT/CMU/UTA Cristina Palma CONCEIÇÃO (CIES-IUL, Portugal) | cristina.conceicao@iscte.pt Teresa PATRÍCIO (CIES-IUL, Portugal) | teresa.patricio@iscte.pt Patrícia SANTOS (CIES-IUL, Portugal) | ana.patricia.santos@iscte.pt In 2006, the Government of Portugal formalized a collaborative strategy with three USA research universities (MIT, CMU and UTA) to promote the modernization of Portuguese higher education institutions. The effort to promote scientific excellence and the internationalization of Portuguese universities was inspired on the model of leading US universities. Increasingly, many universities around the world seek to expand their strategies for international collaborations in order to increase their resources, position and status. This paper will analyze scientific collaboration between two higher education and research systems in different stages of development (and in specific fields) with an aim to understand if, and how, research collaborations can lead to scientific growth and development. To this end, we explore data collected mostly through interviews conducted with PIs in research projects funded by this Program (n = 34). First, we compare differences and similarities between academic cultures. Some aspects are deeply rooted in American academic practices – e.g., economic relevance of research, interdisciplinary and the role of graduate students in scientific work – and how these are articulated within the Portuguese academic culture. Second, we analyze the influence of the "American model" on the Portuguese scientific system. We concentrate on forms and ways of working, including networking, coordination, authority and resources relations. Third, we probe the perceptions of the academics themselves regarding collaborations and whether it improves their competitive positions. Transdisciplinary model for collaboration between sciences, technology and art. Cristina MIRANDA DE ALMEIDA (Internet Interdisciplinary Institute, Spain) | cristinamiranda.de@gmail.com Benjamín TEJERINA (University of the Basque Country) | b.tejerina@ehu.eus The objective of this presentation is to explore a theoretical model to analyse and facilitate transdisciplinary dialog and collaboration between science, technology, art and humanities given the fact that interdisciplinary collaboration between these fields reflects an unbalanced situation in the interaction between the main dimensions, agents, resources, contexts and strategies of transdisciplinary action after a little conceptual translation or adjustment. The model is inspired in key concepts taken from sociological Theories of Collective Action because transdisciplinary action can be understood as a form of collective action according to the following definition: Collective action is "the result of a social action (or collective challenge) carried out by the set of formal and informal interactions established between (1) a plurality of individuals, collectives and organized groups (who share, to a greater or lesser extent, a sense of belonging or collective identity among themselves) and (2) other social and political actors with which they come into conflict. This conflict is triggered by the appropriation (of), participation (in), and transformation of relations of power to achieve social goals, and above all, through the mobilization of certain sectors of society" (Tejerina, 2010). When collective action forms groups it is crucial to understand how these collective entities are shaped by means of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1109 discussions, negotiation and re-negotiation processes and not take their existence for granted. The focus will be in the key elements to construct a theoretical model for transdisciplinary action. These elements are: (1) the components of collective action, that is to say, why, where, when and in which way collective action happens (Theory of Collective Behaviour, Smelser, 1963); (2) the relationship between costs and benefits of collective action, that is to say, the dependence of collective action on available resources, group organization and opportunities and on the strategic and political factors involved (Theory of Resource Mobilization, Jenkins, 1983; McCarthy and Zald, 1977); (3) context interaction (Theory of Social Interaction, Turner; Kilian, 1957); (4) the political aspects (Theory of Structure of Political Opportunity, Kriesi, 1992; Tarrow, 1989, 1994; 1998); (5) the collective sense and aims (Theory of Collective Identity, Melucci, 1995), as in collective actions there is a blend of intentions, resources and limits. Collective actions imply intentional decisions and interaction structures inside a system of opportunities and restrictions. The presentation will contribute to improve the vision on how transdisciplinary actions change knowledge production and how the aims, motivations, and interactions around disciplinary problems synchronize and find resonance (or not) in an environment of limited resources and changing opportunities in which there are collaborators and opponents that need to dialog. This presentation will be developed on the basis of a White Paper co-authored with Benjamin Tejerina for SEAD Network. This material is based upon work supported by the National Science Foundation under Grant No.1142510, IIS, Human Centered Computing, "Collaborative Research: EAGER: Network for Science, Engineering, Arts and Design (NSEAD)". RN24S02 Researchers' Professional Perspectives in Academic Science I The Social Structure of the Scientific Elite in Germany Angela GRAF (Technische Universität Darmstadt, Germany) | graf@ifs.tu-darmstadt.de While several elite studies show that the social background influences the chance to receive elite positions in society, for science a meritocratical recruitment practice is often supposed. Scientific achievement, in fact scientific excellence is regarded as the only legitimated criterion for success and therefore for getting into high positions in the scientific field. However, the scientific elite has not been analysed in detail so far. Taking a closer look at the scientific elite is not only reasonable because the elite members are the most successful participants, but also because they have enormous influence on the scientific structures and therefore on the (re)production of social inequalities. According to Pierre Bourdieu s field concept, two elite fractions can be differentiated inside the scientific field. On the one hand, scientists with highest reputation due to their scientific attainments can be identified as members of the prestige elite. On the other hand, the power elite can be determined, namely the holders of the most powerful positions in the institutional structure of science. Based on biographical data, I will give an overview of the social structure of the German scientific elite between 1945 and 2013. I will point out that the social background is highly important to attain an elite position in science. Nevertheless, there are shifts over time and differences between the elite sections. It becomes apparent that a privileged socio-economic family-background is more significant for joining the power elite, whereas for the prestige elite the familial closeness to the academic field is more important. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1110 Searching for excellence: Academics' perceptions about meritocracy, mobility and inbreeding in the promotion processes Manuel PEREIRA-PUGA (CSIC-IPPConsejo Superior de Investigaciones Cientificas, Spain) | Manuel.Pereira@csic.es Alberto BENITEZ-AMADO (CSIC-IPPConsejo Superior de Investigaciones Cientificas, Spain) | Alberto.Benitez@csic.es Laura CRUZ-CASTRO (CSIC-IPPConsejo Superior de Investigaciones Cientificas, Spain) | Laura.Cruz@csic.es Luis SANZ-MENENDEZ (CSIC-IPPConsejo Superior de Investigaciones Cientificas, Spain) | Luis.Sanz@csic.es Universities contribute to economic growth and potentially to the reduction of social inequalities. Higher education institutions are expected to pursue excellence, in training of high-skilled professionals and in generating and transferring knowledge. Hiring, promoting and retaining the best talent is central for the success of the university mission. In this context, the mechanisms, procedures and results of academic promotion are central for succeeding in search of excellence. Academic promotion is a selection mechanism where individuals are selected to perform certain tasks and an incentive to motivate individuals to improve their performance. This paper address two complementary issues: First, we analyze the promotion process and their aggregate results in the Spanish universities in the last years. Second, we explore the perceptions and opinions of academics regarding the processes of promotion. Empirical evidence is provided through a survey carried out among science and engineering academics from a representative sample of Spanish universities. We focus on what kind of dimensions the academics consider that the university authorities should take into account when opening a new position, and what criteria and merits they think should be considered in order to choose the best candidate. The paper considers the tensions between mobility and inbreeding in the context of meritocratic system. Among other factors the analysis controls for academic category, inbreed and noninbreed status, gender, age, and region. The later is important because in a decentralized system where universities depend on the regional governments. The evidence provided is relevant as academics' perceptions on meritocracy and inbreeding may influence their career strategies, especially regarding productivity, mobility and internationalization. Career experiences and prospects of postdoctoral researchers: A Dutch case study Inge van der WEIJDEN (Leiden University, Netherlands, The) | i.c.m.van.der.weijden@cwts.leidenuniv.nl Moniek de BOER (Online Marketing, Netherlands, The) | moniekdeboer@live.nl Christine TEELKEN (VU Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | j.c.teelken@vu.nl In academic research, postdoctoral researchers are an increasingly important group. They are highly educated, specialized and productive professionals (e.g. O'Grady & Beam 2011), contributing to economic and social growth in countries (Häyrinen-Alestalo & Peltola 2006), and responsible for a disproportional share of new discoveries (Davis 2009). However, their academic career trajectories are characterized by invisibility as well as uncertainty. Earlier studies (e.g Bessudnov, Guardiancich & Marimon 2014; Davis 2009; Felisberti & Sear 2014; Fitzenberg & Schulze 2013; Mitchell et al 2013; NISTEP 2008, 2009; Scaffidi & Berman 2011) demonstrated that nearly all postdocs want to stay in academia, but future career perspectives are very limited. The uncertainty of their academic future lowers their job satisfaction. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1111 Given that postdocs seem to be trapped between their own ambitions and a lack of academic career possibilities, we (1) designed a mix method study and (2) used a multi actor approach, involving not only postdocs but also policy makers and tenured staff members, to study this in more detail. Our approach consists of a questionnaire (van der Weijden et al 2015 under review), semi-structured interviews and focus group discussions. We conducted semi-structured interviews with 20 postdocs employed at Leiden University in the Netherlands. In the presentation we will report on the outcomes of the interview study, with a focus on gender and nationality differences. Characteristics of interviewees: Gender: males: 10; females: 10 Background: Dutch: 12; non-Dutch: 8 Disciplines: Natural sciences: 8; Humanities: 5; Archeology: 4;Social sciences: 3 References: Bessudnov, A., I. Guardiancich & R. Marimon (2014) A statistical evaluation of the effects of a structured postdoctoral programme. Studies in Higher Education, DOI:10.1080/03075079.2014.899340 Davis, G. (2009) Improving the Postdoctoral Experience: An Empirical Approach. In: Freeman, R.B. & D.L. Goroff (eds) Science and Engineering Careers in the United States: An Analysis of Markets and Employment. University of Chicago Press. Felisberti, F.M. & Sear, R. (2014). Postdoctoral researchers in the UK. A snapshot at factors affecting their research output. PLOS ONE 9(4). Fitzenberger, B., & Schulze, U. (2013). Up or out: Research incentives and career prospects of postdocs in Germany. German Economic Review 15(2), 287-328 Häyrinen-Alestalo, M. & Peltola, U. (2006). The problem of a market-oriented university. Higher Education, 52, 251-281 Mitchell, J.S., Walker, V.E., Annan, R.B., Corkery, T.C., Goel, N., Harvey, L., Kent, D.G., Peters, J. & Vilches, S.L. (2013). The 2013 Canadian Postdoc Survey: Painting a Picture of Canadian Postdoctoral Scholars. Canada, Canadian Association of Postdoctoral Scholars and Mitacs National Institute of Science and Technology Policy (NISTEP). (2008). Investigative Survey on research activities and awareness of postdoctoral fellows: analysis on Career Choices of Postdoctoral Scholars. http://www.nistep.go.jp/achiev/abs/eng/mat161e/pdf /mat161ae.pdf (retrieved 3 April 2014). National Institute of Science and Technology Policy (NISTEP). (2009). Survey on research activities and attitudes of postdoctoral fellows. http://www.nistep.go.jp/achiev/abs/eng/mat159e/pdf/mat159ae.pdf (retrieved 3 April 2014). O'Grady, T & P.S. Beam (2011) Postdoctoral Scholars: A Forgotten Library Constituency? Science & Technology Libraries, 76-79. Scaffidi, A.K. & J.E. Berman (2011). A positive postdoctoral experience is related to quality supervision and career mentoring, collaborations, networking and a nurturing research environment. Higher Education, 62(6), 685-698 Van der Weijden, I., Teelken, C., De Boer, M. & Drost, M. (2015). Scrutinising a crucial linking pin position: Career satisfaction of postdoctoral researchers in relation to their expectations for the future. Under Review. Gloomy prospects of the Czech academic science: whom and why it loses Katerina CIDLINSKA (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | katerina.cidlinska@soc.cas.cz The contribution deals with the theme of leaving the academic science by early career researchers. Against the backdrop of the present changes of academic environment related to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1112 the rise of academic capitalism (Slaughter and Rhodes 2004) and the specifics of the Czech science policy (primarily funding), I explore who are those people who are leaving the science and which factors influence their exits. Current European and Czech science policies emphasize the need of high quality human resources in order to achieve the research excellence and competitiveness. The excellence should be guaranteed by a system of the funding and an assessment of scientific work based on neutral meritocratic criteria. This system stresses the publication performance and provides mostly short-term contracts. My contribution questions the main idea of the system, namely that only the best researchers will stay in science. My analysis based on my dissertation project draws on an online questionnaire survey and in-depth interviews focused on the persons who have left the Czech academic science in the last 10 years mostly in the postgraduate and postdoctoral phase, their reasons for exit and subjective evaluation of working conditions in science. The contribution argues that current criteria of excellence and working conditions support gender, social and age inequalities in science and the homogenization of research population. Instead of the development of high quality and motivated human resources and excellent research, they lead to burnout syndrome and exits from science of early career researchers, especially those from economically weaker families and women. RN24S03 Science & Technology Policy Policy, Technical Knowledge and Ideational Embeddedness of Technocracy: A Comparative Study of Petrochemical Transformation in Mexico and Taiwan Florencia Fu-Chuan HUANG (National Chengchi University, Taiwan.) | florihuang@yahoo.com.tw In the mid-1980s, both Mexico and Taiwan made changes from interventionist state to marketled growth strategies. Despite convergence in the market reform policies, divergence is noted in their economic performances. The argument is made that economic outcomes are determined by the policy principles of technocracies, shaped by perceptions of market ideas and development consciousness and constrained by historically specific institutions. The Mexican case shows how a neo-classical economic technocracy can prioritize market ideas, but in a manner that is contradicted and heavily offset by petroleum-centered ideology. In contrast, Taiwanese engineering technocracy remains development-conscious, therefore projecting technical and engineering knowledge to policy-making processes, and using reverse integration history as a niche for forging industrial integration. This is a likely explanation for why Taiwan's petrochemical industry has outperformed Mexico's. Europe needs more scientists? Tensions and inequalities within the scientific community Ana DELICADO (ICS University of Lisbon, Portugal) | ana.delicado@ics.ulisboa.pt In 2004, a high level group appointed by the European Commission presented a report in Brussels that highlighted the need to have more 500.000 researchers in Europe by 2010, in order to meet the goal of turning the continent into "the most dynamic knowledge based economy". Many countries followed suit and statistics show that this target has indeed been met. However, in recent years, the policy focus seems to have shifted from "quantity" to "quality", with a strong emphasis on the controversial concept of "excellence". At the same time, there is a growing realisation that in some countries there may be a surplus of human resources in science (unemployment among scientists) and that academia is increasingly unequal, polarised BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1113 between a minority that holds tenured positions and a majority that moves between a succession of temporary, precarious posts. This presentation aims to discuss these trends by taking as an example the Portuguese scientific system, based on statistics and policy documents. After two decades of rapid growth in human resources, spurred by governmental policies, a downward drift is noticeable in the past few years. Partly due to the financial crisis, but also to new policy options, PhD students and post-doctoral researchers are beginning to fell the crunch. The perennial problem of lack of research in business companies leaves them little option other than leaving the country or exiting science altogether. In response, social movements of researchers are on the rise. The impact of these changes over science must be assessed and debated. The Presidential Address : Rhetorics and Emergence of Science Policy in India (1914-1981) Michel DUBOIS (CNRS, France) | michel.dubois@cnrs.fr This talk proposes a sociological analysis of an original empirical material : the presidential addresses produced on the occasion of the opening of the annual conference of the Indian Science Congress Association between 1914 and 1981. In the first part, I'll review the general nature of presidential addresses in the academic life, the rhetorical devices used by scholars, and their degree of specificity in the realm of public discourses. The second part will focus on the origin and the nature of the presidential addresses selected for this study. Once reminded the general role of the Indian Science Congress Association for the development of the Indian scientific community in the colonial but also but postcolonial period after 1947 (Krishna V.V., 1997 ; Dubois M, 2014), the main general features of the addresses and their authors will be detailed. Finally, in the third part, I'll establish how these addresses may be seen as more than mere rituals intended to mark key moments of a scientific community, but as original forms of scientific politicization from which can be reconstructed the emergence and the evolution of a national science policy in India. Bibliography Dubois M., "Indian Sociology : On the Foci of Attention", European Journal of Sociology, 55-3, 2014, pp.473-481. Krishna V.V., "A Portrait of the Scientific Community in India : Historical Growth and Contemporary Problems", in Jacques Gaillard, V.V. Krishna and Roland Waast (eds) Scientific Communities in the Developing World, Sage Publications, 1997, pp.236-80. Excellence initiatives as inequality instruments Laurens HESSELS (Rathenau Instituut, Netherlands, The) | l.hessels@rathenau.nl Elizabeth KOIER (Rathenau Instituut, Netherlands, The) | e.koiert@rathenau.nl Many science systems witness the rise of excellence initiatives, policies offering selective support for highly performing individuals, groups or research organizations (OECD, 2014 STI Outlook). These policies build on the assumption that the presence of a small number of excellent performers will have positive effects on the vitality, attractiveness or productivity of the whole science system, in spite of the possibly negative effects for the rest of the research community receiving relatively less resources. However, in policy documents and debates these underlying rationales often remain implicit and the risks and costs of the inequality the policies create tend to be neglected. Our paper investigates the relationship between inequality and system performance by a case study of the Dutch 'Zwaartepuntenbeleid', a policy that redistributes existing resources for university research based on high performing priority topics. First, we will explore the motives BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1114 and arguments for excellence policies using documents and interviews, and develop a sociological framework to conceptualize this excellence initiative as an inequality instrument. Second, we will survey the science policy studies literature for available evidence supporting these motives: to what extent can the underling motives and assumptions be supported by empirical data? We will close our paper with a reflection of the viability of excellence policies and a research agenda to support policy learning. Who is under the sword of Damocles? Science and Technology Policy Making in Turkish Health Biotechnology and Renewable Energy Sectors Gulsevim EVSEL (Middle East Technical University, Department of Science and Technology Policy Studies, Ankara, Turkey; Yuzuncu Yil University, Department of Sociology, Van, Turkey) | gevsel@metu.edu.tr Yelda ERDEN-TOPAL (Middle East Technical University, Health biotechnology and renewable energy are two emerging and promising research areas for developing countries, as well as Turkey. Science and Technology (S&T) policies towards these sectors can be used as powerful tools to eliminate the differences and inequalities in the accumulation of S&T capacities between developed and developing countries. However, these two sectors are growing as problematic research areas for S&T policy making in Turkey. Government policies towards health biotechnology sector are loose compared to the rigorous government policies towards renewable energy sector. Despite these structural differences in policy making, the motive of "uncertainty in political interventions and procedures" is common in decision making for the actors in both sectors. This motive compels them to seek for illegal or off-the-record solutions to survive in national and/or international markets. Therefore, in this paper we will examine the main sources of "uncertainty" in actions of policy makers that lead the actors to the same reaction in these different emerging sectors. For this purpose, we will discuss the socio-economic impacts of the political intervention of the Turkish Government in health biotechnology sector and renewable energy sector. We will try to understand whether the problems are embedded in these sectors and reproduced by their structural peculiarities or exogenous to the sectors. We will conduct an empirical analysis of interrelations, similarities and differences between policy making approaches in these sectors by semi structured interviews. In other words, we try to sociologically imagine the "one" sitting under the sword of Damocles. Is it "policy maker" or "researcher" or the "firm owner"? Or are they inseparable and feeling the same fear? RN24S04 Health, Bio-medicine & Social Context I Global genes, global health? International research in rare diseases Aaro Mikael TUPASELA (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | aatu@sund.ku.dk Global research networks in genetics are increasingly dependent on access to samples for all over the world. Theoretically these flows of biological material, samples and information have been conceptualized as tissue economies (Waldby and Mitchell 2006), which are seen from a policy perspective to form an important component of knowledge-based bio-economies (KBBE). Yet, increasing attention has been paid to the disparities of socio-economic standing of the various people and patients from which samples and information are sourced. In many cases the differences that people have to high-tech medical care and treatment (the very goal of KBBE) are vastly different. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1115 This presentation reports on some early findings from a project that has followed the work of geneticists working in Denmark who have set up a global consortium for collecting samples from patients around the world who have rare chromosomal translocations. Comparing and contrasting the collection of samples in Pakistan, Denmark and Finland the paper seeks to shed light on the challenges that global research alliances face in relation to not only collection of samples, but more importantly the return of benefits to patients and communities in different parts of the world. Although global research consortiums bring with them numerous benefits for all research parties involved, there are many challenges which university-based global research consortiums are not equipped to deal with. Tracking productive subjects: corporate wellness programmes, self-tracking and control through data Christopher Harper TILL (Leeds Beckett University, United Kingdom) | c.till@leedsbeckett.ac.uk This paper will explore the use of digital self-tracking (DST) in corporate wellness program to consider their potential impact on health and social inequalities. DST has recently become more widespread and it has been suggested that it promotes a neoliberal entrepreneurialism (Lupton, 2013), that commercially valuable user data are being extracted (Till, 2014), that it is being used to monitor and increase the productivity of workers (Moore, 2014) as well as being used for public health interventions (Breton, et al, 2011). The individual and corporate management of health through DSTs has come together in their use in corporate wellness initiatives which conflate the health, fitness and wellbeing of individuals with the productivity and profitability of the company. The rationales for implementation, the relations drawn between health and corporate interests, their cause and effect relations and the subjectification processes enabled through particular arrangements of humans and technologies (Ruppert, 2011) will be analysed. Through a consideration of the techniques used to motivate employees and analyse employee data it is possible to unpick the processes of subjectification involved and the subtle ways in which particular bodies and bodily practices are promoted or marginalised. This analysis of interviews with HR and other senior managers and discourse analysis of relevant literature will provide an assessment of whether programs using DST overcome existing criticisms of corporate wellness which highlight their individualising and paternalistic tendencies and their greater suitability for middle-class employees and those with existing active and healthy lifestyles. Health claim regulation in Europe: demanding evidence Oliver TODT (University of the Balearic Islands, Spain) | todt@uv.es José Luis LUJÁN (University of the Balearic Islands, Spain) | jl.lujan@uib.es Juan Bautista BENGOETXEA (University of the Balearic Islands, Spain) | juanbautista.bengoetchea@uib.cat We analyze the controversy about the level of scientific evidence that is considered adequate for regulatory authorization of health claims. In the European Union, health claims, which refer to claims about a relationship between consumption of specific food ingredients and desired health outcomes, are subject to an authorization process. Authorizations are issued by the European Food Safety Authority (EFSA) on the basis of scientific evidence. For issuing a positive opinion, EFSA demands primarily evidence from human intervention trials, with other, supportive (but never decisive) evidence supplied by animal or in vitro studies. This demand for a high level of scientific evidence has resulted in EFSA rejecting the vast majority of submissions for authorizations of claims and has led to controversy about the advantages and limitations of different scientific methodologies for data generation for nutrition research and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1116 regulation, as well as the adequate level of evidence for decision making. Several counterpoised interests are involved: on the one hand, there is the European regulation's aim of protecting consumers from false claims, on the other, the possible stifling of scientific-technical innovation and the further development of this market in the European Union. Our analysis shows that a fundamental issue underlies the debate: the question as to the role of non cognitive values in the selection of scientific methodologies, with the critics of EFSA's decision making process arguing for a relaxation of the standards necessary for authorization. Challenges of Whole Genome Sequencing Bernhard WIESER (STS@AAU Austria) | bernhard.wieser@aau.at Michaela MAYRHOFER (STS@AAU Austria) | michaela.th.mayrhofer@gmail.com Pointing out possible inequalities resulting from the application of new technologies has become an important task for STS scholars. Especially the introduction of genetic methods into medical research and clinical practice raises important questions regarding the ways in which medical practices have changed along with technological innovation. Genetic medicine promises powerful knowledge about the health status of a person, possible risks, but also about treatment options. Meanwhile whole genome sequencing has become available at cheap rates and has already been introduced into clinical practices. It is clear that with such all-embracing technological capacity genetic examinations not only allow to identify targeted analysis, but they quite likely reveal unsought and unintended results. Dealing with such outcomes is a pressing challenge for the medical profession and the health care system at large. With the dawn of genetic medicine social scientists have addressed the danger of discrimination. Especially the insurance industry has been identified as an important area of concern. Will the identification of genetic health risks lead to the exclusion from coverage? The availability of whole genome sequencing has made these concerns ever more pressing. The outlined development will be discussed in relation to the challenges for the welfare state as a provider of an inclusive and non-discriminatory health care system. RN24S05a Science, Technology & Society I Power of expertise and its challenges Karel MÜLLER (Charles University, Faculty of Humanities, Prague, CR, Czech Republic) | karel.muller@fhs.cuni.cz The aim of the paper is to discuss cognitive and communicative aspects of public governance of expertise and to claim that institutional reflexivity is shaping crucial trajectory for mobilization of deliberative and democratic knowledge politics. Conceptual framework will be based on brief reflection on the efforts of two relevant social science thematic fields: (i) field of S and T studies which after wide monitoring of social impact and shaping of technology could understand better evaluative changes within scientific communities and networks (Mode-2 knowledge production) and outline a perspective and context for public assessment of science as well as changing conditions on the side of (science-based) societies (a prospect for Mode-2 society), and (ii) field of innovation studies which offers wider understanding of ways, how expertise is related to different functional resources (national innovation systems) and what strategies are applied to present it in the public arena (strategies of S&T promises and of social experimentation). That said, further discussion will be focused on conditions for social experimentation and its cognitive, communicative and institutional aspects. Empirical support for the above outlined discussion will be related to two my research resources: (a) comparative study of national BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1117 innovation systems in the CEE countries, the institutional transformations of which offer a closer insight into role of institutional factors in social experimenting, and (b) the case study of public discussion about energy policy in the Czech republic which followed its cognitive and communicative resources and outlines chances for a strategy of social experimentation in terms of situated actors (including experts) and structural dependencies. S&T Inequalities in the Economic South: Can They Be Overcome? Jaime JIMÉNEZ (Universidad Nacional Autónoma de México, Mexico) | jjimen@unam.mx Mónica VELASCO (Centro de Investigación en Geografía y Geomática "Ing. Jorge L. Tamayo") | mvelasco_lae@yahoo.com.mx Ramón MARÍN (Universidad Iberoamericana, campus Santa Fé) | rmarins@gmail.com Opportunities in the economic south to study science and make a scientific career are not as wide as in the industrialized countries. Fellowships and scholarships are scarce and usually insufficient. Many scientific vocations get frustrated because of both lack of proper financial support and inadequate facilities to continuing graduate studies while holding a full time work. To counteract this a number of public university professors take advantage of some features of globalization to help non-conventional students to get a PhD degree in sciences, putting in practice an innovative way of learning and research aimed to prepare new scientists and concurrently, solve specific research problems detected by the students in their own geographic region. They created the Innovation and Educational Development Centre (Centro de Innovación y Desarrollo Educativo, CIDE). The CIDE model is an eclectic amalgam of several advanced proposals that emerge from innovative, new, and alternative education models and tools: open education, teaching at a distance, problem-based learning, individual and group learning, socialization of knowledge, intensive use of ICTs, and communication with scientists at the frontier of knowledge. The institution does not have a physical infrastructure, or laboratories, therefore the expenses for the students are minimal. This learning/research model responds to the need to make scientific research more participative, including social sectors that have a stake in the application of scientific findings. The PhD graduates obtain a good education, contribute to solve local/regional problems, and engage in "mainstream science" research networks. Could this model be expanded for the benefit of other countries? Statistics within the relationship between science and society: the emergence of inequalities Fabienne CRETTAZ VON ROTEN (University of Lausanne, Switzerland) | Fabienne.CrettazvonRoten@unil.ch As Robert Rodriguez (2013), former president of the American Statistical Association, underlined "our society is data rich and data dependent". Statistics are used as authoritative information, i.e. as bits of evidence used to promote a point of view and oppose challenge opponents' claims. In the academic sphere, quantification becomes a standard feature of scientific practice and the assessment of performance relies more and more on numerical indicators. More generally, it is rare to hear a medical or economic report, to find a policy issue or to open a newspaper without being deluged by an avalanche of statistics, as we live in a statistics-rich society. For all these reasons, statistics is becoming more and more important in the relationship between science and society. This evolution goes with tremendous hopes (i.e. statistical visualisation as the solution for scientific communication) even if this creates inequalities (part of citizens and scientists misunderstand or mistrust statistical reporting). The aim of this presentation is to document differences in knowledge of, image of and trust in statistics among BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1118 society with results of studies in Europe and Switzerland. These differences engender inequalities in health and political issues, to name a few. Awareness of these inequalities is vital to propose adapted tools to improve the relationship between statistics and society, and more generally between science and society. The Younger, the Wiser? A Reexamination of Age-based Differences in Science Knowledge Andreea Loredana MOLDOVAN (University of Essex, United Kingdom) | almold@essex.ac.uk The Wellcome Trust Monitor Survey is fielded to two samples, one of adults, aged 18+, and one of young people (aged 14-18). The survey contains multiple items designed to assess science knowledge and engagement with biomedical science. The nine close-ended items analysed here have the following response options: true, false, and an explicit don't know option. Analysis of the first Monitor Survey yielded a curvilinear relationship between age and high and low levels of scientific knowledge. High scorers were lowest among those aged 65 years and over. The proportion of high scorers for the middle age groups was around three in ten (of those aged 35-49 and 50-64). For low scorers, the reverse pattern holds true, and for young people, 14-16 year olds were less likely to be high scorers than 17-18 year olds. However, these observations cannot be taken unproblematically to indicate true differences in knowledge about science between these age groups. Another possibility is that a given knowledge item has a different probability of generating a correct response from different age groups even if each age group has the same underlying level of knowledge. Moreover, the sum-score approach is the most common approach to constructing the knowledge scale. This implies recoding all the items as correct or incorrect and them summing scores up, ignoring the distinction between incorrect attempts at answering the item and saying one doesn't know.The aim of this study is twofold. Firstly, it will evaluate the performance of the literacy items and the extent of any age-related bias. Secondly, it will attempt to study whether declared 'don't know' answers to these science knowledge items differ in a substantive and meaningful way from outright incorrect responses.The results will feed into the design of the next wave of the survey but also speak more generally to the question of how to evaluate science knowledge in heterogeneous populations. Governance of Citizen Science: a Chapter on the Old Weather Yuwei LIN (University for the Creative Arts, United Kingdom) | ylin21@ucreative.ac.uk Jo BATES (University of Sheffield, United Kingdom) | jo.bates@sheffield.ac.uk Paula GOODALE (University of Sheffield, United Kingdom) | p.goodale@sheffield.ac.uk Crowd-sourcing scientific data has become a popular strategy for solving contemporary scientific questions in recent years. The often-mentioned reasons for adopting this seemingly populist approach are to reduce the time-consuming and laborious data collection activities (economically collect timely scientific data that are otherwise costly or laborious to acquire). Such phenomenon has been termed 'citizen science'. While there has been a growing literature on citizen science, there remains a lot of open questions regarding how such practices, and indeed 'cultures', are initiated, established, governed, sustained to challenge and/or enhance, shape existing cultures, hierarchies, powers in scientific fields. In the field of climate science, for example, more quality data are needed in order to understand 'climate change', which is a highly contested topic. It concerns not only politics but also economics. A citizen science project 'the Old Weather' has been initiated in order to transcribe the records in ancient ships logs and translate them into climate data. While the data collected BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1119 will be utilised for scientific purposes, the practices and surrounding cultures concern something more profound with regard to civic status, collective social actions, and collective memory. This paper will explore this observed phenomenon with regard to citizen science. It will examine the values and attitudes that citizen scientists hold dearly, the characteristics of their practices (instrumental or expressive), how such culture(s) are mobilised and constructed (e.g., how to motivate people to voluntarily participate in citizen science projects), and how they shape, challenge or enhance existing knowledge economy paradigm (focused on science-based industries and profitable knowledge) and broader social objectives already built into the EU's Lisbon Agenda and reflected in recent ERA (European Research Area) policy (e.g., networking and collaboration, gender equality, and greater European research cohesion at both regional and local levels). RN24S05b Science, Technology & Society II The Internet of Things and the Possibility of the Future Miranda Sarah Cherry BRUCE (Australian National University, Australia) | miranda.bruce@anu.edu.au Social scientists have the onerous task of identifying inequalities brought about by technologies in the present, as well as anticipating the social impacts of emergent technologies. Though this future-oriented approach can be a critical reminder of the conditions of the present, it can also create a situation where the future is poised as little other than a space of suffering, and the present as a space of failure. This paper explores the role of "the future" in the sociological imagination and how it affects our assessment of new technologies by exploring a developing phenomenon: the Internet of Things (IoT). The IoT is an emerging technological method that promises to allow consumers and producers alike control over the "things" that populate their worlds through sensor networks, internet connection and automation. Its applicability ranges from everyday habits to global systems of industry and commerce. Beyond this, the IoT's mode of understanding the physical and digital worlds makes radical claims to technological neutrality, objectivity and connectability between previously unconnected things. I argue that the IoT demands a critical appreciation of its capacity to create new forms of understanding, which may reproduce social inequalities but may also bring into being more ambivalent, and even positive, forms of differentiation. This paper uses sociological theories of time and technology to read the IoT productively, exploring its present status and what it can tell us about the role of the social sciences in a rapidly changing world. Shaping Network Innovation Through Knowledge Transference Paula URZE (FCT/UNL, Faculdade de Ciências e Tecnologia, Universidade Nova de Lisboa; CIUHCT) | pcu@fct.unl.pt "Social innovation in the workplace" and its impacts on social, economic and labour markets is widely acknowledged among European policymakers as an important endeavour. The concept of workplace innovation is mainly focused on shaping work organization by combining human, organizational and technological dimensions (Dortmund/Brussels 2012). Furthermore, it aims to persuade stakeholders to commit to process changes with the goal of establishing win-win relationships as a facilitator to promote collaboration, which is able to improve worker autonomy, while adapting to the new models that are emerging as a result of the innovation processes. (EU DG Enterprise and Industry, 2012) As argued by Pot, Dhondt & Oeij, 2012 "workplace innovation is about open dialogue, knowledge sharing, experimentation and learning in which BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1120 diverse stakeholders (...) are given a voice in the creation of new models of collaboration and new social relationships". One possible approach is to consider knowledge as a key support to workplace innovation research as it ranks first in the hierarchy of strategically relevant organizational resources. This paper based on an on-going project aims to assess knowledge produced and transferred, and the participation model, considering both a network and stakeholders perspectives. It also considers innovation capabilities and the way work is designed within networks bearing in mind they involve companies, universities and start-ups. The research is based on an extended case study of the largest Portuguese motorway; it is grounded on two main projects developed by the company. Empirical data stems from two main sources: in-depth interviews and a brief survey, applied to all members of the network. Regulating the status of contentious science and scientific research. The case of genetic engineering in Poland. Iwona ZIELIŃSKA (Academy of Special Education, Poland) | izielinska@aps.edu.pl Recently a new amendment to GMO Act has been introduced by the Polish parliament, regulating GMO research. It states that all work in the field of genetic engineering, even the one carried out by medicine or biology students in their lab classes, have to be done exclusively in special labs and need to be authorized by the Ministry of the Environment. Scientists claim that working in the field of genetic engineering does not involve any danger. The threat may appear only when genetic engineering is used in relation to pathogenic viruses or bacteria, but even then the risk is not engineering itself (the method), but a virus or bacterium (the material). There are still many controversies regarding GMO, and a lot of public pressure to regulate its status. So the question arise, how scientific activities become regulated in such situations? The main purpose of the paper is to look at the basis on which the new amendment on GMO/ GMM has been introduced in Poland. To what extend was it informed by scientific and expert knowledge (and who were the experts, if so), and to what on insufficient data or deliberate omission of information? Did the anxieties expressed by the public and anti-GMO organizations played a role? Does the new Act function as precaution, used until more certainty is available, or perhaps ignorance was employed as a deliberate action strategy? The paper aims at providing answers to these questions by re-tracing the course of the legislative work on the amendment regulating genetic engineering. 'The household junction': Households as friction zones in infrastructure transitions Harald ROHRACHER (Linköping University, Sweden) | harald.rohracher@liu.se Urban infrastructures such as electricity, heat and transport systems are becoming increasingly interdependent, particularly under the pressure of moving towards more efficient and sustainable configurations. This integration is related to different factors such as an increasing 'electrification' of infrastructures (electro-mobility in transport, heat-pumps in highly ener-gyefficient buildings, microgeneration), and the increasing capacity of information technologies to manage load shifts, demand and distributed energy generation across different infra-structures. Managing the coupling and interaction of these systems, however, is only to some extent happening at the technical level. Much more, these couplings depend on social practices and activities of infrastructure users in households (and industry, which is not in the focus of this paper). Households thus constitute a critical junction for the interlinkage of infrastructures as they are the sites for coordinating demand (how and when are infrastructures used?) with – sometimes contradictory requirements of managing the supply-side load of electricity, heat, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1121 electro-mobility and micro-generation. Concepts emerging in this context, such as 'smart grids', 'smart homes', the integration of private electromobiles into the electricity system and microgeneration, place all kinds of demands and expectations on the practices of infrastructure use by household members. The main aim of this paper is to think and reconsider the transition, interlinkage and management of future urban infrastructures through the perspective of its users. The hypothesis is that the opportunities and tensions created at this junction of infrastructures are an important source of systemic innovation processes towards future infrastructures and at the same time link infrastructure change with broader socio-political and institutional questions: Are the requirements and capacities of monitoring and control coming along with some concepts of sustainable infrastructures moving us increasingly towards a 'surveillance society'? Are these new types of infrastructure creating new boundaries of inclusion and exclusion? Is the demand for active users and prosumers at the centre of many of these concepts a new way of enrolling and integrating users into corporate demands? Is the household at the same time a potential arena to resist, negotiate or reframe such requests? Speaking of households as an innovation junction thus not only relates to new socio-technical configurations to manage infrastructure integration (such as 'smart homes'), but also refers to households as a site of possible reframings and recontextualisation of infrastructure innovations. Conceptually this paper will build on the work of Ruth Schwarz Cowen on 'consumption junctions' (1987) where she takes an 'inside-out' perspective on technical networks and choices of artefacts and puts emphasis on the network of social relations consumers and households are embedded in; Onno De Wit, Johan Schot et al. (2002) on offices as innovation junctions due to the collocation of different sets of technologies and the need to find arrangements to coordinate them; and bottom-up perspectives on sustainability transitions (Jorgensen 2012, Jensen 2013 and others) which adopt a social arena perspective where different framings and perspectives on transitions come together in one arena such as households where pro-cesses of sense-making and conflict negotiation take place. Empirically I will use interview and focus group data on smart homes and microgeneration in Austria and Sweden. In the longer term this perspective on infrastructure integration through the lense of households shall also allow a more systematic comparisons of different urban pathways and styles of infrastructure integration, strategies to govern such change processes and the role of conflicts and controversies at the level of households shaping such infrastructure transitions. RN24S06 Gender Inequalities in S&T I Shifting organizational logics, research performance and gender inequality Marcela LINKOVA (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | marcela.linkova@soc.cas.cz At the country level research assessment was introduced in the Czech Republic in 2004; gradually, research institutes and universities, too, have started introducing institutional assessment systems of research groups and researchers (Linkova & Stockelova 2012; Linková 2014). The introduction of these various assessment systems is an attendant feature of growing competition in the research system overall, tied to the growing volumes of funding distributed competitively and changes in the organization of research careers and research groups. These changes in the organization of research teams and institutes have been analyzed in terms of a shift from a dynastic to a dynamic lab and organization, revolving around short-termism, flexibility, mobility, and precarity, with clear gendered impacts (Linková & Červinková 2013; Linková 2014). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1122 In this paper I will draw on two projects I am currently engaged in, aimed to promote gender equality at two academic institutions in the Czech Republic. I will examine the gendered outcomes of the gradual shift toward the dynamic mode of organizing currently underway. While research assessment is contingent, contextual, and serves diverse needs, the shift in the organizational logics, I will argue, creates new gendered imaginaries and necessitates practices which women and men researchers and top management perceive as gendered. I contend that this organizational shift, together with the neoconservative turn in post-1989 social policy, is creating new points of exit, particularly for early-career women researchers. With the paper I wish to contribute to understanding why gender inequality in academia may persist despite actions to mitigate it. Bibliography Linková, M. (2014). Disciplining science: The impacts of shifting governmentality regimes on academic research in the natural sciences in the Czech Republic. Unpublished doctoral dissertation. Charles University in Prague, Faculty of Social Sciences. Linková, M., & Červinková, A. (2013). „ Vlastní laboratoř ": akademické trajektorie a gender v současných biovědách. Gender, rovné př íležitosti, výzkum, 14(1), 15–26. Linkova, M., & Stockelova, T. (2012). Public accountability and the politicization of science: The peculiar journey of Czech research assessment. Science and Public Policy, 39(5), 618–629. doi:10.1093/scipol/scs039 'We are all the same': Typologies of masculinities and femininities in academic organisations Pat O'CONNOR (University of Limerick, Ireland, Ireland) | Pat.oconnor@ul.ie Clare O' HAGAN (University of Limerick, Ireland, Ireland) | Clare.ohagan@ul.ie Among academics employed in science and technology it is widely assumed that gender makes no difference (Rhoton, 2011). Thus it is assumed that academic careers are open to talented individuals, regardless of gender (or indeed race or class). O'Connor and O'Hagan (2015) developed a typology of masculinities, using axes of relational and career commitment (with respondents classified as strong or weak on each dimension). While it was possible to identify academic men in each type, all of the types reflect the persistence of an underlying system of male privileging in the changing landscape of higher education. As the typology moved beyond hegemonic masculinity (Connell, 1995) it is at least theoretically possible that it might be possible to locate female scientists on it. Drawing on a qualitative study (n=29) involving interviews with men and women at early, mid and senior levels in one university, this paper looks at the issues raised by an attempt to locate female scientists on this typology of masculinities. In addition to highlighting the issues raised by doing this, the paper will also explore women's perception of as well as their attitudes to the persistence of the patriarchal dividend (Connell, 1987). This typology is seen as potentially having implications for theories and practices of motivation and management in academic organizations, while also challenging assumptions about the gender neutral nature of academic organisations and STEM careers Doing action research in STEM research and academia: what are the possibilities for addressing gender inequality in higher education contexts? Sarah BARNARD (Loughborough University, United Kingdom) | S.H.Barnard@lboro.ac.uk Tarek HASSAN (Loughborough University, United Kingdom) | T.Hassan@lboro.ac.uk Andy DAINTY (Loughborough University, United Kingdom) | A.R.J.Dainty@lboro.ac.uk Barbara BAGILHOLE (Loughborough University, United Kingdom) | B.M.Bagilhole@lboro.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1123 Higher Education Institutions represent a particular context for advancement of knowledge and contribution to progress at a societal level. As organisations the potential for innovation is immense. However, even with advances in women's academic achievement in education at all levels, women are still under represented and under achieving in academia – particularly when we look higher in the hierarchy at Professor positions and senior university management. This is exacerbated by an underrepresentation of women in particular disciplines in higher education, especially within the science, technological, engineering and mathematical (STEM) subject areas. There is a will at European and national level to confront this issue, which is apparent in the direction of European Commissions' focus on gender as a cross-cutting issue in Horizon 2020, and in the UK with the success of the Athena Swan Charter. In both cases, action is encouraged and supported. This paper will outline the progress in an on-going action research project in an engineering school at a UK university that has a focus on supporting and developing female research staff and academics through institutional change. The purpose of the paper is to explore challenges and successes and reflect upon the possibilities for addressing gender inequality in higher education contexts. Inequality of Educational Opportunity (IEO) and Changing Gender Relations in Expansive Higher Education Some findings among Finnish university students and professors Juha Petri Erik HEDMAN (University of Turku, Finland) | juhedman@utu.fi Osmo Tapio KIVINEN (University of Turku, Finland) | oskivi@utu.fi Linda Karoliina JÄRVINEN (University of Turku, Finland) | likata@utu.fi In most countries the expansion of higher education has entailed a shift from a male-dominated elite university towards a mass HE system yielding more opportunities for both 'middle classes' and women to participate in higher education and, consequently, to enter labour market positions requiring a HE degree (Kivinen, Hedman and Kaipainen 2007; cf. DiPrete & Buchmann 2013: 47-50). As concerns IEO in Finland, the differences in participation in university education between the offspring of university-educated and non-university-educated parents have narrowed from the odds ratio value 19 in 1970 to 7 in 2010; respective change among men from 32 to 8 and among women from 13 to 7. (Kivinen, Hedman and Kaipainen 2012) When non-university sector is included, the Finnish HE as a whole has the lowest degree of IEO (odds ratio 1.4) among OECD countries (OECD 2014). Women's university enrolment as well as graduation in Finland surpassed that of men in 1980's. Today from 25-44-year-old women more than half holds a HE degree, while men's respective figure is about third. Currently Finland has OECD's highest gender difference in HE attainment in favor of women (Kivinen, Hedman and Kaipainen 2014). As concerns professors, in 1980's less than one tenth from (full) professors were women but in 2010's the respective figure is one fourth. The paper examines changing gender relations in publishing activities of professors in eight largest disciplines within Finnish universities. The analyses reveal specific patterns in publishing activities of female (vs. male) professors in female (vs. male) majority disciplines. Gender differentiation in post-socialist commercial R&D Katarina PRPIC (Independent researcher, Croatia) | katarina@idi.hr Numerous studies of gender inequality in science and technology (S&T) as well as its wellknown meta-analysis (EC 2012) usually find private research sector as the most difficult one for women researchers' entrance and professional advance. However, social and regional specificities, especially post-socialist contexts of gender issues in S&T are neglected in many BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1124 studies (Šidlauskienė, 2009). Moreover, the main approaches to gender issues are criticised for emphasising professional differences and ignoring similarities between female and male researchers (Bernard et al., 2010). A more complex approach should take into account both gender (in)equalities in R&D and their socio-economic, techno-scientific and socio-cultural context. Thus it is worth exploring whether relatively high share (over 40%) of women researchers in Croatian business R&D announces gender revolution in S&T hypothesized by Etzkowitz et al. (2010) or rather conceals deeper gender inequalities. Due to the drastically reduced R&D activity of Croatian economy in transitional period, studies on gender issues were focused on public research sectors (Prpić, 2002, 2009) or at best on the technological activities of female academics (Lažnjak et al., 2011). Recently, broader empirical picture of gender inequalities in Croatian industrial research could be derived from comprehensive online study of a sample of 245 researchers from registered R&D organizations and units. Respondents' professional profile and performance were explored by a web questionnaire, while Pirola-Merlo's (2000) questionnaire was applied to examine organizational support to innovation. Therefore not only what is similar or different in men's and women's achievements can be revealed, but also whether organizational support has impact on gender differentiation in business R&D as often presumed. RN24S07 Health, Bio-medicine & Social Context II Hacking the Self – An Ethnographic Study of Finnish "Quantified Self" Practitioners Harley Arne Mikael BERGROTH (University of Turku, Finland) | hamber@utu.fi This paper explores an activity called Quantified Self, which refers to measuring and optimizing the human body through data collected by various kinds of (smart) devices and applications. My main interest is to investigate how self-tracking and self-optimization as therapeutic technologies of the self relate to body politics and contemporary bodily norms in the everyday lives and experiences of Finnish Quantified Self practitioners. Over the past decades it has been noted how individuals in western societies have increasingly engaged in ritualized self-surveillance as a part of health-conscious and efficiency-driven lifestyles. This development has boosted the markets for wearable technology that allows users to track various aspects of their daily lives. For many Finnish Quantified Self practitioners data is seemingly objective means to achieve a better, upgraded body and self in a technical as well as in a moral sense. However, through design technology is necessarily imbued with politics and thus not separate from formations of social inequalities. This paper is a part of my PhD project, which is a multi-sited ethnographic study of biohacking and technology-mediated body modification practices. Theoretically I will draw from foucauldian power analytics, STS and sociology of the body. In addition to the discursive dimensions of social dominance and resistance I am interested in the materiality of therapeutic technologies of the self and the formation(s) of sociality and inequality in and through the "Internet of humans and things". Globalization of hyperactivity in Poland. The emerging of psychiatric disorder definition in the semi-peripheral regimes of knowledge. Michał WRÓBLEWSKI (Nicolaus Copernicus University, Poland) | mich.wrob@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1125 ADHD is a psychiatric disorder, one of the most common disorders among children and adolescents, especially in United States of America. During last 20 years it became very popular topic for scientific, medical and popular discourse. Recently Peter Conrad and Meredith R. Begey (2014) showed that the biomedical definition of the disorder is being globalized through several channels: diagnostic criteria, Internet, transnational pharmaceutical industry and advocacy groups. In my paper I want to show how this process works in Poland. In first part, I will focus on areas where biomedical definition of ADHD is being shifted from US context to Polish context, in way that is characteristic to semi-peripheral context, namely the reproduction on knowledge, not the original production. I'll briefly discuss such phenomenon as: popular scientific books on ADHD addressed to parents, Internet advocacy groups which discuss ADHD related topics using expert knowledge, social controversies on ADHD. In the second part I will present results of scientific discourse analysis, namely the Polish psychiatric scientific journals. My research question was: was there the overrepresentation of biomedical definition of ADHD in last 25 years in the field of psychiatry? Do Polish studies on ADHD are original studies or do they just reproduce foreign research? Is Polish psychiatry is a field original and independent to American influence, or the opposite – it adopts US trends? Biomedicalized Stratification of Reproduction: Whom can('t) be matched with whom in British egg donation Priya DAVDA (Royal Holloway, University of London, United Kingdom) | p.davda@rhul.ac.uk The stratification of reproduction refers to the ways in which reproduction and parenting is differentiated, and differently valued, according to cleavages of sexuality, class, race/ethnicity and disability (Cohen, 1989). In the new reproductive technologies, scholarship has traditionally focused on inequalities in individuals' access to treatment and parenthood, so that certain categories of individuals are encouraged/enabled to reproduce, while other categories of individuals are discouraged/restricted from reproducing or parenting (Ginsburg and Rapp, 1995). One pertinent area that has received little empirical attention in the UK is that of clinicmediated matching in egg donation, i.e. matching as a mechanism for clinicians to allocate particular donors to particular recipients, thereby determining whether patients are ultimately treated. Within gamete donation, donor-recipient matching practices can provide another layer to stratified reproduction, by virtue of whom may (or may not) be matched with whom, whereby some types of family are encouraged to be reproduced, whilst other types of families are avoided (Skupinski-Quiroga, 2007). Based on ethnographic observations and interviews with medical staff and patients, I will report preliminary findings from my doctoral thesis in 2 private fertility clinics in England to explore to what extent the theoretical framework of (bio)medical stratification can help to explain beliefs and practices of donor-recipient matching, and what an analysis of matching can contribute to existing frameworks of reproductive stratification. The uses of Quantified Self in a society of multiple temporalities: towards human optimisation? Julien ONNO (Université de Caen Basse-Normandie, France) | julien.onno14@gmail.com We propose in this presentation to examine the relationship between multiple social temporalities and forms of human optimisation provided by developments in information and communication technology. Our approach is based on a sociology of social times and a sociology of the uses of technology. Time, although appearing to be a natural phenomenon, is an integration process of a series of activity periods which has become progressively more complex. It is a social construction and a learning process that people use to coordinate their actions. But rapid social change due to technological upheaval underlines the fragility of our BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1126 society. We can therefore identify a social acceleration that is fragmenting social times. Consumption seems to be caught in an accelerating spiral and individuals face seeing everyday objects in their life become quickly outdated. Technological innovations are causing rapid disruption of the social landscape.In this context, individuals subjected to continual pressure to raise their performance, seek to follow, to anticipate, to take ownership of or to surpass this acceleration . We shall therefore be concerned with outlining the practices and uses of Quantified Self. This particular type of data gathering raises questions in several areas and can be viewed as a form of social "self-control" and as a range of practices that aims to objectivise biological data in order to integrate them into a life course. This willingness to optimise health is also linked with sharing personal information on social media. Rethinking donated blood with an ontological approach: mapping out the flow of Flemish donor-blood and its multiple enactments in practice Emmeline VANDEPUTTE (Ghent University, Belgium) | emmeline.vandeputte@ugent.be Lesley HUSTINX (Ghent University, Belgium) | emmeline.vandeputte@ugent.be Michiel DE KROM (Ghent University, Belgium) | emmeline.vandeputte@ugent.be While public policies advocate national blood-donation systems based on voluntary nonremunerated donation, current scholarship has questioned the contemporary relevance of this gift-model. Technical innovations, such as blood-fractioning, allow a donated blood-unit to be broken down into different components that can be used for multiple purposes, ranging from transfusion medicine over the manufacturing of plasma-derived medicinal products to human genome research in both public and private bio-industrial contexts. As techno-scientific processing renders blood an increasing biovalue after donation, non-economic blood-donation has been integrated in a global network of bio-economic relations. This has urged scholars to reflect on the shifting meanings and values of blood and blood-donation within a globalized blood-economy. This paper contrasts different conceptualizations of donor-blood in social science research on blood-donation. While some authors stress the metaphorical, moral or social value of donated blood, others argue that the techno-scientific and partially marketized deployment of donorblood turned it into a bulk-commodity and that, subsequently, a volunteer-based system for blood collection is outdated. Taking these divergent perspectives into account, this paper suggests an ontological approach towards the materiality of blood and its multiple meanings and values. By mapping out the flow of Flemish donor-blood, we explore where and how different ontologies of blood are enacted in practice. The Flemish Red Cross blood-bank is thereby identified as a strategic site in the co-ordination of different practice-specific enactments of blood, bracketing out conflicting versions of donor-blood in their communication towards (potential) voluntary non-remunerated donors on blood-donation as 'a gift of life'. RN24S08 Researchers' Professional Perspectives in Academic Science II How accessible is the Professorship for Social Risers? Christina MÖLLER (University of Paderborn, Germany) | christina.moeller@uni-paderborn.de The social origin of Professorship belongs to the inadequately researched topics in international sociological science. So I questioned 1.340 professors in Germany about their social origin. According to the thesis of Pierre Bourdieu about the cultural coherence between the families' BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1127 capitals, requirements of higher education and the scientific career the study deals with an analysis of the relationship between the social origin and the location (including discipline and status) of the professorship, as well as the sex and 'race'. The results can be related to other findings of the empirical educational research, which confirm a close relationship between the attainment of high education status and a privileged social background. 34% of the professors derive from the highest and only 11% from the lowest background group. Accordingly much more persons from privileged socio-economic families have reached a professorship. Time analysis shows that self-recruitment has intensified over the last twenty years through the increased appointment of incumbents from the highest society-groups, indicating a trend of social closure. Furthermore a statistically significant relationship between the social background and other variables like the disciplines, the status of the professorship, the sex and the 'race' shows that the social origin of the incumbents is very differentiated. F.e. higher concentrations of social risers are found in the Social Sciences. Therefore I come to the conclusion that Universities can be seen as socially highly differentiated organizations offering dissimilar possibilities for social risers. Research excellence and university differentiation: Institutional strategies and organizational responses in Spanish Universities Alberto BENITEZ-AMADO (CSIC-IPPConsejo Superior de Investigaciones Cientificas, Spain) | Alberto.Benitez@csic.es Laura CRUZ-CASTRO (CSIC-IPPConsejo Superior de Investigaciones Cientificas, Spain) | Laura.Cruz@csic.es Manuel PEREIRA-PUGA (CSIC-IPPConsejo Superior de Investigaciones Cientificas, Spain) | Manuel.Pereira@csic.es Luis SANZ-MENENDEZ (CSIC-IPPConsejo Superior de Investigaciones Cientificas, Spain) | Luis.Sanz@csic.es European Research Council (ERC) grants have become, in addition to a mechanism of funding research projects, reputational assets for researchers and for host institutions. Universities and Research Organizations have started a competition for attracting and recruiting ERC grantees. Organizational strategies and initiatives for attracting and recruiting scientific talent are conditioned by institutional capabilities and organizational features; those factors among others, such as the initial conditions of the competing organizations, influence the outcomes and results of this new type of competition. The aim of this paper is to explore and analyze which institutional and organizational conditions favour the attraction and recruitment of scientific talent in the context of the European Research Council funding schemes and in that way to analyze differentiation and inequalities in higher education institutions. First results show that most of the Spanish universities have a limited capability to advance strategic objectives; they lack a coherent institutional strategy to succeed in these new forms of competition for talent and when they have it, in most cases, those strategies are mainly rhetorical. The governance model and the path depend academic coalitions at universities seem to influence negatively on opportunities to develop collectives strategies to compete in the European environment. When we found cases of relative success in attracting and recruiting talent and ERC grantees that seems to be related with the role of some specific scientific preconditions, strong leadership and regional environmental advantages. Then, it appears that transforming the negative feedbacks between interests and institutions can only be locally changed in presence of strong transformative leadership. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1128 "Better not to think about it"? – Some remarks on career strategies of young researchers in Germany Oliver BERLI (University of Cologne, Germany) | oberli@uni-koeln.de Julia REUTER (University of Cologne, Germany) | j.reuter@uni-koeln.de With the current discussion on the legitimacy of fixed-term contracts for researchers in Germany, the working conditions of scientists in general are in the focus of interest again. Most actors in the areas of higher education research and politics agree upon the evaluation that scientific careers are risky and cannot be planned. The fact that there are almost no permanent positions below the level of full professorship makes the situation of young researchers even worse. Of course, many young researchers are well aware of these problems. This raises the following questions: Why are they nonetheless aiming for a career in academia and how do they do it? In contrast to higher education research and politics that tend to discuss scientific careers in terms of performance indicators, such as publication output, we focus our research on the scientists themselves and the logics of the academic field. Using qualitative data from an empirical research project funded by the German Federal Ministry of Education and Research (BMBF) on job biographies of up-and-coming researchers in different disciplines and career stages, we want to reconstruct (a) strategies for dealing with specific conditions of given career paths. This also calls for a closer look at (b) the interviewees' own interpretations of relevant career conditions. Finally, a special focus is placed on (c) the role of trust in scientific careers. Specifically, we look at the ways trust may help scientists to get through uncertain phases relating to job security and the low probability of succeeding in academia. Recently graduated doctors. What does it matter for recruitment in a local-global context? Carolina PINTO (Universidad de Viña del Mar, Chile) | carolina.pinto@facso.cl Javiera CORREA (Universidad de Chile, Chile) | javiera.correa.u@gmail.com The speech about "the knowledge society" produces concrete effects on the labour of states, universities and international research entities. These institutions carry on partial incentive programmes and mark a clear link between professional training, scientific development, and economic growth. To this end, the sociological approach allows restoration to social complexity that characterises knowledge production. Based on this principle, this investigation explores the career of young researchers who have recently obtained a doctoral degree, and are involved in the world of investigation in Chile. Using the theoretical contributions of Michel Callon, Bruno Latour and Pierre Bordieu, among others, the results show the importance of three elements for recruiting: local scientists' networks or social capital, publications and international collaborations. Considering that half of the interviewers completed their phD in Europe or the United States, the article allows to look at the scales of underlying values to the international scientific production from a western order. Using a qualitative perspective, the investigation is based on 27 biographic interviews to young Chilean researchers that finished their studies between 2009 and 2011 in Chilean and abroad universities. RN24S09 Gender Inequalities in S&T II BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1129 Gender equality in science and research – challenges for policy development and evaluation Angela WROBLEWSKI (Institute for Advanced Studies, Austria) | wroblews@ihs.ac.at Gender equality has been a goal in European science and research policies for more than 15 years now. While in the beginning policies focused on the underrepresentation of women meanwhile a complex equality goal is implemented at European level (e.g. ERA, Horizon 2020, RRI) as well as in most European countries. Hence gender equality policies address three main levels: • Integration of women in all fields and at all levels in research and innovation (reduction of horizontal and vertical segregation) • Promoting women's careers in research and innovation through a structural change of institutions • Integration of gender in the content of research and innovation so that women's needs and interests are adequately addressed. To pursue these goals effectively it is necessary to address them simultaneously through policies. This is a challenge for policy development, implementation of programs as well as their monitoring and evaluation. Experiences with equality policies show that even successfully implemented policies in most cases address only one dimension and have only limited effect on the other dimensions. Furthermore established monitoring and evaluation approaches focus on quantitative indicators which allow analyzing female participation in science and research but do not adequately display the other dimensions which call for supplementary qualitative indicators and process oriented indicators. The presentation starts by discussing reasons for the limited effect of equality policies referring to in-depth evaluations studies. Based on that, requirements for innovative and reflexive gender equality policies as well as their monitoring and evaluation will be discussed. Academic couples, parenthood and women s careers in the context of Czech academic environment Marta VOHLÍDALOVÁ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | marta.vohlidalova@soc.cas.cz Wide majority of academics and especially women academics lives in dual-career partnerships and a lot of them have a partner who is either academic or other professional. Given the nature and demands of academic work dual-career academic couples have to face extreme conflicting pressures and demands of (academic) labour market and private/family life. In my paper I will focus on academic couples and their strategies for combination of work and care. I will ask how these strategies influence career paths of academics, and especially women academics. My analysis is based on 16 joined in-depth interviews with Czech academic couples including couples form different research domains and generations. I identified two types of academic partnerships, which differed in ways of combination of work and care as well as his and her career (including academic mobility): traditional couples and egalitarian couples. I conclude that gender ideologies of academic couples play very important role for women's careers. Regardless of the institutional conditions of academic careers and work-life balance, the analysis showed that parenting has different effects on the careers of women academics living in different types of partnerships. The unbearable easiness of television? Technology, (smart) TV and gender in Poland BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1130 Bogumila MATEJA-JAWORSKA (Adam Mickiewicz University, Poland) | bmateja@amu.edu.pl The current status of television seems to be particularly interesting because of rapid transformations of the mediascape in the last two decades. In the age of convergence, this allegedly obsolete medium has been undergoing changes regarding technology, business models, contents, viewers' habits etc. In the proposed presentation the emphasis would be put on the relations between technological changes and the viewers' reaction to them, based on the qualitative and quantitative research conducted in Poland. As the outcomes of the study reveals, TV's technological progress has improved the social status of the medium. However, it turned out that the process is also full of ambiguities three of which are particularly worth discussing. First of all, one may claim that TV's technological progress embodies the exact opposite of the trends characteristic for contemporary western culture – it is not mobile, it is getting bigger, not smaller, and it is often shared with others (it is not personal in contrast to computers or smartphones). The reasons and consequences of this phenomenon are sociologically significant and worth explaining. Secondly, a large group of people perceive technological advancement of TV rather as a nuisance than a desirable object, rejecting most of the new functionalities. Thirdly, in spite of some criticism towards studying gender and media technology (see: Gauntlett, Hill [1999] about classic studies of Gray [1987] and Morley [1986]), the research in Poland shows that the differences between men and women and their attitude towards new TV technologies are still noticeable. Gender Inequalities of Young Researchers' Career Rewarding Networks Marija BRAJDIC VUKOVIC (University of Zagreb, Croatia) | mbvukovic@hrstud.hr The paper intended for conference presentation focuses on professionally rewarding young researchers' egocentric networks. It does so through analyses of differences in network structure and career related outcomes of male and female researchers. Data about professionally rewarding egocentric networks are obtained through the on-line questionnaire on the representative sample of 240 Croatian young researchers (in terms of academic age) from all academic disciplines. Through analysis, this paper tries to discern more about the functioning of disciplines and institutions in which those networks are embedded. Findings of the corenetworks structure characteristics are analyzed in the context of productivity and PhD thesis completion of young researchers in order to better understand the "success" or "appropriateness" of the types of networks that support young researchers professionally. All these results are analyzed in the context of gender differences, showing how gender plays an important role in all academic disciplines, not just in terms of network structure but also in terms of network related career outcomes. RN24S10 Science, Technology & Society III Hacking colelctive as a trading zone Marcin ZARÓD (University of Warsaw, Poland) | marcin.zarod@gmail.com Development in computing resulted in creation of various communities devoted to non-formal computer science and engineering practices. The paper examines Polish hackers, defined as legal part of computer subcultures and compares results of studies from domestic and abroad group. It applies actor-network theory [1] as a methodology framework and combines it with other concepts from science and technology studies. In result, "traditional" social studies of hackers BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1131 are combined (e.g. Joss Winn's [2] and Gabriela Coleman's [3]) with ideas of Peter Galison[4] and Susan Leigh Star[5]. It shows that liberal interpretation of hacking culture could be extended into wider, technopolitical understaning. In other words, it mixes political and technological descriptions, showing hackerspaces and hackers as trading zones, with different interactions on different levels and stabilities. The paper will discuss results from ethnographical study of hacking communities, done in Central-Eastern Europe, showing how non-formal communities oppose formal science and engineering practices. It will also show how such opposition might contribute to sustaining deficiencies in formal actants. First type of trading zone is non-required one, where hackerspace only catalyzes already exisiting routes of translation. Second type occurs where hackers take some of the responsibilities of formal education and engineering networks, both as a form of criticism and stabilization of existing networks. Third type of trading zone is where casual interactions within the hackerspace are translated outside the original collective. In the last part of the presentation I will show how such translations affect non-hacking institutions. I will also discuss how studies of hackers could contribute to engaged STS programme [6]. References 1. Latour B. Reassembling the Social: An introduction to Actor-Network-Theory. [Translated by Krzysztof Abriszewski and Aleksandra Derra]. Oxford, New York: Oxford University Press; 2005. 2. Winn J. Hacking in the University: Contesting the Valorisation of Academic Labour. tripleC. 2013;11(2):486-503. 3. Coleman EG. Coding freedom: The ethics and aesthetics of hacking. Princeton: Princeton University Press; 2013. 4. Galison P. Image and logic: A material culture of microphysics. Chicago: University of Chicago Press; 1997. 5. Star SL, Griesemer JR. Institutional Ecology, `Translations' and Boundary Objects: Amateurs and Professionals in Berkeley's Museum of Vertebrate Zoology, 1907-39. Social Studies of Science. 1989;19(3):387-420. doi:10.1177/030631289019003001. 6. Hackett E, Amsterdamska O, Lynch M, Wajcman J, eds. The Handbook of Science and Technology Studies. 3rd ed. Cambridge MA: The MIT Press; 2008. Accessed January 11, 2015. Airport security assemblage. Public/private contradictions and technoorganizational change Chiara BASSETTI (Consiglio Nazionale delle Ricerche, Italy; University of Trento, Italy) | chiara.bassetti@istc.cnr.it The contribution stems from the ethnographic research I conducted for about two years at an Italian international airport, focusing in particular on security, border control and surveillance. Data include fieldnotes, interviews with security guards and policemen, and video-recordings. On such a basis, I will first discuss the contradictions in place between public security logics/goals and private business ones. Guards' job is to be accurate and thorough, yet they should provide a nice, possibly brief experience for airport customers. Detection and flow are two conflicting pressures. Security procedures are differently regarded by airport management, security personnel, and public decision-makers. This is further complicated by guards being employees of a private security firm and yet serving as "public officers" (under the police supervision) in the context of airport security. Second, taking Threat Image Projection (TIP) as example, I will focus on public/private contradictions with specific respect to techno-organizational change. TIP allows exposing guards to artificial but realistic x-ray images during the routine screening, the purposes being BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1132 attention enhancement, on-the-job training and performance assessment. As I will show, the features of the library of fictitious images (number, difficulty, represented object category, etc. etc.) and the frequency of its update are of utmost relevance for TIP effectiveness as well as for guards' everyday work practices. Yet most of such decisions are taken by the private company in charge of x-ray machines and related software. And the publicly funded studies on such matters have been few and only experimental. "Access Denied": Resources and Inequalities in IT Sphere Liliia ZEMNUKHOVA (European University at St.Petersburg, Russian Federation; Sociological Institute at the Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | l.zemnukhova@gmail.com The professional sphere of information technology deals equally with science, technology, and innovations. IT sphere develops at the interfaces between academy and industry, a potential birthplace of innovations. This is where the main contradiction appears in Russian context: academy-industry interplay transformed inequality in access to the major resources for science and technology at various times. Soviet academy used to be a state monopolist in producing science and technology for a long time. After the collapse of the Soviet Union, many scientists and engineers either emigrated, or left academic careers in search of better facilities and salaries. The establishing of IT market in Russia caused a new type of inequality based on access to technology and innovative production; moreover, IT companies partly became in charge of scientific research. Despite the official policy on IT-development and ecosystem building, the gap between academy and industry still affects professional training and rises inequality in access to technological resources. The question is how professional community self-organises to resolve this conflict and to overcome basic inequalities within the sphere. The research is based on the interviews with Russian IT professionals and Computer Scientists as well as analysis of practical cases of knowledge or skills translation, and technology transfer. One of the major answer is that the community initiates its own education platforms and conducts industry-academy cooperation through personal ties and contacts. These networks help to redefine and to smooth out internal inequality, but reinforce it outside of IT sphere. The Emergent Regime of Security Technologies: Innovation, Inequalities, and non-intended Impacts Georgios KOLLIARAKIS (University of Frankfurt, Germany) | kolliarakis@soz.uni-frankfurt.de The past decade experienced the rise of national and EU-wide security research programmes, not least as a reaction to terrorist attacks in European territory. This development has been premised upon the emergence of a new paradigm for "public" or "civil" security, in analogy to the US "homeland" security. The present paper maps the organisational ecology of that new research strain, and examines how certain influential industrial players have taken the security agenda captive. Firstly, in terms of actors, the traditional defense industry, small and middlesized high-tech enterprises, as well as big critical infrastructure operators dominate over universities, particularly social sciences, and non-governmental or civil society organisations in setting the agenda of security R&D. Secondly, in terms of agenda, this is reflected in the mismatch between the "technical solutionism" of the research programmes, focusing predominantly upon surveillance, remote recognition, and pattern detection technologies on the one side, and the comprehensive societal insecurities, such as socio-economic disparities and radicalization, addressed on the other. Thirdly, in terms of epistemic frames, research-to-market as well as growth-driven innovation mantras distract from asking whether security technologies are fit-for-purpose, or whether they have non-intended and non-anticipated negative impacts, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1133 such as discrimination of minorities, or infringement of fundamental rights. The paper argues that assessments and evaluations in the exceptionally value-laden and contentious field of security research ought to explicitly align policy frameworks along criteria for more responsible, accountable, and responsive technology R&D in order to minimize long-term misfire and backfire effects in society. Challenging Orthodoxies in Digital Inequality: young people's practices online Huw DAVIES (University of Southampton, United Kingdom) | hcd1g10@soton.ac.uk Susan HALFORD (University of Southampton, United Kingdom) | susan.halford@soton.ac.uk This paper showcases a comparative study of young people from two very different educational communities: a top private school in central London (with a wealthy multi-ethnic intake) and a vocational college in a white working class area of England's south coast. A range of uniquely innovative digital methods and traditional qualitative techniques were used to investigate how the research cohort used the Web (particularly its online encyclopaedias, social networks, and search engines) to inform themselves about highly politicised and contested topics such as immigration. By operationalising the sociological youth (a competent social actor who is able to reflect on his/her practices) this research challenges the current orthodoxy in relation to digital inequality which mistrusts young people and divides them into binary categories such skilled and unskilled. The innovative research methods afforded the opportunity to compare selfreported practices with more objective observational data from web proxy servers, history files, and search engine queries. The data shows how young people's Web practices intersect with their education, social class, gender, and ethnicity to shape their political views. The analysis reveals the tensions between how young people want to use the Web; how they have learnt to use it; how they have been taught to use it; how they have been allowed to use it; and how these tensions are played-out in context of their contingent social reality. The study's findings suggest we need to rethink our approach to digital inequality otherwise future technical and educational interventions could be ineffective or indeed counterproductive. JS_RN24+RN33a Gender Inequalities and Differences in (Non)Academic Research Careers Academic and Family-life Careers in a Gender Perspective: institutional, cultural and political bias. The outcomes of a survey at the University of Florence. Laura LEONARDI (University of Florence, Italy) | laura.leonardi@unifi.it This contribution presents original findings from an empirical research aiming at analyzing the gender inequalities in scientific and teaching careers in the Italian Universities, focusing on the case-study of the University of Florence. The research moves from the existence of gender-based barriers to the recruitment, career progression, and imbalances in decision making processes. The surveying technique adopted in the study is the Computer-assisted web interviewing (CAWI). This technique allowed us to collect data from a sample of more than 800 researchers and teachers working at the University of Florence. The methodology chosen for the study is the "Event history analysis". The objective was to reconstruct the characteristics of the respondents, of their partners, and of the meaningful events characterizing their family-life history (marriage, civil unions, fertility, children, care, the management of domestic life), together with the main events which mark individual academic careers. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1134 The standardized questionnaire included questions on the parallel stories of scientific career – family life careers, exploring the causes of vertical and horizontal segregation in academia. Different patterns of gendered work and family-life careers emerge referring to diverse generations of researchers and teachers. In addition, different employment status emerge as meaningful: i.e. the widespread precarious work characterizing Italian Universities shows a strong influence on careers patterns of both men and women. Recognition vs. self-fulfilment: alternative male career paths in science and research Thomas BERGER (IFZ Inter-University Research Centre for Technology, Work and Culture, Austria) | thomas.berger@aau.at Anita THALER (IFZ Inter-University Research Centre for Technology, Work and Culture, Austria) | anita.thaler@aau.at Gender roles are converging all over Europe and career planning seems to be less gendered for younger generations. However, the classic academic career stereotype that is still dominating the life choices of early career researchers requires certain sacrifices and life decisions (high mobility, work time flexibility, postponed family planning etc.) that where formed by decades of male dominated organisational acculturalisation. The masculinisation of women's careers in academic fields is a well-scrutinised area, but how do men cope with the pressure to align their professional careers if they seek alternative biographical routes? Are there hindrances for male scientists to be recognised as true and ambitious researches if they, for example, choose to work only half time to invest themselves in volunteer or leisure projects? This paper will therefore explore the interplay of competing factors such as "work-life-balance", "family planning", "peer recognition" and "self-fulfilment" in men's academic career development. The issue of alternating academic career visions by men will be analysed by drawing on empirical data from a non-university research organisation (with strong institutional ties to the Austrian university landscape) that underwent a self-evaluation program concerning its gender policies. Additional interviews with researchers in classic university career tracks amplify our analysis. Excellence, Careers and Gender in Higher Education: The Case of Science and Engineering Andrea WOLFFRAM (Leibniz University Hannover, Germany) | a.wolffram@ish.uni-hannover.de Careers in higher education evolve within a tension of beliefs in the meritocratic recruitment and promotion of researchers and the subjectivity of the evaluation of "excellence" through the scientific community. (Hadjar 2008; Möller 2014) These evaluations are biased by many social factors such as homosocial cooptation, gender stereotypes, and self-presentation of the researchers who produced the achievement. (Wolffram et al. 2014) From a gender perspective, these factors become even more relevant in scientific fields that are dominated by man like the SET subjects (Kanter 1977). Against this background, the subjectivity of "excellence evaluations" in promotion and hiring processes in academia and factors for successful careers in SET disciplines will be scrutinized. It will be shown how the demands of gender equality and the concept of excellence are negotiated in the everyday life of "doing science" in SET disciplines. The presentation will draw on empirical findings from a qualitative study that were carried out in 2012/2013 at a Technical University in Germany (RWTH Aachen). The study was conducted in the context of the European project "FESTA -Female Empowerment in Science and Technology Academia". BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1135 These findings will be contrasted with another empirical study from 2011 that dealt with the question how female SET-scientists from Eastern Europe who migrated to Germany act successfully within the male culture of their disciplines. It will be analysed if these women who were socialized in a less male dominant culture with regard to SET education, could mobilize specific resources that helped them to reach leading positions in the SET field. Mentoring relationships and gender equality in academia: a case study Maria Carmela AGODI (University of Naples Federico II, Italy) | agodi@unina.it Ilenia PICARDI (University of Naples Federico II, Italy) | ilenia.picardi@gmail.com In this contribution we discuss the first results of an action research study, carried within the European Project "GENOVATE" and aimed at implementing a Pilot Mentoring Program. The results stem from a monitoring scheme of that program, designed according to realistic evaluation methodology ( Pawson and Tilley ,1997). The traditional question of experimental evaluation does the program work? is transformed into the one: what is it about the program that works for whom? The last one is a context sensitive research question and, in a gendered research perspective, it also results into an evaluative research strategy consistent with intersectional analysis. Twenty-one couples of mentor and mentees recruited on a volunteering basis from senior and junior women researchers working at the Federico II University are formed according to a multi-criteria matching scheme, to interact for a one year time period. Descriptive information about different aspects of the mentor relationship are analyzed and differences in playing the role of mentors are looked for, comparing senior researchers who have identified primary mentors in their careers versus those who have not. The underlying presupposition is that a better understanding of the exchanges embedded in the implemented mentoring scheme can help at better conceptualizing the involved relationships and lead to a better design of an extended mentoring program oriented not just to increase women advancement in academic careers, but also to transform the academic environment into a more gender-equality sensitive organizational field. JS_RN24+RN33b Gender Indifferences in (Non)Academic Research Between Precarious Employment and Professional Achievement Precariousness in Academia: Prospects of employing oneself in university Kirsti Maria LEMPIÄINEN (University of Lapland, Finland) | kirsti.lempiainen@ulapland.fi In this paper I will present how men and women working in universities try to get on in academic career. The paper analyses how academic capital, age, gender and class orient prospects of employment. The case analysis bases on auto-ethnography and interviews done in the University of Liverpool, University of Milan-Bicocca and University of Tampere. The question is what sort of differences and similarities there are in precarious positions in these changing universities. As a result I will suggest that in precarious positions of the three locations the opportunities and prospects of employment are partly compensated by the strength and moral of academic agency which smooth out age, class and gender differences. The precariousness is found as the property of the structures of university [employment] and not as a quality of the actor her/himself. Genderedness of Research in SET and Gendered Scientific Networks Felizitas SAGEBIEL (University of Wuppertal, Germany) | sagebiel@uni-wuppertal.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1136 The construction of high output corresponds with high performance defined as having successful projects, numerous publications, successfully securing research grants and (particularly for engineers) patents; all factors are not gender neutral. A German research project (lasting 2009 to 2012) reflected the genderedness of research for successful excellent women in SET in governmental research organizations and universities. With a qualitative methodological design five interviews with women and men in leadership positions and two gender separated focus discussion groups in each organization were collected between 2010 and 2011. A traditional masculine culture in academia in Germany affords deep professional commitment with virtually no separation between professional and private/family life (Krais, 2010). Results from European Commission tender 'Meta-analysis of gender and science research', the author participated, clearly reveal the gendered nature of academic careers. Research which goes beyond universally applicable criteria and strict norms unmasks "power relations, gate-keeping practices and informal networks as a source of tacit knowledge, support and recognition... The definition and assessment of scientific excellence (the recognition of merit) is not independent of gender relations in academia and society at large" (EC, 2012: 18). Women engineers not integrated as well as men in mentoring and networks' systems experience structural informal discrimination. As research funding (output) is a function of collaboration and competition combined with exclusion from networks women professors have to overcome barriers to succeed. Women's networks exist and they are useful, but they are less powerful for research success. These results will be reflected on different gender theories. Still after the neutrality ideal? Ivett SZALMA (FORS, Switzerland) | ivett.szalma@unil.ch Harding (1991) published a paper in which he examined whether science is neutral. In the present research we try to answer exactly the same question: still after the neutrality ideal? We collect all the qualitative publications based on two datasets (International Social Survey Program, European Social Survey) between 2008 and 2014. We make analysis in order to analyze the usage of these databases in gender approach. There are several studies which show that women are under-represented in the academic sphere, especially in (natural) science, technology, engineering, and mathematics (Goulden – Frasch –Mason 2009). However, few studies have focused on the gender gap in social sciences (Le Fleuve 2014) in spite of the fact that women are also under-represented in quantitative social science research (Breuning 2010). Most previous researchers have analyzed journal context (Le Fleuve 2014) or some of them conducted analysis based on membership of some kind of association (Hancok et al. 2013). Our research seems to be pioneering by evaluating scholarly productivity between the two genders by collecting data sets related to publications worldwide. Our findings in this survey clearly highlight the persistence of a leaky pipeline: as well as pointing out a potentially neglected causal factor which strengthens the gender gap publication productivity: survey topics are still not neutral. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1137 RN25 Social Movements RN25P01 Poster Session The potential of change. Is the LGBTQ movement in Poland able to bring on the social change? Beata BIELSKA (Nicolaus Copernicus University in Torun, Poland) | bielska.beata@wp.pl I would like to present the review of theoretical and empirical reflection of LGBTQ movement (sexual minorities movement, gay and lesbian movement) in Poland. In the second part of my presentation I would like to describe the movement existing today – the number and power of organisations, effectiveness of their actions, autoperception of actions, history. The presentation of the movement will be based of my qualitative and quantative research among different organisations and independent leaders in Poland. In the third part of my presentation I would like to highlight current actions of the LGBTQ movement (if there is any movement – this is still an opened question in Poland) in the context of the potential to cause social/cultural/political/identity change. In this part I will try to present key macrostructural factors (e.g. political transformation, dominant religion, cultural homogeneity, UE accession) which influence and influenced on LGBTQ movement and which may be observed in different cultural contexts. Urban Movements and Social Change Maria Anna ŚRODOŃ (University of Warsaw, Poland) | m.srodon@uw.edu.pl In the local elections in Poland in November 2014 for the first time since 1989, there has been a large-scale mobilization of urban movements to political representation. Practically in each of the "old" districts of Warsaw, grassroots social movements showed up in elections, next to political parties. Elections revealed as well their social and political force, as their weaknesses. The paradox is that the same factors that constitute the strength of the social movements in the city, in the face of tough political games are their weaknesses. I will analyze these factors in my poster. Many observers of social life associate with the urban movements hope for social change. Same see them as an opportunity for a revolutionary change of the system, including change of the ownership, others see an opportunity to modify the neo-liberal system, greater democratization of the life in the city, increasing the impact of the citizens on the formation of the city. The main research question, which I will consider in my poster, is the question of what kind of social change urban movements would like to make in the city of Warsaw. What kind of problems they consider as most important in a city life. RN25S01 Social Media & Digital Activism Umbrella Revolution and New Media Movement in Hong Kong Chung-Tai CHENG (The Hong Kong Polytechnic University, Hong Kong S.A.R. (China)) | sscct@polyu.edu.hk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1138 During 27th September 2014 to early January 2015 as the "Umbrella Revolution" unfolded, many Hongkongers noticed that the sit-in protests were not only the negotiations between proestablishment/ pro-Beijing camps and the Hong Kong community towards the demand of democracy, but also they were considered as a paradigm struggle in political communication and social movement in Hong Kong. After the 28th of September – the teargas attack of Hong Kong police, in addition to the protests on the street, old and new media started another form of war on cyberspace. Broadband technologies are challenging and replacing the dominant power of old media as agenda-setting. One of the obvious and significant examples is that even though the protests were coined as "Umbrella Revolution" by new media and every foreign journalist at the end of September, nearly all local media insisted to term the movement as "Occupy Central". Until a month later, only a few local newspapers occasionally named it as "Umbrella Movement" because the word, "revolution", was regarded as a politically sensitive matter to the Beijing government. Some commented that the mass media tended to be self-censored and avoided any mention of link between students' protests and Tiananmen Square massacre in 1989. Nevertheless, this might over-generalize the issue, and could not explain why the unabashedly pro-democracy newspaper, AppleDaily, in Hong Kong also tried hard to enframe the sit-in protests in a less critical manner. The dynamics between old and new media reveal several important implications for media-political relationships as well as the complexity of understanding of democracy in the Chinese context. In particular, from the earliest period of news media research, the rise of the press, radio, television, and other mass media was considered as having potential to contribute to more informed, nonpartisan, and pluralist democratic processes. The emergence of the "Fourth Estate" was once become an important democratic institution (Powe, 1991). But as it became institutionalized and settled, people started to realize the limitations of the mass media in the cultivation of democracy (Gurevitch, Coleman and Blumler, 2009). First, the myth of freedom of press had been challenged along with the growth of media monopolization. For instance, ten out of twelve Chinese-language newspapers in Hong Kong are known to follow pro-establishment or pro-Beijing stances; Hong Kong, as an international metropolis, has only two free-to-air television broadcasters and a few periodic subscription television services. In other words, the problem with regard to so-called "editorial independence" was indeed largely determined by media owners. Second, since the politicization of Hong Kong society in 1990s, media and party politics had become complementary, contributing to the formation of media-political alliances. During the negotiation of Sino-British Joint Declaration in 1980s, different stakeholders in Hong Kong started to cultivate their own political machine so as to protect their interests in government policymaking processes (Lai, 2007). The development of news media thus provided a relatively diversified infrastructure to give expressions to the voice of the public. But over time, the ideal role of the news media as professional "primary definers" faced an enormous challenge as the "Fourth Estate" began to lose its critical power. As long as the news media became more market-driven and profitized, their function for the construction and communication of public opinion was struggling under a tendency towards sensationalism and tabloidization (Lee, 2011). In view of the increasingly competitive market, news media loved to highlight eye-catching and appealing topics as their selling points; while political issues tended to be depoliticized. As a result, different media-political alliances were gradually formed, especially to those political figures who were in line with the medium. For example, Apple Daily head Jimmy Lai was discovered that he had donated millions HKD to pandemocrats and at least four political parties in Hong Kong. Under the circumstances, more and more young people started to doubt the credibility of political parties as well as the mainstream media. It was not solely because of the accuses BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1139 regarding the complex relationship between the ultimate funder and those pro-democratic parties, but because of their stance of "Sinophiliac". This media-political relationship was accused of leading to the deterioration of the civil society in Hong Kong. However, the prevalence of the Internet and related broadband technologies is creating a matrix for networking individuals, empowering them to become key social actors in political debates (Pierson, Mante-Meijer and Loos, 2011), which starts to challenge the conventional paradigm of political and social movements in Hong Kong, i.e. someone called the trend as the rise of "localism" of Hong Kong society. Especially, during the Umbrella Revolution, while old media were trying to define and direct the agenda of the protests, new media unexpectedly took the lead in information dissemination and resource and social mobilization. It came to seem that the Internet was re-vitalizing the civil society with a stronger sense of political autonomy among Hong Kong youth. Therefore, the whole protests were also regarded as an inter-generational conflict of Hong Kong. The study discusses how this emerging "Fifth Estate" is possible and examines why the other established sectors of institutional authority are being challenged at a loss during the Umbrella Revolution. It will employ one of the leading new media in Hong Kong, Passion Times (www.passiontimes.hk), as a case study to look at how it influences the roles of government, politicians, old media, and the general public in the whole event. The reason is that Passion Times is the media arm of a young political organization, Civic Passion, which attempts to integrate propaganda, civic education, and social actions with the use of broadband technologies. Passion Times not only provides news and articles by a large group of popular writers, but also first-hand information and reports during the protests. Its website also hosts archives of online radio shows and Internet television stations in Hong Kong (Law, 2014). On mid-September, nearly two years since the new media platform was founded, its facebook page had 60,000 likes. But two weeks after the protests, it reached more than 210,000 likes. Furthermore, during the first few weeks of the campaign, Passion Times' website suffered from serious DDoS attack: at its peak, the volume of requests reached 200 Gbps, coming from more than 40 countries . These show the significance of Passion Times during the protests as well as in Hongkongers' defense of their freedom and their quest for democracy. At the end of the protests, Passion Times even broke facebook's record as the highest number of website facing DDoS attack. Eventually, it was recovered its services under the protection of Google. The study will use participant-observation (as a member of Civic Passion) and six in-depth interviews, including Wong Yeung Tat, the founder of Passion Times, three frontline reporters from different occupied zones, one editor, and one technician. All interviews will be taped and transcribed. References Dutton, W. H. (2009). "The Fifth Estate emerging through the network of networks". Prometheus, Vol. 27, No.1, March 2009. Gurevitch, M. Coleman, S., and Blumler, J. G. (2009). "Political communication – Old and new media relationships". The ANNALS of the American Academy of Political and Social Science, Aug 20, 2009. Lai, C. P. (2007). Media in Hong Kong press freedom and political change, 1967-2005. Abingdon: Routledge. Law, P. L. (2014). Political Communication, the Internet, and the Mobile Media: The Case of Passion Times in Hong Kong. In Gerard Goggin and Larissa Hjorth (eds.) The Routledge Companion to Mobile Media. London: Routledge. Lee, F. L. F. (2011). Media, social mobilization and mass protests in Post-colonial Hong Kong: The power of a critical event. London: Routledge. Pierson, J., Mante-Meijer, E., and Loos, E. (2011). New media technologies and user empowerment. Berlin: Peter Lang. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1140 Powe, L. A. S. (1991). The fourth estate and the constitution: Freedom of the press in America. Berkeley: University of California Press. *1 Please see "An attempted murder of the freedom of speech by brute force: The case of Passion Times, a global target". Retrieved from http://www.passiontimes.hk/article/10-092014/19156, dated 2 Nov 2014. Mobilization via Facebook and Twitter during the Social Movements in Greece (2010-2012) and Bulgaria in 2013 Ivan STEFANOVSKI (Scuola Normale Superiore di Pisa (sede di Firenze), Macedonia, Former Yugoslav Republic of) | stefanovskiivan@yahoo.com The social movements in Greece (2010-2012) and Bulgaria in 2013, devoted mostly towards advocacy against anti-austerity measures, government corruption and decline of general living standards, have raised many discussion with in the social movement circles. Experts point out that social media mobilization is one of the key issues regarding whether a social movement will be successful or not. This paper will focus on several issues regarding the above mentioned movements. Firstly, it will focus on the positive aspects of internet mobilization such as easier mobilization of participants and more efficient "spreading of the word". On the other hand, the paper will try to shed light also on the negative aspects of social media, such as "backfiring" – conventional media which usually support governments try to dominate social media, and controlling tendencies of governments using expansion of internet and social media to easily follow and control social movement organizers via surveillance. The paper will also give the answer to the questions how did social media actually affect both social movements? Iranian women's use of Cyber-space as a battlefield for freedom of expression Thiago MELO (Coventry University, United Kingdom) | thiagomelos@gmail.com Since 2014 My Stealthy Freedom, with over 800,000 followers on Facebook, is primarily used by Iranian women as a platform to express their 'true' identities. Such outlets are rare in Iran where the state mitigates women's ability to openly display their bodies – and indeed views towards such control. Iranian state law requires women to cover their heads (wear Hijab) in public and in the presence of non-related males. Refusing to comply with dress code convention is a punishable offence. Using cyber-outlets as a form of cyber-activism, women seek opportunities to momentarily escape traditions and state laws by anonymously sharing photographs without Hijab. The site has become a symbolic movement for those who believe the internet to a space for freedom without fear, and where women come together in their beliefs and goals for empowerment. The photos and stories uploaded to the page have reached over one billion users on Facebook. The number of people who have visited the page are greater than the population of China, thus demonstrating its magnitude of this online movement. As a result of this cyber-activism, Iranian women outside of Iran are able mobilize with peers in their homeland. This study aims to explore the perceptions of such Cyber-activism, more specifically, cyber-feminism, among the Iranian diaspora in the United Kingdom, wishing to know about their participation in the movement as well as understand how the online community influence in their lives. RN25S02 The Cultural Consequences of Social Movements I BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1141 Good-Life-Religion? Ethnographic insights into cultural change through 'protest hybrids' Gregor Jonas BETZ (TU Dortmund University, Germany) | gregor.betz@fk12.tu-dortmund.de The main objective of social movements is to trigger or to influence social and cultural change with the means of protest action. Protest events usually aim at affecting the public opinion and the decision process of political or economic leaders. Meanwhile, protest happenings impact participants and may become the basis for collective identity and liability. The particular agenda and interpretations of societal problems and solutions (frames) are symbolically staged in diverse forms and may release cultural change. My paper intends – based on ethnographic research funded by German Research Foundation – to deconstruct an example of a 'protest hybrid'. The social movement Slow Food combines a hedonism-agenda with political change-utopia and a wide range of modern forms of public collective protest action. The declared aim of all their activities is to influence everyday practices by publically and collectively celebrating idealised practices. Our research shows, that Slow Food highly resembles a modern form of religion: they do not only adopt forms of especially Christian ritual actions. Furthermore, Slow Food constructs and celebrates a holistic 'theology' that transcends the individual subject and relates it to nature, human species and intergenerational relations. Using the example of public protest events, I will show, that participants as well as bystanders are affected through means of aesthetics, taste, identity and the idealisation of good life. The paper reveals, that cultural change is intended by changes on the individual level. Slow Life: passing fad or big change? Cultural consequences of Slow Movement in Poland. Justyna Malgorzata KRAMARCZYK (Adam Mickiewicz University, Poland) | jkra@amu.edu.pl Nowadays, social acceleration becomes the key concept of our age (Rosa 2013). The sociological literature emphasizes that the impact of new technologies and global standardization has brought the development of a 'time-obsessed society' (Young, Schuller 1988) where time saving, urgency and flexibility are most valued features of modern people. However, permanent increasing pace of everyday life brings a series of negative individual and social effects. Therefore, we could observe the emergence of new social movements that deny speed and create an alternative behavioral patterns. One of this kind of movements is global initiative called Slow Movement, becoming more and more popular also in Poland. Members of this movement want to find right speed with which to do something in a way that values quality over quantity and well – being of the many over the few. It is worth noting that proclaimed downshifting relates to many areas of daily life such as Slow Travel, Slow Clothing or Slow Food. The list keeps growing and includes Slow Bicycles, Slow Design, Slow Cinema. That is why I would like to ask what is the current scope of the movement's activity in Poland? What kind of cultural consequences Slow Movement generates? Furthermore, if we are dealing with long term or short – term changes? Answers to these questions will be provided by the qualitative analysis, which is a part of doctoral dissertation. Desk research on the relevant topic constitutes an introduction of the presentation. #WomenAgainstFeminism. Cultural Aftermaths of Unanticipated Consequences of Feminism Liana M. DAHER (University of Catania, Italy) | daher@unict.it BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1142 Women Against Feminism, also known as #WomenAgainstFeminism, is a Tumblr blog, Twitter hashtag, and social media campaign in which women post "selfie" style pictures holding up handmade placards stating reasons why they disapprove of feminism. Most of the posts begin with the statement "I don't need feminism because", followed by their reason(s). The campaign has very recently started on Tumblr (July 2013), claiming that American women do not subscribe to opinions of feminists, particularly radical ones. Moreover, since August 2014, the Facebook campaign page that followed has garnered 21,000 "likes." Some have interpreted this as the ideological collapse of feminism. Actually, the #WomenAgainstFeminism case suggests several issues for reflection on the unanticipated cultural consequences of women's movements, as well as on new trends of women's thought and forms of widespread opinions, beliefs and behaviour through on-line media. Several unanticipated consequences resulted from the collective action of women' movements of the two decades 1970-1990, such as the double presence model, the "distorted interiorization" by new generations of feminists and modernization outcomes, and so on. Perhaps these could be considered both as aftermaths of the above unanticipated consequences, and criticisms of radical feminist thought nowadays. Starting from the above considerations, the paper aims at analyzing this new form of cultural expression both indirectly and directly, i.e. through the analysis of many journal articles and through reading the posted "reasons". Moreover, it will try to evaluate the European dimension of the phenomenon, particularly in Italy, where the social condition of women seems to be very different from several other countries in various ways. The cultural consequences of urban social movements in Poland Katarzyna Barbara ŁUCZAK (University of Lodz, Poland, Poland) | katarzyna.b.luczak@gmail.com Urban activists from different Polish cities decide to act together not only on the local but also on the national level in order to change their cities into better places to live. Since they want to cooperate with the local and national authorities in developing urban policies, they seek to be able to speak with one voice about the future of Polish cities. They create some virtual or real networks (such as The Urban Movements Congress) to communicate and to work out the common concept of socio-cultural change based on some alternative behavioural norms, new values and ideas. The aim of this paper is to describe long-term purposes of urban movements in Poland (to show the potential consequences of their actions) as well as to propose some hypotheses related to the problem of effectiveness in achieving of these goals. The theoretical background of this paper is the Touraine's perspective on social movements. I also refer to other representatives of culture-based varieties of the theory of new social movements and to the resource mobilization theory. RN25S03 Networks, Transactions and Mobilizations in Central Eastern Europe Diasporic Environmental Protest: A Connective Action Bridge between Host and Homeland Territories Dan MERCEA (City University London, United Kingdom) | dan.mercea.1@city.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1143 In many corners of the world, protest is being embraced as a vehicle for voicing angst and opposition, most recently to austerity, corruption, environmental degradation, the retrenchment of the welfare state. This project scrutinizes Romanian diasporic environmental activism. Specifically, it charts the utilization of social media by 34 Romanian diasporic groups who mobilized in support of the Save Roşia Montană campaign, the foremost environmental movement in the country. The central aim of the project is to propose an analytical model that builds on the latest scholarship on the deployment of social media in collective action with the intent to extend it to the study of diasporic activism directed at the home country but physically enacted in the host country. For the purpose, it will probe diasporic social media communication in order to understand whether and how it may enable diasporic groups to arrive at a collective interpretation of their external conditions, to articulate their social relations and align individual cognitions and emotions that foster collective action. Local social action in Czech Repubic groups of individuals, networks or urban social movements? Jan SLÁDEK (Faculty of Arts, Czech Republic) | sladek.jan@gmail.com The framework of the paper consists of the "Right to the City" urban social movements debate (Lefebvre, Castells, Pickvance, Howe) and the concepts of transactional activism (Tarrow, Petrova, Císař ). The main question is the relation between social movement theories and current local political participation modes. The paper focuses on (1) preferred mode of political action; (2) the relation to media, political parties and other activists; and (3) the use of new social media. This is answered with the use of three main sets of data: statistical analysis of data from three own-designed representative questionnaire surveys (2010,2013,2014), ten indepth interviews with representatives of Prague's local protest groups and two case studies of local political action in CR. The combination of data analysis with above mentioned theoretical framework shows limits of the urban social movements concepts and gives empirical evidence to support the transactional perspective as a more effective and comparable analytical tool. The Success of Sustainable Mobilization. The embeddedness of movements among voluntary organizations and their success in mobilization Márton GER Ő (HAS-ELTE Peripato Research Group, Hungary) | gero.marton@tk.mta.hu Pál SUSÁNSZKY (HAS-ELTE Peripato Research Group, Hungary) | pal.susanszky@gmail.com Ákos KOPPER (HAS-ELTE Peripato Research Group, Hungary) | akoskopper@gmail.com Gergely TÓTH (HAS-ELTE Peripato Research Group, Hungary) | gergo.toth@gmail.com There are many studies explaining protest-participation generally, but much less are trying to explain the stability and steadiness of mobilization of particular movements or protests. Resource mobilization theory suggests that this success depends on the movement's embeddedness in organizational networks. Thus, we examine how contemporary movements and protests-events are embedded in an organizational network and how this factor influences their success in sustainable mobilization. During the past years, a number of antiand pro-government movements have emerged. Given that the organizing-actors show great stability, thus often the same actors appear as organizers, one would expect that they are able to mobilize a similar number of participants from time to time. But this is hardly the case: While pro-government rallies are able to mobilize tens of thousands each time, the number of participants in anti-government movements is waving from a couple hundred to 50.000. Therefore we examine how the capacity for mobilization depends on these movements' embeddedness in different types of voluntary organizations, e.g. religious and environmental BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1144 organizations or trade unions. Our hypothesises are that movements well embedded in networks of voluntary organizations are able to a) mobilize a larger number of people and b) they are able to stabilize the amount of participants. Moreover, we expect that the different types of protests are embedded in different networks of voluntary organizations. We examine this embeddedness through a survey conducted in 2014 among the Hungarian adult population inquiries their participation in certain protest events and their affiliation to voluntary organizations. Transactional networks and cleavages: the left-right debate of the Hungarion global justice movement Daniel MIKECZ (Hungarian Academy of Sciences, Hungary) | mikecz.daniel@tk.mta.hu In my paper I want to investigate, the left-right debate within the Hungarian global justice movement in the mid 2000s. Usually, the line of conflict for social movements lies between radicals and reformists, but in Hungary the utility of the left-right categories became a crucial issue. The "green" activists rejected the "left" category, because the ecologist movement has been the opposition of the leftist authoritarian system before the democratic transition. The inconsistent usage of the left-right and the apolitical nature of the Hungarian political culture also makes it difficult to apply those traditional political positions. These ideological debates are also amplified due to the lack of resources and the small number of activists. These are the elements of the Hungarian political context (Hanspeter Kriesi), which I present in my paper in detail. Then I investigate the transactional alliance networks of four major SMOs of the global justice movement with the help of newspaper data from 2005 and 2006. For the network analysis and visualization I use the statistical software R. I conclude, that inspite of the ideological debates, the different SMOs can act together at major protest events of the international global justice movement. RN25S04 Contesting Capitalism and Democracy after Embracing Them? Exploring the relation between unions and social movements Mario DIANI (University of Trento, Italy) | mario.diani@gmail.com The discussion of the relation between unions and social movements is hampered by some (sometimes hidden, sometimes explicit) assumptions about social change and the importance of "newness," that are frequently found in social movement literature. One originates from the emphasis that some theories have placed on the diminishing centrality of class conflict and more generally of struggles for the control of material resources. Another is driven by the coupling of Tilly's polity model with the assumption that unions enjoy routine access to policy making, which would render them 'members' rather than 'challengers' of the system. The third one has to do with the assumption that unions and social movements represent distinct organizational forms, with the former falling under the bureaucratic model and the latter under the informal, decentralized, participatory model. Recent arguments about the autonomous organizing power of the Internet have taken this line of thinking one step further, positing the gradual reducing role of face-to-face forms of organization for any kind of collectivity. In this chapter I argue that attempts to pitch unions against social movements on the basis of any of these dichotomies are inherently flawed because of (a) their tendency to link either to a specific condition, whether defined in terms of structural centrality of the issues/interests mobilized, of the position in relation to the polity, or of degrees of bureaucratization; (b) their BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1145 inclination to approach the problem of unions vs. movements through the comparison of specific organizations, instead of looking at the overall configuration of broader organizational fields. Both flaws are ultimately dependent on an inadequate conceptualization of social movements. I propose a view of social movements as a specific "mode of coordination" (MoC) of collective action, characterized by a distinct coupling of the mechanisms of resource allocation and boundary definition ("boundary definition" being a shortcut for solidarity and identity mechanisms) that involve multiple organizations in a field. I argue that both unions and the groups and associations mobilizing on other issues can, depending on occasion, act following the logic of a social movement MoC, or operate primarily as independent organizations. Protest in times of crisis, comparing novices and stalwarts in Northern and Southern countries of Europe Cristina GÓMEZ-ROMÁN (Santiago de Compostela University, Spain) | cristina.gomez@usc.es José Manuel SABUCEDO (Santiago de Compostela University, Spain) | josemanuel.sabucedo@usc.es Xiana VILAS (Santiago de Compostela University, Spain) | xianavc@yahoo.es The measures taken in Europe to face the crisis have provoked an increase in the number of protests and mobilized people who had not been mobilized before. However, Southern countries, as Italy and Spain, have suffered more importantly the impact of anti-austerity measures than northern countries, as Belgium and The Netherlands. We want to know if the reasons that lead people to participate are the same in both regions (North and South) and if there are differences among them. Not only taking into account the context of the country where the demonstration was held, but also the differences that there may be in the reasons to participate if we consider whether they are first timers (novices) or regular participants (stalwarts) in collective protest actions. New demonstrators and stalwarts must maintain differences in the classic motives for collective action, which means, differences in identification with parties, trust in institutions, feelings of efficacy, identity and emotions. And as the economic situation in the southern countries is clearly worse than in northern countries there will be differences also among them. In our study, we employ a two-by-two design defined by region of demonstration (North vs. South) and the profile of participation (Novices vs. stalwarts). Our sample consists of 872 participants: 423 in Belgium and The Netherlands (33.7% female; mean age of 50, SD=10.69); and 449 in Spain and Italy (42.2% female; mean age of 42, SD=13.62). We discuss the results obtained, comparing our findings with those ones collected in previous studies. The Strategic Use of Land in Stakeholder Collective Action – Lessons from the Peruvian Mining Industry Maria-Therese GUSTAFSSON (Stockholm University, Sweden) | mariatherese.gustafsson@statsvet.su.se This paper analyzes community organizations' attempts to influence mining corporations. The rapid expansion of natural resource extraction has led to increased confrontations and negotiations between corporations and communities in different parts of the global South. These negotiations often concern land rights, environmental and social impacts or access to the benefits of mining projects. Previous research has demonstrated how corporate-community relations within the mining industry are characterized by profound power asymmetries and unequal access to state institutions. However, there is one important factor that enhances the bargaining position of communities: namely, the control over land. In order to advance natural resource extraction, corporations need to get the permission of local communities to use their BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1146 land. By drawing on resource dependency theory (Frooman, 1999; King, 2007) this study examines local communities usage of resource control strategies in relation to mining corporations. Based on interviews with peasant leaders, NGOs, corporate representatives as well written primary sources, the study shows how communities employ different resource control strategies often in combination with other forms of collective actions for pursuing their interests. This study contributes not only to a deepened understanding of how resource control strategies are employed in different empirical contexts, but also more broadly to growing debates on interactions between social movements and corporations by showing the particular ways that these relations play out in the global South. From National to Post-National Struggle: Recent Developments in Political Strategies of the Kurdish Movement Ulrike FLADER (University of Manchester, UK) | ulrike.flader@postgrad.manchester.ac.uk Çetin GÜRER (Ankara University, Turkey) | cguerer@gmail.com The Kurdish Movement around the Kurdistan Workers' Party (PKK) developed in the 1980s as an armed struggle for national independence from the Turkish state. Since around 2000, however, this movement has undergone drastic changes in its political philosophy, strategies and institutionalization. While in its early years the Kurdish struggle was based on Maoist guerrilla warfare aiming at a final popular uprising, the strategies of the movement today, include civil disobedience, participative decision-making, the proliferation of cultural institutions and activities of a legal political party. In this sense, the movement has undergone a major shift from an armed struggle against the state to a struggle for transformations within the state. This paper illustrates the core developments which have determined this radical shift in its ideology and analyzes the current repertoire of practices which the movement relies on. It looks at its concept of "democratic autonomy" which has been proposed as a model to decentralize the state and achieve a radical change regarding gender-equality, ecology and direct democracy. The introduction of this model is central to the kind of strategies the movement applies today. On the one hand, it has lead to the erection of direct democratic institutions and decision-making procedures, such as communes and neighbourhood councils. On the other hand, this model promotes specific strategies which work on or within the legal framework of the given State. Hence, as the paper shows, the strategies of the Kurdish Movement have shifted from national liberation towards a post-national transformation of the nation-state. RN25S05 The Cultural Consequences of Social Movements II Dividing outcomes of a social movement Adam MIELCZAREK (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | adam.mielczarek@sws.org.pl Involvement in a social conflict is a distinguishing feature of social movements. As a consequence their emergence results in social divisions. Their nature is cognitive: social movements promote specific cognitive schemes opposed to the dominant worldviews of the given society. The strength and durability of those divisions depends on the vehemence of the conflict but they can influence the whole society. The paper, based on survey data, discusses the outcomes of the "Solidarity" movement from the eighties on the contemporary historical consciousness of Poles. Before "Solidarity", during the period of relative stability of "really existing socialism" in Poland, even if the regime didn't BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1147 enjoy large support, the society didn't have an opportunity to crystalize and negotiate the cognitive tools describing the public realm. The emergence of "Solidarity" resulted in the opening of a public sphere and "Solidarity" movement frames shaped the political consciousness of a large part of the population. The banning of "Solidarity" tightened and strengthened the divide between the part of population influenced by the frames created by the "Solidarity" movement and those driven by the frames created by the powers in charge. That cleavage outlived the system change and is visible as in the electoral behaviour as in the vernacular narratives on history and its influence remains stronger than the influence of the variables resulting from social structure. New socio-political divisions emerge over the existing cleavage because the cognitive tools that people use to describe political issues were created in the period of the conflict around the "Solidarity" movement. From OM and the Stilling of the Mind to Voga and the Perfection of the Body: How Yoga went from a Contemplative Movement to a Multi Billion Dollar Fitness Market Deborah Miriam BROWN (University of Cambridge, United Kingdom) | dmb60@cam.ac.uk Kamal MUNIR (University of Cambridge, United Kingdom) | k.munir@jbs.cam.ac.uk Shazhad ANSARI (University of Cambridge, United Kingdom) | sma31@cam.ac.uk The transition from social movement to market is one that has generated significant interest from scholars. However, in most cases, market creation focuses exclusively on the underlying social movement at stake. While movements may transform without significant interface from parallel movements, those that are significantly influenced by parallel movements that are already commodified may be significantly more likely to form markets. In our case, we examine the unlikely and dramatic rise of the yoga movement from an identity movement with defined rituals, symbols and beliefs often antithetical to the market to a multi billion-dollar market focused on perfection of the body. Systematic exploration of how movements feed off each other, or even "mine" parallel movements for concepts, arguments and even practices, combined with an acknowledgment of the dynamics of commodification – by means of which cultural practices might be turned into commodities with economic value – promises to yield new insights into the transformation of movements. We show how both infusing a practice with particular values and denuding it of such values may broaden its appeal and promote market creation. In addition, while social movements have often been studied in isolation, we address calls to include the role of the broader environment in which a movement is embedded Specifically, we explain the role of other social movements and the broader cultural environment without which we would have an incomplete understanding of a particular movement's dynamics or outcomes. The legacy of the 1980s' anti-politics: a missing reference in the contemporary East European social movements' research Elżbieta CIŻEWSKA-MARTYŃSKA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | e.cizewska@uw.edu.pl Drawing on the framing perspective in the study of social movements, in my paper I would like to discuss the possible links between a concept of anti-politics, the concept elaborated by Czech, Slovak, Hungarian and Polish intellectuals and leaders of the 1989 revolution and today's protests. I argue that the application of this concept to contemporary research is of a very important analytic utility. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1148 As social movements have long-range, both direct and distant in time consequences, very often unintended ones, the frames developed and articulated by a successful social movement, e.g. the Polish Solidarity, not only do shape the cultural and political context for the future movements but also influence these very movements. Due to the fact that the leaders of the 1989 revolution have influenced the public discourse to a great extent, we could expect that the philosophy of the anti-politics has had an important effect on the contemporary East European social movements, when it comes to activists' understanding of politics and the way politics functions, as well as the role of citizens/protesters, and the repertoire of the protests. Basing on the writings of Gyorgy Konrad, Vaclav Havel and Jacek Kuroń I will show how the idea of the anti-politics served as an interpretive frame for the democratic opposition's mobilization in 1980s and may be shaping today's movements' culture. The argument of the paper will be supported by the examples of the contemporary Polish research by various authors and the expertise in the East European intellectual history. The potential consequences of focusing on the anti-politics' legacy in the social movements and civil society research will be enumerated and discussed. Shifts in influence: early adopters of the environmental movement and their effect on cultural change Amabel HUNTING (University of Auckland Business School, New Zealand) | a.hunting@auckland.ac.nz Research conducted on sustainable lifestyles found the emergence of a subculture markedly different in behaviour, lifestyle and identity from earlier environmentalists. Utilising Roger's (2003) diffusion of innovation model, early environmentalists represent the 'innovators' of the social movement. Social movement research and theories have primarily focused on 'innovators' but there is a lack of understanding of how the strategies shift as there is a diffusion of ideas within the culture. This research explores the emergence of a subculture representing the 'early adopters' stage of the environmental movement and offers insight into the distinct strategies used to facilitate change. They rejected previous activist identities and distanced themselves from associations with political affirmative action that had positioned environmentalists as an out-group of society. Instead they created a cloaked identity aimed at normalising green behaviour and becoming an in-group member of society. Rather than being a passive form of resistance they created an active persona aimed at inspiring change in the 'early majority'. This research provides understanding of an early adopter group in a social movement and how a cloaked activist identity plays a crucial role in shifting cultural values. Ҫapuling during and after Gezi. The struggle of a young Turkish generation for a new culture of participation in Turkey Claudia SCHÜTZ (University of Innsbruck, Austria) | claudia.schuetz@uibk.ac.at The resistance against the demolition of Gezi Park in Istanbul in 2013 resulted in the formation of a nation-wide upheaval against an increasingly oppressive government. On basis of an empirical qualitative study in Turkey in 2014 with Gezi activists and Gezi movement initiatives such as neighbourhood forums this paper dicusses analyses of the reasons for the protest and its societal impact. Here, two particular features are defined: Firstly, the socio-structural examination of a young Turkish generation of protestors as main support group; secondly, the framing process of a culture of Ҫapulcu as a main explanatory approach of the protest movement. While Turkey offers a long tradition of protest, the Gezi rebellion was a young protest movement, being formed by a highly educated and secular generation. The young protesters BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1149 were reversing the swearword "Ҫapulcu" (looter), with which the Turkish prime minister tried to denounce the protestors as dregs of society in the first place, to the central self definition of the rioters. The word became synonymous for those revolting people in Turkey, who do not feel attached nor represented by their state and its leading parties. Ҫapulcu thus does not only represent a young generations  new identity but is rooted in their shared notion for a political culture of participation from below. The paper argues that the Gezi protests represent a socio-economically lost young Turkish generation, which was given the opportunity to find and frame a common identity. This identity is supposed to include a political culture of participation, which was established during even more importantly after Gezi. The guiding question is: What societal needs trigger the identity and the modes of action of the Ҫapulcu and what is the movements  outcome? RN25S06 Before and after Taking the Streets: Social Movement Continuity and Social Movement Outcomes Reclaim, Occupy, Pillowfight! Leaders' Movement Continuity and Participants' Break in the Budapest Scene of the Urban Playground Movement Panka BENCSIK (University of Sussex) | bencsik.panka@gmail.com Mihály GYIMESI (Humboldt-Universität zu Berlin) | mihaly.gyimesi@hu-berlin.de A transnational network of mainly first world organizations, identifying themselves as the Urban Playground Movement (UPM), has been creating surprising, playful mass events for a decade to redefine urban public space. Faced by the contrast between the highly ideological discourse of their main movement manifesto and the markedly fun-oriented interactive flashmobs, we sought to identify social conflict-focused mobilization frames to answer the question whether the UPM can be considered a proper social movement. We conducted interviews with the four leading members of the largest Hungarian UPM organization and surveyed participants of the Budapest event of the International Pillow Fight Day (n=111, randomized selection). Our interviews show that leading local organizers use the movement's internationally dominant ideology: they see flashmobs as tools to reclaim the public space and to fight urban isolation by prefiguring a more social city. They relate unequivocally to Reclaim the Streets, and more subtly to recent international anti-austerity protests in terms of repertoire (occupied spaces) and discourse (e.g. pro-participation). The functioning of the UPM in Budapest heavily relies on social movement continuity: the social movement-experienced leaders are the motors of the initiative, and their motivation originates in an ideology rooted in recent and contemporary social movements. Conversely, the participant level shows a movement break, our surveys exhibit a clear pattern of non-ideological, fun-seeking motivation. The UPM in Budapest is an identity-oriented social movement solely from the perspective of the ideologically motivated main organizers, whose frames are not transmitted to the participants. Representational Failure as Opportunity: The Transformation and Prospects of the Gezi Movement in Turkey Gözde PELIVAN CEMGIL (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | gpelivan@gmail.com The last decade saw mass uprisings with a very diverse participant profile and forms of action sweeping through a number of countries all around the world. The 2013 Gezi Park uprisings in Turkey also proved itself to be a part of this wave of social movements with the diverse backgrounds of its participants and their strategies of contention. While many scholars explored BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1150 the reasons and conditions of emergence of the Gezi movement, its continuation in different forms and settings has attracted little scholarly attention up until now. After almost 2 years since its emergence, what is popularly called 'the Gezi spirit' still hovers around the country at public park forums, squats, and other gatherings as well as in the form of more institutionalised settings like associations, albeit with a more limited participation. This paper argues that the failure in the translation of Gezi's popular power and diversity into Turkish parliamentary context has resulted in the continuation of the movement in a spatially and temporally scattered form. Following on the discussion of transformational character of popular movements, this paper primarily seeks to answer the question what Gezi has come to be with its past capacity and present incapacity in realigning the oppositional forces in Turkey, and concludes that present lack of parliamentary representation constitutes the most significant political opportunity among others for this movement's recursive self-production. Food Not Bombs: The New Meaning of Food, Waste and Solidarity in Post-Gezi Turkey Ezgi BURGAN (Mugla Sitki Kocman University, Turkey) | ezgiburgan@gmail.com Sercan KIYAK (Mugla Sitki Kocman University, Turkey) | sercankiyak@gmail.com In this presentation the recent emergence of the Food Not Bombs (FNB) movement in Turkey will be analyzed. The FNB emerged as a new social movement based on loosely associated vegan food sharing groups among anti-nuclear activist circles in the USA in the 1980's. In Turkey about a year ago, activists and volunteers from different social and political backgrounds established a local FNB group in Istanbul. Today they still continue to organize events that manage to successfully attract media and public attention. Our aim is to analyze this recent socio-political phenomenon in a comparative manner to find its significance within the history of social movements in Turkey. For this purpose we will firstly try to define the conditions and dynamics that created the FNB movement in Turkey. Especially the ascent of neoliberalism in Turkey and the development of ecological and animal rights groups and lastly the effects of the Gezi protests will be highlighted. Secondly we will discuss how the core principles of the movement are understood, re-interpreted and shaped in the Turkish context by activists. We will conclude our presentation by commenting on the challenges and opportunities that the FNB faces in Turkey. The data in this research was collected through focus group discussions with activists, participant observation in local FNB events and from the movement's own documents. Alternative World is not Equal: What Factors Create the Hierarchy among Activists? Kyoko TOMINAGA (Ritsumeikan University, Japan) | nomikaishiyouze@gmail.com In this presentation, the author makes clear that what factors create the hierarchy among the activists. A lot of researchers have challenged about the non-hierarchical participatory model which has the autonomy and internal democracy. Moreover, they have investigated questions of internal democracy and democratic practices, consensus decision-making, and deliberation. In this study, the author focused on the global justice movement against the 2008 G8 summit with the concept of movement backstage (Haug 2013). Movement backstage means logistics of social movements: meeting, fundraising, negotiation with city government and police, etc. Using the interview data, the author investigated relationship and decision making process among the participants. Drawing on our observations of a variety of movement backstage, we could find two factors which create the activists' hierarchy: carrier and reputation. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1151 In the movement backstage, some protesters have great influence on other members. Especially, long-careered activists have much resources(e.g. legal knowledge) and play an important role as a specialist in the backstage. Renowned activists(e.g. intellectuals) can mobilize people and they are often respected by other members. Knowledge, experiences and skills are personal and non-transferable. Such resources are sometimes are based on attributes of each activists: occupational type, gender, race and educational level. People who own high status are easy to get their position in social movement organizations. From an eventful protest to social forums: the sustainability of the Gezi network Baran Alp UNCU (Marmara University, Turkey) | baran.alp.uncu@gmail.com The sustainability of occupy protests consisting of individuals with diverging concerns, interests and claims is open to question. Similarly, the Gezi protests in Turkey, carried out by a spontaneous coalitional network, lacked a collective identity and commonly constructed frames, which are necessary components for sustained movement networks. My study analyzes the transformative capacity of the Gezi protests as an eventful protest to build movement networks. During the 15 days of protest encampment, the participants of this coalitional network experienced a process of mutual recognition, solidarity and trust building, networking, and experimenting with alternative forms of democracy and social life within the free space of affections, cognition, and relations. Based on in-depth interviews and participant observation, I argue that the Gezi protest encampment provided the grounds for building an inclusive collective identity among protestors, which reflected upon the succeeding social forum period, but that this is an indeterminate and uneven process. RN25S07 Economic Crisis and Mobilisation Dynamics of Extreme Right Protest and the Economic Crisis in Poland, 2008-2013 Daniel PLATEK (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | dplatek21@gmail.com In the project I focus my attention on the collective actor that plays an important role within the field of Polish social movements: the extreme right. Research on the rise of nationalism in Poland has tended to focus on either macro or micro level explanations, considering it as aggressive reactions to frustrations resulting from a rapid end of political and economic stabilization after 1989. This project pursues an analysis of the Polish radical right as a social at the time of economic crisis which started in 2008, but has its roots few year ago. With the advent of the twenty-first century Polish extreme right wingers suddenly found themselves an important political force which has been reinforced recently by the economic crisis. The political movement not only won seats in the Polish parliament (2001), but also in the European Parliament (2005). Now, they occupy important positions in the public sphere having a huge impact on the political and social issues in the public sphere. Analyzing Polish extreme right movement I would like to answer the question: what was the main social and economic factor transformed by the extreme right into the powerful master frame which allowed it to enter the government and had a Deputy Prime Minister? Drawing on social movement theory and methodology of Protest Event Analysis, I propose a way to conceptualize the specific field of discursive mobilization for the Polish extreme rightwing as a result of political and discursive opportunities. My central task here is to explain variations in nationalist and xenophobic claim making in that field and, more specifically, in the mobilization by the extreme right across two distinctive phases: institutionalization (2001-2005) BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1152 and radicalization (2006-2013). Looking at a broad spectrum of actors in the extreme right milieu, I analyze (as dependent variables) forms of action (repertoires) and their framework with the aim of understanding the differential use of economic and social issues in the process of mobilization. By comparing variables in the subsets of distinctive phases, I would like falsify important hypothesis. First, extreme right political movements that operate in the presence of strong discursive opportunities based on economic arguments are more likely to intensify the share of extra-parliamentary mobilization and lead to more radical forms of action. Second, in turn, when the political and discursive opportunity structure are unfavorable to the emergence of a strong extreme right movement, the level of extra-parliamentary mobilization is relatively low and more moderate. One of the important factor which lead to the emergence of the extreme right in Poland is distrustful towards the European Union. It is connected with the economic and social arguments presented by the extreme right activists. Opposition to accession and prevention of deepening integration have gained a wide support in the society on the eve of accession to the European Union in 2003. Extreme right argued that losing jobs many Poles will lose their economic stability. In the message constructed around economic colonization by the UE I see general frame produced by the extreme right in Poland. Contentious Politics in an Age of Austerity: Comparing Ireland and Spain Cristina FLESHER FOMINAYA (National University of Ireland, Maynooth, Ireland, University of Aberdeen) | Cristina.FlesherFominaya@nuim.ie Two questions arise in the context of analysing collective responses to austerity in the EU countries that were "bailed out" by the Troika. The first is why countries like Spain and Greece had such a sustained strong mobilization against austerity, the second is why countries like Ireland and Portugal did not. Are these two sides of the same question and can we answer them using the same explanations? In this paper I present some preliminary answers to these questions, drawing on secondary macro data (surveys, opinion polls and various economic indicators) and qualitative primary data on social movements in Spain and Ireland. These findings are the result of a two year Marie Curie funded research project comparing collective responses to austerity in Ireland and Spain. Dynamics of Protest in Times of Austerity: Portugal and Spain in Comparative Perspective (2008-2014) Tiago CARVALHO (University of Cambridge, United Kingdom) | tmlc3@cam.ac.uk My paper focus on the comparison of the dynamics of contention during the current crisis in Portugal and Spain. The main objective is to perceive the changes in the forms of mobilization and contention in a period of crisis, namely the main actors, claims and repertoires between 2008 and 2014. Over the last 40 years debt crises around the world resulted in defensive mobilizations against them and changes in the political landscape. In this sense, the ongoing crisis in the Southern European countries seems to unfold a similar logic. Still, the institutions and actors seem to be responding in a quite different way. With this set of problems in mind, the objective of this paper is to characterize the dynamics of protest in times of austerity in Portugal and Spain between 2008 and 2014. A longer time-frame will enable us to have a deeper understanding of how the reaction to austerity unfolded. I argue that one should follow a relational view, which takes into account the role of institutions, context and actors. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1153 For this, I will rely on a comparative a dataset of protest event analysis of both countries. These will help to identify the different phases of contention, allowing the analysis of the overall process along different circumstances like the economic conjuncture, austerity measures and elections. The final objective of this paper is to illuminate the different political processes in Portugal and Spain. Mapping "old" and "new" forms of protest in Greece. Theoni STATHOPOULOU (National Centre for Social Research-EKKE, Greece) | stathopoulou2@yahoo.com George DIAKOUMAKOS (National Centre for Social Research-EKKE, Greece) | info@gdiakoum.com Nikos STASINOPOULOS (National Centre for Social Research-EKKE, Greece) | nicolastasis@yahoo.gr The Eurozone crisis has triggered a new wave of mobilization and protest against austerity policies thus fuelling social movement research with new paradigms, repertoires and actors. Greece in particular has become a prominent field for testing theories of contention over the last five years. Emerging "new" forms of protest and grassroots mobilization on economic hardship have incorporated attributes of "older" forms of protest in mid nineties, centered along immigration, Europeanization and globalization. Having as starting point of reference the national elections of 1996 that signaled a change of leadership in the then majority party the paper will present the preliminary results of mapping "old" and "new" forms of protest in Greece. Results are part of an ongoing research program on Social Data Mapping (SoDaMap) combining social and geocoded data in a coherent platform. Using Claims making approach as the unit of analysis, the data were drawn from daily Greek newspapers and analysis has employed the most rigorous techniques in text retrieval. Additional methodological challenges and sampling strategy will also be discussed. The Financial Crisis Protest Cycle in Iceland, October 2008-January 2009 Jon Gunnar BERNBURG (University of Iceland, Iceland) | bernburg@hi.is The 2008 financial collapse in Iceland triggered a cycle of protest that eventually ended with huge popular protests bringing down the country's ruling government in January 2009. I rely on both grounded work (qualitative interviews, discourse analysis) and survey research to examine how the financial crisis triggered these enormous protests. The study cuts across levels of analysis, moving from the broad social context of the crisis through the intermediate role of human agency to protest behavior of individuals. I argue that the crisis led to a protest cycle in the following manner: The crisis undermined the legitimacy of the ruling authorities that were thus unable to provide credible framing of the crisis. Moreover, the crisis disrupted the public's taken-for-granted reality, creating a shared focus on defining it. Perceiving the situation as a political opportunity, activists and critics organized public meetings and framed the crisis as a moral-democratic crisis calling for reform by means of protest. Both economic strain and political ideations played a role in individual mobilization. Experiencing economic loss is strongly related to protest behavior, but only among individuals who lost more than others in the crisis. Moreover, political attitudes congruent with the emergent collective action frame, and the political-ideological interests underlying it, motivated many citizens to participate in the protests. RN25S08 Social Movement Outcomes I BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1154 Before and after taking the streets: Social movement continuity and social movement outcomes Doowon SUH (Korea University, Korea, Republic of (South Korea)) | dwsuh@korea.ac.kr Since the late 1990s, the consequences of collective action have been subject to an expanded scholarly inquiry. In particular, a growing body of analysis has elaborated on the impact of social movements on policy, coupled with studies dealing with structural, organizational, and biographical changes. On the whole, however, the literature continues to under-recognize how unintended consequences affect the way social movements function. In order to illustrate the unanticipated yet profound impact of unintended consequences on movement dynamics, I examine the Korean women's movement as a case study. My analysis focuses on establishing the following three propositions. First, unintended results motivate movement participants to make a prompt reaction; this leads them to voluntarily or involuntarily alter their organizational infrastructures, thereby effecting changes in movement dynamics. Second, the impact of unintended consequences is transmitted to movement participants through the process of framing; it is one's personal assessment rather than a detached appraisal of collective action outcomes that influences movement dynamics. Third, a negative evaluation of the unintended consequences may generate an impetus for reinvigorating collective action. The power of ad hoc mobilisation: postponing school closures in Sweden Katrin UBA (Uppsala University, Department of Government, Sweden) | Katrin.Uba@statsvet.uu.se This paper examines how small ad-hoc protest groups, namely the activists against school closures in Swedish municipalities, achieve their goals. Their protests range from sending emotional letters to authorities to more disruptive such as large demonstrations and illegal school strikes i.e. parents refusing to send their children to school. There is no dominant public opinion in favour or against school closures; neither are there any clear political allies. The multi-level discrete event history analysis of all proposed school closure cases in 290 Swedish municipalities during the period of 1991-2010 demonstrates that less disruptive protests tend to postpone and eventually avoid the closure. In contrast, frequent protests and more disruptive strategies accelerate the process of closure. In general, these results may reflect the characteristic conflict-avoidance-type political culture in Sweden. More specifically however, the phenomena I call the discomfort mechanism plays an important role in these outcomes – it is the burden of dealing with the flood of emotional and angry letters which municipality bureaucrats have to file, or handling outbursts during public meetings. This new mechanism combined with politicians' interest in re-election and stability allows us better explain the consequences outcomes of social movement mobilization. People-Oriented Contentious Politics within a Non-Responsive Context: the Case of the Pro-Choice Movement in Derry, Northern Ireland Marie-Lise DRAPEAU-BISSON (Université du Québec à Montréal, Canada) | drapeau-bisson.marielise@courrier.uqam.ca Despite the 15 years since the official cessation of the sectarian conflict between Irish Catholics and British Protestants, authors observing post-conflict Northern Ireland through a gendered lens (Coulter 1999, Galigan 2013, Deiana 2013, O'Rourke 2014) have shown that the continued social dominance of the 'two-community' paradigm overshadows other issues such as women's rights. For instance, women today in Northern Ireland have a very limited access to abortion as it is still considered a criminal act; indeed the issue of abortion is largely sidestepped or ignored by politicians (Bloomer and Fegan 2013, Deiana 2013, Horgan and O'Connor 2014). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1155 Within such a non-responsive context, what form does the pro-choice movement's challenge to the status quo take? Data gathered during ethnographic fieldwork with Alliance for Choice (AfC) in Derry in the fall of 2014 lead to three main findings: (1) the group's culture is a determining factor in shaping what activists will "frame" as opportunities (cf. Gamson and Meyer 1996); however, (2) a group's culture does not evolve in a vacuum, since AfC's failed attempts at influencing politicians in previous waves of mobilisation affected the group's narrative (cf. Polletta 2006); finally (3), elements in (1) and (2) help explain the continuity in AfC's actions during the fall of 2014. Indeed, activists resorted to previously used tactics, characterised by storytelling and popular education, and targeted at the general population (rather than politicians), as a strategic response to the structural constraints impinging upon them. Winds of Political Change? The after-moment of the 2011 global protest and local political processes Lev Luis GRINBERG (Ben Gurion University, Israel) | grinlev@gmail.com Most social movement literature found that protest movements are cyclical and emerge when there is some opening of political opportunities, producing agency, framing collective identity and facilitating continued collective action of social movements. This paper argues that the mass protests of 2011 have salient distinctions from these features: they emerge when the political opportunities are closed, they don't necessarily facilitate building social movements, but they do provoke political processes of change, either progressive or reactionary. The salient peculiarity of the 2011 wave of protest was the discontent with the whole political system, both with the government and opposition. The 2011 movements challenged the institutionalized political actors, provoking after the "moment" of mobilization various political processes, either opening political space for representation or closing it. The paper will analyze divergent dynamics in different local contexts. The "occupy" social protests that started in Tunisia and Egypt sparked global contagion creating a shared framing that criticizes both the growing inequality generated by the neo-liberal economy and its' anti-democratic implications. The acceptance of economic models imposed by international financial institutions provoked protests in democratic and dictatorial regimes, mobilizing "the people" both against the political and economic elites. This paper refers to mass protests that succeeded to mobilize broad majoritarian support of lower and middle classes. This mobilizing power was directly related to local politics, and the capacity of each movement to coordinate civil society organizations and to frame their demands against the political and economic elites. I will argue that the most powerful mobilizations took place in the local contexts where the whole political system was considered responsible for the economic situation. The paper analyzes political processes after the moment of mobilization, showing that the existence of democratic rules of the game is not the most important factor in gaining political representation. The most crucial elements are the autonomy of civil society organizations, their capacity to coordinate their activities, to build social solidarity, and to penetrate the political arena. In cases with deeply divided societies the institutionalized political actors succeed to neutralize the protester's demands and maintain their power. The paper will focus on different paths of successful representation of civil society claims by political parties like Chile – characterized by participation in existing opposition parties and building a broad popular coalition between them -, Tunisia where the whole political arena was reshaped and Spain – where new political parties were organized by M15 protesters against the old bi-partisan political arena. The paper will explain how different contexts shape different political processes of representation, and will show how divided societies deteriorated into BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1156 reactive repression, like Egypt, Brazil and Israel, maintaining neo-liberal economic policies and the old political actors in power. RN25S09 Gender and LGBT The typology of contemporary men's social movements Katarzyna WOJNICKA (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | wojnicka.katarzyna@gmail.com Since over 20 years the issues connected to men's social movement have been an important part of the (critical) men and masculinities studies' discourse (Astrachan 1986, Kimmel 2005, Flood 1998, Clatterbaught 1997, Messner 1997, Gambill 2005, Newton 2005). Research on different types of men's movements in various societal and cultural context resulted in development of several sets of typologies (Kimmel 2005, Clatterbaught 1997, Hyży 2006, Astrachan 1986) which supposed to frame diverse men's activism in certain categories. However, as social movements are one of the most dynamic social phenomena, existing typologies does not reflect the whole spectrum of contemporary men's movements anymore. This is especially visible in a non-American context. Therefore, the main goal of my paper is to present the proposal of new, updated typology of contemporary men's movement. The updated typology can be seen as both, extension and merger of theoretical models developed by Michael Kimmel and Michael Messner. The new proposal has been developed on the basis of a) desk research (existing works on men's movements as well as men's movements' leaders and activists' publications), b) qualitative sociological research on three different men's movements in Poland: male feminists movement, fathers rights' movement and male spirituality groups and c) qualitative sociological research on European father's rights movements. The research has been based on in-depth sociological interviews conducted between 2009 and 2011 with 44 members of dozen men's informal groups and organisations in Poland as well as on the ongoing research on European father's rights movements which has been conducted since Fall 2014. 'Conscience adherents and constituents' revisited: Heterosexual Pride Parade participants Abby PETERSON (Gothenburg University, Sweden) | abby.peterson@sociology.gu.se Mattias WAHLSTRÖM (Gothenburg University, Sweden) | mattias.wahlstrom@sociology.gu.se Magnus WENNERHAG (Gothenburg University, Sweden) | magnus.wennerhag@gu.se A foundation stone in the social movement theoretical construction that became known as resource mobilization theory was the notions of "conscience adherents" and "conscience constituents" that were first introduced by John D. McCarthy and Mayer N. Zald in 1977. In this paper we will 're-visit' these concepts, which represent an attempt to capture individuals and groups that are part of a social movement, in this case LGBT movements, or are direct supporters of a LGBT movement organization, but who in both cases do not stand to directly benefit from the success of its goal accomplishment. In focus for our study is the relationship between the needs and interests of conscience adherents and constituents and beneficiary adherents and constituents in LGBT movements. On the basis of quantitative data collected during Pride demonstrations in Stockholm, Haarlem, London and Warsaw we will analyze the group of participants who reported that they were heterosexual and compare them to nonheterosexual pride participants. Comparisons of the four country cases will allow us to elaborate on the impact of different mobilizing contexts on conscience adherents and conscience constituents. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1157 Transformation of the Post-Revolutionary Tunisian Feminist Movement and the Role of the Body Johanna Maria ULLMANN (Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität München, Germany) | johanna.ullmann@campus.lmu.de Three years after the Jasmin Revolution the Tunisian feminist movement is confronted with on going political and social dynamics and instable shifts of power. The change of the political framework leads to new developments within the feminist movement. Internal conflicts between ‚old' and ‚new' feminist activists characterize these movement transformations. This empirical study explores how 'old' and 'new' Tunisian feminist activists generate commitment and in which way they share common interests and cognitive perceptions of success or failure of the previous mobilisations. Particular attention is paid to ambivalences with regard to the use of the body through veiling. The data explored is collected through ethnographic field research using grounded-theory-methodology. Utilizing a social-constructivist perspective by deploying framing, collective identity and body politics as theoretical frameworks the findings show that postrevolutionary feminist mobilisation goes beyond fault lines between secular and religious orientation. The data proves joint strategies of interventions and shared practices of framing. While 'old' activists interviewed continue the pre-revolutionary dominant feminist perception of veiling, 'new' activists develop different modes of legitimization of veiling in order to justify their affiliation to the feminist movement. Thus besides factors of diversity like social class, cultural tradition and region future feminist activism and collaboration in post-revolutionary Tunisia strongly depends on internal outcomes of negotiations of body politics. The study contributes to the understanding of continuity and development of feminist movements under postrevolutionary conditions of transformation and democratization by illustrating the role of the body for internal movement dynamics. RN25S10 Student & Urban Movements New inclusive identities and changes of urban space: a study of political activism in Möllevången, Malmö Christina HANSEN (Department of Global Political Studies, Malmö University, Sweden) | christina.hansen@mah.se Proposal for general session (1) This paper is based on my ongoing PhD project on political activism in Malmö, focusing on three extra-parliamentary activist networks that address issues related to antiracism, migrants' rights, anti-neoliberalism and segregation in the city. They take place in the context of neoliberal urbanism and restructuring, immigration, and a rise of right-wing groups. There is a need for empirical studies on micro-level to show how activists' experiences illuminate a larger social order and relations of power. This paper addresses this issue, focusing on individuals' narratives and experiences of struggles for social change, based on ethnographic research methods. I explore the conditions for and the consequences of political activism, with special regard to the creation of new inclusive identities, the role of migrants in these processes, and changes of urban space. How are boundaries and identities imagined, experienced, challenged or reconfirmed by activism? Are new spaces of inclusion created by activists' virtual and transnational communications, and by acts of solidarity in public space? With the help of the inter-related BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1158 concepts 'autonomous geographies', 'counterpublics', and 'spaces of appearance' I try to tease out what comes out of these assemblies of bodies in streets and squares. This paper suggests that activism in Malmö contribute to the social and spatial incorporation of people with different social, economic, ethnic and educational backgrounds, and create space for shared visions and solidarities. It also suggests that activists' practices in public space are an important resource for the public articulation of new inclusive identities, which challenge existent discourses of ethnic segregation, of diversity as difference and anti-immigrant sentiments. Countering Hegemony through a Park: The Gezi Protests in Turkey Kivanc OZCAN (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | kivanc.ozcan@gmail.com Nazli SENSES (Baskent University, Turkey) | nsozcan@baskent.edu.tr This chapter discusses the Gezi Park protests, which has erupted in Istanbul and then spread to other cities in the spring and summer 2013 as a response to the Turkish government's antienvironmentalist policies in particular and its overall 'authoritarian' political performance in general. The discussion flows within a theoretical framework inspired from the Gramscian concept of hegemony while explaining the alliance of various, even previously competing, political and social actors of the protests who are from different walks of life. Particular focus of the chapter however is on the responses of different kinds of 'immigrant' groups: As national minorities and 'internal migrants' we focus on the involvement of Kurdish and Alevi populations into the protests. Also we focus on the involvement of the Turkish diaspora abroad as 'international migrants' in USA, Europe and elsewhere. Thus, the focus will be on how an immigrant identity has been represented in the protests, and how it came into alliance with different political actors who took part in the Gezi Park protests. No Expo Network: multiple subjectivities and right to the city Niccolò BERTUZZI (University of Milano-Bicocca, Italy) | n.bertuzzi1@campus.unimib.it Paolo BORGHI (University of Milano-Bicocca, Italy) | p.borghi4@campus.unimib.it Technological devices are supporting the convergence of subjects which would never have shared common actions before. These conditions redefine the possibilities of confrontation, organization, dialogue and agreement (Kamel 2014), the definition of a common minimum frame (Tremayne 2014), the dynamics of adhesion to the protest allowing multiple adhesion paths (Bennet, Segerberg 2011) the forms of participation (McDonald 2002). Within this frame the concept of "collective identity" need to be re-discuss (Melucci 1984; 2000; McDonald 2002). Within the Network Society (Castells 2003), individuals react against deindividualisation processes (Touraine 2000), through reflexive paths (Dubar 2000). The main actor is no longer a "us", but a set of many "I". If "overlapping membership" (Della Porta 2007) is not new, it's relevant the emergence of more and more variegated networks of subjectivities. Urban spaces acquire new significances: they become sites for meetings and performances (complementary to virtual discussions), sponsors for social and political new realities (Sassen 2011), where re-building existences not colonized by economical and political power (Lefebvre 1996). Claiming the "right to the city" (Harvey 2008) obliges to re-discuss traditional concepts of citizenship and representative democracy. According with the theoretical framework we'll analyse the No-Expo movement. It began in 2007, but it will know its most significant moments during next months (especially from April 2015). We want to inquire multiple subjectivities and identitites taking part in the (on line/off line) protest, the plurality of critical approaches to the imaginary promoted by Expo and different attempts of urban spaces reappropriation beared by No-Expo movement. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1159 Conflict and change: understanding the role of "critique" within Chilean Student Movement and the current context of transformation in Chilean political and economic system. Beatriz SILVA PINOCHET (University of barcelona, Spain) | beatrizsilvapinochet@ub.edu The structuration of neoliberal order in Chile during the dictatorship brought with it the implementation of a series of institutional mechanisms that souk to restrain the possibility of decision making in the political sphere while the market was settle as the only place where individuals could decide. This impulse souk to reconduct economy and society to its "normal evolution", as Hayek would in Chile at 1981. This implied an "objective" and "subjective dispossession" and a "dislocation" -in Polanyian termsof the social relationships, but also a restructuration of the democratic and political institutions that had characterized Chilean State until that moment. The neoliberal consensus that the dictatorship and the transition period brought with it has recently been contested by several protest of students, workers strikes and movements to resettle de public notion of the state. In that sense, this work will try to understand which role plays the critique -in Luc Boltanski's termsraised by student movement, in order to bring transformation in to structures and to carry on with the implementation of renewed consensus, revealing an attempt to "remake" society above new or "neo" foundations. How this process has been provoked specially by Chilean student movement since 2011 and wish are the possible scenarios that the political reforms of the present period will bring, talks about how Chilean but also world institution reshape the self, creating renewed productive models, relationships, social categories, conflicts and social problems, that sociology has to take in account in order to interpret social change. Toward a new theoretical framework of social movement in contemporary societies: An analysis of Umbrella Movement in Hong Kong Kwok Fai WAN (Hong Kong Shue Yan University, Hong Kong S.A.R. (China)) | kfwan@hksyu.edu Ka Yi CHOI (Hong Kong Shue Yan University, Hong Kong S.A.R. (China)) | gas_choi@yahoo.com.hk Hong Kong has had an extraordinary year end in 2014. Umbrella Movement, which took the form of street occupation for 79 days in three districts, broke out after the Hong Kong Police Force shot 87 tear-gas bombs to protesters who opposed to the determination by the National People's Congress of People's Republic of China to allow only 1,200 hand-picked public figures to nominate candidates participating in Chief Executive Election since 2017. While its impacts were so great as to attract international concerns and media to cover, some characteristics of the Movement deserve more scholarly examination. First, many participants were reluctant to recognize the roles of social movement organizations (SMO) and believed that it is the former's self-mobilization which sustain the Movement. Second, participants were dedicated to deliberation to devise strategic plans and make decisions. Third, instead of frequent use of confrontational approaches to articulate political demands, participants resorted more to "soft" approaches to educate participants to be reflexive. For example, when there were lots of artistic work created with the theme of universal suffrage, some civil groups set up "Classroom of Democracy" to promote ideas of liberty and human rights. This paper attempts to critically evaluate the extent to which traditional social movement theories in political sociology, such as resource mobilization theory, can explain the causes and development of the Umbrella Movement. Based on the data from 50 interviews with participants and SMO leaders, analysis of coverage of the Movement by 3 local newspapers and personal observation, it is argued that BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1160 previous social movement theories are not adequate to fully articulate the dynamics of collective actions in contemporary societies. In the case study, for instance, it is the diversified public discourses flourishingly constructed by both traditional and new media which are crucial to the development of the Movement. Drawing also on the experiences of Sunflower Student Movement in Taiwan happened in March 2014, which has widely been regarded as a model to shape the Umbrella Movement, this paper will suggest a theoretical framework to account for the causes of social movement and factors that motivate participants to engage in collective action. Implications on the roles of SMO in future will also be discussed. RN25S11 Protest Mobilisation Resource Mobilization or Collective Identity? Predicting inside lobbying activities against school closures among Swedish social movements Jonas LARSSON TAGHIZADEH (Uppsala University, Sweden) | jonas.larsson@statsvet.uu.se Providing policymakers with information that relates to the consequences of their decisions is often asserted to be one of the most important means by which professional interest groups influence the decision-making process. Newer research on movement frames suggests that this argument also may apply to social movements. However, it is currently unclear in the social movement literature why some movements are able to persuade elected officials through their technical expertise while others only rely on protest actions and disruptive tactics. In this article, I present a quantitative study of all letters sent to 29 Swedish municipalities from associations and protest networks regarding proposed school closures. New technical information regarding school closures, such as information on unintended economic consequences and alternative proposals that could save costs, have been shown to decrease the probability of closure decisions. The results reveal that highly educated and high income groups are more likely than other groups to present such information in their letters. There seems to be one clear exception to that rule, however: less affluent groups with a strong collective identity. Framing Direct Action: Continuity and Change in the 21st Century Kevin GILLAN (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | kevin.gillan@manchester.ac.uk This paper presents the notion of 'direct action' as signalling a complex and enduring interpretative frame, encompassing ideological, attitudinal and strategic preferences that are expressed in a wide range of social movements. It traces the roots of the frame historically before offering an empirical analysis drawing on qualitative data elicited in research projects on alter-globalisation, social forum, anti-war and occupy movements carried out since the early 2000s. The analysis reveals three lessons that have wider theoretical ramifications. Firstly, treating frames as substantive cultural artefacts to which individuals may be intellectually and affectively committed (rather than as the rather ephemeral collections of slogans often seen in the relevant literature) helps us understand the ways in which particular conflicts unfold. While the identification of interpretative frames is often criticised as a rather thin approach to culture in social movements this paper aims to demonstrate that a full engagement with the nuanced structure a frame can offer a satisfying account of multiple connections between ideas and action. Secondly, exploring the direct action frame in this way reveals both its strengths (in providing relatively robust knowledge to be passed across generations of activists) and its weaknesses (in the form of ideational tensions productive of characteristic practical and political difficulties). Thirdly, by tracing interpretations of direct action in a variety of times and places it is BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1161 possible to identify both continuity and change in movement cultures, revealing the degree to which frames can be both enduringly powerful and mutable in relation to specific political contexts. 'Are you not scared to meet them?' – research experiences with a study on nationalist movement in Poland Justyna KAJTA (University of Wrocław, Poland) | jkajta@wp.pl The aim of this paper is to present methodological and practical challenges of the research on the nationalist (far-right) movement. Despite the increase in the presence and activity of the nationalist, conservative and right-wing ideas in the public sphere across Europe, there is still pretty little research on them. While there are many studies on progressive movements such as ecological, anti-war or feminist movements, the nationalist movement seems to be passing over or studied only within external perspective (from the distance). Based on the author's experience of biographical research on the identity of participants of the Polish nationalist movement, the paper will focus on both difficulties and benefits of internalist studies which involve direct relations between nationalist activists and a researcher (McAdam, Blee). On the one hand, the research involves numerous dilemmas and fears: (1) how to gain entrance to nationalist milieu, (2) how to encourage participants to talk, (3) how to conduct interviews, (4) how to deal with own emotions and, finally, (5) how to analyze the data obtained. On the other hand, internalist perspective enables us to understand motivations and goals of the activists who (re)create the movement and, thus, one of the core mechanisms of the contemporary far-right mobilization. What is more, it is helpful in exploring the influences of the participation in social movement on the members' language, self-perception, knowledge, worldview and life decisions. Collective Identity between Inclusiveness and Disintegration: the Fracturing of the 2011 Egyptian Revolution Jann BOEDDELING (London School of Economics and Political Science, United Kingdom) | j.boeddeling@lse.ac.uk The concept of collective identity provides one of the primary answers to the question of how social movements ensure cohesiveness (Hunt and Benford 2004). Scholars have argued that shared experiences of struggle like joint protests create mutual trust and solidarity which reinforce such identities (Goodwin et al. 2001). Moreover, jointly confronting repressive force purportedly strengthens collective identification even further (della Porta and Reiter 2006). The fracturing of Egypt's 2011 revolutionary movement challenges this social movement studies (SMS) account. The paper suggests that in order to understand developments in Egypt, we need to account for the dynamics of cultural construction which lead to a coalition between sections of the Islamist and "pro-democracy" movements in the lead up to the revolution. Faced with limited participation in their actions, members of these otherwise opposing groups embarked on a strategy of joined actions (El-Hamalawy 2007, El-Mahdi 2009). It is argued that this sustained interaction resulted in the elaboration of an inclusive collective identity which articulated sites of political opposition that appealed to broad cross-sections of the society (Abdelrahman 2012, Singerman 2013). However, standard SMS conceptualizations are insufficient to capture both the mobilizing power and limited durability of the revolutionary movement based on this inclusive collective identity. A neo-Gramscian conception of hegemony which highlights the relevance of leadership and organizational frameworks is shown to capture the limitations of the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1162 Egyptian revolutionary movement more successfully. It provides a thicker description of the successes and failures of the identity work which it carried out. Anti-religious mobilization in contemporary Poland Radosław TYRAŁA (AGH University of Science and Technology, Poland) | rtyrala@agh.edu.pl Poland has a reputation one of the most religious countries in Europe. However, it does not mean that it is a country free from organized forms of opposition to the religious culture of Catholicism. Social movement of nonbelievers/rationalists/humanists/freethinkers has been active in Poland from over a hundred years. During this time – due to the complexity of Polish history – one may distinguish at least three phases of its history. Here I would like to focus on the contemporary stage. This movement was reactivated in the XXI century. The two main reasons of this fact, which I would like to mention more broadly, are the development of communication technologies and the emergence of a New Atheism movement in the West. Activists of that movement set themselves both a cultural and structural targets – to provide a secular alternative to the Catholic cultural patterns in Poland. It suggests that this is a new social movement, but it is not so obvious in the light of some of its characteristics. The purpose(s) of my presentation are as follows: i) to illustrate the main ways of resources mobilizing, especially the network-mediated, ii) to characterize the repertoire of collective action, iii) to characterize the current political opportunity structure of the movement. Moreover, I would like to identify some of the sources of the collective activity of nonbelievers in Poland, which lie mostly in the realms of identity and subjectively perceived discrimination against members of this community. RN25S12 Social Movement Outcomes II PODEMOS: a consequence of protests? When grievances bridge electoral and non-conventional borders Martin PORTOS (European University Institute, Italy) | martin.portos@eui.eu Joseba FERNÁNDEZ (Universidad Complutense, Spain) | josebafergon@gmail.com This study adopts a dynamic perspective to assess the cycle of contentious performances taking place in Spain during the Great Recession, 2008-2014. The very pressing circumstances have brought social movement scholars' attention back to the role of grievances in accounting for mobilization. We argue, these influence protest participation if we stress their subjective-attitudinal components (namely, socioeconomic-political dissatisfaction and mistrust in representative institutions). We understand political participation as a continuum, which goes from the institutional-electoral domain to the extra-conventional arena. Our overall argument is that the level of subjective grievances affects political participation, as people seek to express them. Grievances affect the overall level of protest events. This happens until a certain turning point in time, where emphasis moves towards the institutional side of the coin. From then on, grievances account for ebbs and flows of diachronic vote intention of the two majority parties, PP and PSOE. This growing discontent towards the core intermediary institutions of representation is expressed when a credible alternative with success potential emerges and gains media (and public opinion) attention, such as PODEMOS. Its emergence is explained by a combination of factors. Besides organizational strategies, public discourse convenience in a recession-driven scenario and (social) media presence and management, we argue success of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1163 this Spanish party in the 2014 European election would be a by-product of attitudinal grievances at the aggregate level. This is conditional upon a gradual decrease of protest events happening. At a certain point, people start perceiving electoral participation as a more effective channel for goal attainment than non-conventional mobilization due to institutional closure. On the empirical side, we use Protest Event Analysis. Data on protest events are collected from El País for the aforementioned time-period. Covariates for grievances coming from various sources (Eurostat, CIS, Eurobarometer, etc.) complement them. The specific methodological endeavour used is piecewise segmentation with time-series regression analysis. Quantitative analyses are complemented with information from about 10 semi-structured interviews with anti-austerity activists, some of them also involved in PODEMOS. Bridging protests, democracy and citizen participation in decision-making processes: Analysis of a Portuguese case study in the health domain Ana Raquel MATOS (Centre for Social Studies, Portugal) | amatos@ces.uc.pt Over the last years, significant changes occurred in the forms of collective action by protest and in social movements. Protest actions increased all over the world, and the emergence of new forms of collective mobilization is now undeniable. Portugal did not remain indifferent to that and it's now facing changes in the relationship between the State, civil society and political participation. Political participation is still associated to institutionalized forms of citizens' engagement in decision-making processes, relegating to the background the socalled unconventional forms of participation such as protest actions. This is, however, a restricted conceptualization of participation, which results in a too narrow definition of democracy that tends to devalue the impact of this forms of collective action at various levels. The work to be presented discusses the main axes of the theoretical approaches of participatory democracy, and evaluates how collective action through protests has been framed within such theoretical approaches as legitimate spaces of citizen participation in decision-making. In addition, it discusses how protest actions can amount to forms of high intensity democracy. The analysis of one case study in the Portuguese health domain will inform these questions. It refers to a controversy erupted in 2006, that followed the decision by the Portuguese Health Ministry to close a number of maternity wards in several regions of the country, one of the Portuguese cases of protest lasting longest in time. Considering the analytical framework adopted and the core questions this work intends to respond – democracy, studied through citizen participation in decision-making processes – the data to be presented derive from a qualitative approach, namely semi-structured interviews held with key informants, documentary analysis and written media analysis on the abovementioned health protests retrieved from two national newspapers. Which Crisis, Which Protest, Which Politics? The Public Discourse on the Crisis and Political Outcomes in Southern Europe Lorenzo ZAMPONI (European University Insititute, Italy) | lorenzo.zamponi@eui.eu Lorenzo BOSI (European University Insititute, Italy) | lorenzo.bosi@eui.eu Southern European countries have been particularly hit by the economic crisis and austerity policies in the last few years. The relatively similar structural context has clearly produced some similarities in terms of political outcomes, both in the institutional and in the protest domain. Nevertheless, significant differences across countries have been identified by the literature in both domains: anti-austerity protests and electoral outcomes of the crisis have taken different forms in each country. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1164 How is the framing of the crisis in the public discourse related to these differences? And what about the presence of specific actors and issue in the public sphere? Are specific political outcomes more likely to take place in context characterized by the prevalence of specific narratives of the crisis? We aim to answer these questions focusing on Italy, Spain and Greece and drawing both on the existing literature on protest and politics in these countries and on a political claim analysis conducted on the most important newspapers of each country in the last ten years (2005-2014). The political claim analysis, coding 1000 claims in articles referring to the economic crisis published in five different newspapers in each country, will allow us to identify actors, issues, objects and frames related to the crisis, that we will analyse in relationship with the existing scholarship on protest and political outcomes in such countries. Technological Mediation in the Emergence of Movement-Parties in Austerity Spain Eduardo ROMANOS (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, Spain) | eromanos@ucm.es Igor SÁDABA (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, Spain) | Igor.sadaba@cps.ucm.es The Spanish 15M movement (also known as the Indignados) was very critical of political parties and, in general, of the current system of political representation. However, the incipient institutionalization of the movement which is embodied by the creation of new political parties such as Partido X, Ganemos and Podemos, does not seem to have been particularly traumatic for many of the activists who took part in the movement; in fact, many of them are actively participating in the development of these parties. In this regard, one of the results of the 2011 protests appears to have been the emergence of new ways of articulating the relationship between social movements and political parties. In some ways, we are now presented with a hybrid (movement/party) within which the evolution of one form of collective action into another may be observed. This paper examines the role played by new technologies in this evolution. The basic hypothesis is that the extensive use of digital tools (Reddit, Loomio, Appgre and Agora Voting, among others), which encourage participation and deliberation in the creation and development of these new parties, in some ways reproduces essential values and practices of the movement, thus facilitating the identification between the 15M activists and the parties. In this way, the transition between movement and party has been conditioned by, among other things, a component of technological mediation. The use of these tools has been accompanied by the development of a certain technophile frame that stresses the potential of new technologies for social and political change. This, in turn, has had an impact on the organization of these new political parties, turning them into a form of collective action that still resembles the original social movement substratum from which they sprang. This has contributed to the 15M activists having a favourable opinion of these parties and also to their active involvement in them. The creation of mechanisms that facilitate (or at least do not burden) participative and deliberative democracy was, in fact, one of the 15M's major demands. In this regard, and without ignoring other factors, this paper argues that the emergence of these new parties is the political outcome of the 15M movement, and that new technologies have played a significant role in this. RN25S13 Environmental Movements How many colors does the green contain? Cognitive work and cultural change in the environmental movement BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1165 Riccardo Emilio CHESTA (European University Institute, Italy) | riccardoemilio.chesta@gmail.com Compared to other social movements, environmentalism seems to be a very heterogeneous phenomenon. The roots of political ecology, for example, cannot be understood in a Southern European country like Italy without referring to its political space, and specifically to its connection with the anti-nuclear mobilizations and the experiences of the so-called post-68 New Left. Against whom stresses the attention about the totally newness or the innovative postmaterialistic aspect of this "green challenge", some scholars have tried to analyze the many colors of this apparently autonomous and ambivalent culture: the red of the working class, the rainbow of the pacifism are the main examples. Looking at the political biographies of activists engaged in contemporary local environmental or territorial conflicts in Italy I aim to analyze two main aspects of this "innovation through the tradition": 1) the debates and practices elaborated already in the 1960s during the first anti-nuclear protests – overall, critique of the neutrality of science, popularization of scientific knowledge, democracy from the community and 2) the characteristics and motivations of the participants. These two dimensions will allow me to show the multiple experiences that will merge into the "green issue" and the different political meanings it assumes. I highlight the question of the social movement outcomes in terms of both organizational traits - "practices diffusion" like collaboration between experts and laypeople – and both cultural traits – "identity formation", at the individual and collective level. Carrotmob – collective action for a sustainable society Satu HUSSO (University of Turku, Finland) | satu.husso@utu.fi The Carrotmob is a community that aims to solve environmental problems, such as global warming and carbon dioxide emissions by coupling consumer power in a particular way. The Carrotmob aims to stimulate consumer behavior on the micro level in order to effect to the macro level. It can be seen as a social movement that mobilizes non-organized consumers and encourages companies for more sustainable business. Although the activists of the Carrotmob campaigns do not usually see their action as political, my standpoint to study this phenomenon draws from the political sociology, particularly from the theory of political consumerism. Political consumerism refers to the individual or collective choices in the market that aim to affect on societal issues. The citizens-concumers have got a central role in the responsibility-taking for more sustainable future, which couples together the public and private sphere in a way that extends the traditional concept of politics. My research interest is in the utopia of sustainable consumerism and sustainable society created by the Finnish Carrotmob movement that has been active from 2008 to 2013. I will investigate what kind of utopian narrative of sustainability the movement outlines. The data, that is movement's website, mainly consists of visual and audiovisual data. I argue that narrative approach and visual analysis are applicable within the studies of new political activism. This study participates the theoretical discussions on political consumerism and understanding the concept of politics. Bringing Emotions Back in the Study of Social Movements: A Comparative Study of Anti-Nuclear Movements in Three Mile Island and Fukushima Risa MURASE (Sophia University, Japan) | risamurase25@gmail.com This paper explores the role of collective emotion in the framing process in social movements. The role of emotions in framing theory has been studied by Schrock, Holden, and Reid (2004), who have introduced the concept of emotional resonance. Emotional resonance refers to a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1166 mental state where strategic emotional messages cast by the movement organizers create to evoke movement participation. In this paper, instead, I argue that emotions go beyond such strategic dimension of framing process. Emotions function not only as a means to win bystanders' support but also as a constant guide and reminder of participants' initial motivations that enable participants to start and continue movement activities. By introducing the concept of collective emotion, I attempt to shed light on more crucial roles of emotions in social movements. To attain this goal, this paper compares two anti-nuclear movements that took place in 1979 Three Mile Island and 2011 Fukushima, analyzing the formation process of emotional convergence and the effect it has on the consensus-making process among movement participants. I argue that emotional exposure in a public setting creates a collective emotion, which in turn stimulates convergence of opinions and ideas that were originally diverse and controversial, and thus reinforces the motive to participate collectively in the activities. When the regulation of conflicts keeps social movements going: the case of environmental policies Aymeric LUNEAU (Ecole des hautes études en sciences sociales, France) | Aymeric.luneau@gmail.com This paper examines the role of environmental risk regulation on the emergence of environmental social mobilisations. I will present two French environmental issues that I analysed in my PhD work: the mobilisation of victims suffering health damage caused by perchloroethylene, a chemical used in laundries for dry-cleaning, and the residents' movements against the pollution around the "Etang de Berre", an industrial area near Marseilles. The purpose of environmental policies is to regulate environmental problems and to contain social conflicts. One policy approach is to concentrate polluting activities in "industrial areas" (Massard-Guilbaud, 1999, 2010 ; Sze, 2007). This approach tends to contribute to the environmental injustice, because residents consider that their environment and health have been unfairly sacrificed. Because residents feel that they have not a say, they engage in collective mobilisations. Participatory processes aim at empowering ordinary people and thereby improving democracy. However, I will show that the participatory processes keep the environmental movements going. On the one hand, the participatory processes can reinforce citizens' feelings of injustice, because these processes categorise citizens into those who can take part in consultation, and those who cannot. On the other hand, public debates can generate a collective dynamic, whereby the actors question facts that were previously taken for granted, take part in research in order to resolve their doubts, and discover problems that have previously gone unnoticed. In so doing, participatory processes help further spread and extend environmental movements. Narratives and Collectivities in Social Movements: Patterns of Engagement of Climate Change Activists in Finland and Malawi Eeva LUHTAKALLIO (University of Tampere, Finland) | eeva.luhtakallio@uta.fi Iddo TAVORY (New York University, US) | iddo.tavory@nyu.edu Based on interviews with climate-change activists and NGO workers in Finland and Malawi, this paper re-conceptualizes the ways in which collective identity-projects are leveraged to understand social movements. Rather than focusing on "We-Narratives" to operationalize collective identity and "I-narratives" as proxies for personal identities, we juxtapose these narrative-forms to patterns that emerge across interviews. Doing so in vastly different social contexts allows us to see permutations in forms of identity afforded by ostensibly similar participation in a transnational social movement. Finnish activists and NGO workers shared a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1167 We-Narrative that highlighted the social good they pursued, but also related their personal biography to the movement in highly patterned ways. Their Malawian counterparts linked their identity to volunteering and NGO work through narrating a highly patterned individualized mobility project: shared I-Narratives that allowed them to construct their identities as upwardly striving, aspiring-elites. We then show that these different identity-formations matter for actors' mode of engagement with the organization they participate in and with their fellow activists, and thus for the form that ongoing collective action may take. JS_RN25+RN28a Football Fans, Activism and Social Change I Political orientations of Russian football fans in the context of the 2018 World Cup Larisa VDOVICHENKO (Russian State University for Humanities, Russian Federation) | vdlarissa45@yandex.ru In the 21st century the sociology of football and other spectator sports became responsive to the political and social activism of its supporters. This paper focuses on the public opinion connected with Russian football fans. First, it's an attempt of highlighting and understanding the views of the football fans on public policy, state institutions and its representatives, political parties and movements, and other aspects of political life. The second goal of this study is to examine the attitude of different groups of Russian population to the football fans and their actions. Football fan culture has been developing rapidly in Russia for at least the past two decades. Russian football supporters have been engaged in political campaigns as for example elections, meetings, demonstrations and other forms of activism. Some political actors gradually politicized fans by asking them to join protest actions. Each eminent Russian football team (Spartak, Dinamo, Zenit etc.) has its own fandom and supporter culture. Its numerous fans demonstrate heterogeneous, sometimes contradictory, even nationalistic, political orientations. Russian fans travel to their favorite clubs' matches abroad. Sometimes they have problems crossing state borders. This paper presents a sociological analysis of fan political values in Russia. Case study was conducted in Moscow in 2014-2015 by using such methods as participant observation at the fan meetings, interviews with football supporters, and an analysis of internet fan sites, blogs and public survey data. This research is of strong contemporary significance given that soon Russia will be the host of the 2018 World Cup. 'Donald you moron, your government will be overthrown by hooligans' – evolution of the conflict between the government and football supporters in Poland. Radoslaw KOSSAKOWSKI (Gdansk University, Poland) | radoslaw.kossakowski@ug.edu.pl Presentation of the Polish government vs. Football supporters conflict is the main purpose of the paper. The analysis is divided into three parts. Firstly, reactions from Polish Prime Minister, Donald Tusk to incidents of vandalism and hooliganism in Polish stadiums will be presented. The imagery of 'war' appeared in the statements provided by representatives of the government. Secondly, fans reactions and forms of protest against government policies will be described. Supporters prepared street performances, anti-system choreographies at matches. Slogan: 'Donald you moron, your government will be overthrown by hooligans' became the leitmotif BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1168 presented at several stadiums. Terms like 'second-class citizens', 'public enemy' are revealed in the discourse of fandom. One of the arrested leaders of the fan movement has become a symbol of repression, called 'political prisoner'. Thirdly, it is crucial to show all implications of these events. The government consistently implements the strategy of 'civilizing', as a result – football hooliganism was actually banished from the stadiums. On the other hand, the conflict has consolidated fan movement. This is manifested by – most of all – all-Poland involvement in the promotion of patriotic and conservative ideas and strong anti-establishment attitude. Examined conflict has not led to change of the political system by the subordinate group (fans), and has not yet demolished goverment's opponent. No form of dialogue or reconciliation appears between both sides. On the conceptual level, Polish case encourages reflections on existing approaches in sociological theories of conflict and their advantage for the analysis of Polish football field. Being Politicized of a Football Fan Community: The Case of Fenerbahce SK Çağrı ASLAN (Gaziantep University, Turkey) | caslan06@hotmail.com Football is the most popular sport in Turkey, just as in the world. And football fans are quite fanatic. Football market of the country brighten three club which established in Istanbul. These are Fenerbahce, Galatasaray and Besiktas. Approximately ninety percent of the number of fans in the country, supports one of the three Istanbul clubs. Fans are separated from the Europeans about sense of belonging. Football supporters do not represent any social class, sect, ethnicity or ideology, just like football clubs in Turkey. Therefore can not mention about indigenisation, originality or diversity. Supporter culture in Turkey does not contain any political stance generally, apart from some special supporters groups. While such a football environment in the country, a large scale operation was launched for match-fixing on 3 July 2011 in Turkey. The process named as "Match-fixing in Football Case" which Fenerbahçe SK is located in the center is still continues today. The most striking part of the case is that it has caused the initiation of a social movement, apart from political, financial, legally or sports aspects. Furthermore, wide range of a supporters group has been politicized. This case gave rise that a supporters group come into prominence as a civil movement by build up opposition block. These events constitute a unique example in terms of sociology of sports and civil society movement. I aimed to demonstrate how a supporters group might be politicized in a few years. JS_RN25+RN28b Football Fans, Activism and Social Change II Between Individual and Collective Historiographies: A Critical Analysis of Football Supporters Discourses Renan PETERSEN-WAGNER (Coventry University, United Kingdom) | renan.petersenwagner@coventry.ac.uk Ulrich Beck claimed that we are living in an age of cosmopolitanisation. Cosmopolitanism for Beck and his different collaborators entails the re-modernisation of modern institutions and structures, the living in uncertainty risk society -, and individualisation. For Beck & BeckGernsheim (2001) the individualisation thesis within a cosmopolitan sociology assumes that individuals are bound to chose and are crafters of their own biographies, in what they conceptualised as the precarious freedom. Departing from those assumptions, based on an 18month ethnographic inspired research of football supporters in Brazil and Switzerland, I sought BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1169 to unveil the discourses supporters created in relation to their historiographies as geographically distant fans of Liverpool FC. The critical discourse analysis showed that supporters used both individual and collective motives to craft their biographies as Liverpool supporters. Falling in love and learning to love were used prominently in supporters' discourses as an individualisation rhetoric. From where to learn how to love and how to maintain simultaneous multiple loves were used as a collective rhetoric. From those findings I argue that instead of 'dasein für andere' as in modernity, or crafters of their own biographies in reflexive modernity, individualisation in cosmopolitan times entails a 'dasein für gewälthe andere' being this other the re-traditionalised structures of modernity namely the nation-state and family. I conclude by pointing out that precarious freedom does not relate to the process of choosing, but to the unintended consequences of those choices. Struggles for participation: Two case studies from German football fans of Hannover 96 and Hamburger SV Christian BRANDT (Manchester Metropolitan University (associate member)) | fussballbuchprojekt@googlemail.com Fabian HERTEL (Manchester Metropolitan University (associate member)) | fussballbuchprojekt@googlemail.com The short dated past has shown diverse actions of German football supporters against 'modern football'. Public and science discusses if these struggles might be rated as social movements. In our lecture we want to contribute to this discussion alongside two actual cases by highlighting the dynamics, obstacles and narrowness of such movements. Both cases depict supporters' declining influence as club members. The first case sheds light on the Bundesliga club of Hannover 96. Its president tries to gain more than 50% of club proportions by dodging the German football law by juristic loopholes. The second involves the HSV. Since July 2014 the first two Teams of the HSV are run under the legal status of a company, that got excluded from the club. This change enables investors to purchase shares of the HSV. In both cases organized supporters have struggled against these developments of 'modern football'. In Hannover the fans spared out in the stands on match days but away fans showed solidarity. In Hamburg the organized fans started a campaign against the opening of their club to investors. By evaluating these two examples we approach to the chances and limits of football supporters as social movement in regard of their aims, the main actors, protest actions that take place, the intern struggles, the graduated organization, communication, and group constitution. Critical Consumption and the Mobilization of Football Fans: Customers, Citizens and 'Citimers' Dino NUMERATO (Loughborough University, United Kingdom) | D.Numerato@lboro.ac.uk Richard GIULIANOTTI (Loughborough University, United Kingdom) | R.Giulianotti@lboro.ac.uk Processes of globalization and hyper-commodification have often been associated with the envisioning of football fans as consumers. An active minority of critically engaged and increasingly networked football fans have frequently opposed this framing, and instead have endeavoured to define themselves as citizens. By examining the ways in which fans express their subjectivities and in which they are objectified by football and political authorities, we provide a more nuanced understanding of critically engaged football fans with regard to their position on a continuum between consumer and citizen. In addition to these two categories, we introduce the hybrid notion of "citimer" (citizen-consumer), which may be used to understand the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1170 position and practices of diverse spectators in sport, as well as different individuals and social groups within other cultural contexts. The data that underpin the analysis are drawn principally from primary sources, through semi-structured interviews with supporters, football associations' and football clubs' officials mainly from Italy, the UK and the Czech Republic. Secondary data sources include newspaper articles, e-zines, blogs, internet discussions and websites. Our analysis is focused on public debates on the Tessera del tifoso (supporter identity card) in Italy, ticket pricing in the UK, and the implementation of supporter liaison officers (SLOs) in European football clubs. The paper is part of the wider FP7 EC project "Football fandom, reflexivity and social change (FANSREF, ref. number 331097)". "Reviving Zbrojovka's Glory": Collective Memory, Fan Engagement and One Football Stadium Zuzana BOTIKOVÁ (Masaryk University, Faculty of Social Studies, Czech Republic) | zbotikova@mail.muni.cz Michal ŠINDELÁŘ (Masaryk University, Faculty of Social Studies, Czech Republic) | sindelar.mich@gmail.com Football stadiums are for many football fans synonyms of their sporting affiliation, moreover also their local identity. Besides being an important part of the football clubs' trade mark, stadiums also play a crucial part in the narratives regarding the club, its fan base, however also their urban neighbourhood. They provide the ultimate space for creating a shared collective memory through social encounters, negotiations as well as mutual celebrations. However, those shared narratives usually change, when the club moves to a new stadium, with the nostalgia overruling the objective advantages of the new venue. In our paper we want to present a unique case of reviving collective memory regarding an old and abandoned football stadium Za Lužánkami in Brno, which is strongly tied to the history of the local club Zbrojovka. The stadium was built in the early 1950s and for some time it was the largest stadium in the former Czechoslovakia. In 2001 Za Lužánkami was closed due to adverse technical conditions and should be demolished in the nearest future. However, there is a recent revival initiative that comes from a former Zbrojovka player, who besides his own nostalgic sentiments wants to allow the local football community to say farewell to "their" stadium. Through a mixed method approach we observe and problematize the processes of communal nostalgia as well as memory revival. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1171 RN26 Sociology of Social Policy RN26S01a General Session: Culture & Discourse A Reforming or Replacing the Welfare State? Social Consequences and Trends Mariusz BARANOWSKI (Adam Mickiewicz University, Poland) | mariusz.baranowski@amu.edu.pl This paper explores the general trends in the changes of the welfare state institutions from the perspective of debates and disputes including the last four decades. The object of interest will not be limited to purely theoretical discussion, but above all to fully practical implications of changes in the transition from welfare state to welfare society (J. Rodger), workfare state (J. Peck), workfare society (L. Mead), or welfare pluralism and mix (U. Ascoli, C. Ranci). In order to exemplify the empirical evidence I compare the effects of these changes in selected countries in the last 30 years (especially taking into account the recent economic crisis). Empirical data will show the effectiveness and ineffectiveness of the adopted reforms from the point of view of the labor market, labor force participation, socio-economic disparities, poverty level, the level of trust in institutions, etc. The culture of post-welfare in the narrations about aging Iwona Ewa MLOZNIAK (University of Warsaw, Poland) | i.mlozniak@is.uw.edu.pl The aim of the paper is to situate discourses about aging on the frames of changes in (welfare) state policies. The welfare state is understood here as much as political as cultural rooted phenomenon. That means that changes in the conceptualization of the state can be linked with other, nonpolitical, phenonenona and knowladges which submit to "social system". In the paper focus on the notion of aging and its problemation in the policies of EU and Poland and how they correspond to those of the role of the state. For example responsible and self-menaging subjects are one of the types that can be find in activity discourses in the narrations on aging. This is, however, accompanied by discourses based on different kinds of political subjectivities, defined by care for younger generations or local engagement, that also connected with subsidiarity "paradigm" but at the same time creating different social subjects and frames of problematizations. The effect is emerging of (not so) new social actors who seems to replacing in fragmented manner particular protective state's functions. Therefore the paper is an outcome of an attempt to trace those lines, name them and create a kind of map of a nodal points where emerges types of policies and social subjects. First it outlines the diagnosed types of subjectivites included in discourses about aging, then situates them in the context of contemporary changes in welfare state policies. It concludes with the positioning this in the frames of socio-cultural diagnosis of contemporaneity. What's in an individual care plan? Textual Technologies and the Management Of Care Work Kjetil LUNDBERG (Uni Research, Norway) | kjetil.lundberg@uni.no Forms and documents play a significant role in the context of care work. One stream of forms that care workers deal with on an everyday basis is various versions of individual care plans (ICPs). In public reports, ICPs are described as management tools for coordination, intended for BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1172 the provision of increased efficiency, accountability and user involvement in the public sector. Thus, ICPs are assumed to have governing powers. But what do the ICPs really do? When do they work and when do they not work? In this paper I investigate the management of care work practices from the perspectives of care workers in four different care settings in Norway. I identify ICPs and how these enter practices in care workers' accounts of their everyday work situations. I then investigate what these texts do. Empirically, I draw on interviews with 31 care workers carried out in 2013-2014 in four different settings of formal elderly care (care sites) in Norway. Theoretically and methodologically, I draw on insights from Institutional ethnography. The analysis uncovers that although ICPs may coordinate and standardise practices, they may also work very differently in different settings. Grounded empirical investigations are therefore crucial in order to understand how ICPs work. Understanding welfare state changes through cultural sociology Janne Mikael AUTTO (University of Lapland, Finland) | janne.autto@ulapland.fi Mikael NYGÅRD (Åbo Akademi University, Finland) | mikael.nygard@abo.fi After the 'golden age' of the welfare state we have faced not only changes in public policies but also changing moral and cultural assumptions on welfare and social inequality. This has raised discussions on the need for a cultural approach, which – with certain assumptions on culture – helps to understand the ongoing welfare state changes. In our paper we outline the possibilities opened by a cultural approach by asking how studies based on certain ideas of cultural sociology and cultural studies may help to understand the abovementioned changes. The paper examines studies on welfare state and social policy, which apply, for example, starting points offered by the French pragmatic sociology, British cultural studies, feminist theory, and ethnography. As a conclusion, the paper argues that this kind of cultural approach helps to understand the contested, contradictory and situational nature of the changes in current welfare states. It leads to an examination of the changes through power-relations as well as through the varying perspectives and experiences of various social groups. In addition, this approach might help to understand the challenges for current welfare states with means of description, rather than by seeking for straightforward explanations. RN26S01b General Session: Culture & Discourse B The Road to Freedom. Political Imagination and the (re-)emergence of the Welfare State Bram MELLINK (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | brammellink@uva.nl In the wake of the current economic crisis, welfare politics has become immensely controversial. This is striking, as the creation of individual freedom through deliberate welfare policy has long been perceived as the hallmark of sociological imagination and the cornerstone of postwar democracy. But although sociologists have extensively studied the inability of the welfare state to deal with issues such as individual responsibility and diversity, its shifting relation to the democratic ideals of freedom and equality is seldom taken into account. How did the welfare state, once the key to freedom and equality, turn into its fundamental threat? This paper will provide insight in the ideological origins of the welfare state by focusing on political debates with regards to welfare policy in the immediate postwar period. The Netherlands will provide a striking case-study, as the quick and extensive development of the Dutch welfare state was fiercely criticized by a small group of radical self-proclaimed BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1173 'neoliberals' in the early 1950s, leading to heated debates about the question whether welfare policy would pave the 'Road to Serfdom' (Hayek) or the 'Road to Freedom', as Dutch Social Democrats claimed in an influential political report published in 1951. Insights derived from this historical analysis will be used to reinterpret the current crisis of the welfare state through the lens of its ideological development. As will be shown, insight in the shifting ideological underpinnings of the welfare state are crucial for our comprehension of welfare politics and the challenges it faces in the 21st century. The formation of 'policy truths': Foucault and social policy discourse Alex PICKERDEN (University of Lincoln, United Kingdom) | alex2708@live.co.uk Donna EVANS (University of Lincoln, United Kingdom) | doevans@lincoln.ac.uk David PIGGOTT (Leeds Beckett University, United Kingdom) | d.piggott@leedsbeckett.ac.uk The purpose of this paper is to offer a Foucauldian conception of policy analysis. The theoretical contribution of the paper is to attempt to map out aspects of the policy process using Foucauldian concepts. Building on the significant body of work in the field of the sociology of education, which utilises and remains faithful to the Foucauldian canon, this paper argues that the concept of a 'policy truth' is a useful tool for understanding the enactment of powerknowledge and Foucault's wider concern between power and truth. Adopting a Foucauldian inspired approach towards Critical Discourse Analysis (CDA) this paper draws from an analysis of political discourse that relates to the education policy reform context of the United Kingdom (UK). It is through this critical data analysis process that Foucauldian concepts were utilised in order to illuminate a series of 'policy truths'. The paper presents these truths as part of a wider concept related to social policy discourse. The idea of a 'language of reform' which umbrellas and shields 'policy truths' relates further to the concept of power-knowledge and Foucault's work on governmentality. It is contended that these concepts, 'policy truths' and 'language of reform', offer a different way of interacting with Foucault and Foucauldian approaches to policy analysis. At the very least these concepts offer a simplification of various aspects of the policy process and how to interpret policy discourse through the theoretical lens of Foucault. Social consequences of conditionality and welfare contractualism in Poland Pawel POLAWSKI (Institute of Labor and Social Affairs, Poland; Warsaw University, Institute of Sociology, Poland) | polapaw@poczta.onet.pl The main objective of the presentation is to identify consequences of the welfare policy based on benefit conditionality and individualised contract as the basic tool of social integration. Conditionality and contractualism are treated here as indicators of commodification and denaturalization processes (that is the processes of market logic penetrating other areas of collective order). In literature de-naturalisation is associated with changes typical for postmodern societies. It usually means that market logic owning various aspects of group order is treated as a universal feature. However, various studies show that the process in question is contextual. Its flow and intensity is incorporated in the social structure – resistance toward commodification in poor areas is stronger, and relations based on reciprocity are more common. Grey market activities do not equal employment as they are based on personal relationships and trust. Also, data suggest that problems with implementing welfare contracts in Poland are partly based on resistance – both of social workers and recipients – toward de-naturalisation. The very idea of contract is not rated high not only due to excessive formalities and bureaucracy, but for incompatibility of formal contract rules with the social welfare principles referring to needs. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1174 Consequently, my basic thesis says that scope of conditionality and contractualism in welfare arrangements in Poland is contextual, depending for instance on local labour market conditions. I will also show – referring both to qualitative and quantitative data (e.g. Ministry of Labor data base of welfare recipients) that benefit conditionality is the prerequisite for establishing precarious segments of the social structure. Conditions for modern welfare stateism Jorma SIPILÄ (University of Tampere, Finland) | jorma.sipila@uta.fi Anneli ANTTONEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | anneli.anttonen@uta.fi The main objective of our research is to answer the question of what are the main preconditions for a modern welfare stateism to evolve and mature. Why the idea of welfare state becomes materialized in some historical contexts and not in some others? The aim of our approach is to carefully analyze histories written about welfare state development by paying a special attention to differences between different policy fields, most particularly between social security, education and social and health care. It seems that there are striking differences in the development of these fields. Thus, we should be very careful when attempting to describe welfare state development as one unified process. There is much variation between different policy fields: how and why they have been evolved, what are the dominant interests behind major reforms and what are the main outcomes? Our particular aim is to search for the order of things that matter in welfare services: how distinct historical situations give birth and transform welfare service policies such as education and social care. We ask, what are the particular conditions and preconditions that give birth to universalism and those that make end of it. Another central question concerns the motives of different socio-economic groups. We suggest that there are situations in which the interests of the rich and poor, for example, meet in a way that developing universal welfare institutions it not only a possibility but even a necessity. RN26S01c General Session: Policy Analysis A Poverty of Rural Russia: Trends and Mechanizms of Overcoming Aliye Mustafaevna SERGIYENKO (Siberian Branch of the Russian Academy of Sciences, Institute of Economics, Russian Federation) | a.m.sergienko@mail.ru As a consequence of market reforms in Russia a concentration of poverty in rural areas in 1990s led to a decline in labor and reproductive motivation, to spreading of alcoholism and to the mass migration of the youth from villages, that is a threat of social reproduction of rural communities. The paper presents findings on trends and mechanisms of rural poverty overcoming in Russia since the early 2000s. The findings were based on the results of sample surveys of rural inhabitants and expert questionings in agrarian regions. Since the beginning of 2000s radical improvement of economic status of rural residents was manifested in mass reduction of deprivation (three times), in forming about half of relatively poor and in significant expansion of the more affluent groups. In 2011 the scale of deprivation among the poor (when money is not enough even for food) were already low (13%). Such decline of poverty occurred due to the increase of economic activity of villagers and the implementation of state social programs. Education as a channel of social mobility began to work much better: in the group with higher education poverty reduced twice. At present the salaries, income from family farmstead and the social payments are the main incomes of the rural poor. The role of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1175 entrepreneurial income significantly increased. As a consequence of such processes, a mood of the villagers improved significantly and migration potential considerably "melted". We found that social policy and economic activity of rural inhabitants are strong mechanisms of poverty overcoming. Means as Ends? – Activation and Agency in the Finnish Youth Guarantee Policy Jaana LÄHTEENMAA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | jaana.lahteenmaa@helsinki.fi Lena NÄRE (University of Helsinki, Finland) | lena.nare@helsinki.fi Lotta HAIKKOLA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | lotta.haikkola@helsinki.fi Youth guarantee, launched in 2013, is the most important policy programme directed at unemployed youth in Finland. Since 2014 European Union has promoted the Finnish model, alongside the Austrian model, as a flagship policy in the efforts of tackling youth unemployment. Inspired by Carol Bacchi's 'what's the problem represented to be' approach to policy analysis, our paper examines the hidden presuppositions, definitions, and underlying logics of policy documents, parliamentary debates, practical guidelines, campaign materials and newsletters related to the implementation of youth guarantee in 2011-2014. We focus on the ways in which the agency of young people vs. adult professionals are constructed in these documents and how these position in relation to a national 'we'. The relevant axes in our analysis are passivity vs. activity and collectivism vs. individualism and we argue that the young people are constructed as inherently passive while the adult professionals are active. Furthermore, we investigate inequalities within the 'youth' according to migrancy and disability. We argue that migrant youth are constructed as a priori lacking language and educational capabilities, reflecting the ways in which disabled youth are constructed. This analysis brings forth the over-emphasis on the various means of activation, while the endresult of activation remains fairly hidden. Hence, following neoliberal logic of activating labour market policies which overlook the structural realities of labour markets, also in the youth guarantee means become the ends of the activation in themselves. Socio-economic differences in the length of working lives and their impact on pension levels Noora JÄRNEFELT (Finnish Centre for Penisions, Finland) | noora.jarnefelt@etk.fi Susan KUIVALAINEN (Finnish Centre for Penisions, Finland) | susan.kuivalainen@etk.fi Socioeconomic differences in pension incomes prevail in all European societies. Reforms in pension policy, such as a closer link between benefits and contributions, have raised concern of increasing inequalities. How the pension inequalities are related with the previously held occupational class of the pensioners is not, however, yet fully understood. The length of working life potentially has a great impact on the pension level. So far, little is known about the socioeconomic differences in the observed length of working lives, yet some evidence exists on the expected lengths. This paper brings new evidence on these aspects by focusing on socioeconomic differences in the observed length of working lives and analysing the impact of contributory years on the monthly level of pension. Analyses include also gender differences, which literature shows to be significant. The study uses Finnish longitudinal individual level administrative data combined with data on education and occupation received from Statistics Finland. Data consists of 79 649 pensioners who started receiving old age pension in 2011. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1176 Preliminary results indicate that socioeconomic differences in the length of observed working lives are smaller than previously estimated based on working life expectancies and smaller than gender differences. In multivariate analysis the socioeconomic status, gender, income level during the working-years, the route to old age pension, and the observed length of the working life were all strongly associated with the level of pension income. The promise of proximity in welfare state reform Loes VERPLANKE (University of Amsterdam, The Netherlands) | l.verplanke@uva.nl Evelien TONKENS (University for Humanistic Studies, Utrecht, The Netherlands) | e.tonkens@uvh.nl Femmianne BREDEWOLD (University for Humanistic Studies, Utrecht, The Netherlands) | f.bredewold@uvh.nl Thomas KAMPEN (University for Humanistic Studies, Utrecht, The Netherlands) | t.kampen@uvh.nl Welfare state reform with serious austerity measures and loss of citizens' entitlements to services is going on in many European countries. In the Netherlands, we witness the most radical change in welfare state provision since the 1960s. Surprisingly, this change hardly meets any protest. How can we explain that drastic reductions of rights and budgets face so little opposition? In this paper, we try to answer this question by both a conceptual analysis of the policy documents and an analysis of the views and experiences of professionals and clients (based on interviews and focus groups). We argue that 'the promise of proximity' is the leading and soothing concept. Policy documents claim that care and support will be both cheaper and of higher quality if they are positioned closer to clients in various ways: government will get closer to professionals and their organisations, professionals will get closer to each other as well as to clients, and family, neighbours and volunteers will get closer and provide more support to clients. This ideal is attractive to all parties involved, as it is successfully contrasted with bureaucratic, overspecialised services and spoiled clients. In practice, professionals and clients do sometimes experience more proximity but they are also faced with instances of greater distance, more bureaucratisation and lower service provision. However, these are considered 'childhood diseases' on the road to proximity while those who raise criticism are put off as reactionaries who refuse to understand where the world is heading. Assistences Policies in Portuguese Welfare: Institutionalization and Policy-legacy Cláudia Priscila SANTOS (ISCTE-IUL, Portugal) | cpcss@iscte-iul.pt Tatiane Lucia VALDUGA (ISCTE-IUL, Portugal) | valduga@hotmail.com This study aims to build an analytical framework of two institutionalised social protection policies of a country in Southern Europe: the minimum income policy and assistance to students in the context of the Portuguese Welfare State. Based on the typology proposed by Esping-Endersen (1990), both policies have characteristic indicators of the corporativist model due to the use of cohesion mechanisms and maintenance of social order. The lack of access and the need for poof of means-tested are justified by the principle of subsidiarity and familiarization in that State intervention occurs when there is failure in the family instance that has too much weight in the provision of welfare. Policies are developed based on political legacies low budget investment, discontinuity, emergency care and disarticulation with the other policies that make up the social protection system of welfare. To overcome the fragmentation of welfare system it is necessary to overcome the political legacy concerning the limitations imposed by the corporate regime. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1177 The state should value these policies, basing them on right and citizenship, altering their logic and make them contribute to economic growth and provide positive effects on inequality. Thus, it is investment that can have a positive impact, not innocuous spent. However, this requires a denial of the political legacies originating and transforming the institutional and political structures. RN26S01d General Session: Policy Analysis B Freedom to choose or state interventionism? The politicization of Finnish family policy in the light of election manifestos 2015 Mikael NYGÅRD (Åbo Akademi University, Finland) | mikael.nygard@abo.fi Janne Mikael AUTTO (University of Lapland, Finland) | janne.autto@ulapland.fi The universal provision of public childcare for children under seven has been a corner stone of Finnish family police since the mid-1990s and has enabled parents to combine family and work. Also the right to stay home with children under three by choosing publicly subsidized home childcare is a central part of the family policy system. During the late-2010s, however, the Finnish government became increasingly sceptical to the right for parents to choose between public and home childcare. In 2013 the Conservative-led coalition proposed a cutback in the universal right to public childcare and an introduction of a gender quota in the home childcare system. Allegedly this would not only save money for a state in economic crisis, it would also create higher gender equality. The reform also boiled down to the question whether or not parents would retain the right to choose the form of childcare that suits them best. In this paper we investigate how the 'freedom of choice' principle within childcare policy was debated and (re)negotiated during the Finnish parliamentary election campaign 2015 by analysing election manifestos. The findings show that family policy, and the question of 'freedom of choice' in particular, was a highly politicized topic during the campaign. It created a cleavage between conservative family interests and interests supporting gender equality as well as higher maternal employment. Moreover the findings suggest a renegotiation of the 'freedom to choose' principle in relation to ideas of higher state interventionism, parental employment promotion and gender equality. Challenging community policy for people with intellectual disabilities Darren MCCAUSLAND (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland) | dmccaus@tcd.ie Damien BRENNAN (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland) | dbrennan@tcd.ie Philip MCCALLION (University of Albany) | pmccallion@albany.edu Mary MCCARRON (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland) | mccarrm@tcd.ie Policies of deinstitutionalisation and community living for people with intellectual disability (ID) are today aiming to undo histories of segregation and promote inclusion within the mainstream of society. This is captured internationally in the UN Convention on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities, at EU level in the Charter of Fundamental Rights, and at national level in many countries. These policies are supported in the ID field by a body literature which is largely positive about outcomes for people with ID moving to and living in the general community. Some have been critical that studies have focused solely on objective rather than subjective outcomes. Others highlight an inconsistency in outcomes depending on personal and other variables, and how people with ID living amongst the general community remain poorly connected within it. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1178 Ideas about community in the ID field remain underdeveloped beyond the central dichotomy of institutional versus community living. The sociological literature tells us that location is only one aspect of community, which is fundamentally more about the reciprocal and interdependent relationships that cultivate human bonding and a sense of belonging. This paper calls for a deeper analysis of community for people with ID and, to this end, proposes a theoretical model based on the universal basic elements of community. This raises a serious challenge in how people with ID can fit within such a model, but one which is important to tackle if community is to have any real meaning for them. Challenges of Latvian Social Policy: how to reach greater social security Baiba BELA (University of Latvia, Latvia) | baiba.bela@lu.lv Lī ga RASNAČA (University of Latvia, Latvia) | liga.rasnaca@lu.lv The aim of the paper is to provide an in-depth analysis of the social policy development in relation to post-crisis social problems in Latvia. Researchers have shown that social crises are more difficult to overcome and tend to last longer than economic ones. Latvia is among the EU countries with the greatest income inequality and number of people at risk of poverty and social exclusion. In 2013 only each fourth of Latvians felt secure about their future prospects, while more than sixty per cent felt unsecure (Brigsa S. et al, 2014). However reduction of inequality is set as one of the top priorities for development in Latvia, but there are shortcomings in social policy implementation mechanisms. The current white papers related to social policy lack hierarchical consistency, cross-sectorial coordination, both within social policy field, as well as in a wider perspective. The tasks of paper are: 1) to focus at the most problematic questions in the context of social security in Latvia; 2) to highlight the problems in social policy and planning; 3) to discuss the methodology for social security index an evidence based evaluation of social security in order to guide the development of policies and strategies to promote greater social equality, sustainable and balanced social development. The study was developed under the ESF project "Elaboration of innovative diagnostic instruments for regional development", and as part of the state research programme "Innovation and sustainable development" (SUSTINNO). State redistribution and it s evaluation from 1992 to 2009. A cross-national comparative trend analysis of seven countries Anja EDER (University of Graz, Austria) | anja.eder@uni-graz.at Since the 1970ies and 1980ies the distribution of incomes within most OECD-countries has become more unequal (OECD 2011). From this trend several scholars conclude that inequality follows a "u-curve", ending the historical phase of equalization (e.g. Alderson/Nielsen 2002, Grusky 2001). The resurgence of inequality has given rise to a controversial debate: On the one hand, the critics demand higher taxes on incomes and assets, the extension of inheritance taxes as well as abolishment of tax havens (e.g. Piketty 2014). Against the background of relatively persistent levels of income inequality across time, scholars on the other hand, warn us not to overestimate its partial increase (Atkinson 2001; Veenhoven 2005; OECD 2008). Since in democratic societies the degree of social inequality cannot be reduced to be the result of hegemonic political elites or economic players, the current lecture takes into account, how the population in varying countries itself judges the degree of income redistribution by the state. Did the preferences for state redistribution change during the last two decades (ISSP-data) parallel to the increase of inequality (measured by the Gini-Index before and after taxes and transfers)? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1179 Are the patterns and trends similar for all of the selected countries? Is there any empirical evidence for an increase in meritocratic values across time which might legitimate less redistribution in people's views? The countries were selected along the line of different welfarestate regimes: Norway as an example of the social democratic welfare state, West-Germany as a conservative welfare state, the US and Great Britain as liberal welfare states and Russia, Poland and Bulgaria as three contrasting post-socialist countries. European Integration and Europeanization processes in welfare systems: a comparative analysis with typological purpose Gabriella PUNZIANO (University of Naples, Italy) | gabriella.punziano@gmail.com European Integration and Europeanization processes, who have had their engine in political and economic instances, but with direct effect on social field, are the focus of the analysis here proposed. In facts, starting from the social implications and from the effects that the different European welfare regimes have on them, it will be shown a possible re-arrangement and thematization of the differences within the various regimes, as well as of their relationships and their new characterizations. The starting point of the proposed reasoning is found in a previous study conducted for my doctoral dissertation: Unique European Welfare or local net welfares? Decision-making process in the social sphere between convergence and autonomy (it. Welfare Europeo o welfare locali? I processi decisionali nel sociale tra convergenza ed autonomia, Diogene Edizioni, Napoli, 2012). With this study it was intended to deepen the dual thrust between Europeanization and decentralization of social policy in some European countries, which are considered as a guidance of specific welfare regimes (Esping-Andersen 1996), in order to understand at what level of governance the decisions that shape this area can be attributed. This objective was pursued through a comparative geographic and policy analysis based on a mixed methods approach intended as a merge of standard and non-standard approaches, techniques and tools. Effectively, starting from the cases of Milan, Naples and Berlin, the above mentioned analysis contemplates jointly the study of supranational, national and subnational directions, but also the study of local dynamics concerning the spread of specific models of implementation, decision of social policies and regimes that these decision generates. This kind of methodological structure is growing both in macro perspective (through multivariate and multi-level analysis of Eurostat and the resulting cluster analysis) as well as in the micro perspective (through the analysis of projects in different local contexts and in particular by applying impact, implementation and comparative network analysis). The conclusion was the realization of a general model of interpretation and classification of the changes occurred in the different European welfare regimes (to be tested further more). However, while the analysis of original project involved five Nations (Italy, Germany, France, Spain and United Kingdom) and ten local contexts, two for each Nation (Milan and Naples, Berlin and Munich, Paris and Rouen, Barcelona and Vigo, London and Liverpool). RN26S02a Inequality in Post-industrial Times: Employment The Production of a New Social Cleavage: Origins and Outcomes of the New Work Line in Sweden Mattias BENGTSSON (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | Mattias.Bengtsson@socav.gu.se BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1180 The work line has since long been a central political principle in Sweden. However, the welfare state arrangements of the new work line, i.e. the former center-right government's (2006-14) incentive-strengthening, work-first approach, entail an increasing dualisation of social status. Thus, as people in need of social protection are attributed a social stigma as benefit dependents, the idea of universal social citizenship in line with the 'social democratic' welfareregime is contested. The objective of this paper is threefold. First, the origins of the new work line in an era of post-Keynesian welfare state restructuring and liberalization of advanced political economies will be analysed. Second, the major reforms of the new work line will be presented, with a focus on how different conceptions of human needs, social rights and obligations hereby are expressed. Third, the outcomes in terms of social inequality will be analysed. Data on various labour market policy measures, income and social transfers will be analyzed and official documents, such as government bills and public inquiries, will be examined. The results of the transformation of Swedish welfare policy in a time of mass unemployment and fiscal austerity will be important to gain a deeper understanding of the future of the welfare state. If the individual experiences that the state no longer keeps its part of the social contract, as understood in the universal 'social democratic' welfare state, not only is the individual's quality of life at stake but also the legitimacy of the welfare state overall. Work, worklessness and well-being: a disaggregated analysis of the impact of recession in the UK David BAYLISS (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | david.bayliss2@postgrad.manchester.ac.uk In this paper the impact of the economic crisis on well-being in the UK is explored through the moderating effect of labour market statuses. The labour market is a central social system which together with corresponding social policies (e.g. employment, welfare, family) is influential in generating inequalities. A social structural view of the labour market suggests structures of inequality select people into different labour market statuses which in turn unequally distribute well-being. The economic crisis had widespread ramifications, providing an opportunity to explore how labour market statuses protect or expose people and groups to the negative wellbeing impacts of recession. A disaggregated analysis aims to challenge the implied homogeneity of aggregate analyses that currently dominate well-being studies. Eight years of data are used to analyse the UK working age population by comparing pre-recession to recession periods (2003-2011 in total), modelling men and women separately to capture different labour market interactions. Findings suggests that the psychological well-being of the economically inactive was most exposed to the recession, this holds true for both men and women despite different selection processes, and thus expands existing inequalities between labour market statuses. Furthermore, the relative advantage of employment compared to unemployment reduced during recession, narrowing well-being inequality between these two groups. The unequal impact of the recession provides insight into how social policy failed to protect some of the most vulnerable citizens from the inequalities of the labour market and provides an opportunity to reflect on ongoing social policies. Reproduction of inequalities instead of empowerment. Frontline delivery of activation policy in Poland Karolina SZTANDAR-SZTANDERSKA (Institute of Sociology at University of Warsaw, Stockholm Centre for Organizational Research) | k.sztanderska@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1181 Building on the qualitative research conducted in 5 municipalities in Poland, the paper investigates how the activation policy in a country characterised by residual welfare provision contributes to the reproduction of inequalities. The research takes into account not only the role of national legal framework, but, more importantly, it discusses what is actually done at the frontline of service delivery. Therefore, the attention is paid to how street-level bureaucrats translate official objectives and formal rules into practices and to factors that structure their actions (such as very limited financial and human resources or performance measures). The focus is put on daily practices of public employment services frontline staff reflecting both socalled 'enabling' and 'demanding side of activation' (Eichhorst et al., 2008). The paper finds out that activation policy itself reproduces inequalities between the registered unemployed by creating distinctions and differentiating intervention according to presumed 'deservingness' and 'labour market performance' of job-seekers. Drawing on insights from two literatures: the literature on street-level bureaucracies (e.g. Lipsky, 1980; Prottas, 1979; Brodkin, 2007; Brodkin, 2011) and the literature on social reproduction (Bourdieu and Passeron, 1970; Bourdieu, 1993; Wacquant, 2009), the study also unveils how access to 'enabling' activation is made difficult for people lacking certain skills, financial resources or other capitals. The results are based on 111 in-depth interviews, short observations, the analysis of administrative documents and daily working tools used during encounters with clients (such as individual action plans, electronic data basis, activation textbook). Every day practices, struggles and challenges in the provision of inclusive local employment services. A comparative analysis Lara MONTICELLI (Scuola Normale Superiore, Italy) | lara.monticelli@sns.it Deborah RICE (University of Oldenburg, Germany) | deborah.rice@uni-oldenburg.de Paolo R. GRAZIANO (Università L.Bocconi, Italy) | paolo.graziano@unibocconi.it Serida CATALANO (Università L.Bocconi, Italy) | serida.catalano@unibocconi.it During the last decade, directives and initiatives at European level concerning employment and social policies have shown the increasing political objective to recalibrate paradigms, schemes and instruments across member countries. The introduction of the concept of "employability" rather than "employment" pushed many European countries to reform their policies and – at least to a certain extent – increase the share of public expenditure devoted to unemployment activation measures. In this paper, we focus on the existing trade-offs between policies – as framed at national or even supranational level – and their effective implementation at local level by frontline staff and case-workers. As many scholars have already underlined, bureaucratic processes and administrative procedures often represent barriers rather than facilitating passages in service provision . In fact, the multiplication of targeted segments of population together with the introduction of complex entitlement systems like computer-based testing, psychological assessments or online training courses – can trigger processes which may be threatening social inclusion levels of the weakest and most unskilled categories. These individuals, in fact, may find themselves unable to meet the necessary requirements set at national level with the consequence of being excluded from the most innovative and effective activation programs. Through a critical and comparative analysis of organizational settings in employment services delivery in three selected European municipalities (respectively in Italy, Germany and United Kingdom) our aim is to test the hypothesis of 'bureacratic overcomplexification' according to which, under specific circumstances, individualization may be a problem and not a solution. By describing frontline staff's routinary tasks, responsibilities and subjective data – collected through face-to-face semi-structured interviews – this paper underlines the emerging tensions BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1182 between policy design at national (or supranational) level and its partial and often problematic implementation at the local level. RN26S02b Inequality in Post-industrial Times: Family & Gender Gender equality in providing social services for families in Lithuania Jolanta PIVORIENE (Mykolas Romeris university, Lithuania) | jolantapiv@mruni.eu Gender equality is relevant in all aspects of societal life, but some social institutions have bigger power to support or harm gender equality. Social policy could affect gender equality not only threw conceptual declarations but in everyday life by various social policy implementation means. For example, gender equality is one of prerequisite for general wellbeing of family thus social workers as social services providers could influence positive gender equality changes in families and society. The goal of the presentation is to find out possibilities for strengthening gender equality threw social work practice. Social workers were interviewed using semi structured interview. Content analysis was used to analyze research data. It shows that research participants see little relation between social work and gender equality issue. According to them, gender equality is a hot question in most of the families and almost impossible in families at risk. The main obstacles are negative attitudes of clients, too big requirements to mother/wife, attitudes of other institutions (police, day care centers), discriminating and unjust social system, competences of social workers, lack of information about gender equality and lack of time for work with clients. Research participants define various possibilities for ensuring gender equality in families: information provision and education of society, cooperation with other institutions, prevention and intervention. However, research data shows that social workers don't see themselves as important agents in gender equality field. Possibilities for ensuring gender equality are discussed more on theoretical level then based on professional experience. Gender and Ethnicity in Social Housing Services: the Impact of Governance on the (Re)production of Social Divisions Roberta SIGNORI (university of Milano Bicocca, Italy) | r.signori1@campus.unimib.it Purpose: This paper illustrates how gender and ethnic inequalities are addressed in the agenda of local policy makers and how they shape the provision of social housing services. The aim is to assess the influence of the mode of governance on the process of inclusion of most vulnerable social group, such immigrant women, and on the (re)production of social divisions. The research: This essay is based on a qualitative research which took place in 2013 in Bergamo (north of Italy, 118.786 inhabitants). Findings: The research demonstrates that the blurred local governance of social housing services for women (migrants and residents) has affected users' equal access to opportunities within the local context, while it has shown the priority of ethnicity over gender in the agenda for local social policies. Value: This discussion is built into a wider debate around new risks of social exclusion in Italy and trends in the governance of social housing services. Precisely, this paper casts light on the discrepancy between the local and the national level. The latter seems to slowly adapt to challenges posed by the economic crisis, while it fails to provide efficient social services for specific target groups. On the contrary, the dynamism of the local context brings to new BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1183 configurations of governance that involve both the third sector and public administrations. However, this dynamism is not risk-free as the blurring of boundaries of authority /roles may negative affect the way gender and ethnic inequalities are addressed, (re)producing lines of segregation based on ethnicity. Familialism creating social inequalities: the case of Estonia Häli TARUM (University of Tartu, Estonia) | hali@ut.ee Dagmar KUTSAR (University of Tartu, Estonia) | dagmar.kutsar@ut.ee Ageing societies challenge welfare systems across the developed world, especially in the countries where informal eldercare provision prevails over the formal. It raises a question how to support women's integration into labour market in the situation where there are few alternatives to family carers. Estonia is not a typical country in welfare state studies however, it forms an interesting case as its values are among the most familalistic in Europe while the labour market participation of women above 50 years is high. The aim of the paper is to explore how social inequalities are created among women with eldercare responsibilities related to the labour market: whether the informal eldercare is the outcome of familialism uphold by policymakers and caring women or is it the consequence of underdeveloped eldercare service provision and lack of accessibility to market-based services. The paper asks (1) how do caring women reconcile employment and caring or justify the need to leave the labour market; (2) what kind of normative understanding policymakers produce in local level eldercare policymaking. The presentation is based on data from the EU 7th FP project FLOWS (focus group interviews with caring women and interviews with local level policymakers). The study demonstrates that informal eldercare provision is the result of familialism by default, however supported familialism in familialistic country like Estonia challenges women's integration into labour market thus creating social inequalities. Extending the use of the intersectional approach within policy research: exploring the uneven effects of austerity on lone mothers in the United Kingdom Silvia SORIANO (University of Durham, United Kingdom) | s.j.soriano@durham.ac.uk Within gender studies, the use of intersectionality as a paradigm has been widely applied to acknowledge multiple complex social inequalities (Walby et al 2012). This paper proposes extending the use of intersectionality within policy research in order to address the uneven effects of the current context of austerity. Drawing on findings from a doctoral research project which applies a mixed method design to explore current economic circumstances alongside welfare and paid employment trajectories of lone mothers in the United Kingdom, three groups are identified to be diversely affected by the context of governmental public services restructuring, welfare reform along with the economic recession. Accordingly, these three groups of lone mothers are characterised by various multiple power differentials which include not only 'traditional' social categories such as occupational class, age, ethnicity, disability and so on, but this analysis also ponders dimensions which are deemed significant so as to understand lone mothers in locations of multiple disadvantages such as early motherhood, housing tenure and number of dependent children (Haux, 2011, Zagel, 2014, Stewart, 2009). Thus, by taking into account more categories to explore how the context of austerity is affecting differently to lone mothers, the use of the intersectional approach is extended within policy research and accordingly 'blind spots' in the analysis of intersections are carefully reflected upon in regards to the interrelatedness of categorizations (Lykke,2010). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1184 RN26S02c Inequality in Post-industrial Times: Disability Disabling barriers in the Romanian labor marked, as experienced by disabled people themselves. Teodor Mircea ALEXIU (West University of Timisoara, Romania) | teodor.alexiu@e-uvt.ro Ingrid FYLLING (University of Nordland) | ingrid.fylling@uin.no Andreea BIRNEANU (West University of Timisoara, Romania) | andreea.birneanu@e-uvt.ro According to official statistics from 2008, the employment rate among disabled people in Romania was 12 percent, which is substantially below the EU average. Romania has committed to a non-discrimination policy with respect to disability, both through national policies and legislation, and by virtue of being an EU member. Hence, a pertinent question is why Romania still has among the lowest employment rates for disabled people in Europe. What are the major obstacles faced by disabled people approaching the Romanian labor marked? Is it in politics or in the labor market that the problem lies, or is there perhaps more fundamental barriers to inclusion in the labor market? The paper examines the labor market situation of disabled people in Romania, both in terms of policy and legislation and with regard to disabled people's own experiences. Regarding the latter, data consist of 24 semi-structured interviews with disabled people in Romania about their search for, obtaining and keeping of gainful employment. The interviews are conducted as part of an ongoing EEA-funded project on the inclusion of vulnerable populations in the Romanian labor market. In the paper, findings and patterns obtained from the interview study will be discussed in relation to international research and to National and EU disability labor policies. The Rehabilitation Matrix: Constructing knowledge at the intersections of micro, meso and macro levels of the society Per Koren SOLVANG (Oslo University College of Applied Sciences, Norway) | per.koren.solvang@hioa.no Jan REINHARDT (Sichuan University, China) | jan.reinhardt@paraplegie.ch Halvor HANISCH (Oslo University Hospital, Oslo) | halvor.hanisch@gmail.com EU policy documents point out that in order to understand the complexity of and the challenges faced by modern health systems, as well as devise appropriate policy responses, considering micro, meso and macro levels is indispensable. This paper aims to develop a micro-mesomacro theoretical framework of interdisciplinary fields in rehabilitation by addressing shifting lines of social relations at these three levels of society. Three groups of agents in the field of rehabilitation are identified: individuals with disabilities, professionals, and policy authorities. The paper is systematizing how these actors act at micro, meso and macro levels. By doing this, a nine-field table emerges. In the cells of the table, key examples of important social processes to study in the field of disability and rehabilitation are identified. At the micro level, individuals experience a daily life relevant to rehabilitation, professionals ask what works in therapy and policy authorities promote a strong work ethic. At the meso level individuals with disabilities act as service user groups, professionals develop organizational designs and the policy authorities ask for cost effective services. At the macro level disabled people's organizations are lobbying, professionals negotiate authorization issues and the policy authorities must identify what can count as just distribution of services. These nine cells of the table are elaborated on by presenting relevant current studies exemplifying each cell. The final part of the paper will discuss how the table can be helpful to further the understanding of rehabilitation as a complex intersection of interdisciplinary knowledge production. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1185 The impact of education for employment among young people with disability in Europe Ingrid FYLLING (University of Nordland, Norway) | ify@uin.no In this paper, we explore the impact of education on employment for young people with disabilities in Europe. Previous research has shown that education is a key factor in successful employment for young people, and for people with disability the link between education and employment is shown to be even more strong than for people in general (Eurofound 2012). However, young people in Europe have been hit especially hard by the recent fiscal crisis. EU unemployment reached a record level of 10.9% in the first quarter of 2013, but the level among under-25s was much higher at 23.5%. In Greece and Spain more than half of young people were without work and rates in Portugal (38.2%) and Italy (37.8%) were also extremely high (Eurofound 2014). Recent research suggests that although education has proven important to the education – to worktransition for young people, the fiscal crisis seems to have weakened the impact of education for successful employment. Many of the young unemployed in Europe have higher education and are still not able to get a job. Hence the question for this paper is whether this link also is weakened for young people with disabilities? Using the ESS (European Social Survey) we will use time series analyses to model the impact of education on employment for young people with disabilities at three different points in time (2008, 2010 and 2012). In the analyses we will control for key variables like gender, age (within the 16-30 group), as well as living condition variables. In addition, we will explore possible differences between European countries, clustering countries after a modified version of Esping Anderson's model of European Welfare regimes. Research on disability and citizenship: state of the art and ways forward Marie SEPULCHRE (Uppsala University, Sweden) | marie.sepulchre@soc.uu.se From a social science perspective, disability research is about the relation between persons with disabilities and their environment. A number of researchers in this field have applied the concept of citizenship to point out and reflect about barriers and opportunities for being a full member of a (national) community. Indeed, the citizenship approach is particularly relevant for understanding disability from a rights-based perspective and studies have e.g. shown how disabled people have claimed their rights to enjoy full participation in society and how disability policy affects people's access to citizenship rights. In other areas of social sciences and the humanities, the concept of citizenship has been discussed and utilized to analyse topics such as processes of inclusion and exclusion both inside and across national boundaries, identity and community formation, claims for various types of individual and group rights, etc. This paper presents a literature review of articles published in English, referring to both disability and citizenship in their title, abstract or keywords. It is suggested that the link between 'citizenship' and 'disability' offers a fertile ground for both disability research and citizenship studies at large. Accordingly, the paper provides an overview of the major contributions made by scientific articles combining both concepts and highlights promising topics, questions and methods for future research. RN26S02d Inequality in Post-industrial Times: Ethnic Minorities BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1186 Individual experiences of factors leading to unemployment among Roma individuals in Romania Elena Loreni BACIU (West University of Timisoara, Romania) | elena.baciu@e-uvt.ro Theofild Andrei LAZAR (West University of Timisoara, Romania) | theofild.lazar@e-uvt.ro Janne Iren PAULSEN BREIMO (University of Nordland, Norway) | janne.iren.paulsen.brei Unemployment among Roma ethnics is consistently higher than in case of the non-Roma and strongly connected with lower educational attainment levels and higher social vulnerability. Investigations into the mechanisms producing this situation have mainly shown the failure of the social policy in providing the Roma with equal opportunities to access services and programs provided by the institutions that represent and promote the welfare state. Fewer analyses were dedicated, though, to individual experiences and to biographical and social factors, contributing to what has been called the "cycle of poverty" among the Roma. The current paper explores the interaction between the two categories of factors (individual and social), as they influence the status of the Roma ethnics on the labour market. The main questions that guide this article are: "What make some Roma ethnics succeed in the labour market, while others don`t? What are the main factors explaining variations in employment careers among the Roma population?" The data was collected through 24 semi-structured interviews with Roma ethnics, which mainly explored the informants` experiences in accessing the labour market, and is part of a larger research that focuses the institutional mechanisms and steering relations underpinning the difficulties experienced by vulnerable populations from Romania in accessing employment. The most important individual factors identified, gender and family work-role expectations, are among the least addressed by the Romanian public policies targeting the problematic of Roma unemployment. Successful strategies of overcoming social exclusion by people with disabilities Sofia Vladimirovna KORZHUK (Institute of Economics and Industrial Engineering SB RAS, Novosibirsk State University, Russian Federation) | k-sofya-w@yandex.ru Severe physical or mental impairments can be one of the causes of social exclusion of people with disabilities as well as households to which they belong. In general, the social exclusion is understood as multiple discrimination (violation of the rights of people with disabilities in different areas of their life). Low education and employment chances, financial difficulties, scarce number of social contacts, etc. simultaneously are both characteristics of the objective social exclusion (existing barriers in society) and a cause of the subjective social exclusion (feeling of exclusion from different areas of life). The purpose of this research is to identify the configurations of qualitative characteristics of the elements of successful strategies in overcoming the social exclusion. From an analytical point of view, strategies of overcoming social exclusion include three components: goals, actions aimed at achieving these goals, and resources. The criterion of successfulness is considered to be the public recognition of the person with disability due to his/her labor, social or other activities. The main message of the study is the assumption that people with disabilities can become active participants in social relations, overcoming the feeling of exclusion and using the available mechanisms of integration. In this regard, we distinguish between the objective and subjective social exclusion, the latter has remained poorly studied. The objective social exclusion is a set of barriers existing and being reproduced in society that prevent the achievement of equal social opportunities by people with disabilities and people without disabilities. The subjective social exclusion is understood as the feeling of exclusion from BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1187 different areas of life; the feeling of having a lesser degree of self-realization in society compared with other people. To achieve the purpose of this research we chose the biographical method as a qualitative method of obtaining information. Studying of successful strategies of overcoming the social exclusion in our research implies an appeal to the personal experience of people with disabilities, so it is advisable to use a qualitative methodology. This method was also selected because an individual can apply different strategies at different stages of their life. We received ten biographical interviews from people with disabilities who currently lead an active lifestyle, namely, some of them are active participants of disability movements, others are actively realizing their potential in professional area or receiving higher education. The biographical interviews were analyzed as cases on the base of the following scheme which includes the five key points: 1. the result of overcoming the social exclusion; 2. the agents and resources involved in the result production; 3. the way to access the external resources; 4. types of activities the person uses; 5. a person who initiated the process of overcoming the social exclusion (it can be the person with disability as well as a member of his/her social environment, for instance). Then we generalize the content of the cases. We have identified common elements for labor and social activities and receiving of higher education. The labor activity in all cases includes the following components: 1. availability of knowledge and skills to carry out certain work; 2. psychological support from family members of respondents and 3. respondent's desire to maintain a financially independent lifestyle. The social activity includes the following components common for all respondents: 1. the availability of appropriate personal qualities and skills (for someone it can be charisma, for other it is computer skills but the high level of activity for everyone); 2. the use of social capital; 3. in all cases the respondent is a person who initiated the process of overcoming the social exclusion. And education activity in all cases includes such components as: 1. personal singleness of purpose and undoubted intellectual abilities corresponding to the chosen field of education; 2. assistance in the selection of future profession and support (psychological and always economic) by the family; 3. the choice of university was based on thorough consideration of the university characteristics, aspirations and opportunities of the respondent, as a rule, with the participation of parents. Next we made generalization on three analytical components of the strategy of overcoming the social exclusion goals, activities and resources. The respondents use either strategic or tactical planning to achieve the goals. In the interviews the different goals of active lifestyle are called but in all cases the initial goal is «to live» rather than «to exist». Thus the active lifestyle is the target by itself. The family and close social environment play the main role in the process of overcoming the social exclusion of our active respondents. Availability of support (psychological, economic, social either one kind or in combination); the absence of excessive guardianship; encouragement or approval of an active lifestyle; the choice of inclusive forms of activity, in the case when such a choice took place – all these are typical for behavior of the family and close social environment in almost all cases. The most important result of this research is that the keys to overcoming the social exclusion are willingness and aspiration of people with disabilities. But a strategy (being recognized or not) stands behind any successful overcoming, including adequate assessment of available resources, careful selection of means and methods of their usage, tactics engaging external structures. This strategy is an alloy of the efforts of the individual with disabilities and his/her close social environment, which is the main ally in extension of the boundaries of the possibilities. This research shows how people with disabilities are overcoming the social exclusion in the current state of social policy, where conditions for an integrated environment are not sufficient. The ability of such people to overcome the social exclusion main determines the success of their integration into society, so this study can be useful for developing and improving the programs of integrating people with disabilities into society. Also demonstrating successful BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1188 examples of self-realization of active people with disabilities can serve as motivation to start overcoming the social exclusion by less active people with disabilities. Public policies and social change: key factors for the success and continuity of schooling paths of Ciganos (Portuguese Gypsies) Olga MAGANO (CEMRI-Uab) | Olga.Magano@uab.pt Maria Manuela MENDES (CIES-IUL, Portugal) | mamendesster@gmail.com The consolidation of the welfare state that took place after the 1974 revolution, particularly in the 1980s, improved the living standards of Portuguese citizens. The improvements directly reflected in Portuguese Gypsy families and individuals, although the great majority is still at high risk of poverty. In 2012, the European Council proposed the definition of national strategies for Gypsies/'Roma' integration, opening the door for achieving better living conditions of European Gypsies citizens. The national strategies are centred in four fundamental domains: education, employment, healthcare, and housing. At the present time, Portugal is implementing its National Gypsies Communities Integration Strategy. In terms of education, compared to previous generations, Ciganos children complete more years of education. However, after the fifth and sixth schooling year, the presence of Ciganos children in schools becomes 'problematic', marked by high school dropouts and unsuccessful paths. Based on literature review and on survey of policies, programmes and projects, and the analysis of interviews with individual and institutional stakeholders, the aim of this paper is to identify and discuss the importance and impact of public policies on the extension of Gypsies' schooling. Who dares to claim the equality of children's chances? Constraints of equalizing measures in Slovakia and Czech Republic Zuzana KUSÁ (Slovak Academy of Sciences, Slovak Republic) | zuza.kusa@savba.sk Large families (with 3 and more children) are the only category of households in Slovakia with the risk of poverty and social exclusion exceeding the EU27 average. Despite the very low natality, increasing aging of society and pressure on pension systems, existing family and social protection policies in Slovakia do not improve the living conditions of families with many children substantially and rather contribute to curbing future prospects of children and inter-generational transmission of disadvantages. Paper will try to elucidate this puzzle by focusing on the development of social protection and family policy addressing large families and the political discourse during the period of so called transformation and modernisation. It will show that the interest of the post-1989 political leaders to find the culprit for high levels of unemployment in the country had intensified the tendency (widespread also elswhere) to blame unemployed and poor people for their situation and to build the line between the taxpayers and those taking social/family benefits. Demands to make the social protection system bound to the meritocratic principle and suspecting large families (identified mostly with Roma families) from avoiding work contribute to moral exclusion of "undeserving" and "inadaptable" and the decreasing support of equalising measures. Paper will end with the conclusion that the getting public support for qualising measures addressing children from disadvantaged Roma communites is hardly possible without the backing from the sociological imagination. However, sociological imagination linking poverty of Roma children with future prospects of society is as scarce as the valuing equality as the pillar principle of sustainable society. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1189 RN26S03a Understanding and Transcending Fragmentation in Welfare Systems A Bridging the gulf between welfare and economy: collaboration networks between the invalidity insurance and business enterprises Eva NADAI (University of Applied Sciences Northwestern Switzerland, Switzerland) | eva.nadai@fhnw.ch Over the past 15 years inter-institutional cooperation has become a prominent topic in social policy in Switzerland, especially with respect to the labour market integration of the unemployed. In all cantons concrete collaboration projects have been established. However, while these projects may improve inter-organizational collaboration within the welfare system they fall short of addressing the missing link of occupational integration, namely including employers into respective networks. After all, the success of welfare state efforts to reintegrate the unemployed hinges on the decisions of business enterprises to actually employ these people. Especially in the invalidity insurance (IV) the collaboration with employers has become a pressing issue. Following a marked increase in pensions and costs during the 1990s and influenced by OECD recommendations the IV has undergone several major reforms aimed at strengthening the focus on the occupational Integration of disabled workers. Employers are here seen as key players. In my paper I argue that bridging the gulf between welfare and economy poses the twofold problem of establishing organizational networks and of reframing the cultural conventions of social and economic action. On the organizational level the cantonal IV-offices are "translating" cooperation models developed earlier for collaboration within the welfare system to cooperation with employers and other insurers, while at the same time establishing one-to-one contacts with individual business enterprises. Regarding cultural reframing, they have to invoke a complex array of social and economic rationales to persuade businesses to employ workers with "limited productivity". The paper draws on the theoretical framework of the sociology of conventions and is based on empirical data from an ongoing ethnographic research project on the collaboration between the IV and employers (funded by the Swiss National Science Foundation). ). Partnerships at the social welfare organizations: experiences of social workers Patrícia Oliveira RIBEIRO (Faculty of Psychology and Educational Sciences of the University of Porto, Portugal) | pdce11028@fpce.up.pt The defense of a contractual/partnership approach of public policy became usual in the discourse, documents, public social policies and funding programs of the European Commission since the early 90's, notably in the White Paper on the Future of European Social Policy (1994); the Anti-poverty programs or the United Nations Human Development Report (1995). In most EU countries, in line with the social policies of activation, a growing trend towards the decentralization of competences and the involvement of local governments, community based organizations and populations in the production of local intervention processes is being felt, in particular in the context of social action/intervention (Hamzoui, 2005). However, it is important to listen to the professionals that work directly on the field. In this paper the analysis of 20 social workers interviews, with diverse institutional belongings and professional roles, that are involved in the social exclusion combat, in the same Portuguese territory, will be presented. The discourses reflect a) their understanding about the meaning of partnership between organizations in the social action field; b) the importance of the partnerships for their social BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1190 intervention; c) the obstacles of the partnerships between organizations with the same goals and target population. The analysis of the interviews seems to indicate that the partnerships are often valued by social workers, because they allow mobilizing and monetizing resources, enhancing social intervention with the target population. However, some obstacles are identified, namely the duplication of social intervention and the competition between social welfare organizations to obtain financial and human resources. Uncertainties in the cooperation of return-to-work professionals in Finland Jyri Juhani LIUKKO (Finnish Centre for Pensions, Finland) | jyri.liukko@etk.fi During the recent years in many countries, there have been efforts to create flexible employment opportunities for persons with health problems and disabilities. Accordingly, there has been a shift from passive disability benefit systems towards policies supporting and requiring several kinds of rehabilitation measures to enhance employment. In Finland, for example, the number of people participating in vocational rehabilitation has rapidly increased since the beginning of the 1990s. However, it is widely recognized that the vocational rehabilitation system in Finland is very fragmentary and the cooperation of different actors includes many kinds of uncertainties. This paper explores the issue by studying the cooperation of different institutions and grass roots level professionals in Finland involved in vocational rehabilitation and return-to-work practices. The main question of the study is: what kind of uncertainties these professionals face in the cooperation with each other and in the processes of inter-organizational work ability management? The research is an across-domains study using qualitative methods. The empirical material consists of 23 in-depth interviews of professionals from two provinces in Finland including rehabilitation counsellors, social workers, work ability coaches, human resources professionals, and occupational physicians. The study reveals several kinds of problematics in the cooperation of the return-to-work professionals. These are related to two main themes: daily communication and distribution of responsibility. The study shows how return-to-work practices are moulded by complex organizational and professional factors. The paper affirms that work ability is not only a medical issue but thoroughly a social, judicial and organizational phenomenon as well. Making Welfare Agencies Cooperate: a Swiss Inter-Institutional Experiment to Overcome Fragmentation Jean-Michel BONVIN (University of Geneva, Switzerland) | jean-michel.bonvin@unige.ch Emilie ROSENSTEIN (University of Geneva, Switzerland) | emilie.rosenstein@unige.ch The Swiss welfare system is characterised by multiple forms of fragmentation, be it vertically (due to its federal organisation) or horizontally (regarding the ten branches that compose the welfare system, supplemented by social assistance schemes). Since the nineties, the growth of unemployment induced activation reforms oriented towards New Public Management principles that exacerbated the compartmentalisation of the welfare system and resulted in 'roundabout' effects. As a result, making the various institutions in charge of activation policies working closer together became a major political concern. Various programmes of inter-institutional collaboration were initiated, with the objective to improve welfare system efficiency, and provide a better follow up to welfare recipients. The aim of our contribution is to discuss the potential and limits of inter-institutional activation policies. It is based on the analysis of a Swiss pilot project, gathering actors from the unemployment insurance, the disability insurance and social assistance, in order to implement a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1191 common, individualised follow up of the so-called "complex cases", i.e. people with health conditions facing unemployment and other social difficulties. More precisely, we will pursue the following objectives: discuss the impact of inter-institutional collaboration on local practices and ask to what extent it provides welfare agents with adequate tools and legal framework in order to answer individual needs and local specificities; question the effects of inter-institutional policies on their recipients, as regards access to welfare benefits and capacity to return to the labour market, with specific attention to the issue of equality of treatment. RN26S03b Understanding and Transcending Fragmentation in Welfare Systems B Transcending boundaries? Child protection at the intersection of social work and law enforcement in Germany and Sweden Hannu TURBA (University of Kassel, Germany) | h.turba@uni-kassel.de Susanna JOHANSSON (University of Lund, Sweden) | susanna.johansson@soch.lu.se Given the differentiation of modern societies, child maltreatment is subject to competing institutional logics in contemporary welfare states: Among other things, it is regarded as a social issue (requiring assistance from welfare services) as well as a crime (demanding law enforcement), which makes tensions likely to occur. While across national borders, interprofessional collaboration and networking are often seen as the silver bullet to overcome these tensions, the process of this 'boundary work' still remains a black box. Drawing on empirical data from two case studies in Germany and Sweden, this paper compares how the handling of child maltreatment is organized in line with collaborative arrangements at the intersection of social work and law enforcement. Building on neo-institutional theory, we refer to regulatory, organizational and professional prerequisites as influencing factors, in order to analyze how the interfaces take shape in each country. Moreover, we highlight the role of organizational actors (on street level) as institutional agents engaging in 'negotiations' around the competing institutional logics stemming from welfare and criminal law. As a result, we observe a 'blurring' of boundaries on a general level as a common feature in both countries (e.g. mutual adaptations towards opposite institutional logics). Yet, despite this hybridity, the tension between justice and welfare is balanced differently and depends heavily on the organizational setting as well as 'on the ground' power dynamics of collaboration. Comparing Local Service Networks Internationally: Stakeholder dynamics and the role of Institutional Frameworks Janne Paulsen BREIMO (University of Nordland, Norway) | jbr@uin.no Oscar FIRBANK (University of Montreal, Canada) | oscar.e.firbank@umontreal.ca The projects main aim is to extend knowledge about the operating of Local Service Networks (LSNs), with an emphasis placed on their internal dynamics and the role of institutional regulation in relation to the latter. Two different human service sectors are investigated, namely child protection and elderly care. An 'institutional logics perspective' informs the project. Accordingly, organizations, and by extension networks, are conceived of as entities embedded within broader regulatory systems, including systems of meaning and culture. This embeddedness activates salient institutional BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1192 logics within settings of social intervention (such as LSN), enabling or constraining decisions, practices and actions. Considering both regulation and its enactment in different jurisdictions, the proposed project incorporates a comparative perspective on problems and benefits encountered by LSNs, emphasizing the role of both regulatory factors and local practice. It will illuminate current developments in Norway in light of evidence from countries in which the network agenda has distinctive institutional traditions, namely the Canadian province of Québec and Germany. The project relies on a comparative multi-case study approach, with the investigation focusing on urban settings, namely Hamburg, Trondheim and Montréal. In these settings, diverse service network arrangements exist in the areas under study. Concerning the methodology, most of the research will be based on qualitative tools (vignettes, focus groups interviews, document analysis), centering on how and why questions, but also a limited quantitative content analysis of collected materials. Inter-organizational learning in a regional employment network Ulla-Maija KOIVULA (Tampere University of Applied Sciences, Finland) | umkoivula@gmail.com Organizational learning has been researched since 1960's on wards but during the last two decades the focus has extensively turned into inter-organizational and network learning (e.g. Wang & Ahmed 2003; Argote 2011; Lampela 2009). The so-called wicked problems, complexity of the changing environment with welfare mix –model and governance structures in public service production challenge the bureaucratic structures and silos of knowledge. The learning needs to take place inter-organizationally. (E.g. Stacey 2004; Roberts 2000.) The article is based on literature review on inter-organizational learning as an internal and external process. Networks can be looked as learning environments and/or learning subjects (Knight 2002). Based on the review, a heuristic model is created defining types of learning about, from, within, for and by organizations. The framework is applied to analyse the evolution of inter-organizational learning within agencies working for unemployed in Tampere region from late 1990s up today. The empirical material includes document analysis and semi-structured interviews of agency representatives. The research purpose is to study what kind of inter-organizational learning if any – has occurred? How inter-organizational learning has effected on development of crossorganizational service processes? The findings support that the theoretical framework is a promising tool to apply in empirical research. It also shows that inter-organizational learning is a contingent process related to organizational structures and their positions and power in the network. The article contributes to theoretical discussion on the forms and processes of inter-organizational learning. On practical level the study offers an evolution description of network inter-organizational development. RN26S03c Attitudes to Welfare Safeguarding the social assistance system in Ireland Majka Monika RYAN (University of Limerick, Ireland) | majka.ryan@ul.ie This paper presents results from research which investigated the quality of relations between welfare officers and Polish residents in Ireland. Through in-depth qualitative interviews, with six members of the Polish community, this paper argues that the Irish welfare system remains fundamentally patriarchal and that some welfare officers create obstacles and barriers for unemployed migrants, discouraging them from pursuing a claim. Furthermore, this research BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1193 reveals that the attitudes of some welfare staff towards their claimants are negative and include preconceptions of migrants who are unemployed as liars, who are unwilling to work, and as scroungers. This study contributes to my doctoral research entitled: "Safeguarding the social assistance system in Ireland: A critical analysis of the impact of the Habitual Residence Condition on social welfare policy and practice". As a precaution against 'welfare tourism' on May 1st 2004 Ireland introduced the Habitual Residence Condition (HRC) as an additional criterion for eligibility for social assistance payments. This added measure defines whether applicants, regardless of their nationality, are habitually resident in the state, which in turn is used to infer an applicant's intentions and determine the genuineness of their claim. My doctoral research project aims to advance theoretical understanding of the relationship between emotions, affect and power in micro-interactions with a specific focus on relationships between welfare officers and claimants and will offer new insights into the dynamics of the HRC policy through its synthesis of macro and micro level sociological analysis. Post-Communist Welfare Attitudes: Toward Convergence or Divergence? Steven SAXONBERG (Masaryk University, Czech Republic; Dalarna University College, Sweden) | sax@post.utfors.se Tomas SIROVATKA (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | sirovatk@fss.muni.cz During the first period of the transformation to democracy, some researchers found that welfare attitudes in the post-communist countries differed from those in the West European countries. Now it is time to reassess the situation with the latest international databases. Using multi-level modeling we will investigate whether there is still some difference in welfare attitudes between those living in the post-communist countries and those in Western Europe. Will will also investigate to what extent possible differences could be caused by country-level factors and to what extent they could be caused by individual level differences. We will also ask the question as to whether the post-communist countries comprise one bloc or whether important differences exist between them, so that they might comprise several blocs or might belong to different groups that include West European countries. Implementing institutional solidarity: Finnish street-level bureaucrats' views on immigrants' social rights Johanna KALLIO (University of Turku, Finland) | jomkall@utu.fi Helena BLOMBERG (University of Helsinki, Finland) | helena.blomberg@helsinki.fi Christian KROLL (University of Helsinki, Finland) | christian.kroll@helsinki.fi The paper aims at enhancing our knowledge on the boundaries of social solidarity in a Nordic welfare state. Existing research on public opinion has clearly shown that immigrants are considered far less deserving of welfare benefits and services than native born. Less is known about the views of street-level bureaucrats dealing with the implementation of benefits and services while exercising varying amounts of discretion. Should immigrants be entitled to public social security unconditionally, or be made dependent on some special type of conditions (e.g. reciprocity or citizenship), or not be entitled to the same social right at all? Can the views displayed by street-level bureaucrats be explained by institutional context or by individual characteristics? Survey data (n=2124) on Finnish street-level bureaucrats representing both more universal and more selective welfare state institutions is utilized in order to investigate their views on immigrants' social rights. Results point at an "institutional paradox" concerning their attitudes: a majority of street-level bureaucrats working in an institution based on principles of universalism BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1194 are clearly of the opinion that immigrants social rights should be made conditional , while the view that immigrants should have an unconditional access to the social security system is dominating among bureaucrats in organizations handling selective benefits. Hardly any streetlevel bureaucrat thinks that immigrants should not be given access to the same social rights as natives under any conditions. Variations in bureaucrats' opinions are also explained by personal characteristics such as length of work experience and frequency of contacts with immigrant clients. Perception of inequality by the general public and political elites. Critical reappraisal of existing research and examples from the fieldwork Wojciech WOŹNIAK (University of Lodz, Poland, Poland) | wwozniak@uni.lodz.pl The main aim of this paper is to critically reappraise the existing body of research into inequalities, as perceived by the general public as well as by political elites. It offers a brief introduction into social inequality as one of the main philosophical, ideological and political themes debated throughout history. Subsequently, I discuss contemporary research into general public opinions of inequality, and the scarce research into perceptions of inequality by political elites. My criticism is concerned in the first place with some existing studies which do not attempt to draw any general conclusions and the quantitative analysis and interpretations of the same datasets can lead to diverse results. Also discussed is the research into attitudes towards inequality which pays no attention to subjects' actual knowledge about the issue. There are examples of research into the knowledge of citizens about various social indicators proving that in many countries it is next to none. The concentration on the elaborated quantitative methodology without paying attention to methodological basics can therefore lead to the 'fallacy of misplaced concreteness'. Examples are given of studies which attempt to overcome this weakness. The significance of the scarce research into the perception of inequality held by political elites is underline. The most interesting examples are described briefly, including my own research efforts. Between 2005 and 2011, I have been conducting research into perception of inequalities by Polish political elite using variety of data (interviews with Members of Parliament, analysis of party manifestos and policy documents, media debates, research among the local political elites). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1195 RN27Regional Network on Southern European Societies RN27S01 Impacts of Crisis, Social Exclusion and Inequalities A crisis of trust: Impact of the economic crisis on interpersonal and institutional trust in Spain Diego TORRENTE (University of Barcelona, Spain) | diego.torrente@ub.edu Jordi CAÏS (University of Barcelona, Spain) | jcais@ub.edu Trust is a key requirement for social, economic and political life. But the fundamentals of confidence tend to deteriorate when socioeconomic conditions also degrade. The abrupt and deep 2008 economic crisis constitutes an exceptional natural experiment to gain understanding of the socio-economical basis of trust. In particular, Spain is an interesting case to analyze. In this country, the present economic and financial crisis has a profound impact in terms of poverty, social inequality, and greater uncertainty in the lives of many people. This context leads to a significant loss of confidence in institutions. However, indicators of interpersonal trust and solidarity reflect some improvement, probably because of the need for mutual aid to cope with the consequences of the crisis. All this happens while social surveys report a strong social discontent over the political parties and local and regional governments due to corruption scandals. The theoretical fit of these phenomena is incomplete. On the one hand, for cultural theory, trust in institutions is grounded on interpersonal trust. However, in the Spanish case, interpersonal trust increases somewhat while institutional trust decrease sharply. On the other hand, for performance theory, trust in institutions depends on its effectiveness and proper functioning. However, it is unlikely that, in such a short period, a meaningful real deterioration of its functioning has been produced. But some of them appears devaluated in social perception. Our research seeks, in light of the recent Spanish experience, to better understand the relationship between socio-economic risks and trust. The presentation discusses the methodological design, and analyzes the first results of a project supported by La Caixa Foundation. The research has two objectives. First, it aims to analyze the effect of the socioeconomic risks and uncertainties, caused by the economic crisis, on interpersonal and institutional trust. The "crisis-effect" is measured by comparing the years 2004 (before it started) and 2013 (when it was very severe), and controlling the incidence of other factors that are theoretically relevant. Undertaking the theoretical debate, the second objective is to study how institutional trust, interpersonal trust and the perception of the institutions relate to each other. We propose two related hypothesis. (H1) Socio-economic deterioration in the situation of many people, along with the related uncertainties, significantly explains distrust in institutions, particularly political ones. This effect occurs mainly through dissatisfaction with its ability to solve social problems. (H2) Holding other factors constant, it is precisely among those most affected by the crisis, that increasing confidence in others is greater. The analysis uses data from two waves of the European Social Survey. Two models, one for trust in institutions, and another for interpersonal trust are designed. These models are replicated for years 2004 and 2013, and variations are analyzed. Crisis and crisis impacts on the inhabitants in the rural space: the case of a northwest village of Portugal BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1196 Manuel Carlos SILVA (Universidade do Minho, CICS.Nova, Portugal) | mcsilva2008@gmail.com Antonio CARDOSO (Instituto Politécnico de Viana do Castelo/CICS.Nova, Portugal) | amfc2008@gmail.com Portugal has suffered several crises since the late 70's and early 80 so far, and to relieve the latter crisis since 2008 following the collapse of financial markets and when the financial assistance request in 2011 to the Troika composed of the IMF, ECB and EU. Portugal, despite the implementation of successive austerity programs (drastic wage and pension cuts), failed to meet the objectives proposed in terms of reducing the public debt and deficit by lowering tax revenue and GDP decline, which adds the exponential increase in poverty, precariousness and unemployment rates, affecting not qualified as qualified people. In empirical terms, we will focus attention on the situation of Portuguese agriculture and social actors most affected by the crisis situation, realizing the relative dependence of the Portuguese agriculture to meet the agro-industrial complex. Will be an illustration from the case study of a northwest village in the municipality of Barcelos Durrães showing how villagers of this one, in addition to the existing inequalities, still suffer a worsening of their situation in the current crisis. In this sense, based on documental analysis, semi-structured interviews and focus groups, will be sought to analyze the situation of the said village residents show their problems, difficulties and impasses and from socio-anthropological paradigms around the development, outline some analysis slopes of the conditions of objective life, representations and strategies of the residents interviewed in order to reduce the damage of the crisis by the various social groups, particularly the most deprived of resources. Local contexts and the embeddednes of inequality reproduction mechanisms: event structure analysis of biographical narratives Maria Carmela AGODI (University of Naples Federico II, Italy) | agodi@unina.it Giuseppe Luca DE LUCA PICIONE (University of Naples Federico II, Italy) | giuseppe.picionedeluca@unina.it Lucia FORTINI (University of Naples Federico II, Italy) | lucia.fortini@unina.it This contribution is based on research results about intergenerational mechanisms of inequalities transmission in different local contexts within a Southern Italian region (Campania). Local labor markets and welfare policies play as differential boundary conditions in structuring viable strategies for families with unequal resources and in differentiating life chances according to gender roles. Changes in cultural and consumption models foster individual choice as the dominant subjective representation of life trajectories and gender equality as the general framework for performing personal capabilities. But actual choices are constrained by the reproduction of patterns in the job structure and in family relationships through which inequality is being reproduced through generations. Event Structure Analysis is used as an analytical strategy to work through biographical narratives accounting for access to a Regional Supporting Income Scheme, by people with different family backgrounds and living in different local contexts. Different local conditions contribute to the structuring of individual opportunities and of mobility chances, defining mechanisms though which either intergenerational solidarity becomes an obstacle for social mobility or social mobility is attained through interruption of intergenerational solidarity. RN27S02 Sociologists in Turbolent Times: Sociological Imagination and Community Engagement BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1197 Community Based Research and worldwide mobilization: an action research experience in Italy Valentina GHIBELLINI (University of Sassari, Italy) | vale.ghibellini@virgilio.it Andrea VARGIU (University of Sassari, Italy) | avargiu@uniss.it Cristina BRAIDA (University of Sassari, Italy) | cbraida72@gmail.com Angela LACONI (University of Sassari, Italy) | angelalaconi@gmail.com Rosa Maria MELONI (University of Sassari, Italy) | rmmeloni@uniss.it Federica PALOMBA (University of Sassari, Italy) | federica.palomba@tiscali.it Milena PIAZZA (University of Sassari, Italy) | milena.piazza76@gmail.com Daniela PISU (University of Sassari, Italy) | dani.pisu@yahoo.it OBJECTIVE: The paper presents the first results of an ongoing action-research project run in a disadvantaged neighbourhood in the city of Sassari (Sardinia, Italy). In order to do so, some preliminary issues are discussed as to the approach that has been used. In fact, the project pursues different objectives: scientific inquiry on social exclusion and cohesion, community empowerment and international advocacy of excluded communities. METHOD: Methodological issues will be discussed as to the difficulties raised by the actionresearch project as to data gathering at local level by means of instruments used worldwide in very different settings. Also, participatory strategies aimed at community empowerment will be discussed. RESULTS: The main results of the first part of the project will be presented, which concern a general description of the area under study, as well as trends, possible causes and changes needed as perceived by informants. Also, some issues emerging from work with local population groups will be discussed, notably as to their implications for preventing social exclusion and for promotion of community emancipation. Promoting labor competitive cultures. A task for sociologists? Fiorella VINCI (Università degli Studi eCampus, Italy) | fiorella.vinci@tiscali.it Polanyi identifies in the training and regulations of labor market one of the main causes of the crisis of mature capitalism (Polanyi 1944). According to the Hungarian sociologist the labor markets are conditioned by specific social morphologies formed by economic actors such as enterprises and trade unions but also by families and public policies locally spread. More recently, the European legislator has provided fundamental instructions for the promotion of competitive labor cultures. The flexibility and market orientation of the labor offer are among them. In giving these instructions the Community legislator ignores the collective legitimations that in the various States feed the effectiveness of the different policies. How to combine the inclinations to the flexibility and the market oriented specializations with the different national and regional labor cultures ? And which function plays the sociological research in a similar process? Starting from the analysis of a specific policy as the benefits for unemployment in Italy and France and adopting the sociology of public action the paper offers a comparative analysis of the ways through which unemployment benefits promote in the different national contexts competitive labor cultures. The analysis will focus on the social mechanism of imitation that the policy is able to activate considering the lever age function exerted by related policies and the consequences of this policy on the career and professional growth of individuals. Could the understanding of the social legitimacy of the policies be the contribution of sociology to the effectiveness of public action? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1198 Sociological imagination for community based research: lessons and questions from the field Andrea VARGIU (Università di Sassari, Italy) | avargiu@uniss.it The contribution presents practices and discusses lessons learnt in social work and social policies courses in Italy, where community-based research initiatives were initiated as part of a European project over the last 4 years (the PERARES project). Such experiences build upon the example of 'Science Shops' which are "small entities that carry out scientific research in a wide range of disciplines usually free of charge and on behalf of citizens and local civil society". (Living Knowledge, 2012, p. 1). The presentation will briefly examine what participatory community-based research looks like when applied to student dissertations and how it contributes to the development of sociological imagination. The process of setting up a 'Science Shop' like structure will be briefly presented and difficulties as well as potentialities will be discussed. Some key issues will be proposed for debate such as: 1. To what extent can students be civically engaged and how can universities promote such engagement? 2. What kind of initiatives can stimulate students' and practitioners' sociological imagination and foster their interest in research based practices and policies? 3. In what ways does CBR meet academic research standards and contribute to Higher Educational Institutions' strategic objectives? L'emploie des diplômés en sociologie en temps de crise : un état des lieux aux Portugal Ana ROMÃO (CICS-Nova FCSH; Military Academy, Portugal) | anaromao74@gmail.com Madalena RAMOS (CIES-ISCTE/IUL, Instituto Universitário de Lisboa) | madalena.ramos@iscte.pt La crise économique et financière en Europe et au Portugal a entrainée une hausse massive des taux de chômage, ainsi que de la précarisation des situations et des relations de travail. En plus, aux adversités du marché de travail s'ajoute une certaine dévalorisation sociale de l'enseignement supérieur, spécialement focalisés dans les sciences sociales, jugés inutiles, notamment d'après l'argument de l'employabilité. D'un coté, la dévalorisation des sciences sociales sous le prétexte de la faible employabilité s'inscrit dans un univers idéologique utilitariste, ayant une perspective instrumental de la connaissance, tout en oublient les contributions des sciences sociales, notamment de la sociologie, en ce qui concerne l'autoconnaissance sociétal, la concrétisation de politiques publiques soutenables et solidaires, la participation à la société civil ou encore dans la prévention et combat à des processus d'inégalités et injustices sociales. D'un autre coté, les suspicions vis-à-vis de l'insertion professionnelle des sociologues sont souvent infondées, comme il s'agira de discuter dans cette communication. Comment les diplômés en sociologie font-il face aux contraintes de l'insertion professionnelle, quels sont ses trajectoires, ses pratiques professionnelles et domaines d'activité ? Serons parmi les questions ici porté à discussion, d'après les données d'une enquête menée en 2013 par l'Association Portugaise de Sociologie. RN27S03 Human Mobility and Interculturality: Policies and Integration Models and Practices Multi-ethnic society, plurality and inter-culture of 'second generations': a case study in Italian schools BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1199 Rina Manuela CONTINI (Department of Humanities, Arts and Social Science, University of ChietiPescara, Italy) | rm.contini@unich.it The consistency and the complexity of the migration fluxes towards Italy, their degree of stabilization, as well as the increase of migration families and the presence of first and second generations in the Italian scholastic system, requires a consideration on the educational strategies and on the ability to combine articulate cultural models. The sociology of education sets as central the question of the function of the scholastic institution in the perspective of integration, social cohesion and the creation of citizenship. The paper presents a thorough analysis on the topics of the new educational needs expressed by 'new generations' that live in multiethnic social and scholastic contexts. In specific, the research -through the presentation of the results of a research carried out between April and December 2014 on 20 sample schools in central Italyscrutinizes the school policies for intercultural education adopted in Italy with reference to educational policies implemented in other European Countries (Green,2000; Eurydice,2004; 2009; AllemannGhionda,2008): actions for integration, addressed to non Italian students and their families (welcoming, Italian as L2, promotion of plurilinguism...); actions for the inter-cultural dimension, that invest all the school in its duties of equity and justice. In such a vision, the paper faces the theme of inter-culture of 'second generation', that is tightly linked to the concept of school of citizenship in its function to give all students, of any origin and social and ethnic provenience, the equality of formative paths in the perspective of social living together. Intercultural Mediation in Southern European Communities Eleni NINA-PAZARZI (University of Piraeus, Greece) | enina04@yahoo.gr Michalis PAZARZIS (University of Piraeus, Greece) | mpazarzi@yahoo.gr Intercultural Mediation is an important social Institution in Southern European societies, which are characterized by multiculturalism. Sociological theories and approaches are the basis of mediation models in the Social and Cultural mediation. The discussion on the appropriate model for social mediation and classification of the various models are based on broader social theories. A synthesis of models is necessary for the achievement of the coexistence of social groups with different values and cultures. Interdisciplinary approach for the practice of mediation is necessary and in this context sociological imagination can provide an appropriate way of designing and implementing social mediation. The participation in the conference will be funded by the University of Piraeus Research Center. Welfare, migration and normative irritations in southern europe Maria Teresa CONSOLI (University of Catania, Italy) | consoli@unict.it Access to "social" rights is principally the result of the "legal" recognition of categorical status and, therefore, the role of the legal culture, of the legal system and its actors is crucial, but rarely the normative domain in which rights are recognised and formalized (and the ways through which the public administration is involved) are critically analysed. In our approach the role of legal culture is considered as a strategic elements for understanding the content of the "welfare" in this area. In this part of Europe explanatory elements have always been considered the late experience of industrialization, the poor penetration of market mechanisms and the pervasive presence of the state in economic and social life. Together with Spain, Greece and sometimes Portugal, Italy marked similar path to social services provision and entitlements, to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1200 "social rights" that national citizenships have progressively enhanced and affirmed. Recent flows of migrants towards the southern border of Europe have amplified some characteristic inequalities of the welfare and intensified some areas of irritations among social systems. Migration towards Europe has followed the path and the irresolutions already structured in the southern rim, specifying the model according to migrants' entrance into the receiving societies. According to these changes is there still a southern European welfare model? In which terms the focus on legal culture can offer a deeper understanding of these processes? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1201 RN28Society and Sports RN28P01 Poster Session Determination of Social Model Applied to the Understanding of Physical Activity in Youth with Cognitive Disability Diana Alexandra CAMARGO ROJAS (Santo Tomas University, Colombia) | diana.camargo@usantotomas.edu.co Sonia GARCÍA BALLEN (Santo Tomas University, Colombia) | soniamgarcia90@hotmail.com Gloria GONZALEZ ESPITIA (Santo Tomas University, Colombia) | glorygonzalezes@gmail.com The multidimensionality of disability beyond deficiency, recognizing the individual and society relationship, which enables social inclusion. The inclusion is evident in all areas of life, one of these physical activity, allows the development of the capacities of individuals, however presents barriers. Objective: To determine individual and contextual factors affecting the practice of physical activity in people with disabilities (PWD) cognitive. Methodology: Descriptive, mixed Survey, conducted triangulation of qualitative-quantitative methods. Population: young people with cognitive disabilities and their parents. Non-probability sample and purposive sampling. The Brockport Physical Fitness Test (BPFT) was applied and a semistructure. Results: We evaluated 31 young people with cognitive disabilities the municipality of Cota Cundinamarca, Colombia. Population mostly (65%) men. Low aerobic capacity being better in men than in women. Muscular strength and BMI within expected parameters. Poor flexibility, negative values in sit and reach. Population between layers 3 and 4, this favors that all young people are in school. Parents have a college education related to economic possibilities. 65% know the duties and rights of the PWD and 94% for physical activity is a right and supports rehabilitation. Parents manifest lack of programs in the municipality. Conclusion: The physical condition of PWD is acceptable which promotes physical activity, may be related to socioeconomic conditions of their immediate environment which provides opportunities for inclusion. However it is observed that the barriers to the practice of physical activity are not imposed by parents, but by the lack of opportunities of the medium. RN28S01 Diversity, Management and Governance in Sport The Power of FIFA – FIFA as Example of the Transnational Managerial Class Ben BEHREND (Jacobs University Bremen/University of Bremen, Germany) | benbehrend@gmx.de Refreshed by the recent protests in the wake of the 2013 Confederations Cup and the 2014 World Cup in Brazil, FIFA is particularly criticized for its harsh requirements for potential host countries of FIFA World Cups, which put them regularly in great expense and imply misusage of public funds, whereas FIFA and its partners make tremendous benefits. In other words: Private benefits for a small elite at the expense of tax money from the people. Therefore, to ask following research question seems to be illuminating: How is FIFA able to possess so much power to influence domestic policies of countries in the context of FIFA World Cups, despite all controversies? I argue that FIFA is so powerful because it is a typical example of the currently dominant transnational managerial class (TMC) and since most governments anticipate totally BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1202 excessive benefits by hosting the World Cup. The concept of the TMC is an expression of the liberal, capitalistic, commerce generating elite, which determines the global politico-economic relations. It properly facilitates the integration of FIFA s broad linkages to businessmen, politicians and other functionaries. Thus, it is fruitful to apply this concept on FIFA to elucidate its power and operational structures. Delivering equality and diversity in sport under the new Equality Act (2010) Local experiences in the UK John WILLIAMS (University of Leicester, United Kingdom) | jxw@le.ac.uk The General Equality Duty in the UK Equality Act 2010 requires public authorities to: eliminate unlawful discrimination, harassment and victimisations; advance equality of opportunity between people who share a relevant protected characteristic and those who do not; and foster good relations between people who share a protected characteristic and those who do not. In 2014 'Northcity' in the UK sought evidence and external evaluation on the extent to which its agents for delivering local sport were met the requirements of the new Act. Accordingly, nine focus groups covering 60 employees at different levels and in different sport and cultural services in the organisation were undertaken. Interviews were also conducted with senior Northcity staff and a wide range of local stakeholders. The findings reveal the complexities involved in balancing the general requirements of leisure and sport provision while also dealing with specific needs around questions of ethnicity, gender and disability. The more 'targeted' approach to matters of equality and diversity of the past seems to have been reduced or even to have disappeared, as function areas and priorities within the organisation have changed. Few minority ethnic staff were employed in key positions and many existing Northcity staff viewed key equality issues as something of an 'add on' to their main service function not a core objective embedded in delivery. Stakeholders argued that Northcity should adapt much more effectively to working sensitively and strategically at a community level as a sympathetic partner for voluntary groups working on equality and diversity issues. We make a number of key recommendations for change. Sport and the community: Voluntarism and authenticity in welfare provision David Gunnar EKHOLM (Linköping University, Sweden) | david.ekholm@liu.se Sport have in recent decades gained more and more prominence in social policy as a means of responding to social problems. The Sport program (SP) is a social and welfare intervention targeting alleged problems of crime and segregation by means of sport participation in a distinct urban area in Sweden. The SP was initiated by municipal public authorities and is conducted in partnership with schools, voluntary sport clubs and a social entrepreneur. The paper examines how municipal social policy makers conceive of the SP, concerning in specific the assumptions and conditions underpinning and enabling promotion of sport as a suitable response to social problems. Empirical data consist of a variation of statements (in interviews, debates in municipal council, administrative documentation and from newspaper articles). Statements are analysed from a constructionist strand. Preliminary analysis show that policy makers problematize public welfare provision in favour of involving civil society actors and market based social entrepreneurs in social work and that this is facilitated by means of sport. In line, entrepreneurial and sport club partnership provision is associated with voluntarism, authentic leadership and alternative funding opportunities; when as public welfare and social work in contrast is associated with technical and bureaucratic insufficiencies and limitations (e.g. unable to reach out and motivate youths at risk) as well as ever decreasing funding. This is discussed with BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1203 respect to the pedagogical and governing techniques enabled by such community mobilization; and moreover, considered in relation to recent transformations in the Scandinavian traditionally upheld social-democratic welfare regime. The Symbolic politics of 1988 Seoul Olympiads Haenam PARK (University of Tokyo, Japan) | checkitupnow@gmail.com This study is to examine how the Olympiads was used as a means of symbolic politics in the authoritarian developmental state to govern and discipline (civil) society in South Korea. First, this article reviews the background context of the bid for the Olympic Games. Then, this study shows the aspect that the state's symbolic politics utilizing 'Olympic' to discipline and govern the (civil) society. Lastly, the results of the symbolic politics will be argued, focusing on the responses from the (civil) society. Attitudes to organisational diversity in sport: A case study of regional governing bodies Jim LUSTED (University of Northampton, United Kingdom) | jim.lusted@northampton.ac.uk Abstract: It has become something of a truism to suggest that a more diverse workforce is a more productive one, and that organisational diversity is should be goal of any forward thinking institution. It could also be said that sport is seen as one of the more amenable social spaces in which issues of equality and diversity can be embedded. Given the historic connection between sporting cultures and ideas of fair play and meritocracy, sport provides an interesting place to explore the truism of organisational diversity. This paper draws upon data collected from research funded by a National Governing Body (NGB) of a sport in the UK (which will remain anonymous) which undertook a survey of the current workforce (paid and voluntary) at the (approx. 30) Regional Governing Bodies (RGBs) who are responsible for governing their sport at a localised level, including the grassroots game. The current workforce were asked questions relating to how diverse they felt their organisation was, whether it needed diversifying and what benefits they felt a diverse workforce could bring. Results suggest that, perhaps like other industries, those working in sport fail to recognise the lack of diversity at their organisation. Moreover, the current workforce draws heavily upon particular interpretations of fairness and meritocracy to challenge both the need to make their organisations more representative of their local playing populations. It is suggested that far from embracing organisational diversity, RGBs still need convincing of both the benefits of diversity and also the problems that exist in the homogenous profile of middle aged, white men that continue to dominate this setting. RN28S02,JSRN16+RN28c S02: Investigating the Dark Sides of Sport: Methodological Issues and Challenges, JS: Sport, Health and Society Doing Research on Social Health Determinants Reflections on a thwarted attempt to penetrate the criminal subculture of ticket touts in the UK Alessandro MORETTI (University of Greenwich, United Kingdom) | a.moretti@greenwich.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1204 Building on Atkinson's (1997) exploration of "the social life world of ticket scalpers", and on Sugden's (2002) investigation into football's underground economy of illegal ticket sales, an attempt was made to penetrate the criminal network of ticket touts in the UK in order to gain insight into their norms, their knowledge of the law and attitudes towards risk. Ethnographic research methods were adopted, including in-depth qualitative interviews and participant observation through the establishment and maintenance of a relationship with a gatekeeper. A number of important methodological challenges emerged from the rapport that developed. Ethical dilemmas surrounding the "unavoidable" infringement of the law on the part of the researcher (Pearson, 2009) arose when access to the criminal network of ticket touts was negotiated. These issues, and their inherent risks, persisted as the relationship with the gatekeeper developed once trust had been established. Further ethical difficulties transpired for the researcher as a result of the gatekeeper's decision to avoid disclosing to other members of the criminal network the academic nature of the researcher's involvement. This decision ultimately compromised the researcher's position within the group, leading to situations of risk regarding detection and personal safety being perceived by the researcher, the gatekeeper, and other individuals within the extended network of criminal ticket touting. This paper offers methodological reflections on the risks and ethical issues that may challenge the pursuit of knowledge in the dark sides of sport, an area accessible only through the establishment of true relationships of trust with reliable gatekeepers. Too tired for sport and exercise? The work and leisure of female cleaners. Verena LENNEIS (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | verena.lenneis@nexs.ku.dk Gertrud PFISTER (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | gpfister@nexs.ku.dk Cleaners are an occupational group with a difficult working environment. Many of them are overweight and/or have a high risk of cardiovascular disease. Therefore, physiologists emphasize the need for leisure time physical activity with at least moderate intensity. The aim of this study was to explore the opportunities and challenges of female cleaners with regard to participation in sport and exercise. We gained information about their everyday lives via semi-structured interviews with 25 women, most of them from rural Turkey, who had participated in a fitness project at their workplace. Drawing on theoretical approaches to intersectionality and work-life balance, we explored if and how female cleaners engage in leisure time physical activity. Results revealed that most interviewees struggled with the high demands of both paid work and domestic responsibilities and therefore had great difficulty exercising in their leisure. However, previous experiences with sport and exercise seem to have a decisive influence on lifestyle: those (few) women among the interviewees, who have acquired a "taste" for physical activity, do not have the same problems to integrate physical activity into their lives as women without "physical literacy". Black youth, grassroots football and racism – methodological challenges and revelations Max MAURO (Southampton Solent University, United Kingdom) | max.mauro@solent.ac.uk The aim of this paper is to address some methodological challenges in the study of the lived experiences of racism among young footballers of African background. Despite a growing interest in the study of sport practices across different disciplines, young people appear to remain under the radar of most research. The same can be said for issues of inclusion and exclusion among young people that may intersect with manifestations of racism on and off the pitch. This paper draws on the findings of two distinct research projects carried out in Ireland and Italy. Both studies have as their focus the participation in organized football of youth of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1205 immigrant background, in particular black youth born in Africa or born in the country from families migrated from Africa. Both studies were undertook to explore the inclusive potential of football, but ended up highlighting the ways black youth learn how to cope with racist abuse happening in the context of their football practice. The research participants of the Irish case were teenagers aged 14-18. The methodology adopted was a flexible combination of participant observation and visual ethnography. In the Italian case, the participants were aged 18-24 and the methodology used was qualitative interviews (semi-structured and group interviews), and observation. What emerges from both cases is the methodological challenge for a white adult researcher to acquire a comprehension of the lived experience of 'racism' by young footballers. Personal accounts and interviews appear to be precarious tools in research with young teenagers, while they are more productive with youth aged 18 and over. Trustable gatekeepers, time, and the ability to build rapport with young participants are decisive factors, but researchers have to accept the fact that their role is uncertain. Only flexibility and humility can allow for a true learning experience. Health-Related Promotion of Physical Activity. A Critical Analysis of Health Strategies through a Triangulation of Theories Enrico MICHELINI (TU Dortmund, Germany) | enrico.michelini@gmail.com Strong evidence associates physical inactivity with an increased risk of non-communicable chronic diseases, which are the leading cause of death worldwide today (Lee et al., 2012). As a consequence, the promotion of physical activity (PA) to prevent the epidemic spread of these diseases and to improve the health of the population is a core objective of health strategies globally. PA is here broadly defined as 'any bodily movement produced by the skeletal muscles and resulting in a substantial increase over the resting energy expenditure' (Bouchard & Shephard, 1994, p. 77). From the perspectives of three different theoretical approaches, this paper analyses the characteristics of national strategies for the health-related promotion of PA by focussing in particular on issues which affect the communications' content. Through a triangulation of systems theory (Luhmann, 1995), critical theory (Habermas, 1984) and medicalisation studies (Conrad & Schneider, 1980), a code system for the analysis of health strategies was developed. Fifteen national strategies for the promotion of PA were selected and examined by using the interpretative technique of content structuring analysis (Mayring, 2003). These documents were issued or sponsored by the ministries of health of Germany, Sweden, and the USA, countries which are representative of conservative, Scandinavian and liberal welfare typologies, respectively (Esping-Andersen, 1990). As the highest governmental department for health, health ministries were considered the most suited issuing source for documents used in this study. This empirical design was developed to furnish reliable insights on the question: "Which issues affect communications on health-related promotion of PA?" The following sections briefly summarise the interpretations of the main results of the document analysis through the above-mentioned theoretical approaches. Against the background of systems theory, a peculiar autopoietic closure of the health system was revealed. In particular, the health strategies stress that the cooperative and intersystemic involvement of a large number of partners is crucial for the success of PA promotion, yet the strategies are in fact characterised by a sport-hostile attitude. The rejection of sport as a health medium is correlated with the incommensurability between the operative code of the sport system (win/lose) and that of the health system (health/illness). The critical perspective disclosed various distortions which harm the validity of comprehensibility, sincerity, legitimacy, and truth of the health strategies. At least some of these BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1206 distortions are avoidable. In particular, a fundamental discrepancy between the broad goals of health promotion and the narrow preventive aims of the health-related promotion of PA was revealed. As a consequence, the health system ignores its utopic goal when promoting PA and ends up focussing 'merely the absence of disease or infirmity' (WHO, 1948, p. 1). Finally, the framework of the medicalisation studies uncovered various signs of an ongoing process of medicalisation of PA. Indeed, the health system: Treats the problem of physical inactivity as deviant behaviour; redefines in medical terms the concept of 'healthy physical activity'; creates key functions for the health system's staff in this area; encroaches on alternative solutions for the problem of physical inactivity. In conclusion, the analysis of the documents through three different theoretical perspectives disclosed various issues affecting the selected communications of the health system. The engagement of the health system is crucial for success in the area of PA promotion. Yet the identified issues can actually harm the fight against physical inactivity, which is deeply rooted in modern society and difficult to counteract. In particular, the health system's operational closure, its focus on the prevention of diseases, and its encroachment on alternative solutions do not constitute a sound basis for a cooperative promotion of PA. However, complex social problems can be better assessed by a high degree of intersystemic coordination (Willke, 2007) and addressing the matter of physical inactivity surely requires strategies that include other partners, in particular the sport system. Indeed, while the sport system has proven unable to solve the problem of physical inactivity by itself (Cachay, 1988, p. 9), it still owns a capillary complex of organisations whose main goal is the implementation of programmes for sport and PA. Furthermore, these organisations also naturally aim to actively involve people and offer a broad range of activities suitable for various purposes and (almost) all population segments. Bibliography Bouchard, C., & Shephard, R. J. (1994). Physical activity, Fitness, and Health: The Model and Key Concepts. In C. Bouchard, R. J. Shephard & T. Stephens (Eds.), Physical Activity, Fitness, and Health. International Proceedings and Consensus Statement (pp. 77-88). Champaign: Human Kinetics. Cachay, K. (1988). Sport und Gesellschaft: Zur Ausdifferenzierung einer Funktion und ihrer Folgen. [Sport and Society: On the Differentiation of a Function and Its Consequences]. Schorndorf: Hofmann. Conrad, P., & Schneider, J. W. (1980). Deviance and Medicalization: From Badness to Sickness. Philadelphia: Temple University Press. Esping-Andersen, G. (1990). The Three Worlds of Welfare Capitalism. Cambridge: Polity Press. Habermas, J. (1984). The Theory of Communicative Action. (T. McCarthy, Trans. Vol. 1). Boston: Beacon. Lee, I.-M., Shiroma, E. J., Lobelo, F., Puska, P., Blair, S. N., & Katzmarzyk, P. T. (2012). Effect of Physical Inactivity on Major Non-Communicable Diseases Worldwide: An Analysis of Burden of Disease and Life Expectancy. The Lancet, 380(9838), 219-229. Luhmann, N. (1995). Social Systems. (J. J. Bednarz & D. Baecker, Trans.). Stanford: Stanford University Press. Mayring, P. (2003). Qualitative Inhaltsanalyse: Grundlagen und Techniken. [Qualitative Content Analysis: Principles and Techniques] (8th ed.). Weinheim: Beltz. WHO. (1948). Preamble to the Constitution of the World Health Organization; signed on 22 July 1946 by the representatives of 61 States (Official Records of the World Health Organization, no. 2, p. 100) and entered into force on 7 April 1948. . New York: WHO Retrieved from http://apps.who.int/gb/bd/PDF/bd47/EN/constitution-en.pdf. Willke, H. (2007). Smart Governance: Governing the Global Knowledge Society. Frankfurt: Campus. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1207 RN28S03 Sport, Media and New Media Twitter and the Sports Media: The more things change, the more they stay the same John PRICE (University of Sunderland, United Kingdom) | john.price@sunderland.ac.uk This paper analyses the impacts Twitter is having on the roles of sports journalists and their relationships with football clubs, audiences and colleagues. Its empirical material is drawn from interviews with sports journalists and football club media officers, as well as analysis of social media content. The paper takes a case study approach, focusing on the work of reporters in the North East of England covering Premier League teams Newcastle United and Sunderland. The emergence and growth of Twitter has had undoubted benefits for journalists including a glut of stories based on social media content, a challenge to the control of club PR officials, a means of communicating with their readers and the ability to develop personal brands. However, it has also brought numerous drawbacks such as online abuse, a loss of exclusive access to sources, and rivalry from club feeds and citizen journalists. This paper critical discusses the pros and cons of Twitter from a journalistic perspective and attempts to assess the role and value of sports reporting in a social media world. It argues that journalism still has a valuable role to play by offering an independent, well informed and analytical voice. In an era where anyone can be a publisher, people look to journalists to make some sense of the white-noise and be their guide through the online world. Popularity Differences Among Professional Tennis Players: Does Attractiveness Matter? Michael MUTZ (Georg-August-Universität Göttingen, Germany) | michael.mutz@sport.unigoettingen.de Mara KONJER (Universität Münster, Germany) | m.konjer@uni-muenster.de Henk Erik MEIER (Universität Münster, Germany) | Henk.Erik.Meier@uni-muenster.de In todays commercialized and mediatized sports culture professional athletes increasingly compete for media and public attention to attract sponsors and advertisers. One obvious influential factor for explaining popularity differences among athletes is athletic success. The best athletes will receive the most public and media attention. However, the example of the Russian tennis player Anna Kournikova, who has never won a WTA singles title, but was one of the most photographed and best paid sports celebrities thanks to her good looks, is often cited to illustrate that other factors beyond mere performance may be of relevance as well. This talk will address the possible effects of attractiveness for media attention and popularity of athletes. Using the best-performing professional male and female tennis players (according to ATP-/WTA-rankings) as a test case, quantitative analyses will reveal if attractiveness really matters. Furthermore, it will be analysed whether any effect of attractiveness is moderated by gender. It will be argued that attractiveness is more important for explaining popularity differences among female athletes, given that sports audiences are largely males and media routines in sport journalism are guided by the anticipated preferences of male consumers. As outcome variables print media citations and global search engine queries are utilized. Hence, public attention in 'classic' and new media is captured and can be compared. Football kingdom: the media coverage of sport in the Portuguese television and press Marta LIMA (Faculty of Arts, University of Porto, Portugal) | martammlima@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1208 Far from being an exclusive of specialized media, the sport is nowadays a regular presence in general press and television newscasts. This fact becomes particularly noticeable in the Portuguese media. Among the different sports covered in the three national sports newspapers, as well as in the generalist press and television, football is undoubtedly the most mediated one. Based on an analysis of the primetime newscasts of the major channels of Portuguese television and the editions of the three most important newspapers in the country, we tried to find out the relevance of football in Portuguese media and to unveil the features of the media coverage of this sport, especially with regard to the type of news covered and their nature, the dominant journalistic genres, the actors and the context of the news, and the main sources that sustain the news production about football. This research, conducted as part of my PhD, allowed us to conclude that football emerges as the most important theme on the Portuguese major newspapers and the second dominant theme on primetime newscasts, just after the Politics. In this context, can football be understood as something that goes beyond the pitch, emerging as a profitable industry, whose power is amplified by the media? What is the journalist's role in this process of mediatization? With this paper we intend to reflect and enhance the debate on these questions, based on the presentation and analysis of the main conclusions drawn from this research. Halepmania: thematic and emotional mapping of sport performances within social media discourses Diana-Luiza DUMITRIU (National University of Political Studies and Public Administration, Romania) | dumitriu.diana.luiza@gmail.com The symbolic capital of sport events brings out a high level of emotional intensity and engagement in terms of spectatorship experience, allowing for public debates to emerge around sport performances. If this process of (re)defining the social significance of sport performances has been mainly hosted and controlled by traditional media actors, social media came with a "disruptive effect" (Pegoraro, 2014) within both the media landscape and the spectatorship practices. Discussing the new visibility and interaction space provided by the social media to the general public, this paper addresses the discursive practices that come as a reaction to the top-athletes' performances. Using the official Facebook pages of the two main Romanian sport newspapers, the corpus covered the comments that have been made to the posts related to Simona Halep's evolution at the 2014 Roland Garros and the 2014 Singapore WTA Championships tournaments two referential moments that fueled up what was generally called the Halepmania phenomenon. In analyzing the data, the paper brings to the fore the thematic mapping of Simona Halep's performance by correlating two dimensions: the emotional mapping of the discourses and the alternative frames used in defining their symbolic value. Besides the wide spectrum of areas addressed by these discourses, which go from national identity, to moral values or society criticism, social media encourage practices of what I relate to as circumstantial civic fandom. I thus argue that social media can act as a deliberative space were sport performances may become subject to an intense problematization process. The visibility and the image of female athletes in the Sochi 2014 Winter Olympic Games coverage by French newspapers. Nicolas DELORME (University of Bordeaux, France) | nico_delorme@hotmail.com Amy GODOY-PRESSLAND (University of East Anglia, United Kingdom) | A.GodoyPressland@uea.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1209 The media coverage of sport events in relation to athletes' sex has been extensively analysed in the scientific literature. The findings of these studies seem consistent in that female participants are systematically underrepresented in sports media coverage, whether in newspaper articles, photographs, airtime, or new media. In addition, qualitative studies have pointed out differences in journalistic reporting between women and men. In this way journalistic comments frequently convey a stereotypical representation of female athletes. However, much of the research in this area relates to North America. Therefore, the aim of this study was to examine quantitatively (i.e., using a content analysis) and qualitatively (i.e., using a thematic analysis) sex equity in the coverage of the Sochi 2014 Winter Olympic Games by three French newspapers (Aujourd'hui en France, Le Monde and L'Equipe) in order to provide new insights in this research field from a different cultural perspective. Samples of 360 articles and 304 photographs were collected and analysed. The content analysis shows a significant discrimination of female athletes on most of the variables analysed. The main themes which emerged from the qualitative analysis include: masculinity, national expectations, task-irrelevance, work ethic, friendship and physical descriptions. The coverage demonstrates adherence by journalists to media mechanisms which represent sportswomen as distinct from sportsmen. RN28S04 Society and Sports (Open Session) 'They're Not Real Fans Like The Men Are': Perceptions of Women as Inauthentic Football Fans Stacey Elizabeth POPE (Durham University, United Kingdom) | stacey.pope@durham.ac.uk Recent changes in men's professional football in England, including the instigation of all-seater stadia and the England national team reaching the semi-finals at the 1990 World Cup, have prompted an upsurge of interest amongst women. But these changes have raised a number of complex issues regarding women's authenticity as fans and female fans have been directly implicated in the alleged 'gentrification' of football. Drawing on Glaser and Strauss's (2008) 'grounded theory' approach, 51 interviews were conducted with three generations of female football fans in England. My findings examine how females have been labelled as 'inauthentic' or inferior fans. I consider how respondents negotiate gendered stereotypes in football, such as assumptions that they lack sporting knowledge and only attend sporting events because of a sexual interest in male players. I argue such perceptions are the most effective way for men to exclude women as authentic fans, whilst simultaneously enhancing the status of male supporters. I move on to examine the hostility some women expressed towards other female fans who did not 'do' fandom properly. Many female fans were frustrated by women who 'played up' their sexual interest in players, especially as they would consequently have to defend their own position as a 'real' fan. This hostility to other 'types' of female fandom may thus be due to requirements for female fans to continuously 'prove' their fan status in a way that is not necessary for most men. To conclude, I call for further sociological research to explore this largely neglected area. Trends in the Sociology of Sport: Topics, Theories and Methods Ørnulf SEIPPEL (Norwegian School of Sport Sciences, Norway) | ornulf.seippel@nih.no BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1210 What does the sociology of sport look like? In IRSS 2014, Vol. 49(6) 645–668 John Dart gives a well founded and illuminating answer to this question through a content analysis of 25 years of articles in three leading sociology of sport journals. In this article I extend these analyses, and give a more elaborate answer to what have been the central topics, theories and methods during the last 30 years of sociology of sport. These analyses add to Dart's study in four ways. First, whereas Dart uses the article's title, abstract and/or key word as his data, this study uses the articles as such – the whole text as data. Second, whereas Dart reports several problems of coding, this study avoids this by going straight to the texts. This gives the possibility of a more direct and thorough investigation of what has been in focus in the field. Third, where Dart looks at 25 years of articles, this study goes back 30 years and it will also put more efforts into showing how the field has developed – trends in the sociology of sport during this period. Finally, Dart presents his findings in word clouds which supports an immediate understanding of his findings, but makes it difficult to grasp the true content and details of his findings. This study will present the findings in a more informative manner. The rise and decline of tennis: sportparticipation in times of (post-)modernization Koen BREEDVELD (Radboud University / Mulier Institute, Netherlands, The) | k.breedveld@mulierinstituut.nl Sport is a modern phenomenon. Even tough games and physical activities are of ancient times, sport as a social practice is inherently linked to the process of modernization. Its growth is due to changes in transportation, in broadcasting and communication techniques, in rises in welfare and in free time, and in changing social needs. Tennis greatly benefited from the sportification of society . In the 20th century, tennis became one of the leading sports in the world. Its tournaments attract a global player field and audience, its industry is one of the largest sportindustries in the world, and over a 100 million people play tennis on a regular basis (Tennis Europe 2012). Yet, times continue to change. New sports have entered the field, new practices have started to cater to the need for social belonging and distinction, motives for being physically active have altered, and the changing temporal organization of society has put pressure on people's agenda's. In this paper we will go into how tennis has fared in these changing times. We will rely on historical and statistical data on participation in tennis, on the organizations involved (clubs, courts) and on the tennis-industry (media, equipment), to illustrate how tennis first became one of the leading sports, and now has trouble maintaining that position. Even though most data are on the Netherlands, we expect that this case-study helps shed light on the social dynamics that shape sports and that in turn, are influenced by sports. Events & Social Engagement: Considering social engagement pursued in conjunction with the Glasgow 2014 Commonwealth Games Briony SHARP (Queen Margaret University, United Kingdom) | bsharp@qmu.ac.uk Recent analyses of major and mega sporting events and their legacies are evident; however, as with wide-ranging evaluations, the examination of these events is inclined to disregard the social dimension (Smith 2009). Literature in this area, much like urban and event policy, recognises the importance of economic impacts (Miles in Paddison and Miles 2007; Hall and Barrett 2012) and, more recently, the significant need for lasting and meaningful social engagement through any regeneration processes (Pratt 2009; Miles in Paddison and Miles 2007). The development of the use of social capital within urban planning literature (Putman and Goss 2002) has potential to aid event managers in increased awareness of community resources, stronger BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1211 interactions between organisations and the promotion of social cohesiveness (Lassila et al 2013). The lack of theoretically informed research perhaps explains why the concept is rarely explored at length within sport policy (Misener 2013; Coalter 2007), which highlights the need for closer collaboration between academics and policy makers (Coalter 2007). In addition to community member and volunteer interviews, elite-level interviews were conducted with relevant industry professionals, chosen by their expertise and organisation; such as GlasgowLife, Volunteer Scotland, Glasgow 2014, Glasgow City Council, Clyde Gateway. Findings suggest that Glasgow's efforts of creating social change and community development have been well-received. The emergent themes in the data collected provide outcomes aligned with the growing shift in event-led regeneration towards long-term outcomes and social legacy. RN28S05 Society and Sports (Open Session II) From stands – outside the stadium. The forms of use o the social capital generated in polish football stadiums Mateusz GRODECKI (Univeristy of Warsaw, Poland) | m.grodecki@is.uw.edu.pl The purpose of this PhD project is to understand and describe the mechanism of generating social capital in stands of football stadiums in Poland and to reveal the process of transferring social capital from these stands to the society. On the basis of the present observations it can be concluded that this capital is transferred to the three areas: social (patriotic activities, charity), economic (business) and criminal (hooligan). Furthermore, the production of social capital is the distinctive feature of football stadiums (smaller intensity of the phenomenon can be observed also in speedway games). This is a new approach to issues related to football fans, because so far, research efforts have been focused mainly on fans ethnography, hooligans issues and consequences of commercialization processes. The main hypothesis of the project assumes the existence of such a pattern/ mechanism. Football can be considered as having a cathartic function or being a 'safety valve' of sorts. During the game strong emotions are being generated that enable the creation of the communal identities ('we' versus 'they'). These emotions are strong enough to form social capital. Sport Stars in Minor Sports Arnost SVOBODA (Palacky University Olomouc, Czech Republic) | arnost.svo@gmail.com The primary goal of the paper is to describe a process of "sport star" construction in scope of a top-level but only partially medialized and professionalised sport (swimming). Based on the qualitative case study realized in a local context in the Czech Republic it seeks to analyse the establishment of stars (well-known and successful athletes) in this type of minor sport which often stands out of the mainstream interest of sports-sociological studies. It further investigates ways and dynamics of construction of these stars from the point of view of swimming sport actors (including swimmers, coaches, and spectators). The paper is theoretically grounded in the Pierre Bourdieu's work on symbolic capital and social fields, supplemented by approach of Howard S. Becker. Further, it draws inspiration from cultural-sociological studies of sport stars and celebrities (G. Whannel, B. Smart, Ch. Rojek). Results outline ways of establishment and representation of sport stars as bearers of accumulated sport capital in the observed field (the swimming sport). The concept of authenticity is introduced as a possible source of this type of symbolic capital and a distinctive feature of the sport field in general. Further, values present in swimming sub-field are described as authentic as they are perceived as such by respondents of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1212 the study as well as reconstructed in star swimmers' bodies. The paper contributes to the discussion on autonomy of social fields in the context of sociology of sport. Football and New Social Movements Ebru AÇIK TUR ĞUTER (Mugla Sı tkı Koçman Universty Turkey, Turkey) | ebruacik@hotmail.com New social movements that have marked the last thirty years are ones that have revealed as a consequence of the demand for equality, diversity, participation and identity. These movements embodying demands both private and public prefer a non-public way of politics. These movements on such a broad ground beyond class boundaries, participatory, pluralistic and involving the private dimensions of human life offer alternatives for decision making processes. Nowadays, new social movements having shown that demonstrations could be performed anywhere; such as streets malls, universities, and etc. Sports events have become one of the major fields in which new social movements are observed. Football that is widely attracting attention is one of the most significant athletical branches. Football competitions are the areas where both the dominant ideology and the opposition are observed at the same time. But recently the social opposition observed in this area has become much more apparent. Conclusively, this study will focus on how 'power relations' become visible in, and on how to convert a cultural reading of the overall aims of the football competitions. Furthermore, this study aims to focus on and demand for equality, diversity, the opposition forms of participation, and identity construction in football competitions. For this purpose, it aims to exhibit and discuss the forms of social opposition in football matches played in Turkey in the last five years. Successful Teamwork in Sport: A Sociological Analysis Vidar HALLDORSSON (University of Iceland, Iceland) | vidarh@hi.is Thorolfur THORLINDSSON (University of Iceland, Iceland) | thorotho@hi.is Michael KATOVICH (Texas Christian University, USA) | m.katovich@tcu.edu A significant number of sociologists have dedicated themselves to examining small groups in various fields. While many recognize the notion of teamwork in small groups, systematic discussion of this process remains sparse. Aside from Goffman's dramaturgical emphasis on partnership for the purpose of manipulating impressions and the broader theoretical notion of creating a team that represents "a secret society," it appears that sociologists interested in small groups have virtually ignored teamwork as a prosocial necessity in sport. This paper provides an explorative sociological analysis on successful and prosocial teamwork in sport. As is customary in analyzing small groups, we focus on small group dynamics and build on the work of Goffman. However, as a way of separating our emphasis from Goffman, we analyzed two highly successful and internationally recognized Icelandic sport teams that regarded teamwork as a process of open communication rather than as a method of keeping secrets. In particular, we analyzed Iceland s men s national handball team and Gerpla, the women s equivalent of a national team in team gymnastics. The findings show that successful teamwork is built on a dynamic interplay between the recognition of factors that contribute to group solidarity and an appreciation of individual agency, such as: a team culture, reflected by a tradition of how things are done as instrumental in shaping the athlete s social environment; collective representations, or shared motivations resembling "a collective conscience" derived from shared pasts and nationalistic based emotions; and skilled agency, represented by individual leadership in the context of "organic solidarity." BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1213 RN28S06 Society and Sports (Open Session III) The Perception of The Fans on Football Handicapping in Turkey Muge DEMIR (Beykent University, Turkey) | mugedemir@beykent.edu.tr Ahmet TALIMCILER (Ege University, Turkey) | ahmet.talimciler@ege.edu.tr When the final score is concerned, "The principle of uncertainty" becomes the most appealing feature of football. The elimination of this feature via handicapping actually means the total elimination of the 'game'. Handicapping means making external interference on the game and the manipulating the final score in the aim of getting a specific, desired result. The reason behind the establishment of such suitable grounds on handicapping in football, is the massive size of the game, and the possibility of economic rent leading to great returns. The most important complementary element regarding football in the era we are in is the media. Delivering news of handicapping process is the most important subject to focus on and it is an issue that will be the subject for future academic studies. Handicapping and investigation primarily 'in favor of the window' has been addressed by the media. Such an approach has prevented the topics to be discussed by the public sphere gathered around football in a healthy and proper direction. In this study, an "interviewing method' was used on the above mentioned concepts regarding the perception of the fans on football handicapping in Turkey that has been coming up frequently in recent years. Originality of this study comes from the analysis made on the supporters of the teams placed in the "Big Four" category in the Turkish league (namely Fenerbahçe, Galatasaray, Beşiktaş and Trabzonspor), that constitutes most of the overall football fans in this country. As a result, a carefull analysis will be made on the supporters' approach to handicapping allocations and the ways in which these are made. The mirage of equality. Technology and disabled sport Przemyslaw NOSAL (Adam Mickiewicz University in Poznan, Poland, Poland) | przemyslaw.nosal@gmail.com The development of technology supplies disabled sport with new solutions. Artificial limbs, maneuverable wheelchairs or adjusted sportswear – all of them are supposed to support the athletes. The application of the hi-tech in disabled sport causes that player's results are still improving. According to Olympic motto – most of them run faster, jump higher and throw stronger. This kind of score progress brings the disabled athletes' results nearer the abled athletes' achievements. Example of Oscar Pistorius or Alan Oliveira (running) blurred the lines between abledand disabled sport results. It leads to the wider questions: Can technology bring equal chances in sport? Can technological enhanced disabled sportsman compete with abled one? Does technological expansion support equality in sport? I would like to present my research results which give four arguments against the "technological equality in sport" hypothesis. Firstly, respondents descibe the unequal distribution and access to the sport technology. This issue concerns both abledand disabled athletes. Secondly, the problem is the technological "Matthew effect" – "the 'more technological' get better and the less get worse". Thirdly, there is a very thin line between accepted support of technology and forbidden enhancement. Finally, there is a great problem with adjustment of technology to specific athlete's body. The advanced solutions (like artificial limbs) very often do not co-operate with player body. The basis of my presentation is the research "Technology and social life. The field of sport". During the project the sport participants (athletes, trainers, sport activists, physiotherapists, journalists) were interwieved. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1214 Football antisemitism: The case of Kraków, Poland. Bogna WILCZYŃSKA (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | bognawilczynska@wp.pl Marek KUCIA (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | marek.kucia@uj.edu.pl The objective of this paper is to describe the main characteristics and to account for the most important causes of football antisemitism, that is, the antisemitism of football fans, and to answer the question whether this is an instance of one of the kinds of antisemitism that have been discussed in literature or whether it is a sui generis phenomenon. Based upon the reports on racism on Polish and Ukrainian stadiums, press papers, internet sources and in-depth interviews with fans of the football team 'Wisła' from Kraków, Poland, the paper finds out that football antisemitism is a peculiar type of antisemitism. Although the football fans use the contents characteristic of religious, modern and contemporary kinds of antisemitism that are fairly widespread in Poland, their hatred is not addressed to the followers of Judaism, members of the Jewish people or the State of Israel, but the fans of the 'Cracovia' team from the same city who are also of the Catholic background and Polish ethnicity. The antisemitic events in the stadiums occur in Kraków and other Polish cities that have had a long history of Polish-Jewish coexistence and antagonisms that resulted from this coexistence. The fans use available contents in order to offend the rivals; the figure of 'Jew' is a showy, historically proved way of expressing contempt and referring to 'the Other'. Pilates as Prevention of Ill-Health, Physical Activity or Wellness? Loredana Maria TALLARITA (University Kore of Enna, Italy) | loredana.tallarita@unikore.it The evolution of body image in the culture of contemporary physical activity is part of a scenario that pursues the global cultural values of wellness, health and sport. As icons of the body, now obsolete, traditional sports have been superseded by the diffusion of new body styles: healthy and beautiful bodies, commodified images from advertising and framing perspectives that drive the meaning of the message. In the wake of sharing these values is a growing network of services for bodily capital (Bourdieu; 1980). The gym and wellness industry is the other side of the coin in the pursuit of the body cult. The purpose of this research is to analyze, using the qualitative and ethnographic case study approaches (Spradley, 1979; Stake, 1995, Robert Yin, 2013), the relationship that is established between the representation of the body and the narcissistic consumption of free time in gyms, dedicated to a particular practice which has been enjoying great success in Italy despite the economic downturn: pilates. The application of knowledge to practical research begins with the observation of a growing interest in pilates by the managers of gyms, managers of specialized centers, studios, and aspiring practitioners who have become regular exponents. The research which has been conducted in Italy, has taken into account two very different metropolitan areas: Milano and Palermo. A further phase of research will be carried out in England in two cities: one in the south-east, London and one on the south coast, Brighton. JS_RN04+RN28+RN30 Sport Participation: Means of Social Inclusion or Social Exclusion? When sport is helpful. The role of sport in the after earthquake at L'Aquila (Italy) Geraldina ROBERTI (University of L'Aquila, Italy) | geraldina.roberti@univaq.it Ariela MORTARA (IULM, Italy) | ariela.mortara@iulm.it BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1215 The current economic crisis is having very heavy consequences on young people, causing an increasing risk of marginality and social exclusion; at the same time the connections that allowed the sense of belonging and social bonding are loosening, weakening the same youth social integration. In such a framework sport ends up filling a place as never in the past (Dunning, 1999), fostering the ways of youth growth. Indeed, sport plays an important role in the growth and socialization process of young people, letting them explore new perspective of social relations inside peer group (Horne, Tomlison, Whannel, 1999). In order to investigate the elements characteristic of young sports training, we carried out a qualitative research by means of semi-structured interviews on a specific target group. Our informants are young athletes members of a sport team from a medium Italian town, L'Aquila. This is a very peculiar framework, because in 2009 the town was hit by a serious earthquake that caused hundreds of victims and destroyed sports facilities nearly thoroughly. Our main aim was not only assessing the role of sport in the pathway of social and identity reconstruction after the earthquake, but testing how much sports training can also increase the capability of young people resiliency. The preliminary results highlighted that sport has been a mean of social integration for the young in L'Aquila indeed, helping them to reconnect those social links that the earthquake had destroyed. Dunning, E. (1999), Sport Matters. Sociological studies of sport, violence and civilization, Routledge, London. Horne J., Tomlinson A., Whannel G. (1999), Understanding Sport, Routledge, London. Anti-radicalisation as aim – social exchange as outcome – an intervention using sport as a means to antiradicalisation Annette MICHELSEN LA COUR (University of Southern Denmark, Denmark) | amlacour@sam.sdu.dk For decades, sport has been assigned a central role in the promotion of health and social inclusion, in crime prevention etc. Recently, public funding in Denmark has become increasingly directed towards involving non-state actors in welfare policy through sports. Using the perspective of event management and the concept of social exchange this paper describes the ways in which the DGI, an umbrella association for local sports clubs, in cooperation with civil society actors involves itself in an intervention (Playground) enrolling ethnic children and young ethnic people as participants. The DGI uses sports events to activate children and adolescents in so-called socially disadvantaged areas (DGI Playground) aiming at anti radicalism and at reducing crime rates. The article points to the heterogeneous motives of the actors involved in the events, the social exchange processes leading to the establishment of a social exchange relationship, which offer various subject positions for (the predominantly ethnic minority) children and adolescents participating in the event. The data were generated during a three year long process evaluation using qualitative methods including interviews, focus group interviews, observations and document analysis. Further, the paper discusses the social exchange transactions in which the civil and public rationalities intermesh with the private rationalities and create balanced forms of exchange relationships, during which the participants through their own rationalities act in order to meet their own needs. In doing so the outcome of the event is balanced processes of social exchange between the event managers and the participants. For the participants the outcome is meeting their conditions and this leads to an evaluation of the events as being socially beneficial for them, but not for the event managers nor for the DGI. The needs of the event managers are partly met and they are left with an imperfect outcome and a negative evaluation. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1216 Visions of Normality: Body Pictures of Boys and Girls Nicole KIRCHHOFF (TU Dortmund, Germany) | nicole.kirchhoff@tu-dortmund.de Boys should be strong, girls should wear skirts and both should be sportive. In this way I cautiously sum up the first group discussions, which take place within the framework of my dissertation. It is about body pictures of boys and girls in puberty. My question is originated from a project of the TU Dortmund, which is based on quantitative and qualitative data. This research project studies socialization mechanisms that contribute to varying participation rates of adolescents with migrant backgrounds in schools, in extracurricular exercise and in sports practices. The goal is to evaluate how gender, social class, migration and their intersections predict the socialization process of teenagers in school sport as well as extracurricular sport. The socio-somatic cultures of migrants will be investigated with regard to their construction processes, their possible ethnic connotations accomplished in practices of self-attributions and attributions by others as well as their realization in everyday life. Furthermore we ask how migrants perceive, judge and influence physical education, school sport and extracurricular physical activities through their own decisions. In my dissertation project I focus on the field of physical culture and body images of adolescents. First experiences in the field show, that talking about the body is difficult especially for teenagers. Because of that I expand the group discussion by adding the collage as a visualized approach. In this way, results could be gained, which show an idealized orientation of the boys to "neo-traditional" forms of masculinity and femininity. At the same time the model of the petty-bourgeois nuclear family seems to determine the normality of these boys. In my contribution I foremost want to discuss patterns of body-images which I could find in the collages. New Alternative Masculinities in Physical Education and school sport Guiomar MERODIO (Universitat de Barcelona, Spain) | guiomar.merodio@gmail.com Marcos CASTRO-SANDÚA (Universitat de Barcelona, Spain) | marcos.castro@ub.edu Research has provided many evidences that Physical Education (PE) and sport have traditionally privileged certain forms of hegemonic masculinities which contribute, through concrete behaviours, practices and conceptions, to build an hostile environment in which violence (bullying, harrassment) is perceived as normal (Hickey, 2008; O'Connor & Graber, 2014). Girls and boys that do not respond to this hegemonic model are mainly the victims of this violence. Gathering the contributions of research on masculinities initiated by Gómez (2004), the metaresearch conducted by Flecha, Puigvert and Ríos (2013) revealed the difference between Dominant Traditional Masculities (DTM) and Oppressed Traditional Masculinities (OTM), as the two sides of the traditional and patriarchal model of relationships. In the same vein, the New Alternative Masculinities (NAM) were presented as an alternative model, radically opposed to OTM and DTM, as they are represented by men who are egalitarian, but who are also confident, strong and courageous to confront abuses and inequalities. Here we present the promotion of NAM through physical activity based on the principles of dialogic learning as the cornerstone for creating a safe environment in PE and school sport, thus turning this area into a means of social integration instead of discrimination or exclusion for children and adolescents. As successful educational actions has demonstrated in schools (Flecha & Soler, 2013), initiatives based on dialogic learning are currently contributing to promote NAM, overcome traditional hegemonic models of masculinity and improving coexistence (Gomez, Munté and Sordé, 2014). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1217 JS_RN16+RN28a Physical Activity, Health & Inequalities I 'Football Fitness': Constraining and enabling possibilities for the management of leisure time for middle aged women Lone Friis THING (Copenhagen University, Denmark) | lfthing@nexs.ku.dk Maria Gliemann HYBHOLT (Copenhagen University, Denmark) | maria.hybholt@nexs.ku.dk Laila Susanne OTTESEN (Copenhagen University, Denmark) | lottesen@nexs.ku.dk The aim of the paper is to generate empirically based sociological knowledge about a 'Football Fitness' intervention carried out in associative sport clubs. There is an increased pressure on the voluntary sector, e.g. the sport clubs, to embrace new segments of users and to meet social and health-related societal challenges related to the welfare state. The empirical material is based on six focus group interviews with female participants (aged between 24 and 53) from different clubs all over Denmark. Approximately 32 people have participated in these focus group interviews. The manner in which recreational football activities and the 'Football Fitness' concept are experienced from a participant perspective is examined. We investigate how the implementation is actually carried out in the local football clubs and identify constraining and enabling possibilities for the management of leisure time. We also examine how Football Fitness as an activity and concept can 'work' for the participants in their everyday life. Even though it is a few decades since Elias and Dunning wrote (1986: 93) that leisure remains relatively neglected as an area of sociological research, their statement is still relevant, and inspired by them, we have chosen to analyse Football Fitness as part of a spare-time spectrum. How do grown up women make sense of their new 'football lives'? Joint associations of smoking and physical activity with disability retirement and mortality Ossi RAHKONEN (Department of Public Health, University of Helsinki, Finland) | ossi.rahkonen@helsinki.fi Jouni LAHTI (Department of Public Health, University of Helsinki, Finland) | jouni.mm.lahti@helsinki.fi Eero LAHELMA (Department of Public Health, University of Helsinki, Finland) | eero.lahelma@helsinki.fi Tea LALLUKKA (Department of Public Health, University of Helsinki, Finland; Finnish Institute of Occupational Health, Helsinki, Finland) | tea.lallukka@helsinki.fi Background We examined the joint associations of smoking and physical activity with disability retirement and mortality. Methods Survey data on smoking and leisure-time physical activity collected among 40-60-year-old employees of the City of Helsinki, were linked with register data on disability retirement from the Finnish Centre of Pensions and mortality from Statistics Finland (n = 6390 67%). Cox regression models were fitted, and the follow-up continued until the end of 2012. No gender interactions were found. Results No excess risk of disability retirement was observed among ex-smokers and moderate smokers with vigorous physical activity, while ex-smokers and moderate smokers who were inactive had an equally increased risk of disability retirement. All heavy smokers had an increased risk of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1218 disability retirement irrespective of their level of physical activity. Smokers also had an increased risk of mortality, but the risk was highest among inactive and moderately active smokers. Vigorously active had no excess risk of mortality. Among non-smokers patterns of the associations suggested that inactive non-smokers might have a higher risk of mortality. Risks were, however, lower than among smokers. Conclusions Level of physical activity affects the risks of disability retirement and mortality both among smokers and non-smokers. However, among heavy smokers physical activity is likely not sufficient to counteract the adverse effects of intense smoking on work ability. Amount of physical activity affects the risk of mortality among smokers. Vigorous physical activity is associated with survival, while the highest mortality risk is found among physically inactive or only moderately active smokers. Physical Activity Interventions to Promote Health in a Highly Vulnerable Group? – the Case of Residential Aged Care Viktoria QUEHENBERGER (Ludwig Boltzmann Institute Health Promotion Research, Austria) | viktoria.quehenberger@lbihpr.lbg.ac.at Martin CICHOCKI (Ludwig Boltzmann Institute Health Promotion Research, Austria) | martin.cichocki@lbihpr.lbg.ac.at Karl KRAJIC (Department of Sociology, University of Vienna, Austria; FORBAWorking Life Research Centre, Vienna, Austria) | karl.krajic@lbihpr.lbg.ac.at Introduction: Users of residential aged care (RAC) have a high prevalence of physical and cognitive functional impairments. There is evidence that even such a vulnerable group can benefit from (predominantly) high frequent/intense PA interventions but it is questionable if such a vulnerable group will/can regularly attend intense programs; in addition documentation on sustainability of effects is scarce. The objective of this study was to examine health effects of a low-threshold (i.e. low demands on health status and discipline) PA intervention in RAC and their sustainability. Methods: The intervention took place in three RAC homes in Vienna, Austria, using an evidence-based curriculum. The study was conducted as an RCT with an additional assessment in the intervention group one year after completion of the trial. Results: Program components like variety of content, individualization and exercises' relatedness to everyday life were found relevant; pro-active recruitment and personalized support were reported to foster participation. The intervention was successful in improving residents' subjective health status (p=.002). In a one year follow-up mainly those participants initially less functionally and cognitively impaired could be reached. Participants' subjective health status was still significantly increased, equalling a small sustainable intervention effect (p=0.02, Cohen's d= 0.38). In comparison to baseline, a significant decline of reported pain/discomfort (p=0.047) was found. Conclusion: Users of RAC can benefit of a low-threshold PA intervention and health effects can be sustainable. Yet there is need for research on mechanisms which enhance participation, for research on effects and their sustainability. Time to become physical active? The complexity of everyday life in middle-aged women Maria Gliemann HYBHOLT (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | maria.hybholt@nexs.ku.dk Laila Susanne OTTESEN (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | lottesen@nexs.ku.dk Lone Friis THING (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | lfthing@nexs.ku.dk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1219 Even though it is by now well documented that physical activity has preventive and healthpromoting effects recent studies show that a continued significant proportion of the Danish middle-aged women among others are not living their life in accordance to the health advices from governmental institutions based on scientific research. Additionally, international studies have shown difficulties with adherence to health intervention, which underpin the complexity of lifestyle changes not only to be a individual informative matter but rather a highly societal complex concern. The present study examine how the relations between family, work and leisure activities can influence the everyday life of middle-aged women with focus on time management. The empirical material built upon a physical intervention, which included former inactive middleaged women participating in spinning lessons three times a week during a three months period. Nine focus groups and further 23 qualitative individual interviews six months later were conducted with selected women through maximum variation. Additionally, observation of the training sessions and in the dressing room is part of the empirical material. Therefore, from a participant perspective this paper will bring into focus how time management and the relations between family, work and leisure can be experiences as enabling as well as constraining for a lifestyle change concerning physical activity for women in middle age. These reciprocal relations seem decidedly important as regards the everyday life of these women. Furthermore, the study elucidates how the existing sociocultural norms relating to health are influencing these women's everyday life but this paper will not elaborate further on the comprehensive health discourse present in the Danish society of today. JS_RN16+RN28b Physical Activity, Health & Inequalities II Physical Activity Counselling by French General Practitioners: Does it Tend to Reduce or to Widen Inequalities? Geraldine BLOY (LEDi UMR CNRS 6307, University of Burgundy, France) | gbloy@u-bourgogne.fr Laurent RIGAL (CESP INSERM U1018, France) | laurent.rigal@inserm.fr Physical activity (PA) is considered by medical guidelines a lever to improve health and wellbeing. Social gradients exist both in health and in PA, which is less common at the bottom of the social hierarchy. PA counselling could contribute to reducing inequalities in health... But, if counselling is more delivered to (or better received by) advantaged people, it may have the opposite effect. We will focus on French General Practitioner (GP) attitudes and practices toward this type of counselling. GPs are consulted by the entire population and supposed to become involved in PA (for preventive purposes or for people with chronic illnesses) but their practices in this matter remain unknown in France. When and how do they promote PA? To every kind of patient? In a manner likely to reduce social inequalities or not? We conducted two studies: PrevQuanti examined how main preventive cares (including PA counselling) were offered by 52 GPs to 3640 patients. It showed GPs' heterogeneous, but globally weak, involvement in this type of counselling and a social gradient among male patients, with less counselling at the bottom of the social hierarchy, where less physical activity was also declared by patients. Based on interviews with 99 GPs on the same topics, PrevQuali explored the construction of one's practice style for PA counselling. It stressed a common difficulty in considering PA as a valuable medical care, an implicit and social selection of the patients "worth trying" to counsel, and the strong influence of the GP own sport trajectory. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1220 Physical job-intensiveness, time use and health Jef DEYAERT (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | jef.deyaert@vub.ac.be Djiwo WEENAS (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | djiwo.weenas@vub.ac.be There is a wide medical consensus regarding the effects of physical activity on the promotion of general health and well-being. In this paper, the following research question will be addressed: 'what is the relationship between levels of physical job-intensiveness with patterns of physical activity in free time and health outcomes in the Belgian population?' Do full-time workers with a heavy physical job have more or less physically intensive patterns of behaviour in their free time? Can we see a sort of trade-off where people with heavier patterns of activity during work compensate with more sedentary or less intense activities in their free time? Furthermore, we will investigate whether these patterns of active behaviour are mediated by other aspects than job-intensiveness and how these are related with general health and mental health. To answer these questions, Belgian Time-Use data of 2013 are used. All respondents within the household were asked to complete a questionnaire (including health, BMI and detailed job information) and to keep record of their daily behaviour in a diary during two days. Levels of 'intensiveness' are studied by linking detailed job information and the registered activities in the diaries with an internationally validated typology of MET scores. A crucial advantage in using diary data to study time use lies in the fact that respondents usually underestimate the amount of time spent watching television and overestimate the amount of time spent on sports activities, when compared to their own diary registration. (Un)fitness, moral commitment and unequal reputations: insights from the experience of wounded, injured and sick soldiers Davide STERCHELE (Leeds Beckett University, United Kingdom) | d.sterchele@leedsbeckett.ac.uk In a similar way to professional athletes, soldiers' identity and reputation are highly dependent on physical fitness. Being fully fit-for-duty is a fundamental requirement especially for those armed forces personnel, whose daily routine is based around hard physical training that prepares them to keep up with the pace of the group on the battlefield while carrying heavy equipment and under extremely hard environmental conditions. Besides this clearly functional value, military drills are also paramount in building and sustaining group cohesion through repeated durkheimian rituals based on shared attentive/emotional focus and mutual rhythmic coordination. As the existence and survival of the group relies on these rituals, the moral status of its members depends on their ability to meet the physical standards which enable their efficient participation. Since the moral status and professional reputation of these military personnel are so hugely influenced by their fitness, it is not surprising that injuries and illnesses have a massive impact on both the way the soldiers are treated and the way they perceive themselves. Being "medically downgraded" can be a career-threatening situation that often generates uncertainty, frustration, depression and self-stigmatisation. The fear of this occurrence frequently leads to unhealthy behaviours such as concealing physical and psychological pain and pathologies for as long as possible, which aggravate such conditions and eventually impair recovery. The paper explores these issues, drawing on ethnographic fieldwork and qualitative interviews undertaken during the Battle Back Multi-Activity Course, an adaptive sport and adventurous training programme for wounded, injured and sick British soldiers. The influences of temporal structures on health Djiwo WEENAS (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | djiwo.weenas@vub.ac.be Jef DEYAERT (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | jef.deyaert@vub.ac.be BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1221 In this paper, the following research question will be addressed: what is the relationship between time spent on physical or non-physical activities and health outcomes in the Flemish population? Differences in health outcomes have been closely linked to lifestyles, and in response to this, a public debate started in Flanders on whether or not people with unhealthy lifestyles should pay more to receive medical coverage. In this public debate, certain academics replied that lifestyles, and their consequences on health outcomes are related to social inequalities, and that individuals should therefore not be charged with the costs of their unhealthy lifestyles. The societal relevance of this research is therefore twofold: how do lifestyles or activity patterns affect health, and to what extent do social inequalities play a role in this relationship? Data from the 2013 Flemish and Belgian time-use surveys will be used. Before recording their time-use in a 2 or 7 day diary, respondents also filled in a questionnaire, allowing us to investigate whether (un)healthy lifestyles are correlated with sociodemographic background variables. A crucial advantage in using time-use data to study this relationship lies in the fact that respondents provide very exact information on the types of activity, their duration and their embeddedness in the structure of daily life. These activities can be linked to an internationally validated typology of MET scores, which enables us to differentiate between different levels of physical and non-physical activities, thus taking it further than a division between sedentary and non-sedentary behaviour. JS_RN20+RN28 The Body and Embodiment in Sport – Studies on beyond Discursive Knowledge The implementation of the concepts of the practice knowledge in the sports field. Honorata JAKUBOWSKA (Adam Mickiewicz University, Poland) | honorata@amu.edu.pl The aim of the paper is to present and discuss the possibility and usefulness of the concepts of the practice, but also working and situated, knowledge in the sports analysis. Beyond discursive knowledge plays a crucial role in sport and in the process of transmission and acquisition of sports skills. Rare sociologists which study this issue, base their research on the concepts of the embodied knowledge and the theories related to the sociology of body/embodiment. Meanwhile, the other concepts, mentioned above, are actually omitted. The paper will show the theories and methods developed in the other fields, mainly design and craftsmanship, and the possibility to deepen the sports sociological research due to their use. At the same time, the paper's author will present the planned research project concerning the discussed issue. Learning how to fight as an ethnographer Larissa SCHINDLER (JGU Mainz, Germany, Germany) | larissa.schindler@uni-mainz.de Like many forms of sports, martial arts are not predominatly learned and taught by means of verbal communication. Talk may be present in many classes and yet does not suffice for the knowledge transfer. "I can not explain that to you. You must feel it", my instructor often said. But how is it transferred then? And how can we explore silent knowledge transfer? Drawing on empirical data of a video-supported ethnography in a german martial arts club I will focus on two forms of 'silent' knowledge transfer, on visual and somatic transfer. The first one BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1222 mainly covers the means of showing movements by using ones own body, a "body idiom" following Goffman. The latter is based on contact between (at least) two bodies. Martial arts apprentices not only learn from listening to instructions or watching demonstrations, but also from the feedback they get from a partner's body while accomplishing an exercise. In some way the movement itself gives instructions. In the classes, different forms of knowledge transfer enlace, as I will claim. Thus the embodied experience resulting from somatic knowledge transfer not only leads this learning process. It also helps to develop a practice-specific vis-ability that is necessary for a deep understanding of what is displayed in demonstrations. The challenge for the ethnographer finally is to transfer the relevant aspects of this vis-ability to sociologists who miss the embodied experien 200 APM, Eyetracking and GoPro Cameras – How technology shapes the (re- )embodiment of eSports Heiko KIRSCHNER (Universität Wien, Austria) | heiko.kirschner@gmx.de Technology has always played a major role in terms of oberserving and understanding bodily movements and the discoursive knowledge inscribed into it. Nowadays the possibilities of video recording due to its easy accessibility via mobile or smart devices seems to be the prime technology that shapes the discoursive knowledge of bodily practices in a variety of ways. Closely linked to the rise of videoanalysis in sports is the ongoing process of discoursive (self- )reflection with the help of video data. Athletes and coaches alike use video data today to shape the way they talk about the on screen represented bodily movements. In some cases like Parcours, Free-skiing or eSports this reaches as far as to that the aesthetics from 'on the screen' even shape future bodily movements as the athletes change the way they arrange their body to fit certain video aesthetics. In my presentation I would like to present the development in eSport that led as a major factor to its present boom. ESports understood as professionalized videogaming rose from private LANparties to stadium filling mega events with enthusiastic audiences around the globe. Since eSport is in statu nascendi mediatized the bodily practice of athletes playing these games are typically not visible 'in game'. I'd like to present how the current state of eSport is heavily relying on the excessive use of merging media to (re-)embody the practice of professionalized videogaming in order to more or less strategically shape and direct the discoursive knowledge connected to it. Pugs in Trouble: Exploitative Symbiosis, Murky Dealings, and Struggle for Honor in Korean Professional Boxing World Sungmin KANG (Yonsei University, South Korea, Korea, Republic of (South Korea)) | stubk04@gmail.com This study explicates the peculiar logic on which the universe of professional boxing in South Korea manages to preserve its existence at the zenith of the sport's unprecedented stagnation. Drawing on my own experience in the field as an amateur/professional boxer for the last ten years, this ethnographic report provides extensive demonstrations of (1) how people living in and off the pugilistic field are entangled with complicated webs relations which at once sustain and exacerbate the entire structure of the sport, and (2) which kind of socio-symbolic dimension of action and vision makes them immersed seriously in this play despite their penury. This analysis highlights that agents in the boxing world have no choice but to resort to exclusive social network and unofficial economy inside this relations insulated from the official market and relegated within sociocultural domain; yet underlying principle of this material structure is the symbolic structure of passion and dignity about boxing embodied within pugilists' bodies. In so BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1223 doing, I rest on some methodological principles of "carnal sociology" proposed by Loïc Wacquant, which underline the researcher's bodily incarnation of the phenomenon under investigation so as to understand operative mechanisms and sociological principles from which implicit properties of the field emerges. The carnal sociology of boxing in Korea leads not only to thick description of the sport, but also to a broader analysis of classes, marginality, culture, and social action: a synthesis of "total social facts", "Erscheinung−Ding an sich" imperceptible and inaccessible to spectatorial approaches. JS_RN25+RN28a Football Fans, Activism and Social Change I Political orientations of Russian football fans in the context of the 2018 World Cup Larisa VDOVICHENKO (Russian State University for Humanities, Russian Federation) | vdlarissa45@yandex.ru In the 21st century the sociology of football and other spectator sports became responsive to the political and social activism of its supporters. This paper focuses on the public opinion connected with Russian football fans. First, it's an attempt of highlighting and understanding the views of the football fans on public policy, state institutions and its representatives, political parties and movements, and other aspects of political life. The second goal of this study is to examine the attitude of different groups of Russian population to the football fans and their actions. Football fan culture has been developing rapidly in Russia for at least the past two decades. Russian football supporters have been engaged in political campaigns as for example elections, meetings, demonstrations and other forms of activism. Some political actors gradually politicized fans by asking them to join protest actions. Each eminent Russian football team (Spartak, Dinamo, Zenit etc.) has its own fandom and supporter culture. Its numerous fans demonstrate heterogeneous, sometimes contradictory, even nationalistic, political orientations. Russian fans travel to their favorite clubs' matches abroad. Sometimes they have problems crossing state borders. This paper presents a sociological analysis of fan political values in Russia. Case study was conducted in Moscow in 2014-2015 by using such methods as participant observation at the fan meetings, interviews with football supporters, and an analysis of internet fan sites, blogs and public survey data. This research is of strong contemporary significance given that soon Russia will be the host of the 2018 World Cup. 'Donald you moron, your government will be overthrown by hooligans' – evolution of the conflict between the government and football supporters in Poland. Radoslaw KOSSAKOWSKI (Gdansk University, Poland) | radoslaw.kossakowski@ug.edu.pl Presentation of the Polish government vs. Football supporters conflict is the main purpose of the paper. The analysis is divided into three parts. Firstly, reactions from Polish Prime Minister, Donald Tusk to incidents of vandalism and hooliganism in Polish stadiums will be presented. The imagery of 'war' appeared in the statements provided by representatives of the government. Secondly, fans reactions and forms of protest against government policies will be described. Supporters prepared street performances, anti-system choreographies at matches. Slogan: 'Donald you moron, your government will be overthrown by hooligans' became the leitmotif BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1224 presented at several stadiums. Terms like 'second-class citizens', 'public enemy' are revealed in the discourse of fandom. One of the arrested leaders of the fan movement has become a symbol of repression, called 'political prisoner'. Thirdly, it is crucial to show all implications of these events. The government consistently implements the strategy of 'civilizing', as a result – football hooliganism was actually banished from the stadiums. On the other hand, the conflict has consolidated fan movement. This is manifested by – most of all – all-Poland involvement in the promotion of patriotic and conservative ideas and strong anti-establishment attitude. Examined conflict has not led to change of the political system by the subordinate group (fans), and has not yet demolished goverment's opponent. No form of dialogue or reconciliation appears between both sides. On the conceptual level, Polish case encourages reflections on existing approaches in sociological theories of conflict and their advantage for the analysis of Polish football field. Being Politicized of a Football Fan Community: The Case of Fenerbahce SK Çağrı ASLAN (Gaziantep University, Turkey) | caslan06@hotmail.com Football is the most popular sport in Turkey, just as in the world. And football fans are quite fanatic. Football market of the country brighten three club which established in Istanbul. These are Fenerbahce, Galatasaray and Besiktas. Approximately ninety percent of the number of fans in the country, supports one of the three Istanbul clubs. Fans are separated from the Europeans about sense of belonging. Football supporters do not represent any social class, sect, ethnicity or ideology, just like football clubs in Turkey. Therefore can not mention about indigenisation, originality or diversity. Supporter culture in Turkey does not contain any political stance generally, apart from some special supporters groups. While such a football environment in the country, a large scale operation was launched for match-fixing on 3 July 2011 in Turkey. The process named as "Match-fixing in Football Case" which Fenerbahçe SK is located in the center is still continues today. The most striking part of the case is that it has caused the initiation of a social movement, apart from political, financial, legally or sports aspects. Furthermore, wide range of a supporters group has been politicized. This case gave rise that a supporters group come into prominence as a civil movement by build up opposition block. These events constitute a unique example in terms of sociology of sports and civil society movement. I aimed to demonstrate how a supporters group might be politicized in a few years. JS_RN25+RN28b Football Fans, Activism and Social Change II Between Individual and Collective Historiographies: A Critical Analysis of Football Supporters Discourses Renan PETERSEN-WAGNER (Coventry University, United Kingdom) | renan.petersenwagner@coventry.ac.uk Ulrich Beck claimed that we are living in an age of cosmopolitanisation. Cosmopolitanism for Beck and his different collaborators entails the re-modernisation of modern institutions and structures, the living in uncertainty risk society -, and individualisation. For Beck & BeckGernsheim (2001) the individualisation thesis within a cosmopolitan sociology assumes that individuals are bound to chose and are crafters of their own biographies, in what they conceptualised as the precarious freedom. Departing from those assumptions, based on an 18month ethnographic inspired research of football supporters in Brazil and Switzerland, I sought BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1225 to unveil the discourses supporters created in relation to their historiographies as geographically distant fans of Liverpool FC. The critical discourse analysis showed that supporters used both individual and collective motives to craft their biographies as Liverpool supporters. Falling in love and learning to love were used prominently in supporters' discourses as an individualisation rhetoric. From where to learn how to love and how to maintain simultaneous multiple loves were used as a collective rhetoric. From those findings I argue that instead of 'dasein für andere' as in modernity, or crafters of their own biographies in reflexive modernity, individualisation in cosmopolitan times entails a 'dasein für gewälthe andere' being this other the re-traditionalised structures of modernity namely the nation-state and family. I conclude by pointing out that precarious freedom does not relate to the process of choosing, but to the unintended consequences of those choices. Struggles for participation: Two case studies from German football fans of Hannover 96 and Hamburger SV Christian BRANDT (Manchester Metropolitan University (associate member)) | fussballbuchprojekt@googlemail.com Fabian HERTEL (Manchester Metropolitan University (associate member)) | fussballbuchprojekt@googlemail.com The short dated past has shown diverse actions of German football supporters against 'modern football'. Public and science discusses if these struggles might be rated as social movements. In our lecture we want to contribute to this discussion alongside two actual cases by highlighting the dynamics, obstacles and narrowness of such movements. Both cases depict supporters' declining influence as club members. The first case sheds light on the Bundesliga club of Hannover 96. Its president tries to gain more than 50% of club proportions by dodging the German football law by juristic loopholes. The second involves the HSV. Since July 2014 the first two Teams of the HSV are run under the legal status of a company, that got excluded from the club. This change enables investors to purchase shares of the HSV. In both cases organized supporters have struggled against these developments of 'modern football'. In Hannover the fans spared out in the stands on match days but away fans showed solidarity. In Hamburg the organized fans started a campaign against the opening of their club to investors. By evaluating these two examples we approach to the chances and limits of football supporters as social movement in regard of their aims, the main actors, protest actions that take place, the intern struggles, the graduated organization, communication, and group constitution. Critical Consumption and the Mobilization of Football Fans: Customers, Citizens and 'Citimers' Dino NUMERATO (Loughborough University, United Kingdom) | D.Numerato@lboro.ac.uk Richard GIULIANOTTI (Loughborough University, United Kingdom) | R.Giulianotti@lboro.ac.uk Processes of globalization and hyper-commodification have often been associated with the envisioning of football fans as consumers. An active minority of critically engaged and increasingly networked football fans have frequently opposed this framing, and instead have endeavoured to define themselves as citizens. By examining the ways in which fans express their subjectivities and in which they are objectified by football and political authorities, we provide a more nuanced understanding of critically engaged football fans with regard to their position on a continuum between consumer and citizen. In addition to these two categories, we introduce the hybrid notion of "citimer" (citizen-consumer), which may be used to understand the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1226 position and practices of diverse spectators in sport, as well as different individuals and social groups within other cultural contexts. The data that underpin the analysis are drawn principally from primary sources, through semi-structured interviews with supporters, football associations' and football clubs' officials mainly from Italy, the UK and the Czech Republic. Secondary data sources include newspaper articles, e-zines, blogs, internet discussions and websites. Our analysis is focused on public debates on the Tessera del tifoso (supporter identity card) in Italy, ticket pricing in the UK, and the implementation of supporter liaison officers (SLOs) in European football clubs. The paper is part of the wider FP7 EC project "Football fandom, reflexivity and social change (FANSREF, ref. number 331097)". "Reviving Zbrojovka's Glory": Collective Memory, Fan Engagement and One Football Stadium Zuzana BOTIKOVÁ (Masaryk University, Faculty of Social Studies, Czech Republic) | zbotikova@mail.muni.cz Michal ŠINDELÁŘ (Masaryk University, Faculty of Social Studies, Czech Republic) | sindelar.mich@gmail.com Football stadiums are for many football fans synonyms of their sporting affiliation, moreover also their local identity. Besides being an important part of the football clubs' trade mark, stadiums also play a crucial part in the narratives regarding the club, its fan base, however also their urban neighbourhood. They provide the ultimate space for creating a shared collective memory through social encounters, negotiations as well as mutual celebrations. However, those shared narratives usually change, when the club moves to a new stadium, with the nostalgia overruling the objective advantages of the new venue. In our paper we want to present a unique case of reviving collective memory regarding an old and abandoned football stadium Za Lužánkami in Brno, which is strongly tied to the history of the local club Zbrojovka. The stadium was built in the early 1950s and for some time it was the largest stadium in the former Czechoslovakia. In 2001 Za Lužánkami was closed due to adverse technical conditions and should be demolished in the nearest future. However, there is a recent revival initiative that comes from a former Zbrojovka player, who besides his own nostalgic sentiments wants to allow the local football community to say farewell to "their" stadium. Through a mixed method approach we observe and problematize the processes of communal nostalgia as well as memory revival. JS_RN28+RN31 Racial/Ethnic Relations and Sport Racial stereotypes and high-level sport: a comparative analysis of the "white" and the "black" athlete's figure in the Olympic Games's press coverage Lucie FORTÉ-GALLOIS (Université Paul Sabatier, France) | lucie.forte@univ-tlse3.fr Vincent CHARLOT (Université Paul Sabatier, France) | vincent.charlot@univ-tlse3.fr The communication deals with the spread and the banalization of racial and ethnic stereotypes in the sportive press during the Olympic Games (London, 2012). Thanks to an analysis of the pictures, metaphors and justifications used in the French sportive newspaper called L'Equipe, we would like to analyze the strength and the durability of sports skill's naturalization toward "black" and "white" athletes. Indeed, the speeches produced in the particular context of basketball and athletics constitutes an interesting window for the analysis of the eventual persistence of racial stereotypes according to which the performances of "black" athletes would recover from innate and bestial skills, whereas "white" athlete's successes would be connected to their BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1227 values of hard work and their intelligence. We also aim to situate our analysis in a larger point of view including social relationships, social identities and social trajectories in intersection with other dimensions such as gender or social class. The corpus we plan to study is made of different types of pictures, articles and chronicles published in L'Equipe between July 27th and August 13th, 2012 representing 100% of the championship's coverage. The choice of these Olympic events is overall justified by the strong interest that the specialized press reserved to the competition and by the fact that previous studies in athletics and basket-bal in lighted processes of racial/ethnic stigmatization, distinction, discrimination, segregation and labelling/stacking. The choice of L'Equipe is justified by the fact that it is the only quotidian sportive newspaper in France. Mehmet Aurelio: Race and Belonging in Turkish Football Murat ERGIN (Koc University, Turkey) | muergin@ku.edu.tr Mehmet Aurelio, the first foreign-born soccer player to join the Turkish national team, constitutes a litmus test for the limits of race, ethnicity, nationality, and citizenship in Turkey. Aurelio arrived in Turkey as a representative of cheap deals from the Brazil's large pool of young and talented players. For the Turkish sports scene used to the fuzziness of citizenship boundaries in the global soccer scene, his reception of Turkish citizenship in 2006 and changing his name from Marco to Mehmet was no scandal. However, national team coach's call to Aurelio to join the team stirred a heated controversy in the media, which carried racial messages. Especially for critics of Aurelio, his blackness seriously marred his claim to Turkishness. Others supported Aurelio's citizenship on instrumentalist terms, justifying his inclusion in the national team with his potential contribution to the team. The goal of this presentation is to follow the media discourse around Mehmet Aurelio in order to reveal historically constituted and deeply held assumptions about race and citizenship in Turkey. Both the essentialist (objecting to a black man's ascendance to the national team) and meritocratic (citizenship may be granted for hard work even in the absence of full belonging) arguments attested the volatility of the discourses around race and belonging. The Aurelio case offers important insights into racialization of identities in the Turkish context where historically-fortified beliefs about Turks' whiteness confront the global flow of racialized difference into the commercialized field of football. Women in sports: playing and negotiating identities in the Italian fields Sandra Agyei KYEREMEH (University of Padua, Italy) | sandra.photovoice@gmail.com "There are no black Italians", this is one of the several chants directed to Mario Balotelli, a black Italian football player, during the matches he played in the Italian football pitches. He has become a symbol of Italy's new multi-ethnic identity and a symbol of a generation of children of foreign born parents born and/or grown up in Italy. Statistics demonstrate that black Italians do exist and play sports in different federations, despite the presence of institutional barriers to their participation. This framework, in particular, leads to think about how racial spatiality (Harrison, 2013) structured by sports regulations and gender discriminations works to secure high level sports' social space as predominantly white and manly, thereby restricting the participation and representation of black athletes or players with foreign origins. Using an intersectional approach and drawing from literatures in Whiteness Studies, Sports Sociology, Critical Race Theory, Postcolonial and Cultural Studies the article focuses on predominant ideas of "Italianity" into the organization of Italian sports life by the analysis of institutional, social and individual levels. The article examines racist pratices at work into Italian BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1228 sport governing bodies comparing a high level female cricket team and a high level female football team. The article also investigates individual and collective strategies for change (De Certeau 2001) chosen by athletes in sporting grounds. I'll design my research using qualitative methods collecting data resorting to participant observations during trainings and matches, in-depth interviews and focus group. Racism and Discrimination of Sporting Culture in the age of Social Media Riikka-Maria TURTIAINEN (University of Turku, Finland) | rmturt@utu.fi FC Barcelona defender Dani Alves dealt with racial abuse during a La Liga match against Villarreal 28/04/2014. He was targeted with a banana by a racist fan while preparing for a corner kick. The Brazilian picked up the fruit and ate it before taking the corner kick. The action sparked a worldwide social media campaign against racism when his national team colleague Neymar tweeted a photo of himself eating a banana with the hashtag #weareallmonkeys. Professional athletes, politicians, and ordinary people joined the campaign. This Internet meme attracted even more publicity to the anti-racism work in sports than many official campaigns. This paper will focus on the new ways of racism and discrimination among online sports cultures by studying athletes who use platforms, such as Twitter, for personal private communication as well as engage in a dialogue with their supporters. In many cases, the uses of such social media platforms have involved conflicts between athletes and their sponsors, managers, and sports associations. This paper examines the mechanisms of sports publicity by asking how are stereotypes of race, gender, and sexuality constructed and maintained through conventional ways of media representations and discourses. Are there any efforts to break down those stereotypes by athletes in contemporary sports media culture? The study utilises qualitative methods and research materials such as social media contents and media representations. The objective of this research is to reveal the inner mechanisms of sporting culture causing inequality in media sports still in the age of social media. JS_RN28+RN33 Women's and Gender Studies: Sports, Gender and Sexualities The inclusive masculinities of Premier League academy footballers Rory MAGRATH (Southampton Solent University, United Kingdom) | rory.magrath@solent.ac.uk Association football has traditionally been an institution unreceptive and hostile toward sexual minorities. The case of Justin Fashanu serves as a stark reminder of the alleged incompatibility between football and homosexuality. However, by interviewing 40 academy-level footballers from two Premier League football clubs in the UK, I show that intolerant attitudes are being increasingly challenged. Results show that these young men, who are potentially on the verge of becoming professional athletes, reflect the ethos of their generation more broadly, holding inclusive attitudes toward homosexuality. This was found to be true independent of whether they maintain contact with gay men or not. Participants strongly advocated their support for gay men coming out on their team. This support includes athletes being unconcerned with sharing rooms with gay players, changing with them in the locker rooms, or relating to them on a social and emotional level. Some players – notably those with strong religious beliefs – held some reservations with same-sex marriage, yet suggested they would still support a gay teammate. Others demonstrated concern as to how having a gay teammate might alter homosocial banter, as they would not want to offend that individual. Overall, this research supports a growing body BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1229 of literature suggesting that contemporary football is no longer a bastion of homophobia in the UK, and that the next generation of potential professional footballers support equality for sexual minorities. Sexual Assault, Exploitation, and Interference in Youth Sport in Canada Curtis FOGEL (Lakehead University Orillia, Canada) | cafogel@lakeheadu.ca This paper critically examines the processes involved in the continued perpetration and tolerance of sexual violence in amateur sport in Canada. Five main types of sexual violence are explored including: i) athlete perpetrated sexual violence against women and girls off the field, ii) athlete perpetrated gang rapes, iii) non-consensual sexual violence against peers during hazing rituals, iv) sexual assaults perpetrated by coaches, and v) sexual assaults perpetrated by sports administrators. The empirical basis of this research includes the examination of over 150 legal case files and documents, interviews with 59 athletes on their conceptions of consent, as well as the review of the existing literature on sexual violence in sport. The central question that guides this research is: why does there appear to be a disproportionate amount of sexual violence in sport according to statistical reports? 'Born to be a Cowboy': Exploring Masculinity at Star of Texas Fair and Rodeo Rebecca FINKEL (Queen Margaret University, United Kingdom) | rfinkel@qmu.ac.uk This paper explores the commodification and constructions of masculinity associated with the idealised 'American West' through examining current rodeo spaces, specifically the Star of Texas Fair and Rodeo in Austin. Framed in Bourdieu's (1998) and O'Connell's (2005) conceptualisations of male domination and symbolic structures in social life, this research seeks to understand how these constructions are reinforced with regard to issues of identity, sense of belonging to a place and a particular cultural background, and exclusion through potentially 'othering' those who do not fit into this nostalgic narrative. The commercialisation element is explored to discern if the selling of this cowboy ideal has an impact on normalising heterosexual masculine dominance, especially in a family entertainment setting. Also, it also seeks to examine how ethnic minorities, LGBTQ participants, and women navigate and participate in these spaces given the straight white male 'hero' narratives of the 'Wild West'. As Jarvie (1991) suggests, certain dominant groups define 'what sport is' or 'what sport should be like' and how it is actually experienced by various groups within various cultural contexts. Perceptions of women and LGBTQ athletes, especially those who participate in violent or traditionally 'macho' sport, are socially constructed within culture and through cultural discourses (Lenskij 2003). Research methods include semi-structured in-depth interviews with key rodeo stakeholders as well as visual ethnographic approaches. Investigation within a traditional sporting event environment can be an effective case study to discern community norms and ordering, as events most often reflect broader societal discourses and can reinforce collectively held values (Getz 1997). Although based primarily in the US, this research has implications and relevancy for comparing and contrasting attitudes and approaches surrounding gender and sexualities with regard to European sport events and informing international sociology of sport studies. References Bourdieu, P. (1998) Masculine Domination. London: Polity Press. Getz, D. (1997) Event Management and Event Tourism. New York: Cognizant Communication. Jarvie, G. (ed.) (1991) Sport, Racism and Ethnicity. London: Routledge. Lenskij, H. (2003) Out on the Field: Gender, Sport and Sexualities. Toronto: Women's Press. O'Connell, R. (2005) Masculinities. London: Polity Press. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1230 Rupturing and Recouping Femininities in School Sport Majella MCSHARRY (Dublin City University, Ireland) | majella.mcsharry@dcu.ie The prominence of male sport in many second level schools is often indicative of the unequal position and hypervisibility of men's sport in wider society. This paper focuses on qualitative data gathered across three second level schools in the Republic of Ireland. These schools are recognised nationally for their success in male dominated sports such as Gaelic football, hurling and rugby. The paper examines the reality of 'doing' girl (Butler, 1990) within school contexts that prioritise boys' performances and achievements in sport. The girls' participation in nontraditional feminine sports highlights moments of resistance and challenge to hegemonic expectations. It indicates a rupturing of normative feminine discourses. However such ruptures are often fleeting. The data indicate that they frequently lead to a seemingly necessary recouping of more traditional feminine representations of 'girl'. This paper explores the conflictual dilemmas faced by these girls, as they balance the subversion of hegemony in their quest for empowerment and equality through sport, with a requirement to maintain an acceptable identity through 'girlie' performances. Judith Butler's 'heterosexual matrix' (ibid) is proposed as a lens through which to understand how the girls neutralise their association with subversive practices through their insistence upon heterosexual relationships and how they position themselves within these relationships in ways that confirm mainstream notions of girlhood. Impact of Different Attitudes in Relation in Legal and Economic Aspects in Sport and Sports Organizations from Gender Balance in Republic of Macedonia Ivan Alaksandar ANASTASOVSKI (Faculty of physical education, sport and health, Macedonia, Former Yugoslav Republic of) | prof.anastasovski@gmail.com Lenche Aleksovska VELICHOVSKA (Faculty of physical education, sport and health, Macedonia, Former Yugoslav Republic of) | lenchealex@yahoo.com Tatjana Stojanoska IVANOVA (Philosophical faculty Skopje) | tanjaosi@yahoo.com Lazar NANEV (State University Goce Delcev Stip) | lazar_nanev@t-home.mk Gender balance in the part of Balkan and Republic of Macedonia is still a topic that is weakллѕ discussed. Social changes that took place at the end of 2000th in our country caused rapid transition and need for amendments of the policy and adjustment with the European standards in almost all areas of functioning of the society. As a result of this we have to adjust management of sport and sports events with the recent requirements and trends. We are looking for new system solutions, new sources of funding, strong relations between sport, law and economy through sponsorship, marketing and donation, TV right and fair conditions for efficient transformation of the ownership and privatization of sports organizations in the Republic of Macedonia. Our theoretical preassumption that gender of respondents might influence the perception of sport and sports organizations of citizens of the Republic of Macedonia, has been set out by differences between genders and the opinion of citizens about sports and sports organizations in our country. In this paper we surveyed 411 citizens from all regions in the Republic of Macedonia, and analyzed their attitude in terms of gender. Namely, they are aware that on the Balkans the impact of the male population still dominant which is largely confirmed in our study were the majority of respondents being supporters to (and active participants in) the sport as a game of sports organizations as a institution. For this we decided to research this gender balance as phenomena in modern age, and give right opportunity on male population to be involved in management process in sport as a game and sports organization as institution. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1231 RN29 Social Theory RN29S00 General Session What makes Relations Social? Joost VAN LOON (Catholic University Eichstätt-Ingolstadt, Germany) | joost.vanloon@ku.de Laura UNSÖLD (University of Duisburg-Essen) | l.unsoeld@gmx.de Social relations are generally considered as a key focus of sociological theory. Deployed as either an independent or a dependent variable (and often both), social relations are understood as both causes of social actions as well as consequences of them. Bruno Latour (2005) has claimed that this may lead to rather confusing and often tautological forms of sociological inquiry that seek to explain the social exclusively through the social. Working through the empirical example of friendship-networks on Facebook, this paper concerns itself with the question "what makes relations social?" because it is by no means sure, that the adjective social adds anything to the noun relation. Surely, one could think of non-social relations, for example in terms of mathematics, physics, chemistry or biology, but what exactly does the adjective "social" add? Considering Facebook, it becomes clear that what is being designated as a "social medium" is a complex assemblage of practices of association involving many mediators. Software specifically designed to investigate the potentially infinite flows of association are never "just" devices that "merely" depict but always also devices that may enact. It is exactly at the intersection between the technical blackboxing of the visual presentation of practices of association that the question of the social nature of relations emerges in its most pertinent form. By invoking Simondon's concept of transduction, we aim to show that social network analysis software offers us an empirically grounded means to develop a theoretically resilient understanding of the constitutive forces of social relations. From Social Constructivism to Communicative Constructivism Hubert KNOBLAUCH (Technical University of Berlin, Germany) | Hubert.Knoblauch@tu-berlin.de Social Constructivism has been critized in the last decades by various approaches. If one relates it to its first theoretically comprehensive and systematic formulation, Berger and Luckmann's Social Construction of Reality, a series of arguments are inadequate and sometimes often even misleading. Mainly driven by a range of empirical studies inspired by the ideas of the Social Construciton of Relality, we have witnessed a basic reformulation of social constructivism since the 1990s in terms of communicative constructivism. Communicative constructivism is characterized by substituting the core notion of social action by communicative action, of by extending the perspective on language to a study of objectivations, and by reducing the universalistic anthropological approach by a relational approach on sociality. In this paper I will shortly discuss some of the criticisms of social constructivism. After having indicated some oft he misunderstandings of this approach, I will shortly indicate some critical aspects which have led to the reformulation of social constructivism. Hinting at the influence of empirical studies of communication, I will finally try to sketch some oft he basic aspects of communicative constructivism Social Theory: Back to Phenomenology and Hermeneutics Csaba SZALÓ (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | szalo@mail.muni.cz BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1232 Social theory taking seriously the normative dimension of social life has to deal with humanbeings sense of self-transcendence. Recurrently the emancipatory potential of modern science is giving way to a new dogmatism of utility. Nevertheless, social theory has a potential to counter the naivety of applied scientific sociolgy. I will deal with two of the most reflective critiques of modern science, those of Husserl and Heidegger, and try to outline a perspective focusing on recent development in social theory. Old Structures, New Differences: Bringing Foucault into Inequality Research Frank WELZ (Innsbruck University, Austria) | frank.welz@uibk.ac.at At the latest with the rise of Ulrich Beck's "Risk society" (1986) – in German-speaking sociology – researches on the discipline's core theme have taken classic Marx-Weber approaches out of service. Surprisingly the replacement of "large-group categories" (Beck) with new key terms such as individualization and lifestyle in inequality research happened at the particular moment when thirty years of welfare state development have been replaced by another thirty years of attack on the latter, and, as we know at least since 2008, growing inequalities. How does both go together? How comes that recent voices in inequality research mainly stem from economists (Piketty, Stiglitz), social geographers and epidemiologists? What went wrong? My paper will claim, first, that new sociologies of individualization and lifestyle rightly criticized old models of tectonically stratified societies, but, second, wrongly missed identifying and filling the theoretical gap they left when pensioning off classic approaches. Finally, third, I will not only try to figure out the theoretical issue behind their failure. I will also try to reconcile sociology's classic promise of theoretical explanation and recent researches on proliferating differences and increasing inequalities before and since the Great recession 2008 – by bringing in Foucauldian tools of analysis. RN29S01 Strenghts and Limits of the New Materialism Feminist new materialism: a critical assessment Luigi PELLIZZONI (University of Trieste, Italy) | pellizzonil@sp.units.it Feminist new materialism is a prominent expression of the ontological turn in social theory. Scholars such as Karen Barad, Elizabeth Grosz, Vicki Kirby, Claire Colebrook, take issue with the alleged weaknesses of realism and constructionism, as based on a mind/matter dualism deemed theoretically untenable and inadequate to account for both technoscientific advancement and the oppression of humans and nonhumans. Knowledge and world, language and matter, are claimed to be mutually constituted, and reality comprised of a fluid, incessant becoming. Compared with other post-constructionist strands, for example ANT, matter is given a more foundational character, including the indifference of nature to human presence. Moreover, a stronger case is made for the emancipatory implications of non-dualist, posthumanist ontologies, as entailing a farewell to critique as linguistic deconstruction and a new season of affirmative, embodied, struggles. My assessment will connect the theoretical and the political side of feminist new materialism. Theoretically, I will focus on emergent problems, including the veridical status assigned to technoscience effectuality, and the assumption that the immanence and fluidity of reality entails the blurring of the ontological and the epistemic. On the political side, building on some examples, I will argue that new materialist ontological politics takes issue with binary oppositions of lessening relevance, while it resonates with a burgeoning understanding of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1233 materiality and human agency where indeterminacy expands, rather than hampering, the dominative reach over nature and the body. These features are arguably not exclusive to feminist new materialism, but extend to other strands of the ontological turn. Politico-ethical implications of new materialism Vojtech PECKA (Faculty of Social Studies at Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | vojtech.pecka@gmail.com Since its very beginning, social theory tended to grasp materiality as a passive agent which is subjugated to agency of humans. But today, materiality fights back against such a role. When the whole biosphere is absorbing huge shocks caused by human activity, social scientists are literally forced to overcome the socio-material separation and look for a way to research sociality and materiality in their interconnectedness with sensitivity to their differences. The proposed work explores the ontology of new materialism which allows us to overcome the nature-society division and grasp the world in terms of distributive agency and humannonhuman coalitions. Moreover, the ontology of new materialism provides an option for new constellations of ethics and politics challenging top-down hierarchies, global governance, nation states and trans-national corporations. Highly ephemeral style of writing of Deleuze and Guattari led many scientist to conviction, that it is incoherent "fashionable nonsense". In past years, however, we can see renewed interest in their work, which reveals a robust, coherent ontology profoundly rooted in the insights of natural sciences. The paper focuses on a reinterpretation of the theoretical project of Deleuze and Guattari by Manuel De Landa, Mark Bonta, John Protevi, Levi Bryant and others. It strives to introduce new materialism not just as a social theory but as possible foundation for a politicoethical project opening new ways towards less oppressive and less environmentally destructive organization of society. New Realism in the Theory of Social Differentiation Joachim FISCHER (TU Dresden, Germany) | joachim.fischer@tu-dresden.de The paper deals with a realistic theory of social differentiation concerning contemporary societies. It presents four theses: 1) One result of sociological research and theory may be that apart from (classical) vertical differentiation of social classes (social stratification) on the one hand and apart from (modern) horizontal functional differentiation in social subsystems (law, politics, economics, science, art, family and so on) on the other hand contemporary society is obviously structurered by further various axes of social differentiations: difference of generations; difference of gender (sex); ethnic differentiation (‚race'); segmentary differentiation of regions, nations etc.; orientation differences via religions or world views. 2) Sociological research has revealed that these various axes of social differentiation are not reducable to each other; each kind of social differentiation has its own vital logic, source and conflict power. 3) The New Realism in social theory maintains that in contemporary societies an emancipation of all these unreducable, heterogeneous kinds of social differentations takes place. One can observe autonomous conflicts and polemics between generations, between sexes, between classes, between ethnic groups, between regions, nations, between religions; one too can observe conflicts between the horizontal social subsystems – they too compete for cognitive and emotional attention and material ressources of the society. 4) One step further the New Realism in theory of social differentation in contemporary societies reveals that there is no fixed hierarchy of the axes of social differentiation – neither by evolution BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1234 of modernity nor by a natural anthropology or materialism. For observed societies around the world it seems not clear which axis of social differentation prevails in society. So one can maintain, that there are not only conflicts within a certain kind of social differantion, but that there are too real competions and conflicts between the various axes of differentiation themselves (generations, sexes, ethnic groups, regions, classes, religions, social subsystems) which of the axes will have the primacy in a concrete society. In this special sense contemporary societies are real open societies. The normative moods of action: Another way of thinking materialism Pedro Jorge CAETANO (New University of Lisbon, Portugal) | caepedro@gmail.com The problematic of identity associated with the formation of the modern individual has recently received remarkable progress in social theory, particularly from Michel Foucault's work. Indeed, for almost two decades, Foucault tries to highlight the social production of knowing subjects through multiple disciplinary devices. We are in the realm of historical materialism yet. However, in his last years Foucault focuses its efforts in exploring the effects of the techniques of the self. Understanding these techniques as a rules system, Foucault points out that they produce a certain attitude: "the care of the self". Nevertheless, Foucault says also that the "care of the self" is the care with activity and not a concern with the soul as a substance. In this way, Foucault denaturalizes the subject while he naturalizes action as a set of operations that makes up rules of conduct. The "care of the self" is just one of the possible action regimes. So, "the games of truth" lies themselves in action and in its differentiation according with its specific targeted goals. Thus, talking of an effective materialism of action constitutes a step forward regarding the historical materialism. It allows us to account for both the situational reflexivity or the reflexivity of the agent in a new way, especially with regard to its multiple normative effects: technical and social conventions, routines, habits, moods, ways of being in situation. Our main propose in this communication is, therefore, to give visibility to the explanatory power of action regimes. RN29S02 Normativity and its Constraints We wish to register a complaint: Exploring normativity in social sciences and in disability studies in particular Simo Pekka VEHMAS (University of Helsinki, Finland) | simo.vehmas@helsinki.fi Nick WATSON (University of Glasgow, UK) | Nicholas.Watson@glasgow.ac.uk Disability is a contested term, both as a concept and as a category. Until recently disability studies has been dominated by a materialist understanding where the inequality experienced by disabled people is seen as the product of social relations, the result of living in a society that excludes people with impairment, an understanding that has come under increasing challenge from poststructuralism. These accounts have challenged the dualism disabled/nondisabled and the norms that support it, arguing for a focus on 'ableist normativity' and the regulatory regimes that emerge from it as the source of the production, marginalization and oppression of disabled people. We will argue that these poststructuralist accounts whilst interesting fail to engage with vital ethical and political issues and that as a result their theoretical tools are inadequate to provide guidelines regarding right and wrong, good and bad. In poststructuralist accounts, 'normative' has become conflated with 'normality' and has been presented as the origin of exclusion. Poststructuralism, particularly that associated with posthumanism, contains BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1235 questionable elements which, without further explication and exploration, unintentionally risk the moral agency and rights of some disabled people. The moral wrong related to 'ableist normativity' is insinuated, but not articulated clearly. If disability studies is to challenge the inequalities experienced by disabled people it needs a means of acknowledging which acts of agency or resistance are valuable and which are oppressive; disability politics has to be more than a resistance to discursive norms, it must include organisational, economic, material and non-discursive forms of power. 'The theory of non-rational behavior'. The theoretical reinterpretation of 'voluntary activity' motives Marek NOWAK (Adam Mickiewicz University (Poznań), Poland) | marek.nowak@amu.edu.pl The subject of voluntary activity is a vital element of the discussion of the so called third sector (Non Governmental Sector) or mass engagement in big events (world championships, charity actions, concerts etc.). It is partly related to the classic problem of charity (and the phenomenon of "giving"), partly related to the discussion of the welfare regime, and of the systems of financing social services in the different types of societies (see: Gosta Espring Andersen, Yuri Kazepov, Tomasz Inglot). Those two perspectives do not theoretically fit with each other. The presentation will suggest the need for a transformation of the institutional vision of rational voluntary action (for example: Douglas North, Robert Putnam). This shift is based on the reinterpretation of motives of such action. The author suggests treating a voluntary activity as a sort of "emotional reaction" inspirited by the internalized norms and values. Such action is not rational in the traditional Weberian sense, because it is not consciously organized around goals and "side effects" of action. We could call the communication process inspired by such an action 'communication by action'. The results, which could have a form of an institutionalized process of cooperation (in the mode of pro-social activity in the NGO or cooperation in organization of a championship), would in that sense be different from the motivations of actors. The presentation will discuss the cognitive consequences of the proposed reinterpretation: for theory of voluntary activity as well as for the concept of cooperation. From Nature to Culture: The Emergence of Normativity Heinz-Jürgen NIEDENZU (University of Innsbruck, Austria) | Heinz-Juergen.Niedenzu@uibk.ac.at According to sociological accounts, only human beings are able to develop mentally construed sociocultural forms and worlds, which are stabilized and secured by means of normativity (moral and conventional norms; roles; institutions; etc.). The relevance of normativity as a constitutive element in organizing social relations and societal structures is obvious. But, quite surprisingly, the un-clarified anthropological question concerning the emergence of normativity as a cultural mode of social organization has rarely been posed by current social theorists. For the modern anti-metaphysical understanding of the world, however, the normative constitution of human social forms of cultural organization can only be understood as a successor organization to a natural-historical precursor. That's why evolutionary biology and evolutionary psychology claim to be able to model both individual actions and the formation of social structures on a more fundamental, evolutionary biological, level. Sociology, on the other hand, allegedly restricts itself in general to culture-centered models of explanation. The paper departs form the assumption of the compatibility of the phylogenetically constituted heritage and the emergence of normativity as an evolutionary new mode of organization of the social. Thereby, the evolutionary point of departure is taken into account by a reconstruction of the processes of the emergence of human normativity out of non-normatively ordered preBOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1236 human societies. At the same time it is argued that the new mode of social organization follows a logic of its own in its development which requires a specific sociological model of explanation. Social Positivism: A Normative Account of the Social beyond the PostStructuralist Impasse Pedro SAEZ WILLIAMS (University of Warwick, United Kingdom) | p.saez-williams@warwick.ac.uk In an attempt to explain my position in the simplest of terms I offer the following description: It consists in the proposal of an epistemologically self-sustaining social theory that allows for meta-individual positivity without falling into transcendentalism or epistemic arbitrariness. Phrased in regards to its contributing import to the current state of the social sciences, my work can be read as answer to the following question: Taking seriously the reflective challenges posed to the possibility of socially prescriptive positivity/normativity both in philosophy (i.e. epistemological or "reflective" naturalism) and social theory (i.e. post-structuralism) is there, if any, possibility to account for the capacity of a determined agent (individual, group or institution) (a) to further a proposal of description or action that may have normative import over another agent (b), independently of the former's volition, and without resorting to transcendentalism? In a manner not dissimilar to Niklas Luhmann's account of the "social", my own account of "positivity" departs from notions arrived at within the body of research commonly labelled as Second-Order Cybernetics. The central formulation of my position being that cognition (or epistemic standpoint) may be relative, but it is not arbitrary: agents are situationally constrained. A precise exhaustion of the philosophical consequences of the above, lead to an account of the interplay between cognitive relativity and constraint in which certain cognitive phenomena cannot be reduced to the individual. This collection of inevitably social phenomena, further, is identical to that identified as the "positive" in both epistemological (knowledge) and sociopolitical (progress) terms. Power-norm Continuum Cem DEVECI (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | dcem@metu.edu.tr By relying on the distinctions made by Arendt and Foucault concerning violence, threat of force and power, this study aims to develop a thesis of the equiprimordiality of norms and power relationships. Against two opposite one-sided accounts, I defend that neither the prioritization of power in the emergence and maintenance of norms (Nietzschean/Foucaldian approach), nor the prioritization of norms over the arbitrariness of factual validity of power relations (Kantian/Habermasian view) provides an adequate understanding of the specificity of power and the problematic nature of norms. To simplify, an agent might be acting in accordance with a given norm only to avoid the possible sanction that would be realized by power relationship (paying your taxes), yet at the same the agent might be complying to a norm just because she takes this norm morally valid and anticipates that the norm should be empowered (one should be against racism).The former type of conduct does not prove the priority of power, yet the latter does not prove the priority of norm either. Rather, in the encounter with these two sets of powernorm continuums the agent is expected to comply, no matter the degree of reluctance is great or minimal. Power-norm complexes are insensitive to agents' judgments or afterthoughts and this is their superiority over mere norms: A racist may be prevented from racist attitude or expression not thanks to the norm of anti-racism, but thanks to an already established continuum that is able to give sanctions for non-compliance. Only then, a racist mind (contary to the above agent) may act in the same manner with the antiracist agent described above. The achievement of the continuum is to protect a norm assumed to be valid, yet the danger of the same continuum lies in the same achievement, because in a little racist community our second BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1237 agent may act in comfort, as long as a cosmopolitan, humanist intellectual does not disturb the continuum. This still however does not verify Foucauldian account of power, because, I think, in comparing and judging different continuums, we are not completely helpless. In principle, a powernorm continuum, to save itself from contradicting with another power-norm continuum should isolate itself, yet if the alternative continuum is able to enter into dialogue with the one inclined towards isolation, we may take the side of the dialogical one for moral reasons. At this point, the superiority of more formal, more comprehensive continuums can be expected without any guarantee, because once again, a better power-norm continuum (containing an ethically better norm) also needs power behind it. Thus, there is no norm without power, and no power relation (if we are not confusing it with violence, or threat of force) without mediation (or reference to) of a norm. Demonstrating power behind a norm is both futile and nihilistic, yet expectation from practical reason to judge and decide in an isolated encounter with norms (as if they can be distinguished from their power) is unrealistic and naive. We rather come across with alternative power-norm continuums among which the agents pursue a complex and indeterminate, yet also very limited freedom of choice. RN29S03 The Gulf between Social Theory and Empirical Research The art of theorizing and the crisis of social theory Mikael CARLEHEDEN (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | mc@soc.ku.dk We might look back on the last quarter of the 20th century as a golden age of social theory (e.g. Habermas, Luhmann, Foucault, Bourdieu, Giddens and industries of their interpreters, puzzle solvers and critics). However, current sociology seems to be making a "descriptive turn" (Savage) and to enter a "post-theoretical" phase (Alexander). Social theory (especially "Grand Theory") seems to be losing in significance rapidly. This development might be explained by the fact that theoretical research has remained isolated from empirical research. Joas and Knöbl, for instance, claim that "the modern social sciences are characterized ... by an extremely damaging division between theoretical and empirical knowledge". This gulf might be related to a rather peculiar fact, which can be noticed in the education of sociology students at all levels: We find courses about qualitative and quantitative methods, specific subjects, and classical and contemporary social theory, but we almost never find courses about how to theorize. In theory courses, students learn what the great thinkers thought, that is, the results of their thinking. They do not learn how these great thinkers reached those results. I will therefore discuss the art/craft/method of theorizing in order to get a fresh view on the role of theory in the social sciences. This approach might give us some hints of how to overcome the gulf between theoretical and empirical research and – as a consequence how to "rehabilitate the theoretical" once again. A Methatheoretical Analysis of the Issue of Social Dynamics: The Development of a Tool for the Social Progress/Regress Measurement Krešimir ŽAŽAR (University of Zagreb, Faculty of Humanities and Social Sciences, Croatia) | kzazar@ffzg.hr Since the foundation of sociology as a distinctive science, the issue of social dynamics has been one of its central concerns. Already the inventor of the name of the discipline, Auguste Comte, postulated the examination of social dynamics as one of two crucial fields of sociological considerations. The issue of social dynamics has still not lost its actuality and relevance since BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1238 societies are not fixed entities, but have been undergoing constant transformation processes. Therefore the question whether a certain society has progressed or regressed has been steadily appearing. However, estimations of the social progress/regress have usually been based on cursory, general impressions and, thus, have lacked reliability and precision in terms of criteria. Having in mind the denoted drawback, in this paper we advocate a development of clear and strict methatheoretical tools which would allow a robust and accurate assessment of a degree of social progress/regress. Furthermore, we propose a rudimentary outline of such tool. The basic underlying idea of this attempt is to convert an abstract concept of progress/regress in an aggregate of particular empirical indicators and, further, to a set of exact measurable variables. Additionally, we underline that it is more proper to relate the idea of social progress/regress to each of particular 6 distinguished realms of social world instead to associate it with society in general terms. In concluding remarks we emphasize that the development of methateoretical instruments, as proposed here, represents an indispensable prerequisite for an accurate sociological examination of the issue of social dynamics. Radical Microsociology in search of a research tool Lukasz DOMINIAK (Nicholas Copernic University, Poland) | tatooine8@gmail.com My contribution will focus on examination of the Interaction Ritual Chains Theory (IRCT). I will try to answer the main question: does the IRCT is or will be capable of forming a research tool to provide an instant source of new scientific phenomena. Answering the main question I will compare IRCT cognitive potential with recent mainstream theorethical assumptions such as structuralism/postructuralism, constructivism/postconstructivism and morphogenesis (social realism). I will also examine the elements of IRCT and its supposed software and hardware feedback e.g. visual data, cctv, face recognition devices, etc. My general presupposition, which I will examine, is moderatly optimistic because I find IRCT as a chance for social theory to solve one of its general problem: to find objective measures for constitutive forces of common social relations. Inequality and Multiracial Gatekeeping Mamadi K. CORRA (East Carolina University, United States of America) | corram@ecu.edu This paper investigates the impact of racial status on gatekeeper – client relations. Gatekeepers control access to 'benefits' they do not own, benefits that are valued by 'clients.' Seeking access to those benefits, clients assume obligations which may be discharged by a fee paid to the gatekeeper. Employment agents, car salesmen, real estate agents are gatekeepers because they control access to jobs, cars and housing respectively as well as information about each. When clients are lower status, for example African American, employment agents may steer them to lower paid, less desirable jobs, car salesmen may ask for and receive higher prices, and real estate agents may show only segregated housing. Research reported here extends previous work on gatekeeping to multiracial (Black-White) gatekeeping relations by jointly applying two theories. Network Exchange Theory (NET) models the gatekeeper–client relation and Status Characteristics Theory (SCT) models the impact of racial status on that relation. The result is three theoretical predictions that are experimentally tested in the well-understood context of exchange networks. Results show that 1) where race is not salient, resource divisions favor those structurally advantaged by gatekeeping; 2) when whites are gatekeepers and blacks are clients, the power of whites is not enhanced by their race; and 3) when blacks are gatekeepers and whites are clients, the power of blacks is undermined by their race. Theoretical and practically implications of these findings are discussed. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1239 RN29S04 Theorizing "Subject"-"Identity"-"Solidarity" From Social Freedom to Social Autonomy Craig Alan Richard BROWNE (University of Sydney, Australia) | craig.browne@sydney.edu.au Honneth's conceptualisation and historical reconstruction of social freedom are substantial contributions to critical theory. Honneth distinguishes social freedom from two other influential conceptions of freedom: negative freedom and reflexive freedom, although social freedom is an intersubjective extension of reflexive freedom and represents its institutional preconditions. Freedom, Honneth argues, is the one universally accepted value in modernity. The explication of social freedom is integral to his development of this proposition into a normative theory of justice. In this regard, Honneth makes a significant shift towards social theory and away from approaches to social justice that involve the specification of abstract principles and procedures from the perspective of normative political philosophy. As a consequence, he retrieves some of the sociological dimensions of critical theory. However, my analysis implies that Honneth's construction of social freedom does not fully satisfy its theoretical and practical aspiration. In my opinion, the depiction of genuine social autonomy requires a stronger sense of the structural impediments to its realisation. I propose that an intersubjective conception of the dialectic of control provide a means for better comprehending how social freedom is constrained and resisted. My elaboration of social autonomy draws on the additional perspectives of Giddens, Castoriadis and Boltanski. Competitive Egocentrism: Individual worth as Stratification Michalis LIANOS (University of Rouen, France) | m.lianos@free.fr How is it possible that the most efficiently organized societies in human history produce fragile individuals that often feel inadequate? Building on the distinction between direct and institutional sociality, I address here the question of late modern stratification in connection with conscience and social identity. At a time when public discourses converge towards the existence of a huge, undifferentiated majority of the 'middle classes', it is necessary to re-examine the structure of stratification on the basis of the individual subject. The shift from polysemic to monosemic social interactions may shatter the contours of class but gives rise to a socially self-conscious subject that measures herself against a perceived benchmark of social adequacy and classes herself accordingly. Some of the main explanatory lines of this theoretical stance involve: i. The decline of the modern subject and the emergence of a "modular" subject which builds itself via chosen services provided by institutions and organizations. ii. The fusion of social belonging and stratification into a single sphere of "social integration" and the consequent rise of "social exclusion". iii. The loss of individual control over selfhood and the asphyxiating dependence on work as the decisive criterion of self-validation. iv. The death of the bourgeois socioculture and the birth of an institutional web via the use of which actors do not socially engage with each other despite fiercely competing for stratified positions. An extensive basis of empirical research in three areas (social control, uncertainty, conflict) underlies the ideas presented. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1240 The Concept of Homo Sociologicus and the Problem of Individual Creativity and Freedom Jiri SUBRT (Charles University in Prague, Faculty of Humanities, Czech Republic) | jiri.subrt@fhs.cuni.cz The study Homo Sociologicus was first published by Ralf Dahrendorf in Kölner Zeitschrift für Soziologie und Socialpsychologie in 1958. Its author asserted that at the very core of sociological thought is a simplified idea of human nature. In this idea, the human individual is seen merely as subject to social forces and unilaterally subordinate to the social order. Dahrendorf related the term „homo sociologicus" to the conception of social role. He assumes that the individual behaves according to the expectations related to the roles assigned to him or her. If an individual's behaviour fulfils these expectations, they are rewarded and receive social approval. On the other hand, if an individual does not live up to expectations, they are punished and penalized with social sanctions. The construction of homo sociologicus is – according to Dahrendorf –problematic especially because it leaves no space for human freedom, creativity and autonomy. In this perspective, the individual has no other dimension than as an actor who plays prescribed roles. Therefore Dahrendorf asks what place freedom has in the world of roles. The intention of my contribution is to revisit the issues formulated by Dahrendorf a half-century ago, and address them with regard to the more recent development of sociology. In the past 50 years the sociological image of man has undergone certain shifts and changes. This has had an influence on the choice of research orientation, theoretical approaches and conceptual apparatus. New problems and issues have emerged. Apart from the notion of social role, there is the increasing importance of such conceptions as actor, agent, habitus, self, identity and individualization. The main concern of this article is how to open up the conceptual apparatus of contemporary theoretical sociology to stimulate such insight into the human individual as may overcome the reductionism that Dahrendorf analyzed in his work several decades ago. Necessary Illusion as a Model of Subjectivity Formation Krzysztof ŚWIREK (Institute of Sociology, Warsaw University, Poland) | krzysztof.swirek@gmail.com The premise of my presentation is a conviction, that both constructivist theory of subject as a product of operations of power, as well as model of rational and conscious agent, need to be theoretically overcome. There is a way out of this opposition, which can be found in dialectical theory of ideology, with its central model, that can be described by a paradoxical formula of 'necessary illusion'. The main inspiration for this model goes back to psychoanalytical notion of symptom, as a structure that 'reveals and conceals at the same time'. That sort of formations, which conceal/negate some social, political or existential predicaments, are to be found everywhere in social life. And subjective engagement itself is not conceivable without some sort of 'blind faith', that tries to remain ignorant of everything outside itself. Central to the model of necessary illusion is the dialectic of subject, that allows himself to be 'duped' (Lacan), but at the same time is 'ortopsychic' (Joan Copjec): probes the illusions, which he falls prey to. If we consider, for instance, the ideological 'society-effect' (Althusser), an imaginary construct that provides social structures with necessary consistency, the dialectic of the subject will at the same time produce endorsement of this construct and a feeling of its inadequacy. Using this model, we can understand both the dependency of subject on illusory constructs, but also his/her ability to transform the surroundings s/he systematically misperceives. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1241 What Do We Mean When We Say „We"? Collective Identity Between Rejection and Self-Evidency Jakub MLYNAR (Charles University in Prague, Czech Republic) | jakub.mlynar@seznam.cz Berger and Luckmann (1966) claim that it is „inadvisable to speak of 'collective identity'", and the very term 'identity' had been also questioned. This criticism might be appropriate in the social scientific theories and discourse; nevertheless, individuals often do refer to themselves and others in plural pronouns and group-related categories. Some of the recent influential perspectives on identity – identity as something fluid, fragmentated, virtually non-existent – are in striking discrepancy with the reality of everyday life, which is built on the assumption that people and groups (should) maintain certain important characteristics over time. In my paper, I will show that there are two basic sociological perspectives on the collective identity formation. First, collective identity is seen as something growing from within: out of interpersonal relationships on the micro-level, based on empathy, similarity and identification between „I" and „You" (e.g. symbolic interactionism, phenomenology, social psychology). Second, collective identity is explained from outside, as something that arises from the inter-group relationships, processes of essentialization and categorization, based on perceived difference between „Us" and „Them" (e.g. cultural and political sociology). Although these two strands of thought seem to be divergent, my proposition is that they correspond with two basic mechanisms of identity construction, similarity and difference, and must be seen as interdependent. Finally, I argue that the risks of reification ("self-evidentializing" the collective identity) as well as over-theorizing ("rejecting" collective identity) can be minimalized by focusing on actual linguistic realizations of collective identities (as pronouns, categorization etc.) in social interactions. RN29S05 Rethinking the Classics Interpretations of the Concept of "Subject": From Classical Traditions to Postmodern Theories Natalia OTRESHKO (National Pedagogical University named after M.P.Dragomanov, Ukraine) | otreshko71@mail.ru The opportunity and ability to act, rationality and the autonomy of action in the social space can be defined as essential characteristics of the subject in the project of Western humanism. In classical sociology the subject was the author of his own programs and goals. The act of the activity was the subject`s action which is directed toward the object. Postmodern sociologists pay great attention to new interpretations of the concept of "subject". The concept of the subject can be some alternative to the concept of personality or individual in the postmodern theories. The "subject" is the process of becoming; the "person" is the result of the socialization process. People become subjects in the process of socialization. But if the "personality" of classic conceptions was seen as a result of socialization, the "subject" never becomes truly complete. In modern theories the consciousness of the subject is ordered internal world, which opposed to the objective reality of the external world. In postmodern theories the consciousness of the subject is the thin shell which hides chaos rash desires and impulses. Power becomes vulnerable when the subject begins to recognize mechanisms of power influence. From Norms to Values: Re-reading Durkheim's Sociology of Morality Rudi LAERMANS (University of Leuven, Belgium) | rudi.laermans@soc.kuleuven.be BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1242 It is common wisdom to oppose the sociological views of Max Weber and Emile Durkheim. Whereas Weber advocates an interpretative approach focussing on the underlying meanings or general values that motivate individual human action, Durkheim's plea for a genuinely positivistic study of society stresses the determining role of social facts. However, an in-depth re-reading of the evolution in Durkheim's different outlines of a sociology of morality, which forms the core of his overall sociology, rather relativizes the differences between the two founding fathers of modern sociology. Initially, Durkheim tended to restrict morality to imperative rules of conduct. In circumscribing his project for a scientific study of morality, he therefore regularly used the expression 'physics of customs and law'. However, Durkheim gradually gave more attention to the underlying values or, in his terminology, the 'social ideals' that inform constraining norms of action. This not only allowed him to clarify the relation between the desired sociology of morality and moral philosophy, a positive-scientific study of 'moral facts' and their assessment from a normative point of view. Durkheim's re-articulated plea for a systematic study of morality indeed also brings this project closer to Weber's central idea that sociology is in essence a cultural science that must focus on the motivating force of a culture's pivotal values. The 'Contingent Turn': Towards a Postclassical Historiography? Simon SUSEN (City University London, United Kingdom) | Simon.Susen@cantab.net This paper examines the impact of postmodern thought on present-day disputes in historiography. Critical interrogations regarding the nature of history ('What is history?'), the development of history ('How does history evolve?'), and the study of history ('How can or should we make sense of history?') have always been, and will always continue to be, vital to the elaboration of research programmes in the social sciences, owing to their paramount interest in the interplay between processes of reproduction and processes of transformation. As explained in this paper, the increasing popularity of postmodern approaches to the study of social developments can be seen as an expression of the 'contingent turn' in historiography. In light of the postmodern emphasis on spatiotemporal contingency, it appears that there is no underlying story line that determines the course of history. In fact, such a view suggests that there is no such thing as a 'course of history', since it conceives of temporal development as a conglomerate of largely accidental, relatively arbitrary, and discontinuously interconnected occurrences. The following three tensions are crucial for assessing the relevance of postmodern thought to contemporary accounts of history: (i) necessity versus contingency, (ii) grand narratives versus small narratives, and (iii) continuity versus discontinuity. With these antinomies in mind, a distinction can be drawn between 'reconstructivist' and 'deconstructivist' conceptions of historiography. The paper scrutinizes the rationale behind the gradual shift from reconstructivist to deconstructivist historiographical agendas in the contemporary social sciences. In doing so, it aims to identify the key presuppositional components of a 'postclassical historiography' and, more importantly, to evaluate its viability in the twenty-first century. The effective reality of facts in the sociology of Vilfredo Pareto: perspectives of sociological interpretations in contemporary European societies. Ilaria RICCIONI (Free University of Bozen, Italy) | Ilaria.Riccioni@unibz.it Vilfredo Pareto's work and life counts a number of experiences combined with radical changes of perspectives. As final step of interpretation of reality, Pareto was to turn to Sociology as the "extreme synthesis aiming at studying in general human society". The way, or methodology, of this " sociological synthesis" has to be guided -according to Paretoonly by "experience and observation". If on the one side the Paretian approach was seen as the beginning of a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1243 Structural-functionalist sociological analysis, on the other it is also a radical perspective on social facts as essential data for reality interpretation This paper is the initial outcome of a research on Pareto's thinking. Is his sociological imagination still debating to contemporary European society development and change? Europe has yet gone trough three type of societies: 1) A traditional type of society in which laws are less important than traditions; societies of acceptation and stillness. 2) A type of "elitarian society", where groups of privileged people rule the society as a monoclass society (Nazism and fascism were born as mass reactions to these elitarian societies). 3) Contemporary society, in which the pressure of citizenship is changing the shape of power. Participation is widening power spheres and the plurality of social classes is changing decision processes. How does this society find its orientation? The limits of economimc approach to social change interpretation was already clear to Pareto. This paper will go through this debate starting from Pareto reflections on social change and social action. RN29S06 Contribution of Social Theory to the Philosophy of Good Life Common Goods and (pre)Distributive Justice Bru LAIN (University of Barcelona, Spain) | bru.lain@ub.edu During the last two decades, the so-called "common goods" have gained an important academic and activist attention. Nevertheless, such an interest often neglects some important elements, emphasizing only the juridical status of commons. By trying to go beyond these boundaries, this paper seeks to stress the relationship between "common goods" and distributive justice. In doing so, it exposes three models of distributive justice –Laborist, Liberal, and Pre-Distributive–. The main goal is to show the normative (desirability) and empirical (applicability) advantages of the last regime over the two former ones due two different sets of characteristics. On the one hand, concerning an economic argument. A commons-based pre-distributive model should be understood as a regime with a minor market dependency; namely, that its distributive policy is performing throughout an "ex-ante" application before the unfair market distribution is done. On the other hand, an argument tackling a political concern: common goods require an important activist and social responsibility. In other words, commons should be seen according their double dimension. First, as their juridical status (non private, and non-public resources); second, as the social mobilization and political organization that they necessarily entail. By exploring both sorts of arguments, the paper tries to display an economic and political agenda to advance towards a fairest (pre)distributive justice regime based on common resources valid by contemporary societies. Critique and Happiness: Simmel, Honneth and Bauman on the contributions of social theory to a philosophy of the good life. Jordan MCKENZIE (University of New England, NSW, Australia) | jmcken28@une.edu.au To what extent can critiques of modernity contribute to a social theory of happiness and contentment? While social and structural elements of modernity can influence forms of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1244 emotional experience (this argument has been made throughout debates in sociology from Durkheim's On Suicide to Sennett's Corrosion of Character), critical theories of society are arguably more focused on addressing sources of discontentment in modern times. While the normative contributions of Hegel, Marx, Adorno and Horkheimer can all be associated with discontentment in modernity, it is only through a theory of social experience that these matters can be adequately addressed. Simmel, Honneth and Bauman each offer a version of this theoretical movement through notions of ought/actuality, recognition and contingency respectively. And in each case, characteristics of a Lebensphilosophie are established alongside larger claims about the nature of modernity. In this presentation I am to show how theories of social experience can link critiques of modernity to patterns of personal experience relating to, but not necessarily limited to; contentment, self-understanding and the good life. Human solidarity, a complexity approach Bernardo Carlos SPAULONCI CHIACHIA MATOS DE OLIVEIRA (PUC-SP Pontifical Catholic University of Sao Paulo) | bsd2122@tc.columbia.edu Luis Miguel LUZIO DOS SANTOS (Universidade Estadual de Londrina (State University of Londrina)) | lmig@uol.com.br The concept of solidarity inhabits the collective unconscious and is usually related to something consensual, linked to the most basic values of human needs, but the expansion of that understanding leads to more complex views. Human solidarity would be conditioned by biological or cultural issues that go beyond any possible biological determinism. This study seeks to analyze the phenomenon of solidarity and its correlation with life in society from the perspective of complexity, through a cross-sectional analysis in order to cover the phenomenon in question from different perspectives. For that, we appealed to sociobiology and social sciences interpretations. We tried thereby to renounce one sole idea and one permanent solution, by approaching the assumptions of complex thinking, which rely precisely on how to overcome a single organizing principle or a single cause in explaining the same phenomenon. It explores the need for new societal experiences, which would block the advance of competitive individualistic paradigm as the sole alternative, highlighting the experiences of solidarity economy and third sector organizations that brings forth a new business logic, a third social force among the state and the market. This paper is a qualitative-descriptive and bibliographic study which focuses on a discussion of some of the main theoretical currents within biological sciences and humanities, focusing on the understanding of the phenomenon of solidarity and how it is expressed in human and their societal arrangements. Imagining the good life: Values and theories of situated action Antje BEDNAREK-GILLAND (Social Sciences Institute of the Evangelical Church in Germany, Germany) | antje.bednarek@gmail.com Sociological theories can be categorised into one of two categories: on the one hand, there are theories of structure or structuration which foreground processes of social life at the group level such as class, education, labour market structure, regional disparities etc. On the other hand, there are constructivist approaches which emphasise the agentic and meaning-endowing capacities of individuals. Albeit these latter approaches in principle afford an inexhaustible number of avenues for the study of social life at both the individual and group level, they often fail to account for the undeniable influence of structural forces. In this paper, I want to use the example of value studies to argue for a way in which the common trappings of the structure-agency debate can be avoided. The term value studies BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1245 refers to a number of attempts to chart and explain individuals' outlooks and (assumedly) associated action in relation to social and personal life. The most well-known of these is the Inglehart paradigm which underpins the World Values Survey and its smaller cousins (e.g. EVS). I will argue that neither this structuralist approach nor culturalist theories which treat values as a form of cultural capital do justice to the ethical nature of human experience. Drawing on the work of Hans Joas and Andrew Sayer in particular, I want to argue for a pragmatist understanding of values as arising in specific situations (rather than abstractly, e.g. through socialisation) and as being formed and nurtured by the experience of well-being, resp. suffering. It is these experiences rather than social class or socialisation that explain why people form certain values. Using qualitative methods, we can gather rich information on people's experiences and thus learn about their imaginations of the good life. This will, in turn, allow us to further develop our sociological imagination about the kinds of societies we want to live in in the future. A theoretical step forward which overcomes the structuralist-constructivist problem consists of, in other words, a concentrated effort to connect our existing theories with theories of experience and situated action. RN29S07 Social Imaginaries and Everyday Life Shifting Imaginaries of Torture in the War on Terror Werner BINDER (Masaryk University, Brno, Czech Republic; Charles University, Prague, Czech Republic) | werner.binder@mail.muni.cz In December 2014, the release of the torture report of the US Senate Intelligence Committee rekindled the torture debate which erupted after the terrorist attacks of September 11, 2001. In my talk, I will argue that the concept of the social imaginary is necessary to understand the changes in the torture discourse. This analysis is motivated by a broader theoretical ambition to highlight the importance of the imaginary vis-à-vis the symbolic, which still dominates much of the theoretical debates in cultural sociology. Culture not only consists of symbols and codes publicly available, but also encompasses collectively shared imaginary significations governed by a diffuse logic of similarity. Only by paying tribute to the social imaginary, we are able to understand how symbols and codes work, when they fail and when they are successful. The importance of the imaginary will be demonstrated with an analysis of the impact of 9/11 and the Abu Ghraib scandal on the American torture debate. The terrorist attacks on the Twin Towers didn't bring up new arguments in favor of torture, but changed the social imaginary by turning the so-called "ticking-bomb-scenario" from a mere thought experiment into a real possibility – from a "dead hypothesis" into a "living hypothesis" to quote William James. The incidents at the Abu Ghraib prison, successfully framed as abuse (and not as torture!), had an opposite effect: The infamous photographs polluted the social imagination of torture and thus strengthened the critics of torture, which eventually resulted in the above-mentioned report. Analytical Sociology and Ethnomethodology: Social Ontology Reconsidered Yu-cheng LIU (Department of Applied Sociology, Nanhua University, Taiwan) | ycliu15@gmail.com Three terms will be appropriated in this research: ethnomethodology, analytical sociology, and social ontology. Underlying these three and unifying them under an umbrella will be the assumption that social order may be better understood through not only social mechanisms theories, but also theories of daily practices. The analysis of daily practices launched repeatedly by laymen presents us the order implied in sociality: the idea of routineness. The notion of routineness constitutes not just visible side of daily life, but also invisible one. The basic BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1246 argument concerning the idea of "being-supported-secrecy-in-daily-life" will be completed through the elaboration of "routineness". This research focuses on a type of empirical observation: social behaviors concerning mobilization via new social media. We have witnessed a radically different form of mobilization from its traditional one that is largely depending on the presence of body. When considering the distinction of routineness and secrecy as two sides of a coin, this research argues the changing meaning of mobilization from offline (the presence of body) to online (the absence of body) and combining both in the most situations in the modern society can be understood differently if being put in the observation that power formed through routineness invisibly supported by secrecy operates not only virtually but also in/to the real world. And this will be a try through examining the daily practices of laymen in the sense of ethnomethodology and the theory of social ontology. Bernard Manedville's Turn of Mind – a Major Step towards Modern Sociology Pekka Juhani SULKUNEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | pekka.sulkunen@helsinki.fi Mandeville is today mostly considered as a cynical satirist who scorned the hypocrisy of defenders of the public good, arguing that private vices rather than individual sacrifice serve the public good best. He is recognized, at most, for his influence on libertarian economic theories, often with dubious ideological references to Adam Smith. This paper argues that Mandeville's true influence on social theory was relevant on two accounts: his critique of "the selfish theory" that founded Hobbesian views of the political nature of social order, and his distance from the "benevolence theory" that dominated Scottish Enlightenment. My argument here is based on a recently discovered change in Mandeville's work, in which pride and concern for approval by other people gained priority over earlier premises of self-interest. Mandeville's idea naturally leads to the concept of sympathy in Hume and particularly Smith, on which a new theory of social order is built. Their theories of justice, and respectively, of the political within the social, constitute its pivotal element. Both approach the social order from the vantage point of pride and approval. This is still today a fresh way of understanding the social bond and the political within it in modern society. The critique of the "selfish theory" (cf. Bourdieu's "anthropological monster") was handed down to sociology from the Enlightenment itself, often condemned today for the lack of it. The concept of sympathy opens up avenues towards a theory of society, without always recognising the source. "SOLIDUS". Research in SSH: making social theory while improving peoples' life. Marta SOLER (University of Barcelona, Spain) | marta.soler@ub.edu Esther OLIVER (University of Barcelona, Spain) | estheroliver@ub.edu Nataly BUSLÓN VALDEZ (University of Barcelona, Spain) | nataly.buslon@ub.edu Social Sciences and Humanities (SSH) have been asked to shed some light on evidence-based solutions to face the challenges derived from the economic crisis that Europe has experienced. However, neither SSH nor our discipline have been as successful as expected in this assignment, being academics considered to be caught within their theoretical debates, unable to tackle the daily problems of individuals. This and other similar situations have jeopardized the funding of SSH research in the EU. Drawing from the contributions of contemporary authors such as Habermas (theory of communicative action), Burawoy (idea of public sociology), Touraine (contributions on solidarity and social movements) or E. O. Wright ("real utopias"), and authors from the classical sociological theory such as Durkheim (his models of solidarity), in this paper we present an EUfunded research, "SOLIDUS-Solidarity in European societies: empowerment, social justice and citizenship" (Horizon 2020, 2015-2017). SOLIDUS is an evidence of how with sociological BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1247 imagination is possible to respond from a SSH research to the deepest challenges that our societies face nowadays by making both, relevant contributions to the social theory while contributing to improve people's life. This investigation is aimed at exploring, conceptually and empirically, how solidarity may become a crucial aspect to understand social cohesion in human societies. It will analyze in depth the successful acts of solidarity which are being developed across Europe, the extent to which they respond to dialogic and inclusive processes, and their related outcomes and policy developments. RN29S08 Social Imagination and Sociological Theorizing The Codependence of Sociological Theorizing, Thinking, and Imagination Sergey KRAVCHENKO (Moscow State Institute of International Relations, Russian Federation) | sociol7@yandex.ru The sociological metatheorizing, thinking, and imagination are codependent. The positivist theories considered social development as evolutionary and linear, recognizing that nature and society can be interpreted by the same theoretical instruments. Their representatives developed the sociological imagination (though the very term was not yet used) in the form of 'organized skepticism' (Merton).The interpretive theories led to the assumption that the human society is not something 'historically inevitable'. All together they worked out the antipositivistic sociological imagination. The integral metaparadigm interpreted social and cultural dynamics as uncertain fluctuations(Sorokin), choices of actors (Parsons),and ambivalences (Merton).At that historic time Ch. Mills proposed the theory of sociological imagination the essence of which was dynamic-integral thinking in terms of increasing varieties, so scientists were oriented to understand 'the range and depth of this variety'. The reflective metaparadigm of radicalized/reflexive modernity brought into life the reflexive type of sociological imagination. The essence of it is innovative, reflexive thinking about social becoming (P. Sztompka).The nonlinear metaparadigm of postmodernity studies the rhizome development (Deleuze, Guattari).Steve Fuller in The New Sociological Imagination presupposes a new type of theoretical integrity of sociology with sociobiology, evolutionary psychology, and behavioral genetics. U. Beck states that a new sociological imagination is 'sensitive to the concrete paradoxes and challenges of reflexive modernity'. I argue for a non-linear humanistic sociological imagination that would search for new forms of humanism that is becoming an ethical imperative of the global community of nations. Religion as a model for welfare Martti Antero MUUKKONEN (University of Eastern Finland, Finland) | muukkone@student.uef.fi The role of religion seems to be more complicated that what secularisation theories – as well as previous dominant sociological paradigms – have supposed. Religion has not faded away but is more and more vital part of both domestic and international politics. Samuel P. Huntington's thesis of the clash of civilizations seem to be more and more evident. In one way, sociology is back into the classics: In religion the object of worship is the society itself, as Durkheim put it. Later Clifford Geertz combined this with Weberian focus on the outputs of religious thinking in his definition that "religion is a model OF and model FOR the society." In this presentation I focus on the question how this Geertzian idea could be applied in studying different welfare regimes. The research model includes three parts: the society is seen as a combination of (environmental-, historical-, cultural-, economicand political) opportunity BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1248 structures. They are not determinants but, rather, like play situations in chess: certain moves are possible but the player makes the decision what to do. Religion conserves and legitimates the deep values of the culture in its dogma and rite while its ethics give model to frame welfare (having, loving and being values) The Imaginary of Promising Potentialities. On Sociological Imaginativeness and the Rise of Exploitative Essentialism Denis HÄNZI (TU Darmstadt, Germany) | denis.haenzi@ifs.tu-darmstadt.de The contribution aims at shedding light on a social imaginary currently gaining ground in western societies: the notion of individual potentials as an essential everyone has to look for, make accessible, and tap into. Hence, the ideal of embodying, unlocking, and exploiting personal potentials is becoming crucial not only with respect to unequal career opportunities but to the reproduction of social differences at large. Thus, the imaginary of promising potentialities perfectly meets the requirements both of the "new spirit of capitalism" (Boltanski/Chiapello) and the "entrepreneurial self" (Bröckling), thereby entailing a new societal dispositif: exploitative essentialism. In order to get to the bottom of this imaginary, the paper aims at retracing its constitutive forces. As will be shown, relevant ideas conveying the imaginary of promising potentialities not only circulate in the fields of psychology, biology, and economics –with their respective conceptions of mind, genetic, and market potential– but can just as well be traced back to distinct traditions of social theory: In 1969, Theodor W. Adorno underscored the emancipatory importance of the modern subject's "unbound potentiality", and in 1972, Pierre Bourdieu defined individual habitus as a structuring structure shaped by "objective potentialities". Hence, the contribution puts up for discussion how far the sociological imaginativeness of classics such as Adorno and Bourdieu had a hand in boosting the imaginary of promising potentialities – and, by doing so, facilitated the rise of an exploitative essentialism. As a concluding remark, the paper encourages to both theoretically and empirically approach social dynamics by the sociological imagination of intersecting imaginaries. RN29S09 Public Sociology and Sociological Imagination From a 'Disciplinary Bunker' to 'Dialogic Complicity'. The Rationality Myth of the Sociological Imagination in Public Sociology Stefan SELKE (Furtwangen University, Germany) | ses@hs-furtwangen.de In terms of a disciplinary division of labour, public sociology can be considered an example of a "post-normative" (Funtowicz/Ravetz )science concerned with establishing a dialogue with the general public as equals. Although this mainly refers to a praxeological concept ("doing public sociology"), it's actually about the question of normative assumptions of this field when applying solutions to so-called "wicked problems" (John Brewer). It is remarkable that at the interface with the public, one stereotypically refers to a genuine "sociological perspective" (Georg Simmel) or a sociological imagination (C. Wright Mills) as the unique and defining characteristic between sociology and its environment. This article is to be understood as a critique of professional sociology and unmasks the recourse to this assumed analytical competence as habitus typical of this profession and as institutionalised selfdeception. It is helpful to more accurately read Mills' classic instructions, which have often been misunderstood. He places the sociological intellectual capacity in the minds of the public and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1249 does not regard it as an essential characteristic of sociology as an "authority". For Mills, it was less about downgrading expertise for laymen than it was about dialogic complicity of the scientific and non-scientific community. In connection with the theoretical framework of transformative research (Modus-3-Science), this article shows that it is essential to question one's own normative assumptions and move away from authoritarian sociology as a 'disciplinary bunker' in order to arrive at a type of dialogic sociology as a public science; it also discusses how this transition can be made. The features of this public science would consist of a co-design of new value chains based on a collaborative production of knowledge. A 21st Century Nemesis? The Sociological Imagination and Libertarian Cultural Politics in Northern Europe Richard COURTNEY (University of Leicester, United Kingdom) | rac16@le.ac.uk This paper will explore the rise of European libertarian cultural politics as a re-imagination of white ethnocentric identities in a post-imperial/colonial world. The rise of their influence at local, national, and European levels means they are populist identities that conflict with the sociological imagination itself. This is because libertarian politics value an autonomy and freedom that actively reject many tenets of sociology; namely, cosmopolitanism, methodological structuralism, social constructionism, progressive research agendas, and sociological understandings of identity and migration. Libertarian cultural politics imagines a society different from that imagined by sociology. This affects sociologists as it undermines our professional activities, the impact of our work, and our stewardship of definitions of the social. This paper will argue that the turn to Public Sociology, which has occurred largely to give voice to subaltern identities has overlooked the significance of the libertarian counter arguments to the normativity embodied in sociology. Libertarian politics use narratives of exclusion and marginalisation, usually held for identities of sociological concern, ironically to pursue exclusionist agendas. The paper will explore libertarian politics in Northern Europe in order to understand the nature of sociology's 21st Century nemesis, which unlike previous sociological 'others' is neither 'natural' science, state action, nor neo-liberal economics – it is inherently social. This raises interesting questions over our stewardship of the social and how we, as sociologists, theorise the merits of our own definitions of the social. Public sociology and hermeneutics Vít HORÁK (Universtiy of Ostrava, The Czech Republic) | vit.horak@fsv.cuni.cz I confront Michael Burawoy's call for a public sociology with continental European thought, namely with hermeneutic philosophy. While I take a critical view of Burawoy's proposition, I accept the basic idea of conceptualizing sociology as a discipline inherently engaged with the public. To this end, I draw on Hans-Georg Gadamer's program formulated in his Truth and Method. While Burawoy understands public sociology as a distinct type of sociological work complementary to professional sociology, using Gadamer's philosophy I attempt to avoid this division and to conceptualize sociology on the basis of the intersection between professional and public sociology. I understand sociology not as a research field formulating theories that describe society, but as a distinct interpretative tradition from which professional sociology as well as public debate draws. A sociologist then does not have a privileged access to knowledge, but what distinguishes him/her from a layman is the ability to contextualize knowledge within the tradition. As a result, (s)he is able to participate in contemporary debates and demonstrate their embeddedness in sociological knowledge. Rather than giving positive answers to socially BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1250 relevant questions, a sociologist uncovers (sociological) questions that reside implicitly in a public debate. This allows sociology to show that there are indeed alternative answers. Balancing Research and Community Commitment in the Interwar Romanian Sociology: Dimitrie Gusti's Sociologia Militans as Public Sociology Levente SZÉKEDI (Partium Christian University, Romania; University of Bucharest, Romania) | szekedi@gmail.com After the 1st World War the territorially expended Romania had to face additional provocations, besides its already existing problems stemming from the economic backwardness and the thorough rurality of the country. The ethnically diverse, newly integrated regions were slightly more urbanized and had been traditionally lead by non-Romanian elites who tended to portray the enlargement of Romania as a historical tragedy. The creation of a modern Romania then only conceivable in a nation-state framework was a foremost mission shared by a large and diverse number of Romanian intellectuals. The so-called "effervescent generation" of the interwar period produced various movements (right-wing extremist groupings, naive, committed socialists, folkish romantics etc.); the most ideologically encompassing and inclusive was probably the Bucharest Sociological School lead by Professor Dimitrie Gusti. Gusti and his colleagues implemented a long-term strategy for the overall reform of the country, mostly directed toward the improvement of the village life and the empowerment of the rural communities, which had been largely disconnected from the modern civilization. The social interventionism of the School was sociologically grounded: interdisciplinary teams initiated and implemented rural reform actions on the basis of field studies. Gusti himself was an adept of the "sociologia militans" as opposed to the purely academic "sociologia cogitans". I this presentation I am going to argue that the school and movement developed by Dimitrie Gusti should be grasped as an early attempt of public sociology, accomplishing much more than a series of reformist, policy-minded sociological interventions. RN29S10 Social Relations and Co-Existence A successful alternative to continuous consumption of new experiences as a identity builder in the risk society: close friendship relationships Laura ASO MIRANDA (University of Barcelona, Department of Sociological Theory, CREA, Spain) | laurasomi@hotmail.com Adriana AUBERT SIMON (University of Barcelona, Department of Sociological Theory, CREA, Spain) | adriana.aubert@ub.edu The risk society has questioned the systems of reference which supported modern capitalism. New global risks, a new economy based on services and technology, diverse family models and individualization have emerged. A consequence of the risk society is the progressive centrality of the role of consumption in identity construction. This role is encouraged by advertisement and the wide variety of goods and services that the market offers to social actors. Current consumers are still individuals socialized on the desire of raising their status and differentiate themselves socially by conspicuous consumption. However, they increasingly look for selfaffirmation in continuous consumption of new experiences from the deceptive precept of freedom and as a result they acquire a fictitious and revisable identity. Close friendship relationships have been identified through critical communicative methodology as an alternative to unconscious adoption of consumption patterns rooted in current society. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1251 The potential of close friendship relationships as an alternative results from personal change processes which fit into the paradigm of reflexive modernity of Beck and exemplify the power of agency as a transformation tool. This alternative paves the way for subjects to freely acquire personal and stable identities. On the one hand, it allows individual particularities to arise to the detriment of the homogenizing traits of continuous consumption of new experiences. On the other hand, it leads social actors to have permanent and meaningful satisfactions opposed to the transitory satisfactions provided by this kind of consumption. Integration through constitutional patriotism? A discussion of conditional factors from the perspective of the theory of interaction ritual chains Ulf TRANOW (University of Düsseldorf, Germany) | tranow@phil.uni-duesseldorf.de Constitutional Patriotism (Habermas 1990; Müller 2010) (CP) is a normative political theory of integration of liberal societies. CP advocates a post-traditional form of integration, based on the universal values of freedom and equality instead of a particular national, ethnic or religious culture. A post-traditional integration is assumed to be the outcome of a widespread participation in "constitutional culture" (Müller) which comprises political activism as well as civic rituals in daily life. It is supposed that this participation produces a cognitive but also emotional commitment toward universal values and the political community. However, this thesis is theoretically unsatisfactory: The concept of a "constitutional culture" remains vague and the question of how and under which conditions a participation in this culture may produce commitment and integration is not addressed systematically. In short: the theory of CP suffers from a missing sociological foundation. In my contribution I will close this gap by referring to the theory of interaction ritual cahins (IRC) (Collins 2004). The IRC states that moral commitments, group identifications and collective symbols are produced within iterative interaction rituals which are experienced as emotionally beneficial by the participants. From this perspective, a commitment towards universal values is not primarily produced through rational discourses, but through rituals in which these values serve as "ritual ingredients". In my contribution I will specify which kinds of interaction rituals (regarding structure, dynamic, and content) are able to contribute to a post-traditional integration in the sense of the theory of CP. Romanticizing the social. On structural transformation of recognition in the critical theory of Axel Honneth Martin STEINLECHNER (University of Innsbruck, Austria) | martin.steinlechner@uibk.ac.at With his objection, that the social theory of Adorno had pursued "the definitive repression of the social from the social analysis of critical theory", Axel Honneth laid foundation for establishing recognition as paradigm of Frankfurt Critical Theory. A quarter of a century later, the debate on `structural transformation of recognition  undertakes an attempt of renewal. In his contribution on the struggles for recognition in early 21st century, Honneth seems surprised about the lack of moral outrage: How could one explain that after decades of neoliberal reforms resistance had failed? Instead he determines `tendencies of degeneration  for the social conflict, turning the struggle for recognition into a `bizarre scene of self-assertion : liberated of its moral foundations and pathological in its manifestations. With the appearance of social movements indicating to shape the unsettled process of `Remoralization , Honneth then identifies an increased potential of resistance which he positively connotes and emphasizes against those earlier findings. This honoring of protest as the ideal of normally unfolding social conflict underestimates, first, that all practices initially are expressions of failing self-assertion. The paper intends to outline, secondly, that these practices can not only be explained in terms of a liberating struggle for recognition but also in terms of `repressive de-sublimation  (Marcuse). In this case to establish a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1252 positive self-assertion not necessarily results from actually fulfilled expectations of recognition, it may also result from compensatory effects. But if social conflict may fizzle in legitimating prevailing order, should the social theory of Axel Honneth not be blamed for romanticizing the social? Expanding Knowledge about the Constructs of Social Mobilization in the Sociological Imagination Oleksandr KHYZHNIAK (V.N.Karazin Kharkiv National University, Ukraine) | o.v.khyzhniak@gmail.com Mobilization a key category of theoretical sociology, and not only the theory of social movements. Now we can see the transition to the study of mass mobilization in the further development of the theory of collective social action. Mass mobilization of society in crisis due not only to its features (social structure, the mentality of the population, institutional and socio-cultural factors), but also the characteristics of collective action. Analyzing the collective action in the process of mass mobilization in the postSoviet countries, justifies the theoretical and methodological approach that constructs mass mobilization in a crisis society are, firstly, the collective identity, which sets the limits of collective action, distinguished participants and non-participants; second, collective solidarity, which generates and demonstrates sustainable motivation for collective action; Third, the trust that the collective social action designed to integrate its members. This question is particularly problematized in the Eastern European borderlands (for example in Ukraine), where (1) the collective action in the mass mobilization vary considerably depending on the socio-cultural situation in different societies; (2) collective identity not only becomes a multiple, but also undergoing a profound transformation due to the transition from a collectivist to individualist culture; (3) new types of solidarity (for example, within the virtual communities that are not amenable to traditional methods of study and management); (4) the "radius of trust" (as Francis Fukuyama) in a society of total distrust of social institutions are changing the configuration of the repertoire of collective action in the course of mass mobilization. Toward a Universal Theory of the Human Group: Applied in the Comparative Analysis of Groups and Organizations Nora MACHADO JOHANSSON (IUL-ISCTE, Portugal) | noramachado@gmail.com Tom R. BURNS (University of Uppsala, Sweden) | tomnora.burns@gmail.com Ugo CORTE (University of Uppsala, Sweden) | ugo.corte@gmail.com A group is conceptualized as a system with three universal subsystems on which any ongoing group depends. The subsystems are bases – necessary for group "functioning" and performance in more or less coherent ways; a group may be able to realize – with its bases in particular contexts -not only its purposes or goals but system requisites to sustain the group. The group bases consist of: (1) a rule regime (collective culture with a finite set of rule categories) defining group identity and purpose, defining and regulating roles and role relationships, norms and behavioral outputs, its collectively shared places and times for gathering and interacting; (2) an agential base of group members who are socialized (or partially socialized) carriers of and adherents to the group's identity and rule regime; involvement factors motivate members to adhere to and implement the rule regime; (3) a resource base, technologies and materials, self-produced and/or obtained from the environment -essential to group functioning and group performances. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1253 Group multiple production processes (based on sub-complexes in its rule regime) impact on the group itself (reflexivity) and on its environment. These outputs, among other things, maintainadapt-develop the group bases (or, possibly, unintentionally undermine/destroy them). Thus, groups are action systems producing goods-services-experiences-eventsdevelopments, etc. for themselves and (possibly) for the larger environment on which they depend for goods&servicesresources-recruits-legitimation, etc. The model provides a single framework for the systematic descriptions and comparative analysis of a wide diversity of groups, several of which serve as illustrations in the paper. RN29S11 Theorizing New Forms of Domination Wrong on so many levels. Dealing with sexual violence in theory and in practice Nina POHLER (Humboldt Universität zu Berlin, Deutschland) | nina.pohler@posteo.de Angelika ADENSAMER (Humboldt Universität zu Berlin, Deutschland) | a_akilegna@yahoo.de Many social institutions, like judicial systems, are based on the assumption of dealing with autonomous, intentional actors, responsible for their actions and resulting effects. But controversial topics, like sexual violence, can often not be reduced to this idea of causality. Thévenot (2007, 2014) developed a model that incorporates different modes of agency and corresponding modes of establishing social order. This allows an understanding of "what gets lost" if people overly rely on one grasp of reality to establish commonality. All institutions are subject to a "two-sidedness" (Thévenot 2011) we need them in order to establish order, but we know they are not able to deal with the complexity of reality. In radical-leftist scenes, the idea of jurisdiction and objective truth is radically negated. The subjective experience of "survivors" is primary, therefore, she has the right to define what sexual violence means to her and there is no need to justify this in front of a public. This shows a high sensitivity for the kind of engagement with reality that Thévenot calls the „regime of familiarity". If a community opts for a negation of institutions and questions the intentional-actor-centered causality, it has to find different ways to deal with uncertainty and disorder. Using Thévenots framework, we analyse how sexual violence against women is treated in anarchist communities in contrast to judicial systems. The Reproduction of Social Inequality in the Discourse of Social Problems Elena Sergeevna BOGOMIAGKOVA (St.-Petersburg State University, Russian Federation) | elfrolova@yandex.ru Ekaterina Aleksandrovna OREKH (St.-Petersburg State University, Russian Federation) | ek.orech@mail.ru Olga Vjacheslavоvna SERGEYEVA (The Sociological Institute of the Russian Academy of Science, Russian Federation) | sergeyeva.olga@mail.ru The paper is devoted to consideration social problems as a kind of discourse that reproduces social inequality and dominance. The problems of discursive and symbolic measure of inequality are actively developed (T. A. van Dijk, N. Fairclough). Based on the concept of social constructionism (P. Ibarra, J. Kitsuse) we regard social problems (issues) as a specific discourse that is fundamentally different from other types of discourses, for example, from the risk discourse. Producing the discourse of social problems dominant groups installs and reinstalls moral boundaries in the normative sense, indicates what group and what actions are considered as "normal" and what is not. In the logic of this discourse, conditions are referred as social problems, i.e. as disasters that need to change, as a threat to social order. This process BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1254 necessarily involves designing appropriate categories and their arrangement relative to each other. We highlight the main features of the discourse of social problems, such "signs" as victims of the problem, the source of the problem and experts. In fact, this discourse divides social groups involved in the problem and not part of it. Social groups may combine many forms of symbolic domination, but marking them as the source or as the victim of the problem is a new form of discrimination. The discourse of social problems may act as an "umbrella" for other types of discourses like medical and legal; it has its own system of notation, differentiation of individuals and groups, delegation of authority and attribution of responsibility. The Aesthetics of Seduction: The Capitalist Market as the Body of Desire Ulla KARTTUNEN (University of Eastern Finland, Finland) | ukarttun@student.uef.fi According to Gilles Lipovetsky and Jean Serroy (2013), contemporary 'artistic capitalism' is marked by the dedifferentiation of the economic and aesthetic sphere. This transaestheticized market society means unlimited expansion of aesthetic seduction. With the artistic capitalism, the aesthetic principle of seduction is no longer a phenomenon limited only to art and luxury, but goes through whole market society. Brands, trends, friends; without 'likes' they stay nonexistent. It is no more question of satisfying needs or desires "but about arousing desire for ever more desires", as Zygmunt Bauman (2005) points out. The whole neoliberal liturgy of economic growth is linked with increasing consumption, desire and enjoyment. Max Weber analyzed the rise of capitalism from puritan ethics, contemporary consumer capitalism can be argued to have another basis, that of hedonist aesthetics. The capitalist market can be interpreted as a grandiose body of desire, a reality where the most intimate actions are linked with economic production structures. When the tactics of capitalism is to speed up the society as a marketized desire engine, does it mean seduction-based ethics? The paper searches the new spirit of capitalism as the economics of seduction, through theory and real contemporary cases. It is already known that a brand, like Apple or Louis Vuitton, must be seductive to get success. But fewer know that in a transaestheticized world an artwork of anti-seduction can bring to trial, or that in the surreal present, millions of internet porn users are addicted to advertisements. New forms of dominance in current capitalism Daniel HOUBEN (RWTH Aachen University, Germany) | dhouben@soziologie.rwth-aachen.de I will make a threefold argument: (1) To identify forms of domination and inequality is to identify forms of institutionalized organizational reproduction: Capitalism can be understood as a formally rationalized system of constant externalization. Here, corporations employ people and supply them with opportunities to react to externalities of capitalist social system. Organizations produce structures of domination and inequality by reproducing themselves, i.e. adhering to their own functional needs residing in overarching institutional logics. (2) Changing forms of domination reside in changing forms of organization: Ever since Mills, studies on social domination show a persistent coupling of power and organizations. Led by neoliberal ideology, states have transferred sovereign functions to corporations and paradoxically taken themselves subjects to those and enable them to influence political decisions. Hence, Coleman's notion of the Asymmetric Society needs to be extended to the relations between organizations and states. But lately, the very forms of organizations are in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1255 transition and so are their opportunities to execute symbolic and material power (e.g. financial crisis). (3) Explaining structures of dominance: Sociological theory needs to attend more closely to organizations not only as mediums of symbolic and material power but as powerful actors sui generis. Then, a relational perspective reveals (mechanisms of) domination to emerge from the very configurations these actors are embedded in rather than from properties or characteristics of elites. As I intend to argue, the dynamics of capitalism can be explained sufficiently and connected to various branches of (new) structuralism. Greedy Institutions Revisited Marianne EGGER DE CAMPO (Berlin School of Economics and Law, Germany) | marianne.egger@hwr-berlin.de Lewis Coser developed the concept of Greedy Institutions over three decades between the 1950s and 1970s. Greedy Institutions demand undivided commitment; competing social activities such as ties to family or lovers are voluntarily given up in favour of the Greedy Institutions. No coercion is needed to attract members since the Greedy Institution offers access to truth, spiritual revelations, a feeling of wholeness and the status of being among the elect. Coser illustrated his concept with historical examples, such as Eunuchism in Ming China or the Byzantium, the royal mistresses at the court of Louis XIV. and Louis XV., domestic servants, and religious sects as well as political sectarians. Coser's concept was developed many years before internet technology even existed, the examples he studied are even older historical cases. I argue, however, that it is worth revisiting Coser's Greedy Institutions when analyzing present day domination of users by internet companies such as Facebook and Google and the relationships among users. Nowadays the online-life is characterized by the greediness of the company or the collective. The hive mind resembles the totalistic claims of the greedy collective that impedes periodical withdrawal from observability – increasing aspects of our online life are linked, documented and archived. Hackers whose mission is explicated in the hacker ethic exert power with their expertise without questioning its legitimacy. They represent the elite among the greedy collective. Omnipresent advertisement reduce the user to one single role – that of the consumer and instrumentalise all social ties for marketing purposes. RN29S12 Systems and/or Networks and/or Contexture Theorizing Ontological Insecurity: Don Quixote and the Social System Christopher SCHLEMBACH (University of Vienna, Austria) | christopher.schlembach@univie.ac.at Ontological insecurity -the term was invented by (anti-)psychiatrist Ronald Laing in the 1960s - became an important concept in contemporary sociology. It gained momentum by Giddens' "Consequences of Modernity" in which it was used to understand the late modern condition in terms of a crisis of biographical narrative in a world of shifting and blurring boundaries. Giddens, however, did not fully bring out the implications of the psychiatric interaction context in which the concept of ontological insecurity was developed. This paper brings together two strands of classical social theory, Alfred Schütz theory of intersubjectivity and Talcott Parsons concept of the social system, in order give the idea of ontological insecurity a firm base in the theory of social action. Schütz and Parsons are rarly seen in the same perspective. Although Weberians throughout their life, they are read in different traditions of social theory. The patient, Laing BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1256 theorized, cannot defend ego borders when facing another human being interacting with him. It is precisely this question of integration of doctor and patient -and in another realm of Don Quixote and Sancho Panza -which Schütz and Parsons elaborated on the highest theoretical level in their works of the early 1950s. Parsons showed how roles must be constituted that interpenetrate personality in order to enable interaction and Schütz showed how a realm of intersubjectivity must be constituted at the intersection of the subworlds of Don Quixote's chivalry and Sancho's everyday life. In both frameworks, however, insecurity is key in order to understand deviance and the breakdown of a social system as well as the end of Don Quixote in terms of his knightly existence. Contesting hierarchy: restricted verticality in the research of informal networks Małgorzata IREK (University of Oxford, United Kingdom) | gosiairek@gazeta.pl Informal networks are rare example of horizontal phenomena observable in vertically conceptualised social space, for the whole machinery of academic research is constructed so as to perceive the social in terms of hierarchy, status, class and power. These networks are constituted by open-ended 'sets' of ego-centred relationships, which are not regulated by state legislation, are non-prescribed, nor mandated by culture or institutions, and are forming beyond divisions of class, nation ethnicity and kinship, defying the very concept of social hierarchy. They lack structure and they can instantly shrink or expand without formal limitations, making the concepts of SNA, such as proximity, density, activity, centrality or 'betweenness', irrelevant. And, although ephemeral, they can perform actions of unpredictable effects and magnitude, as could be observed during the riots of 2011 in Britain. However, scholars could not predict what happened, nor research these events adequately, for there was not enough knowledge about something that was not a group, and yet it was some sort of grouping – something that had no form, no structure, boundaries or direction, but that still manifested itself in social action. The proposed paper will present a pragmatic approach of restricted verticality, that allows to research and describe such networks, developed by the author basing on the longitudinal fieldwork with over 4000 interviews. Towards a de-ontologized sociology Till JANSEN (University of Witten/Herdecke, Germany) | till.jansen@gmail.com Within the last decades, sociology has faced multiple theoretical innovations that proposed quite contrary ontologies of the social, regarding it either as founded in bodies, networks, social systems or other entities. Yet, none of these sociological theories managed to include the views of the other, e.g. systems theory being unable to conceptualize material agency, ANT failing to describe what systems theory calls function systems. The problem thus seems to be that a certain ontology always regards others as derived, being unable to integrate them (Bühl 1969). I would therefore like to propose that we should conceptualize sociology not so much by struggling for the right ontology and regard ontology not as foundation of sociology, but rather as a social phenomenon. Accordingly we should develop a de-ontologized "infra-language" (Latour 2005) that allows us to switch ontologies and epistemologies according to what shows in empirical research. Drawing on Gotthard Günther this can be done by conceptualizing the social as compound of different ontological areas (contextures) that are conceptualized as purely logical. These contextures display a positive side (e.g. content, materiality) and a negative side (e.g. reflexivity, behaviour). For example such a contexture could be a subject proposing a certain world-view, a body performing movements or a discourse, structuring topics and contents. Sociology would from this point of view study how the social structures itself by BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1257 drawing on different contextures (be it bodies, discourses, things or something else) and relating them in stable compounds. What We Talk About When We Talk About Social: Comparison of The Different Sociological Approaches Yury VOYNILOV (Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | voynilov@gmail.com "The social" is one of the key concepts for theoretical sociology. There were various attempts to define this concept in history of the discipline. It turned out that the most famous and influential definition is the interpretation of social reality as a reality sui-generis. For many sociologists, this approach, usually associated with the name of Emile Durkheim, is the sole and uncontested. Actually there are several alternative definitions which is contrary to the established understanding. However, it is now possible to talk about the tendency to revise established views on this issue. Proposed by Bruno Latour approach to understanding social largely continues the concept of Gabriel Tarde, who was an opponent Emile Durkheim in this matter. Hence it seems urgent to study the history of the emergence of the concept of social and compare different approaches to its definition. This report will focus on concepts of the social given by Gabriel Tarde, George Herbert Mead and Bruno Latour. The choice of these authors is not accidental. They are united by the desire to bring the concept of social beyond the purely human interactions. These issues will be the core of the report. RN29S13 Sociology as a Cosmopolitan Sciences The European Union and Cosmopolitanism after Ulrich Beck David INGLIS (University of Exeter, United Kingdom) | D.Inglis@exeter.ac.uk How cosmopolitan is the European Union? This is a crucial question today, for it asks whether the EU worth defending from the sustained attacks of Eurosceptics across the continent. If the EU is indeed at least partly cosmopolitan, than it would seem to be worthy of defence by people on the Left and Liberal-Left who seek humane and balanced forms of social order. But if the EU is radically insufficiently cosmopolitan today, and in fact promotes nonor anti-cosmopolitan outcomes in politics, economics and social relations, this raises uncomfortable questions about how it can be defended by those who self-identify as cosmopolitans. I argue that the EU in its current form is far less cosmopolitan than its adherents allege. Three different types of cosmopolitanism are at play within it today: a) political-liberal cosmopolitanism, centred around legal structures and norms, the promotion of human rights and the cultivation of cosmopolitan citizenship; b) economic-liberal cosmopolitanism, concerned with the promotion of the mobility of capital, the partial regulation of the mobility of people (primarily controlling the movements of those in working class socio-economic positions), and the necessity of reducing national States' welfare and social services budgets; and c) Social Democratic cosmopolitanism, which stresses the need for the State to regulate capitalist economic processes in the interests of both social stability and harmony. The EU today certainly involves a mixture of these three cosmopolitanisms, although type a) has gained most scholarly attention. Yet the EU has been from the beginning fundamentally contradictory, for it was constituted out of two different cosmopolitanisms, types a) and b), which in contingent ways have interfaced with each other, but which are also profoundly conflictual and antagonistic. The increasing dominance of neoBOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1258 liberal cosmopolitanism over Social Democratic cosmopolitanism has led to an ever-greater neo-liberalization of the EU, as many of its key institutions have been captured by neo-liberal personnel, these helping to emplace neo-liberal ideas as the hegemonic common-sense of EU bodies and policies. Moreover, political cosmopolitanism often serves as a smokescreen behind which neo-liberal cosmopolitanism operates and becomes ever more authoritative and influential. The paper considers the paradoxes produced by the interplay of the three cosmopolitanisms in Europe today, such as the fact that pro-EU Conservative political parties (e.g. Finnish Conservatives) are in fact much less genuinely cosmopolitan than are some ostensibly protectionist, but actually latently cosmopolitan, political entities that are loudly critical of the EU (such as the Finns Party). Through these reflections, the late Ulrich Beck's political/sociological arguments about 'cosmopolitan Europe' and 'German Europe' are considered, critiqued and extended. Cosmopolitan modernities and Social Imaginaries GIlles VERPRAET (University Paris Ouest Nanterre, France) | verp@ehess.fr Cosmopolitan studies contribute to the ethical dimensions of social imaginaries ; as ethic of stranger, ethic of alterity. The sociological analyzis insists on the grounding place of ethic inside social interactions, as ethic of reciprocity, ethic of comprehension, by dialogic procedures, by the procedures of recognition ( Honneth). Our paper questions the practical consequences of cosmopolitan studies, within their capacity to frame the expansive imaginary of networks ( interconnection, acceleration) by some anthropological pragmatics ( encounter, strangerness, alterity). So the figure of black cosmopolitanism is moving between the identity of blackness ( " negritude") to the literacy construction of commons issues (" le tout monde"). Can be specified different contributions of cosmopolitan studies to european sociology, as the socio anthropological approach of cosmopolitan encounter, the dialogical sociology of collective identities and political space, the configuration of multiple European modernities and their modalities of dialogue. Eisenstadt's Civilizational Approach and Zionist Historical Imagery Stavit SINAI (Konstanz University, Germany) | stavitsinai@gmail.com The paper lays out a critical discourse analysis of Eisenstadt's civilizational approach and focuses on its application to the "Jewish historical experience". The paper starts by tracing the sociographical roots of (1) Eisenstadt's comparative civilizational approach and (2) his concept of "cultural ontologies" in the crisis Sociology underwent in the 1970's. The paper then presents a critical reading of "Jewish Civilization" (1992), claiming that this text is a corollary of the evolving tendency to understand Judaism as a culture, predominant among the Israeli secular elite. The paper shows how Eisenstadt's empirical descriptions of Jewish history grow out of the historical imagery of Zionist historiography. It points to the ways in which Eisenstadt's "Jewish Civilization" incorporated some of Zionism's dominant national narratives and reproduced them by employing sociological terminology. Eisenstadt's claim of "Jewish continuity", his emphasis of the "Second Commonwealth" period as the charismatic base of the Jewish civilization, and his teleological view of the Jewish history as leading to the emergence of the Zionist state, among other things – all exemplify how Eisenstadt's "Jewish Civilization" is entwined in Zionist historiography. By examining Eisenstadt's "Jewish Civilization" as a case study of knowledge construction in an ideological system, the paper aims to attend the to the general and more fundamental problematic riddled in the use of historical accounts in the service of comparative historical sociology. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1259 Foreign Concepts in Western Social Theory: Guanxi, Subaltern, and The Piggy Bank Model of Education Radu Andrei PÂRVULESCU (Cornell University, United States of America) | rap348@cornell.edu Western social thought often speaks as if the concepts worth discussing and the vocabulary worth thinking in originate exclusively in the West, and then spread out (Connell 2007) the worldwide adoption of Marxism is a classic case. This not only assumes that home-grown concepts were developed in geopolitical isolation, but it also ignores the many ideas that Western social theory has imported from overseas. In this paper I investigate the use of three foreign conceptual packages in different branches of Western academia: the Chinese idea of 'guanxi' (not unlike the Russian 'blat', a particular form of networking) in management theory, the use of 'subaltern' in the school of thought emerging from India, and the 'piggy bank model' (from Paulo Freire) as applied to theories of education. These three conceptual packages highlight the geopolitically interconnected nature of social thought, both drawing inspiration from and inspiring thinkers in the West. I close with a discussion on the possible shapes of a global sociology that reflects neither the haughty cosmopolitanism of global elites nor the chauvinistic nativism of local gentry. RN29S14 Rethinking the Classics II For reflexivity and habitus as working in tandem: towards reconciliation of Margaret S. Archer's and Pierre Bourdieu's theoretical approaches. Łukasz POMIANKIEWICZ (Institute of Sociology at Adam Mickiewicz University, Poland) | lukasz.pomiankiewicz@amu.edu.pl The aim of the paper is to reconcile Margaret S. Archer's concept of reflexivity with Pierre Bourdieu's concept of habitus. Archer's approach includes understanding of reflexivity as a mediatory process between actors and social structures operating through internal conversations of human beings. She defines it as 'the regular exercise of the mental ability, shared by all normal people, to consider themselves in relations to their (social) contexts and vice versa.' (Archer 2007: 4). The paper will briefly present Archer's typology of reflexivity: (1) communicative reflexivity, (2) autonomous reflexivity, (3) meta-reflexivity and (4) fractured reflexivity. All the types are the ways through which human beings see themselves and their opportunities in the social context. Her approach will be juxtapose with Pierre Bourdieu's concept of habitus defined as a set of embodied dispositions of actors providing routinized dimension in their social activities. The main purpose of this paper is to show reflexive deliberations and routinized dispositions as two complementary factors in explaining social actions and social change. I will show Bourdieu's approach as not central conflationist and not deterministic but attributing agency to human being. I will also consider Archer's reconceptualization of the concept of socialization and her assumption of declining importance of communicative reflexivity in Late-Modernity. As I see the distinction of reflexivity and habitus not as a dichotomy but as a continuum I will postulate incorporating both the factors into the theoretical level of the agency/structure debate. The core literature: (1) Archer M.S., Structure, Agency and the Internal Conversation. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge 2003. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1260 (2) Archer M.S., Making our Way through the World. Human Reflexivity and Social Mobility. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge 2007. (3) Archer M.S., The Reflexive Imperative in Late Modernity. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge 2012. (4) Bourdieu P., The Logic of Practice. Polity: Cambridge 1990. Beyond macro and micro: a critical discussion of N. Elias' "figurational sociology" Angela PERULLI (University of Florence, Italy) | angela.perulli@unifi.it In the development of social theory one question constantly arises: what is society? Or in other words: What allows human beings to be who they are? What are the mechanisms allowing the formation and transformation of social groupings? What bonds different human beings, and what distinguishes them, in time and space? This paper deals with the answers traceable in the sociology of N. Elias. The first part presents the "figuration" key concept: an interconnection of actions taken by a group of interdependent human beings. And it can be applied on a very small scale as on a very large one: from a chat between two friends to relations between States. In any case, with the idea of figuration, power is brought into focus: there is always a "shifting power ratio", a "changing power unbalance". Some attention will be devoted to the "survival unit": a kind of "attack-defense figuration". The second part discuss the theoretical implications of the use of "figuration". In the very different topics treated by Elias, one can observe some constants: 1. The unavoidable and irreducible dynamic of social processes in the lives and relationships of human beings. 2. The rejection of the use of reified concepts. 3. Overcoming the dichotomous approach to social analysis. The paper concludes by explaining how the figurational approach could help to overcome some impasses of sociology, particularly the dualism that has opposed the social to the natural, the individual to society, the micro to the macro, action to structure, order to change, local to global. Rereading Late Foucault: from subject to practice to strategy Sanem GUVENC SALGIRLI (Marmara University, Turkey) | sanem.guvenc@marmara.edu.tr Michel Foucault's work in the late 1970s and early 80s has widely been read as a return to 'the subject' that he so blatantly killed in his earlier work. Rejecting the dominant interpretation of this position as a detachment from politics, in the past decade scholars such as Judith Butler, Michael Hardt, Antonio Negri, and Judith Revel have claimed the opposite: each has argued that Foucault's turn actually signals a new politics that would be based upon subjective ethics and on different forms of subjectivation. This presentation shares the view that there has been a shift of interest in Foucault's later works through a different conceptualizing of the subject. However, instead of labeling it as a return to the subject, or a call to create different forms of subjectivation, using Foucault's recently published 1981 Louvain lectures and his 1983-84 Collège de France lectures on parrhesia, I will argue that what we witness in 'late Foucault' is rather the substitution of the subject with practice, action, and constant shift from one strategic position to another. RN29S15 Social Knowledge, Practice and Imaginations in the Digital Era BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1261 Sociological Imagination of Alan Turing and Artificial Intelligence as Social Imaginary Çağatay TOPAL (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | catopal@metu.edu.tr C. W. Mills analyses sociological imagination as the ability to relate the most intimate to the most impersonal. There are essential linkages between personal troubles and social issues. The sociologist should be able to trace the linkages between biographies and histories. Sociological imagination necessitates sensibility, commitment and responsibility since doing sociology is a practice of life as well as a practice of work. Sociology is, then, a practice that potentially everyone can perform. The crucial condition is the existence of sociological imagination and sensibility. This sensibility indicates the capacity to picture a social imaginary, however broad or limited. This paper traces the sociological imagination of Alan Turing, often considered as the founder of modern computing technology. The history of Turing's scientific endeavors follows (and is followed by) his biography, revealing the strong linkages between his life and work. Turing's sensible, committed and responsible attitude is clear in several cases. This paper focuses on the case of artificial intelligence in order to assess Turing's sociological imagination. Artificial intelligence may be one of the most promising paths in science history. This path, which Turing initiated through his research on computing, promises and defines more than it has already been. This paper asks to what extent artificial intelligence may be seen as the social imaginary of Alan Turing. It simultaneously, and inevitably, questions: to what extent Turing may be seen as a sociologist with the sensibility to imagine an integrated social picture. Challenges to Social Theory in Digital Era Victoria DUDINA (St. Petersburg State University, Russian Federation) | viktoria_dudina@mail.ru Development of new information technologies and digital tools require reconsideration of the basic aspects of social theory. Digital tools influence social life, transform social reality, and generate social events. Digital world could be considered as a model of social reality that gives sociologists a possibility to use digital data as a proxy for social data. The significance of social theory is questioned by the development of big data: when researchers have excessive amount of data, functions of theory shift from structuring data collection to identifying patterns in available data. Possibility to collect data representing not only experience, opinions and meanings, but transactions, networks, flows of people, images and objects stimulates material turn in social theory. As networks entangle humans with nonhumans, people and things should not be considered as oppositions, and social theory could not be any more a theory of humans only. Development of digital tools and methods of data analysis give sociologists possibilities to focus not only on static characteristics but on dynamics and transform explanations of social behavior. Transition from "social as society" towards "social as mobility" implicates transition from theory of systems and structures to more dynamic social theory of networks and flows. The presentation discusses also possible changes in social theory, connected with the end of dominance of question-based data collection methods; post-demographic reconsideration of sampling and representativeness in social research; democratization of knowledge production; performativity of social knowledge; and new digital totalitarianism. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1262 Revision of theory and methodology in information society concept: paradigm or just a topic? Viktorija ZILINSKAITE-VYTIENE (Vilnius University, Lithuania) | viktorija.zilinskaite@gmail.com Dalia ČIUPAILAITĖ (Vilnius University, Lithuania) | ciupailaite@gmail.com The presentation will be based on research of the project "Information Society Research: a New Methodological Paradigm?" (MIP-072/2014) financed by Lithuanian Research Council. While having no doubt about changes in contemporary societies we still have left question about nature of relation between society and change for sociological imagination. Is change just a transitive position between different types of society? Is change nature of society as such? Is change essential for a particular type of society? Not depending on chosen possibility, following question would be about suitability of methodological approaches to cognition and depiction of society. One of the long used models of society analysis was information society. Diverse in models and due to this – in application length – information society was widely applied approached. However while having visible and obvious quantitative differences, we may see that most of the researchers while stating about qualitative difference of information society from previous ones, use the same methodology and methods that were applied for previous ones. The analysis elucidates parallelism and its lack between social theory and methodology in analysis of information society. Time, Method and Subjectivation: Social Theory in the face of Social Media and Big Data Carlos FRADE (University of Salford-Manchester, United Kingdom) | c.frade@salford.ac.uk This paper is an intervention in current debates about the significance of social media and the automated production of data, the use of social media for intellectual and academic practice, and the relevance of social science in the face of the digital world. Recognising the necessity and import of engaging with social media and its productions, the paper has a threefold aim: providing a diagnosis of the digital and its material and immaterial workings; offering a critique of the ways the digital is currently studied in sociology and more generally social science; and expounding an alternative perspective which is meant to be a first step towards a renewed praxis of social theory. In what concerns the diagnosis, the paper presents a first theoretical move consisting in starting not from the systemic or structural dimensions of the digital world, but (in line with recent theorisations) from the subjectivity, that is, it attempts to capture what attracts, assembles and rallies individuals towards the digital. Secondly, the paper will show that current major debates essentially take the digital as a given and try to find ways of adapting themselves and their disciplines to it; as a consequence, theory is disregarded if not overly disparaged, critique postponed and the political economy of the digital neglected. Finally, the paper argues that only by developing a theoretically and methodologically grounded ability to subtract oneself from the allures of the digital will social theory and sociology be able to renew themselves; thus, to the presentist temporality of running after a supposedly endlessly changing time, it opposes the temporality of subjectivation as thought; to the emphasis on method, it opposes a praxis which comprises a collective dimension as well – a praxis encompassing and appreciative of methodological inventiveness, but involving action in the strong political and sociological sense of agency and not only as agencement or assemblage. RN29S16 Sociology of Politics, the Public Space and Democracy BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1263 'Out of which Politics Arises': On Hannah Arendt and the Worldhood of Political Action and Public Space Erin Jane CARLISLE (Flinders University of South Australia, Australia) | erin.carlisle@flinders.edu.au Hannah Arendt is a central voice in theories of political action and public space. Public space is generally regarded as the domain of political action where citizens gather to debate matters of common interest to the public. The concept thus holds a significant position in debates surrounding deliberative and participatory democracy. Arendt's theory is frequently taken as a 'nostalgic' longing for the Greek political experience as her major work The Human Condition (1998 [1958]) is littered with references to the pursuit of glory and the ancient polis. As a consequence, Arendt is often criticized as ignorant to the exclusionary realities of the Greek political experience, and thence seen to reinforce the masculine legitimacy of the political realm (Benhabib, 1992; Dietz, 2010; Pitkin, 1981). However, the purpose of The Human Condition is not to expound a normative theory of politics, action and public space. Rather, it is concerned "with the predicament from which politics must start" (Canovan, 1995: 99). For Arendt, politics arises out of the collective activity of peoples in public space. What remains underdeveloped in Arendt's thought and the field more broadly is the relation of such politics to her notion of 'the world'. Although the world is unevenly presented across her theoretical project, the world is pivotal for politics in Arendt's view: "for at the centre of politics lies concern for the world" (2007a: 106). While some have noted the presence of the world in Arendt's work (Borren, 2010, 2013; Canovan, 1994; Cioflec, 2012; Janover, 2011; King, 2011), the world as such has not been systematically advanced, nor has the significance of the notion for her understanding of political action and public space been fully detailed. The aim of this paper is therefore twofold: to hermeneutically reconstruct 'the world' in Arendt's thought; and, to elucidate the worldhood of political action and public space as presented by Arendt, as a profound alteration of widespread interpretations of her work. To this end, this paper draws upon the world-horizon problematic from the phenomenological tradition. The question of the world-horizon, and human encounters with it, is a central motif in phenomenology and post-phenomenological approaches. Early sketches of the world are present in Husserl's 'Lebenswelt' and Heidegger's hermeneutic of 'being-in-the-world', yet the question of the world emerged in its own right in Merleau-Ponty's hands. His formulation of 'être au monde' indicated the "deeper sense of the human condition as not only 'being-in-the-world', but also 'of' or 'belonging to' the world" (Adams, 2009: 111; emphasis in original). The worldhorizon may be provisionally defined here as a meta-horizon of meaning, forming a context in which human life is embedded. It forms the milieu from which all phenomena can appear as meaningful to human beings, within which 'things' are given to us in space and time. This underdetermined world-horizonal context forms both the limits and ground of human experience. It shifts and opens onto other horizons through the activities of those within the world-horizon, surpassing to greater horizons according to spatial and temporal distance. Despite being embedded within this context, the horizons of meaning that intersect to constitute the world remain posterior to objective awareness; however, human beings draw upon or 'thematize' commonly-shared horizons of meaning to understand phenomena, attribute meaning to experience, or partake in social action (Habermas, 2004, 2006; Schütz, 1967, 1973). Following Merleau-Ponty, the human encounter with the world involves a synergy of sensuous perception through the body (the 'flesh' of the world) with the horizons of language, history, society and culture (Arnason, 1993; Merleau-Ponty, 1962, 1968, 2004). World-horizons form the web of meanings held in common across a socio-cultural group or society, producing imagined modes of coexistence and togetherness, sociality, and solidarity. Yet these horizons of the world BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1264 are neither definitive nor fixed, but rather "always open to further progress" and differentiated in their plurality (Arnason, 1993: 95; Merleau-Ponty, 1962). Indeed the open character of the world-horizon attributes human beings a 'world-making' capacity: humans are capable of "making and remaking their universe" (Karagiannis and Wagner, 2007), where culture in particular is considered a mode for the continual articulation of the world-horizon, manifested differently across civilizational contexts (Arnason, 1989, 1992, 1996, 2003). By utilizing the problematic of the world-horizon from phenomenology to hermeneutically reconstruct Arendt's political project, this paper argues that political activity in public space is a form of collective encounter with the world. Arendt's vision of public space is not merely the institutionalized, concrete materialization of the polis. Rather, as Arendt writes, "wherever people come together [in political action], the world thrusts itself between them, and it is in this in-between [public] space that all human affairs are conducted" (2007a: 106). Political action then is "the one activity that constitutes... the public part of the world common to us all" (Arendt, 1998: 198). The worldly clearing ('Lichtung') that opens between people in political action 'is' public space, precisely as the world is what is 'public' qua common to all (Arendt, 1998). Political action not only manifests public space, as an opening onto the world, but discloses the world as a common view of reality as 'doxa', a "comprehension of the world 'as it opens itself to me'" (Arendt, 2007b: 14). This same world "opens up to everyone", but opens differently for every person "according to [their] position in it" (Arendt, 2007b: 14); this unique horizonal view of the world is disclosed in public space, which intersects with all others to converge into a meta world-horizon, that constitutes 'reality' as understood by the public (Arendt, 1998, 2006, 2007a). It is out of this public space, revealed by political action, that humans can collectively articulate the world, out of which politics arises. Therefore the findings presented in this paper shift not only current understandings of the Arendtian theory of public space and political activity, but also extend to post-phenomenological debates vis-à-vis human encounters with the world, furthering Klaus Held's emerging project of political phenomenology (1996, 1999, 2012). Re-imagining sociology after the public university John HOLMWOOD (University of Nottingham, United Kingdom) | john.holmwood@nottingham.ac.uk The paper addresses the rise of the public university and its association with a 'citizenship complex' that reconciles, market, bureaucracy and associationalism through an expanded conception of social rights(Parsons; Lockwood). On this understanding, sociology has a particular affinity with an egalitarian societal community and, therefore, the Parsonian emphasis on 'professionalism' has more in common with Burawoy's 'public sociology' oriented to civil society than might otherwise be seen to be the case. A problem arises for each position when we recognize that the university is increasingly marketised and reduced to private rather than public interests as part of a general attack on social rights (especially in the US and UK). How might this attack on social rights be understood and its implications for the university as a site of knowledge and public reason? How might sociology respond to the challenge? Democratic Imaginaries and a Sociology of Constitutionalism Paul BLOKKER (Charles University, Prague, Czech Republic) | paulus.blokker@fsv.cuni.cz Democratic societies and modern constitutionalism are widely understood as intrinsically related, even if also as in clear tension. One widespread way of dealing with this tension is by understanding the relation between democracy and constitutionalism as the latter providing the prerequisites for the functioning and stability of the former. One meta-dimension of constitutions is understood as providing order and stability for society, hence relating to one of the key BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1265 questions in sociology and sociological theory. In the contemporary debate on the relation between constitutionalism and democracy, sociological theory has not, however, been at the forefront. The paper argues that this is unfortunate, as a social-theoretical approach has much to offer and can build on important social-theoretical traditions (e.g., the work of Arendt, Castoriadis, and Lefort). A sociological approach to constitutionalism seems also timely in the light of increasing signs of social and political critique on existing constitutional arrangements in democratic societies.The paper briefly discusses, first, the wider normative debate on democracy and constitutionalism. Second, the paper will explore a sociology of constitutions as well as some sociological dimensions of constitutions. Third, the paper will engage with the relation between modern political imaginaries and constitutionalism. And, fourth, the paper will briefly discuss some empirical relevance of a theoretically informed constitutional sociology in the light of social critique, as articulated by inter alia social movements, on modern constitutionalism. One among the Others. The visibility of difference and the right of indifference in public space. Valerio D'ANGELO (Universidad Autonoma de Madrid, Spain) | valeriodangelo@ymail.com In this paper I will show, from a theoretical perspective, the inherent paradox of liberal multiculturalism in its notion of respect of differences and tolerance of diversity. More closely, I will explain how those values actually produce discrimination in daily face-to-face interaction in public space. The lecture is divided in two parts. In the first part I will stress the turn, in ours multicultural societies, form a biologically rooted racism to the politically correct cultural racism (Kuper). Not so differently from the former, culturalism (Znianiechi) still encapsulates individuals (often in spite of their will) in a specific ethnic group which is supposed to completely determine their both private and public behavior. By actively promoting the recognition of differences (ethnic food, music, rituals, etc.), multicultural politics actually over expose these individuals. So, the difference is respected as far as it can be clearly visualized and exposed. In the second part, I claim that cultural differences shape a very different public space for minorities, who actually lose their right to what Goffman called civic indifference, which is the right to go unnoticed and be anonymous. Differences are indeed imprisoned in a fixed meaning imposed by "their" cultural belonging, so that individuals are not free of playing the fundamental social game of appearance and mask which guarantee daily symbolic face-to-face interaction. I conclude by claiming the need for a undifferentiated public space, where interactions between strangers be free from pre-defined and ordered signifier as it is cultural identity. RN29S17 Critical Social Theory From Constructivism Towards an Action-based Critical Social Theory Kürşad ERTU ĞRUL (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | ertugrul@metu.edu.tr Three distinct variants of constructivism can be identitifed in contemporary social theory; conventional, critical neo-Gramscian and Foucauldian poststructuralist constructivims. All versions adopt a structure/agency model in that structure constitutes the agents. While the former two share a structuralist ontology, the latter implies a structural closure upon agency. Therefore, the theoretical affirmation of constructivism about the processual, emergent and contingent character of social reality remains unfounded as it is unclear how and why a BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1266 structure changes. On the basis of a critical review of conventional and critical constructivism I aim to move from Foucauldian theory towards an action-based social theory. In this move I benefit from the double sense of action in Foucauldian theory as acts of power and as critical acts seeking autonomy. The concepts of action, freedom and intersubjective everyday life in the works of Lefebvre, Arendt and Foucault inform my criticism of the ontology of constructivism. The departure point for an action-based critical theory, it is argued, is not to take structure and agency ontologically and define the various forms of them as effects of the opposition between the two forms of action. Therefore a conceptual shift is suggested: from Foucault's action upon action to action against action. In the sense of freedom which is common to Lefebvre, Foucault and Arendt looms a glimpse of an action-based critical perspective to historical and social processes of the construction of both structure and agency. In a nutshell, it can be represented as action against action. A prevalent social reality is always already a historical process and an emergent structure in construction in terms of the tension and opposition between the two fundamentally different forms of action. The first form of action seeks to limit the possibilities of behaviors, relations and choices in the arena of inter-subjectivity to integrate and bind them through and in an intelligible construct of normative-discursive system. In the second form, action challenges the closure of the terrain of possibilities and look beyond them in and for freedom.The latter form of action is what transforms the agents of the structure towards new possibilities of construction of agency as this involves both a self-confrontation and an attempt of crossing-over of what appears as "the real" or structure. At a certain moment, both the structure and forms of agency are contingent effects, or consequences one may say, of this dynamic of action against action. The aesthetics of disrespect Benno HERZOG (University of Valencia, Spain) | benno.herzog@uv.es For recognition theory, social suffering is the driving force for normative social development. The underlying idea is that suffering from disrespect can emphatically be understood by others and therefore initiate a process of mutual recognition. However, there are many socially produced obstacles that seem to impede the perception as well as the articulation of the suffering of others. These obstacles could be ideologies, impersonal bureaucratic structures or social inequalities. In my presentation I want to show how aesthetic products can be used to overcome processes of social silencing. Aesthetic products can be intersubjectively understood and do not require high linguistic capital. They can therefore help to overcome some of the problems of discursive understanding. In my presentation I will first of all point out the problems in Axel Honneth's theory of recognition, especially with regard to the obstacles of empathic understanding of social suffering and to the articulation of feelings of disrespect. I will then describe how aesthetical products could be used to understand social problems. Here I will also discuss the tension between the analyses of fictional content for understanding social realities. And finally, some examples from different aesthetic productions such as movies, comic, paintings or literature will be given in order to show how such an approach could work in practice. When critical social theory wants to overcome the multiple pitfalls in which individuals are trapped in the normative interpretation of everyday life situations, it is well-advised to explore alternative forms of approaching social realities. The problem of humanity in the sociology of Luc Boltanski Daniel CHERNILO (Loughborough University, United Kingdom) | d.chernilo@lboro.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1267 An empirical sociologist as much as a social theorist, Luc Boltanski's works explicitly give shape to a general principle of humanity that in his view is needed in order to make sense of modern societies. In so doing, Boltanski explicitly brings together arguments from moral philosophy, social theory and empirical social research. His more recent work on engendering and abortion, moreover, openly addresses the limitations of various epistemological and normative positions when confronted with the issue of how new human beings become members of collectivities in the social world. In this paper I delineate the main elements of Boltanski's principle of humanity and then bring it to task on two grounds. First, I take seriously his own suggestion that this research on abortion challenges some core arguments of his earlier work' On Justification' with Laurent Thévenot. Secondly, I unpack some of the uncomfortable presuppositions and implications of Boltanki's argument: his somewhat naïve faith in neutral character of scientific observations and the troubling suggestion that, while legal, abortion can never be truly justified normatively. Ultimately, this assessment of Boltanski's work belongs to my wider research programme that coheres on the idea of philosophical sociology: how different normative orientations in contemporary society depend on mostly implicit conceptions on the humanity of human beings. Weaponised Theory: Cognitive Mapping and Marxist Critique Colin CREMIN (University of Auckland, New Zealand) | c.cremin@auckland.ac.nz Fredric Jameson argues that the 'incapacity to map socially is as crippling to political experience as the analogous incapacity to map spatially is for urban experience.' Cognitive mapping, he claims, is integral to a 'socialist political project.' The presentation underlines the importance of this cognitive mapping in the context of the current political and economic crisis. It stresses the role of critical theory in mapping the material, ideological and libidinal dimensions of current socio-economic and subjective configurations and the problems they pose for a socialist political project. Drawing on my previous work on commodification and apocalyptic capitalism, I argue for the idea of theory as both a tool of critical analysis and weapon for the emancipation of subject and society from the commodity form. The paper concludes by problematising the relationship between sociological theory and critique of political economy. Critique: only from center to periphery? Stefan KLEIN (Universidade de Brasilia (UnB), Brazil) | sfkstefk@yahoo.com The hereby proposed paper intends to address the problem of critique under contemporary circumstances and stems from an ongoing research about the reception of critical theory of society (also known as "Frankfurt school") in Brazil. At this moment I would like to propose a dialogue between a "transversalist" social science approach and the concept of critique how it was brought forward by critical theory from the 1930s to the 1960s and found some twist and turns in a peripheral context. I aim at advancing a hypothesis that there are indicators in Brazilian intellectuality – from different disciplines – that may help to explain the relative success and importance critical theory was able to develop. Stressing the argument a little, one could almost argue in favor of a kind of "elective affinity" between a peripheral constitution and certain ways of thinking, what should be briefly illustrated citing the reasoning of two examples, Celso Furtado and Walter Benjamin, as empirical-textual-theoretical cases that might allow to establish certain links. The differences and specificities here lie in the fact that I contrast a Brazilian social theorist and economist, Furtado, who delineated a "theory of underdevelopment" based on the peripheral and subordinate condition Brazil occupied, debating what he called the "dialectic of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1268 development", with Benjamin's view upheld in his discussion on the thesis on history, allowing us to focus the asymmetries and conditions of possibility of modern and contemporary critique. RN29S18 Social Inconsistencies and Paradoxies of Sociological Thinking Different forms of contradictions, and how spokespersons can deal with them Agoston FABER (ELTE (Hungary), EHESS (France), Hungary) | agostonfaber@gmail.com Departing from regularity of contradictions in clinical as well as extra-clinical contexts, our aim here will be to circumscribe those amongst them that are particularly typical of spokespersons on duty. From an analytical point of view, two types – namely permissive and constraining – and three different – however in reality most often intertwining – layers of contradictions namely: sociological-structural, phenomenological and hermeneutical-ontological will be analysed. Generally speaking, contradictions are part and parcel of our modern lifeworld. Literature in psychology is abundant in this matter. Eric Berne (1964) for instance puts an emphasis on cases where messages consist of two distinct and conflicting layers. In fact, the layer directly accessible for observation differs radically from the substantial message requiring the observer's interpretation: this is the case when through 'repulsive behaviour', i.e. sulking, crying or angry outbursts, the child tries to trigger attention, compassion or consolation from the parent. A phenomenon similar to this one is apprehended in Goffman's (1972) term of role distancing. Dramatic role performance is often overplayed by children or adolescents when put in situations where discrepancy between their personal skills and those demanded from them by the situation is apparent. Referring to one of Goffman's most famous examples, this is the case for instance when we observe young children of different age-groups riding a whirling carousel (merry-go-round). On a descriptive level, bigger kids' body language seems to reflect joy triggered by the ride, while on an interpretative level, the substantial message is just the very opposite of this: their generally joyful behaviour, their nonchalant attitude and their overplaying is not more than a pure manifestation of a role distancing effort. A third important example, derives from the so-called double-bind theory developed in the 1950's by Gregory Bateson and his colleagues in relation to schizophrenia. Double bind theory circumscribes veritable trap situations where all choices necessarily (and tragically) have negative outcomes. The thorough analysis of a mother and child interaction shows that the latter gets easily confused when facing contradictory expectations and/or commands from the mother. In the case depicted in the study (Bateson 1956), the mother being unable to show sincere love towards her child feels compelled to simulate it. However, through his sensitive "receptors", the child effectively unveils the pretended character of the mother's behaviour and finds himself in a trap situation: neither neglecting the delusion and seeking thus refuge in self-deception nor trying to face the fact that his mother doesn't really love him could give him comfort. In addition, the mother tends to keep on playing her delusive game: when the child seeks intimacy, she turns away from him, but when, in turn, he also turns away from her, she punishes him for doing so. As we can see, this game of constant tightening and loosening of intimate ties is almost inescapable and impossible to be dealt with by "victims" on the long run. The same trap is usually set for immigrants (most often of visible minority). Adaptation and differentiation are in fact two sides of the same coin: be too adaptive and yearn for recognition or, by the same token, be autonomous and stick to your initial cultural background, both will give you the opportunity to be despised. Paradoxically, the question "Why are you so eager to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1269 assimilate?" differs little or none from "Why do you refuse to assimilate?", since both are in fact more or less concealed forms of a social judgement or a call to order that help dominant groups maintain the global status quo and hence preserve their all-together dominant position within the web of power relations. Since contradiction's coercive force here is entangled in power relations, it could only be resolved through the dissolution of these very relations. We will also bring up cases where contradiction stems from the fact that the "cure" itself meant to help avoid a negative outcome ironically acts if favour of its realisation. Premarital agreement could be mentioned here as a typical example. Although it is initially aimed at prearranging a conflict that may occur in case of a regrettable divorce, it anticipates divorce by itself by unavoidably creating an atmosphere of mistrust. While on a purely formal and intellectual level, a premarital agreement should be considered as a rational measure to prevent conflict between the two parties, on an informal and emotional level, it necessarily facilitates an outcome that was initially considered as undesirable. Departing from general insights regarding situations impregnated with contradiction, specific types of contradictions will be discussed in relation to the spokesperson's duty: three different layers will be analysed here. The difficulty of coping with respectively sociological-structural, phenomenological and hermeneutical-ontological contradictions tend to put spokespersons into an extremely fragile situation in which they have to constantly face – and in some particular cases, are publicly urged to reflect upon – the precariousness of their existence. Unnatural posture, neutral voice, disciplined gestures, emotionless self-expression, measured sentences, repetitiveness, redundancy etc. and an altogether robotic manner are typical of the way this task is managed. The tragedy of the spokesperson's duty resides in the fact that while in their case, some contradictions can be transcended, avoided or eradicated, others remain insoluble and thus force them to constantly balance on the thin tightrope between bodily and institutional existence, or, more radically put, between existence and non-existence. The double – not to say: schizophrenic – nature of a spokesperson's existence will be analysed with recourse to some examples and theoretical apparatus offered by Emile Durkheim (2005), Ernst Kantorowitz (1997), Bruno Latour (1993) Pierre Bourdieu (2001) and Luc Boltanski (2009). References: Bateson, G. et al. (1956): Toward a Theory of Schizophrenia, Behavioral Science 1(4): 251-254. Berne, E. (1964): Games People Play – The Basic Hand Book of Transactional Analysis. New York: Ballantine Books. Boltanski, L. (2009): On Critique. A Sociology of Emancipation. Cambridge, Malden: Polity Press. Bourdieu, P. (2001): La représentation politique. In Langage et pouvoir symbolique. Paris: Seuil, Editions Fayard. Durkheim, E. (2005): The Dualism of Human Nature and its Social Conditions, Durkheimian Studies, Volume 11: 35-45. Goffman, E. (1972): Encounters: two Studies in the Sociology of Interaction. London: Penguin. Kantorowitz, E.H (1997): The King's Two Bodies. A Study in Medeval Political Theology. Latour, B. (2004): Politiques de la nature. Paris: La Découverte. The Inconsistency of Sociology in the Age of Contingency. Some Aspects Panagiota GEORGOPOULOU (Panteion University, Athens Greece, Greece) | pangeorgop@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1270 While contemporary sociologists strongly suggest that contingency and discontinuity are fundamental dimensions of (post) modern social reality, sociological theoretical work about contingency and chance is relatively poor and the contingent processes are intractable. First, the presence of contingency is vaguely defined, treated as a tacit recognition or as general condition of the social. Secondly, the vast majority of sociological work and practice doesn't integrate its role as substantive variable of sociological explanations or interpretations. Within this context, the multiple paths, possibilities and unexpected shifts of development of social processes disappear -are out of the picture. Contingency is masked within coherent interpretations. There is always an ultimate reason such as power relationships, capitalism, class struggles, ideology, discourses, language games, the unconscious or gender. In this respect, there is a significant inconsistency between the acceptance of sociology regarding contingency and the types of explanation or interpretation involved that undermines, in the end, the rationality of sociology and its critical force. Instead of dealing with increasing complexity and contingency of the social world, the critical thinking of sociology provides a kind of irrational behaviour by giving intelligibility and coherence where they do not exist. Robert Trivers defines this cognitive behaviour as self-deception and interestingly concludes that "the more social a discipline (in the sense that its subject of study is more complex, indeterminate and uncertain) the more its development is retarded by self-deception". '... to comprehend the incomprehensible': On the philosophical actuality of sociology in Theodor Adorno Rodrigo CORDERO (Universidad Diego Portales, Chile) | rodrigo.cordero@udp.cl The aim of this paper is to reassess Adorno's enduring defense of the philosophical actuality of sociology as a challenge to the anti-speculative taboo that fosters new sociological agendas. To this end, the paper draws upon arguments he puts forward in two short essays titled 'Society' (1953 and 1963). In particular, I shall examine Adorno's fundamental yet elusive claim that the task of sociology is 'to comprehend the incomprehensible' in social life, that is, 'the advance of human beings into the inhuman'. The actuality of this task, I contend, supposes reconstructing sociology's relation to philosophy in a twofold manner. Epistemologically, it means that sociology requires rescuing the speculative moment of thinking in order to capture the increasingly abstract forms of social relations in advanced capitalist societies. Normatively, to come to terms with the 'incomprehensible' means to address the contradictory movement of the concept of society itself in order to give voice to human suffering and disclose the conditions that deform human experience. The paper concludes by outlining Adorno's particular form of philosophical sociology, namely, a kind of inquiry centered on analysis and critique of conceptual forms as real sociological abstractions. Sociologists in a Hermeneutical Circle Martin ĎURĎOVIČ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | martin.durdovic@soc.cas.cz In the late seventies and eighties, hermeneutics was viewed as an epistemologically and methodologically promising enrichment of sociological theory. This can be traced back to the works of authors such as J. Habermas, A. Giddens or Z. Bauman. Hermeneutics also offered concepts for the revitalisation of phenomenological sociology; one of the most important of them was the concept of the hermeneutical circle (pre-understanding). In my paper, I will apply the concept of the hermeneutical circle to the central sociological problem of understanding of social action and will pursue the question of how sociological concepts relate to the meanings ascribed to social action by actors themselves. The classic BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1271 solutions to this problem can be found in the theories of M. Weber, A. Schütz or P. Winch. However, I will argue that these solutions don't address the question of the pre-understanding of sociological knowledge in a convincing manner. My theoretical proposal will be based on the hermeneutics of H.-G. Gadamer and his notion of the 'fusion of horizons'. I will argue that the sociological understanding of social action emerges as a pervasion of the sociologist's and the social actor's horizon and that it is impossible to exactly distinguish the share of authorship of one or the other. But it is no less important that sociologists themselves work in different horizons, which has epistemological implications. The first such implication speaks in favour of methodological pluralism in sociology. The second one concerns the role of intersubjective sociological rationality in arriving at true knowledge. RN29S19 Social Theory and Cultural Sociology The notion of Culture in the contemporary societies Massimiliano RUZZEDDU (Unicusano, Italy) | mruzzed@hotmail.com In the sociological theory, the notion of Culture has so far been an instrument to assess how values and representations affect social actions. Though, nowadays, the relationship Cultureactors is more complex; in fact, this is not just a scientific tool for sociologists: it is so widespread in the society, that each individual uses this world in the every-day-life, especially to provide with sense phenomena of migration and multiethnicity. The point of my paper is that individuals can have different ideas of what a "Culture" is and it is possible to compare each individual idea to the main theoretical approaches that sociological theory provides. For example, an individual can interpret the differences that emerge between Western and Islamic Cultures about the relationships of secularism and religion, or as the outcome of either autonomous process of cultural evolution (structuralist approach) or the combination of a range of social and economical facts (historical approach) or even the result of conscious individual actions (methodological individualism) etc. Generally speaking, each idea of Culture implies, for the related social actors, given selfrepresentations and attitudes towards reality; consequently, a better sociological knowledge is possible if, besides the traditional approaches about culture/society relationship, the observer considers also the individual ideas of Culture. In this paper I will hermeneutically tackle the most common ideas of Culture in order to provide reliable interpretations of a given range of social actions, especially in the domains of migration and multiethnicity. Event production, interpretive communities and museum representation Gábor OLÁH (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | olah@fss.muni.cz According to Sidney Tarrow we are witnessing an "eventful turn" in social sciences. Marshall Sahlins and William Sewell Jr. in their works related to events are developing a category of analysis from events. In their understanding an event must come with a rupture, with structural transformation. Adam Moore finds this understanding of events too rigid because of exclusion of change and stability. Moore focuses to the social reproduction and asks what makes events socially significant without transformation. Paul Ricoeur points to the correlative relation of narration and events. And finally Jeffrey Alexander in his exploration of cultural pragmatics of a social performance stresses the fusion between the audience and the actors. An event BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1272 becomes an event thanks to the story that tells about it. First it must recognize it as event and distribute it socially and culturally. In my presentation I would like to show on the example of the House of Terror Museum in Budapest the case how a representation of the past can through aestheticisation and mythologization become a socially significant event and public representation. An event can become part of structures through meanings and preunderstanding thanks to cultural autonomy. An interpretive community can build up a change of structure by using cultural autonomy as a strategy. An introduction of a new event acts as a deviation from the structure but through means of symbolic production this event absorbed and immobilized by the reproductive pressure of the structures. Social Theory, Cultural Sociology and the Concept of Failed Modernity Mikhail MASLOVSKII (Sociological Institute of Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | maslovski@mail.ru The multiple modernities perspective emerged within civilizational analysis in historical sociology as a part of the cultural turn in social sciences. The relationship between the multiple modernities approach and other aspects of the cultural turn, particularly Jeffrey Alexander's cultural sociology, can be discussed. Thus Johann Arnason argues that civilizational analysis represents one more version of the strong programme in cultural sociology. At the same time there exist important differences between Alexander's school of cultural sociology and the multiple modenities approach. Alexander's neo-modernizaton perspective focuses on economic and political liberalization and the enlargement of the civil sphere. On the other hand, the multiple modernities theory allows for the possibility of radical reversal of these trends. The concept of failed modenity has been elaborated by Eisenstadt and Arnason. The prime example of such failure could be seen in Soviet-type societies. But it can be argued that the postcommunist dynamics of Russian society demonstrate some traits of another version of failed modernity. The paper considers the relevance of that concept for Russia's modernising trajectory and also relates it to the discussion of 'abortive modernization' in recent Russian sociology. Conflict Theory and Cultural Differences in Contemporary Society Andrzej SŁABOŃ (Cracow University of Economics, Poland) | slabon@wp.pl Relation between social theory and cultural sociology in Jeffrey Alexander version I would like to consider on an example differences in sphere customs and morals. An analysis of changes in morality is essentially an attempt to describe transformation in the sphere of values. In this context I will intend points to the co-existence of formalising and informalising tendencies, both in the models of behaviour, and forms of social control. Research on changes in morality usually focuses exclusively on informalising tendencies. It is important to shows that informalisation in some areas is usually accompanied by formalisation in others. The differences in sphere custom and morals are frequently sources of social conflict. Theory of social conflict have to take into account therefore that conflicts are mainly cultural conflicts. Conflicts over values, symbols, and meanings play succesive more important role. Hence Ralf Dahrendorf opposition between integrative and coertion theories in social sciences became less useful nowadays. An illustration of such kind of conflict are so called "cultural wars". I will present in paper main types of differences in cultural area contemporary societies. Conflict over values have been treated here as the effect of different micro-strategies for creating a sense of understanding. This point of view leads to new opportunities to regulate and resolve these type of cultural conflicts. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1273 RN29S20 Time, Social Dynamics and Evolution Rethinking Social Evolution Systemically Andrea PITASI (Gabriele d'Annunzio University, Italy) | profpitasi@gmail.com Starting from an interdisciplinary perspective this essay is focused on the analysis regarding how the megatrends of demography, technological convergence and world order redesign are shaping a dematerialized global scenario in which a key bifurcation is emerging: on one side the Malthus Trap on the other on the Gegnet, the limitless opening of the possible. The abstraction level of the big data turn into meaningless each local based empirical research that is why the key epistemological challenge of this essay is to evolve the systemic paradigm comprehend big data and the methodological challenge is to draft a deductive nevertheless big data based, theorem of global. The three micro-dynamics of sociocultural life : a hypothesis for bridge building in social theory Stephen SHIRLAW (Independent, France) | stephen.shirlaw@gmail.com A two-step approach to social theory is proposed. First, a convergent description of the sociocultural space is developed. Second, an explanatory gap is identified at the level of the microfoundations for which a three micro-dynamics hypothesis is formulated. The first step convergent framework starts with Mouzelis's (2008) proposal of an open, bridge building and dimensional framework. This proposal is consolidated using the diverse works of Joas (2004), Desjeux (2005), Elder and Giele (2009), Lahire (2012), and HC White (2008). In addition the work of Archer is integrated using concepts of the meta-self (Mohr and White 2008) or of the meta-reflexive self (Donati 2013). The convergent result is a description of a sociocultural space as constituted by the separate dimensions of the Process/transactional, the Ties/networks and the Intra/inter-Institutional. The second step of the work uses the convergent framework to enable a clear focus on the micro-foundations at a level between the sociocultural space and the cognitive. Here, a new hypothesis is formulated, using research on events and unpredictability (Grossetti 2004, Sewell Jnr 2005) and Sutter's (1997) three types of events, suggesting that the micro-foundations need to be considered as three types of dynamics : the Dispositional/habitual; the Relational/unpredictable; and the Trajectory/irreversible. Then it is suggested how together, the dimensional sociocultural space and the foundational microdynamics, can be used as an ontology for observing changing social formations. In conclusion, the hypothesis then acts as a bridge building approach, both between different human science disciplines, and between the different traditions of modern and postmodern social theory. Social dynamics, public sociology, neuroscience and emotions Mimar RAMIS (Autonomous University of Barcelona) | mariadelmar.ramis@uab.cat Mar JOANPERE (University of Barcelona, Spain) | mar.joanpere@gmail.com Ramon FLECHA (University of Barcelona, Spain) | ramon.flecha@ub.edu In the need to find answers to the constitutive forces of common social relations, most relevant neuroscientists of our time recognise the relevant social dimension of the brain and the genes. Eric Kandel, Nobel Prize laureate and main author in this field wrote: "Even though I had long BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1274 been taught that the genes of the brain are the governors of behaviour ... genes also are servants of the environment". They are willing to collaborate with social theory scholars in an interdisciplinary work that can contribute to improve both, neuroscience and social theory. Authors in social theory have contributed in the study of emotions that have opened new paths, clarifying the complementarity between neurophysiology and social theories for the study of the mind. Among others, Jon Elster (in Alchemies of the Mind. Rationality and the Emotions) analyses social dynamics in this perspective, for instance with his concept of molecular interpersonal mechanisms. Framed within this work, this paper presents a theoretical study about how our field contributes to neuroscience in the clarification of what the social environment (influencing genes) is, mainly through the sociological theories focused on interactions. Elster's contributions to deliberative democracy are on this path, showing that dialogue transforms preferences, including emotions, which are a key piece in the theorisation of the objective-subjective structure of the constitution of the social world. Future Imaginaries in Moments of Crisis Natàlia CANTÓ MILÀ (Open University of Catalonia, Spain) | ncantom@uoc.edu Swen SEEBACH (University Abat Oliba CEU, Spain) | swen.seebach@gmail.com This paper underlines the role of the future (our projections and imaginations – individual and collective) as a fundamental part of what holds modern society together. However, this fundamental part (our imaginaries and projections of the future) has become shaken in the context of an on-holding crisis that is not only an economic but a social, moral and political crisis. It is our hypothesis that in the context of the current crisis autobiographical narrations are structured and told differently. Whilst one pictures one's life increasingly as uncontrollable and insecure, the variety of different others start to appear as figures of constraint and control. Negative emotions such as fear and anxiety (status and existence anxiety) become significant, even predominant, in these narrations. Consequently, collective experiences are increasingly shaped by such emotions and sensations. We believe that these profound transformations of biographical narratives have not only to do with the crisis but with a widely shared sensation that one hardly forms part of society, that one is almost at its margins. In Simmel's terms we could say that a growing number of individuals does not believe in the existence of a special place for them, a place that interrelates them truly with all other members of society. If this hypothesis were to be true, then our society may have to deal with all kinds of emotion-based resentments, and with possible upheavals that seek to negotiate who is 'us' and who is 'the others', with all the consequences that such a confrontational mode of seeking for one's place in society may entail. 20 biographical narratives from 2014 will be compared with findings from 2005. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1275 RN30 Youth and Generation RN30S01 Youth Copying Strategies Youth and job search process: understanding the role played by Social capital in Catalonia. Mattia VACCHIANO (Universitat Autonoma de Barcelona, Spain) | mattia.vacchiano@uab.cat This paper is part of a research project financed by the Spanish Ministry of Science and Innovation through grant CSO2012-36055 "Las redes sociales en sus diferentes modalidades como mecanismo de búsqueda e inserción laboral en el empleo y de apoyo social en los jóvenes" conducted by the Centre d'Estudis Sociològics sobre la Vida Quotidiana i el Treball – Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona – and directed by Prof. Carlos Lozares Colina. The main objective of this paper is to describe differences in the mobilization of different types of contacts during the job search process and labor insertion, among Spanish young adults. Three aspects of contacts are implicated: the strength of the relationship between the job seeker and the contact, the contact's position in the network and the similarity in terms of education and professional category between the job seeker and the contact. From the capital theoretic perspective, we may make the initial proposition that inequality in different types of capital, such as economic and cultural capital, brings to an unequal distribution of social capital across social groups in a population, due the homophily principle. Therefore, we try to understand how agency is salient in the process of mobilizing social capital. Different class background brings to different types of goals along the job search process, driving us to consider differences in a strategic or pragmatic use of contacts. We analyzed three groups of young Spanish adults, with different economic and cultural capital, in order to narrate dissimilar use of contacts along the job insertion. Getting on or getting by? Young peoples everydaylife strategies at the margins of society Mette PLESS (The Danish Centre for Youth Research, Aalborg University, Denmark) | mep@learning.aau.dk Noemi KATZNELSON (The Danish Centre for Youth Research, Aalborg University, Denmark) | nka@learning.aau.dk The financial crisis has hit hard across Europe. Especially young people at the margins of the educational system and the labor market seem to be particularly vulnerable to these (and wider) social changes. Alongside economic crisis we are witnessing other profound social changes. Pedersen (2012) points to a shift from welfare state to competition state. This development entails an increased focus on employability and competition, and education is in Denmark highlighted as the answer to global completion and to social problems of exclusion. The latest social policy-reforms thus marks a significant shift in focus from unemployment to 'educational readiness' (kontanthjaelpsreform 2014). This paper draws on a qualitative study amongst Danish young people at the very margins of society. In addition to dealing with unemployment and low levels of education, these young people are often struggling with a number of structural, social and personal difficulties (eg. homelessness, druguse, mental health problems, lack of family and other networks etc). Statistics show that this group is increasing (Andersen 2012, Benjaminsen & Lauritzen 2013). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1276 We have substantial knowledge about specific issues related to social disadvantage. But we know less about the complex interplay between such issues, which these young people are often forced to deal with in their everyday lives. In the paper we focus on the different strategies these young people apply in their everyday lives and in regards to future hopes and dreams. Furthermore, we ask which role social and structural changes play in regards to processes of social inclusion/exclusion. Household capitals and life-strategies of youth in Croatia: the results of a 2015 survey Ivan PUZEK (University of Zadar, Croatia) | ipuzek@unizd.hr Augustin DERADO (Institute of Social Sciences Ivo Pilar, Croatia) | augustin.derado@gmail.com This paper presents the preliminary results of a nationally representative survey exploring the connections of household capitals, educational capitals and career life-paths of youth in Croatia. The data have been obtained as part of a wider questionnaire designed to survey life-strategies and survival strategies of individuals and households in South East European countries. Taking into account the 'prolonged adulthood' framework, in data analysis we have focused on the young people between 15 and 35 years of age. In our interpretation, the results of the quantitative survey have been complemented by various qualitative insights on the lifestrategies of youth in Croatia. The analysis of the obtained data reveals that, as could be expected in a country with the third highest unemployment rate in the EU, many among the youth in the (post) transitional Croatia experience hindered individualisation due to prolonged dependence on the accumulated capitals of the parental generation. It is in this context that we analyze how household economic, cultural and social capitals act as distinctive factors in struggling with existential insecurities. It is concluded that high levels of insecurity and precarisation can both hinder rational anticipation and capacity to plan the future, steering not only youth but also household strategies to predominant presentism and the lack of strategic reasoning, and on the other hand stimulate the usage and conversion of the household and individual capitals in new and creative ways. Convenience as a motive in troubled youth transitions Tabea SCHLIMBACH (German Youth Institute, Germany) | schlimbach@dji.de At the threshold to the labour market young people are confronted with an increasing diversity of educational options and pathways, while consequences of related choices and decisions for the life course become less predictable. Against this background the article discusses the particular aspect of convenience decisions in difficult youth transitions to employment in Germany. It is based on the analysis of 21 cases from a qualitative longitudinal study (three waves) about coping strategies of secondary school-leavers in school-to-work transitions in Germany. The analysis finds that transition accounts are characterised by rival narratives that establish different selective perspectives on events, choices, and experiences. We identify seven main narratives related to the topics of: vocational status, self-actualisation, meaningful activity, convenience, money, leisure, and life problems (Reiter/Schlimbach, 2015, NEET in disguise? Rival narratives in troubled youth transitions. Educational Research). The convenience narrative has been identified as a crucial driver in young people s reflections and strategies. It emphasises the advantages of reducing effort, stress and anxiety and becomes relevant especially in situations when young people face structural barriers or rejections, and have to realise that efforts do not necessarily pay off. Convenience orientation is characterised by retreating to safe options involving low levels of conflict; it preserves the status quo and is often BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1277 mediated through social networks and gate-keepers. The article discusses the ambiguity of this phenomenon and concludes with implications for policy and research. Generic distinctiveness: self-promotion and the technologies of individualisation Clare HOLDSWORTH (Keele University, United Kingdom) | c.m.holdsworth@keele.ac.uk The subject of this paper is a contemporary oxymoron: generic distinctiveness. This is the expectation that young people need to make themselves distinctive, to stand out and define themselves differently in order to be noticeable to employers, university admission officers, potential partners, friends etc. It is an oxymoron because distinctiveness is required of (almost) all young people. Yet it is a simple truism that it is not logically possible for all young people to be distinctive. If we all stand out from the crowd, then the crowd does not exist. Yet what is intriguing about generic distinctiveness is the hold that it has on young people's lives, it might be illogical but it is an increasingly core theme of both educational and employment policies in many industrialised economies. It is easy to dismiss generic distinctiveness as the ultimate expression of neoliberalism, yet I argue in the paper that the requirement for distinction is driven by repositioning of the self, the dissipation of the crowd and the onslaught on generational solidarity. In particular the paper considers how the expression of uniqueness is facilitated by development of technology that enables young people to express their distinctive experiences. From social media, eportfolios, co-curriculum transcripts etc expressions of individual distinction are supported be an expanding network of technologies to promote the self. RN30S02 Youth Research and Youth Work Cooperation Bridging the gap: incentives to establish cooperation between youth workers and youth researchers Aurelie Aline MARY (University of Tampere, Finland) | aurelie.mary@uta.fi On the one hand, youth researchers examine the societal structure and the impacts societal fluctuations bear on the youth. However, they do not investigate such effects on specific individuals at the practical level. On the other hand, youth workers deal with individuals through face-to-face interaction, and are aware of contemporary phenomena touching the youth. However, they do not necessarily have the expertise to interpret and link those issues to wider societal transformations. Both youth researchers and youth workers work with the same target group – young people, and seek solutions to assist the youth. Nevertheless, a link is missing between the two institutions. They rarely communicate, exchange information or engage in cooperative work. Both are experts in their own sector, as well as a source of knowledge, and could easily collaborate in order to find solutions to support the youth more adequately. This presentation is based on an on-going empirical project conducted in Finland. It investigates the various perspectives youth workers share on what being young today implies, but also touches upon the standpoint of youth workers towards academic youth research. The study also involves youth researchers and examines their viewpoints on youth, youth work and the dissemination of study results. Four workshops are conducted: two with youth workers from two different Finnish municipalities; one with youth researchers; and one bringing the participants from the three previous workshops together. The study involves about 25 participants. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1278 The aim of this practice-oriented project is twofold: 1) to encourage more communication and future collaboration between youth workers and youth researchers; 2) to consider future possibilities for youth research. The value of youth work – some conceptual considerations Marti TARU (Tallinn University, Estonia) | marti@iiss.ee The presentation focuses on conceptual problems of youth work evaluation. Recognition and value of youth work is amongst most pressing issues on the European youth policy agenda. Currently, this issue is approached from the instrumental viewpoint, seeing youth work as a learning environment to support development of certain skills, defined by European political agenda. Though there some evidence that participants in quality youth work indeed develop certain qualities, there is no link from individual level to societal level variables like unemployment rate or youth organisational participation rate, through which the value of youth work is defined. Examination of history of youth work and youth work practice shows that in addition to its instrumental value, also other virtues of youth work can be identified. Though socialisation remains amongst core values, there are also other aspects to be taken into account when assessing the value of youth work. A general youth work evaluation model comprised of three dimensions is proposed: • youth work as a transition zone; this aspect has background in socialising capabilities of youth work. • youth work as a forum, having background in human and children's rights, youth participation and modern understandings of governance. • youth work as a site for pleasant experiences. This aspect grows from the concept of wellbeing as an intrinsic value, not an instrumental value. The three dimensions combined leads to a complex understanding of the value of youth work in society. As an empirical example, the case of Estonia is analysed. Youth Work and Inequality: The Irish Case in European Context Maurice DEVLIN (Maynooth University, Ireland) | maurice.devlin@nuim.ie Recent years have seen a greatly enhanced focus on youth work (defined as non-formal education concerned with the personal and social development of young people) on the political and social policy agendas of the major European institutions and of individual countries in Europe. Much of the "official" interest in youth work stems from a concern with social order and stability and an expectation that it can help to alleviate pressing social problems such as, in recent times, youth unemployment. On the other hand, the youth work sector also include social movements with a strong focus on social change and on combating social inequality. There is, however, little empirical research on how these contrasting impulses are reflected in the practice and programmes of youth organisations or the discourse of youth workers. This paper draws on a national study of volunteer-led youth work in Ireland. Based on a documentary analysis of reports and application forms prepared by youth groups (n=1111) seeking state funding for their work, the paper explores the range of terms in which such groups describe their aims and objectives as well as their activities and programmes. In particular it focuses on the extent to which, and the ways in which, various dimensions of inequality (e.g. gender, class, ethnicity, sexuality, disability) feature in this discourse, and whether they do so in terms compatible with, or in tension with, "official policy". Finally, the paper draws some comparisons between the Irish and broader European contexts relating to youth work and inequality. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1279 RN30S03a The Impact and Role of Youth Policies A Misrecognition in activation in practice – young clients, activation policies and employment offices Lotta HAIKKOLA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | lotta.haikkola@helsinki.fi Activation/workfare has been part of European labor market policies as a result of the neoliberal turn in the 1980s, and targeted especially young people. The current financial crisis has again strengthened the morally loaded concern over young people out of work or without a registered activity ("NEETs"), describing them as passive, lacking motivation and in need of active support in finding education and work. In Finland, youth unemployment is also increasingly linked to a risk of permanent social exclusion. Together these concerns resulted in a perceived need for stronger activation policy, leading to a government flagship project "Youth Guarantee". It included some new measures in training and employment and promises individualized services, while continuing the work-for-welfare policy definitions, which put young people in precarious positions. Based on participant observation during client-officer meetings in employment offices, this paper looks at how what happens when Youth Guarantee and activation policy in general are put in practice in the public employment service. Activation produces multiple instances of misrecognition when the organizational/policy goals of activation (avoiding passivity) and personal goals of young people (finding an educational program/getting a paid job) clash during the appointments. During the meeting young people's identities (unemployed vs. searching for education), motivations (willing to maximize benefits vs. confusion over entitlements) and accomplishments (failing in activation vs. having control over choices) are misrecognized, which leads to confusion over the needs of the client. The meetings are framed with a sense of hurry and lack of control. The policy goal of activation and the embedded idea of marginalization frame service provision, but mask the young clients' individual needs and interests, contrary to the promise of Youth Guarantee. Activation need to be critically examined on the ground. Affordances of welfare services for agency of young adults on the margins Sanna AALTONEN (Finnish Youth Research Society, Finland) | sanna.aaltonen@youthresearch.fi Päivi BERG (Finnish Youth Research Society, Finland) | paivi.berg@youthresearch.fi In welfare states the notion and indications of social exclusion of young people are responded with implementing measures that aim to include, rehabilitate and bring young people back on the "right" track. While the main emphasis of service development should be on basic public services and on prevention, the remedial services are a vital part of the service sector. The volume of remedial services begs questions on how they manage to (re)include those considered as excluded or at risk of being excluded and how societal norms and ideal are put into practice in welfare services. These questions form the backdrop of this paper that highlights the perspectives and agency of the 18-29 –year old young clients of welfare services. Young people's relationship to services is explored employing the concept of affordance that has previously been used particularly in environmental psychology. In this paper our aim is to apply the concept to analysis of data consisting of interviews with young women and men and staff of public services in contexts where young people are clients of social or employment services. We will ask how young people perceive the material or symbolic affordances of welfare services, what is their perception on what the service sector can offer and provide for them in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1280 order to get by in and to get out of complicated life situations. Further, the paper asks, to what extend they are listened to and can exercise their agency to further their aims. Conflicting participatory policies in youth services Mirja MÄÄTTÄ (University of Eastern Finland, Finland) | mirja.maatta@uef.fi There is confusion inherent in participatory policies: public initiatives that embrace the notions of youth participation and partnership coexist with the tendency to intensify control measures for 'at-risk youth' (Milbourne, 2009). Ideas about participation rights are easily turned into participation duties justified by societal aims, such as integrating young people to the labor force. Activity of young people is often fed by professional guidance and financial sanctions. Rather than integrating young people to society these stipulations can be experienced as bureaucratic, surveillant or dismissive and end up driving young people in the margins away from official support (Määttä & Aaltonen, forthcoming). This mixture of support and control is dilemmatic in all youth services, but especially in the targeted youth services. This paper summarises the central findings of a collaborative study aiming to develop ethical ways to support young people at the margins of post-16-education and labor market. The study engaged actors from administration, practice and research; and the recommended measures have been evaluated by young people. Under what conditions the measures are accepted and felt useful by young people? How do the professionals and young people deal with questions of mutual trust and voluntary vs. obligatory activities? RN30S03b The Impact and Role of Youth Policies B Fighting threat of social exclusion of the young people entering the labour market. The policy responses in Poland. Ewa SLEZAK (Cracow University of Economics, Poland) | slezake@uek.krakow.pl The unemployment rate amongst young people entering the labour market in Poland is above 20%. It is not low, yet it is not as the highest (43%) reported in 2003. The young people entering the labour market compose a very diversified group. They vary in terms of professional expectations, type and level of education, family situation, age, as well as any contact with the labor market. Comparing various cohorts entering the labour market, the young people nowadays are better educated and equipped with socio-cultural experience. However, similarly to other EU countries they young people are faced with the risk of social exclusion, mainly due to lack of work and scarce prospects for future. Some sub-groups are better off than the rest, e.g. the university graduates. Unfortunately, a higher education diploma is no longer a passport to better life, it does not secure employment. The state, which takes over a dominant role for the policy related to professional activation of young people, is aware of that situation. It formulates various programmes aiming at supporting the young, in acquiring practical skills and experience. Following the policy analyses the Authoress wishes to analyse some selected programmes (eg. "The Young in the labor market") and evaluate whether they really prevent the young from falling in traps of exclusion, not only of no employment, but also extremely low income, work below qualifications and limited prospects for future. The discourse of 'autonomy': EU policy and youth transitions BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1281 Valentina CUZZOCREA (Università di Cagliari, Italy) | cuzzocrea@unica.it This paper departs from the centrality that the concept of autonomy has assumed in EU youth policies. In their heterogeneity, the ultimate goal of such policies can be retraced in eliciting conditions through which young people in a variety of situations (whether university students, or NEETs, or from minority background and so on) are able to tackle with the difficulties they encounter in becoming adults and establish for themselves conditions for autonomy living and independence. The concept of autonomy is far from missing in youth studies literature; however, here the approach is centred on the markers (concluding education, getting established in the labour market, leaving the family of origin and eventually form a new family and become parents): surely, autonomy is an important element entailed in obtaining all of these, but this notwithstanding is not predominant in the mainstreaming discourse of transitions to adulthood, and notably, differently connoted. This paper, which methodologically draws on a documentary analysis of major EU youth policy documents, seeks to reconstruct the specificity of the 'autonomy' discourse in EU youth policy, highlighting the neo-liberal perspective it endorses, and comparing and contrasting the concept of autonomy with some major highlights in the transitions to adulthood studies. In discussing discrepancies, similarities and inconsistencies, it ultimately seeks to foster dialogue between policies and scholarly work in the field. A typology of young unemployed peoples' relationships to ALP's the case of Finland Jaana LÄHTEENMAA (Universityof Helsinki, Finland) | jaana.lahteenmaa@helsinki.fi A typology of the young unemployed people's relationships to Activating Labor Market Policy Activating labor market policy, with its measures and sanctions significantly influences the life of young unemployed people in Nordic countries as well as in Austria, the U.K. , Germany and in some other European countries. It will have an increasing role, as the EU is has launched "Youth Guarantee" program including a package of these measures to its whole area at the beginning of 2015. Most European Union countries are already preparing its implementation. In countries, in which these kind of "measure-packages" for the young have existed for a while (like Finland), one can observe several kinds of relationships to these measures among the young. They reflect not just young people's attitudes to (wage-)work and education, but also to the whole society as a system. This paper presents a typology of these reactions drawing on Finnish empirical data (both quantitative and qualitative). Referring to Robert Merton's classical typology on aims vs .means of citizens the typology includes 5 different ideal-types of young peoples' approaches to "means" (ALPs) and " aims" (getting a working place). The model identifies fundamental strategic options for young unemployed persons in their limited space for agency, as they try to have a decent life in neo-liberal European societies. The model also tells about the EU as a system, which is pushing youth to something that does not exist anymore. RN30S04a Political Participation A Shaping Europe? – Youth on the move Carsten YNDIGEGN (University of Southern Denmark, Denmark) | cy@sam.sdu.dk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1282 International student mobility has developed rapidly in the recent decades fostered by European Union mobility programmes and international university exchange agreements. This phenomenon runs parallel with an increase in general global mobility. Thereby, a European elite is emerging, and an expectation is that it will develop European identity and – following Mannheim's theory of generational change – form the mental basis for changing Europe through collaborative integration. The aim of the paper is in a case study on the societal micro level to analyse how international students reflect on European identity and their role as youth on the move. The key issue to be addressed is whether the international students form new values and priorities that indicate that a new European generation is in the making. The paper builds on data from qualitative interview studies that have been conducted among a group of international full degree students in a Danish university, and a group of foreign exchange students at a Swedish university. The results will be discussed against recent survey based analyses being critical towards an impact of educational mobility on development of European identity. The paper will put the analysis in perspective by discussing the value clash between Europeanised elite and restorative locals, drawing on Merton's distinction between locals and cosmopolitans and later contributions by among others Bauman, Favell and Fligstein, as well as the rich literature on emerging populism and EU-scepticism. Trust, participation and inequality amongst young people across Europe Gary POLLOCK (Manchester Metropolitan University, United Kingdom) | g.pollock@mmu.ac.uk Helene SNEE (Manchester Metropolitan University, United Kingdom) | h.snee@mmu.ac.uk Tom BROCK (Manchester Metropolitan University, United Kingdom) | t.brock@mmu.ac.uk Measures to promote higher levels of civic engagement, more broadly spread through society, may also help to reduce inequalities and promote higher aggregate levels of wellbeing. Uslaner and Brown (2005) suggest that high levels of trust are more likely to result in political participation and that trust is strongly influenced by economic inequality. Political, societal and civic participation varies significantly across Europe, these variations are apparent amongst young people as evidenced in the MYPLACE project (Pilkington and Pollock 2015). We employ a definition of civic engagement which encompasses, firstly, activities between citizens, such as volunteering as well as between citizens and institutions of the state (Foley and Griffiths 2011). Secondly we broaden this to include notions of trust that people have in relation to others and in relation to the institutions of the state (ONS 2014). Research by Li et al. (2008) found that that the 'stable service class' had greater levels of civic engagement than the upwardly mobile. They suggest an association between the formal forms of social capital in terms of civic engagement and the informal networks that can be mobilised for advantage. From this perspective, young people in already privileged positions who possess relatively more informal social capital will also be more civically engaged, and will remain so even if their less privileged peers are able to move further up the occupational ladder to join them. This paper contributes to understandings of how, for young people, inequalities in the broadest sense are associated with notions of trust and levels of participation and how these relationships are manifest in a diverse range of settings across Europe. References Foley, B. and Griffiths, S. (2011) Engaging Behaviour: Behavioural economics and citizen engagement. Discussion Paper. Department for Communities and Local Government, London. Li, Y., Savage, M., Warde, A. (2008) "Social mobility and social capital in contemporary Britain." British Journal of Sociology 59, no. 3: 391-411. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1283 ONS (2014a) http://www.ons.gov.uk/ons/rel/wellbeing/measuring-national-wellbeing/measuring-social-capital--july-2014/art-measuring-social-capital.html#tab-Framework-forMeasuring-Social-Capital-Accessed 19/1/15 Pilkington, H. and Pollock, G. (forthcoming 2015) '"Politics are bollocks": Politics and Activism Amongst Youth in Contemporary Europe' in H. Pilkington and G. Pollock Difficult pasts, depressing presents, radical futures?:Youth, Politics and Activism in Contemporary Europe, Keele: Sociological Review Special Issue. Uslaner, M. and Brown, M. (2005) American Politics Research November vol. 33 no. 6 868-894. Family before School? Impact of Education on Youth Electoral Participation Ales KUDRNAC (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | ales.kudrnac@soc.cas.cz Turning out to vote is one of the most common and important political activities citizens undertake in a democracy. There is a large literature that shows a positive relationship between level of educational and electoral participation. Most studies implicitly assume that education somehow causes participation. The question is to what extent school environment directly affects individuals' attitudes towards political participation? Pursuing this goal, this paper answers the question if the effect of school environment on propensity to vote has its origins in the family. Using data from a unique large survey of 17 to 19 years old high school students (n=1,737) fielded in the Czech Republic in 2012, this paper addresses the relative impact of home and school on reported propensity to vote. Study of this youth voting cohort is strategically important in evaluating the impact of the family and school on citizens close to voting in their first election. This paper shows that the primary contextual determinant of young voters' decision to vote in elections is the family; and the school environment has only a small independent effect on a young Czech voters' propensity to vote. This paper suggests that it is not the quality of school itself that make the difference in youth propensity to vote, but rather the peers they meet at school whose characteristics probably originate at home. This research is important because it shows that parents primarily influence their children directly and only indirectly by selecting the school their offspring attend. RN30S04b Political Participation B Youth, Citizenship and Democracy – Findings from a youth survey in two Nordic regions Carl Jacob KURKIALA (Åbo Akademi University, Finland) | jkurkial@abo.fi Pia NYMAN-KURKIALA (Åbo Akademi University, Finland) | pnyman@abo.fi Jan GRANNÄS (University of Gävle, Sweden) | Jan.Grannas@hig.se Patrik SÖDERBERG (Åbo Akademi University, Finland) | psoderbe@abo.fi Joni KYHERÖINEN (Åbo Akademi University, Finland) | jkyheroi@abo.fi There are significant differences between young people regarding political interest and engagement because of different social and economic conditions. Further, an active citizenship may be impeded by a societal development where life conditions deteriorate more for some groups than for others. At the same time, the reluctance among economically marginalized groups to participate in the procedures of democracy remains when the meaning of an active democratic citizenship is perceived as limited. Research shows that there is a need for further research in the field, in particular more qualitative studies to complement the various national and international longitudinal quantitative studies such as IEA: Cived and ICCS. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1284 Every third year in the Nordic countries, a comprehensive longitudinal youth survey is conducted which follows up national youth policy. The target groups for the study are young people aged 13-16. The survey focuses on young people's views on questions concerning democracy and participation, citizenship, health, enjoyment of school, leisure activities, work, and future plans. This study focuses on young people's democratic and civic competence in two Nordic regions: Gävleborg (Sweden) and Ostrobothnia (Finland). Based on the longitudinal youth surveys studying young people's skills, capacities, and opportunities for active democratic citizenship, in order to further assure the quality of education and youth policy work in the surveyed regions, the research study's overall objectives are to: a) Compare youth survey results from two regions in Sweden and Finland as well as make comparisons over time, focusing on the importance of social sustainability, particularly gender, age, and diversity aspects; and b) Deepen understanding of young people's opportunities, circumstances, and knowledge of active democratic citizenship. The samples are 2,207 students (14-15 years old) from Sweden and 1,718 students (15-16 years old) from Finland. One example from the initial analysis is: if the students want to have a say in what they learn in school. They answered 70% (SWE) and 46% (FIN) want it, but only 37% (SWE) and 7% (FIN) answered that they get it. The result is interesting in terms of PISA results, but also for how the pupils enjoy school. Politics of participation. (De)constructing the understanding of young people's politics? Andreas HUDELIST (Alpen-Adria-Universität Klagenfurt, Austria) | andreas.hudelist@aau.at Daniel WUTTI (Alpen-Adria-Universität Klagenfurt, Austria) | daniel.wutti@aau.at This paper focuses on how memories about WW2 and national socialism are passed on to today s youth in multilingual Carinthia (Austria) and how these grandchildren of witnesses nowadays influences collective memory. Memory in Carinthian field is the result of a run for several decades past discourses, which was characterized by highly polarized positions in Carinthia. Several communities of (shared) memory shape the field of remembrance, while boarders of these communities often represent boarders of ethnic or national groups in the region. In classical, as also in contemporary memory discourse, a reference between memory and identity is always given. Certain concepts for collective identities are combined with theories of collective memory to overview this development. Theories of transgenerational transmissions (from grandparents to grandchilden) of psychotrauma widen the topic. An analysis of current memory initiatives shows who were (is) active in Carinthia s memory field. We will discuss one or two case studies to illustrate the range of youth's agency. This paper considers the variety of understandings of the "political" of young people within their ordinary everyday (media) culture. It will provocate binary concepts as "public and private", "high and low media culture" as well as "active and passive political participation". We will draw a clear picture of the role of these "remembrance initiatives" in public media, as well as the acceptance of their work by the youth. Our Analyses does not present the debate about young people's disappointment with politics, but tries to portray their political participation in everyday (media) culture. Is there anything interesting on the other side? Religious and political thoughts in Mexico's young politicians. Edgar ZAVALA PELAYO (Freie Universität Berlin, Germany) | ezavalap@zedat.fu-berlin.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1285 Heterogeneity, diversity, transition, transformation are nouns usually included in descriptions of the youth in Western contemporary societies. The youth in European and North American regions is usually referred to as a complex population aggregate which embodies ideological change almost intrinsically. In terms of the religiosity and/or spirituality of the contemporary youth, concepts like change, as well as rupture, estrangement and individual choice are even more ubiquitous. Is the extent of religious changes/ruptures in Western youth groups similar to the extent of religious changes/ruptures in the young population of non-Western geographies? What can the youth of countries like Mexico tell us about the ruptures and continuities between adults' and younger generations' religiosities and/or spiritualities? More specifically, what can particular groups such as young politicians in Mexico tell us about the degree of change in religious beliefs and practices? Drawing on my research work in progress and findings from semi-structured interviews to rightist, centrist and leftist young politicians in Mexico, I will present preliminary evidence about the ruptures and continuities that these future senior politicians see between their religious beliefs and practices and those from older generations. I will highlight the ruptures and continuities they report as well as the ruptures and continuities that are not necessarily acknowledged yet would seem implicit in some instances of their secular political thoughts. I will present these preliminary findings as a small contribution towards potential comparisons between the European and the Latin American youth and the degree of religious change across these two macro regions. Croatian youth and populism: the mixed methods analysis of the populism 'breeding ground' among the youth in Zagreb Augustin DERADO (Institute of Social Sciences Ivo Pilar, Croatia) | augustin.derado@gmail.com Vanja DERGIĆ (Institute of Social Sciences Ivo Pilar, Croatia) | vanja.dergic@gmail.com Short abstract: We aim to explore the inclinations of youth in Croatia to populism and to understand their sources. Drawing on the results of the MYPLACE project in Croatia, a research with a combined methodology, we used the data obtained with a social survey undertaken on the sample made of 1216 individuals between 16 and 25 years and a qualitative analysis of 61 in-depth interviews. The relative lack of (radical) populist actors in Croatia compelled us to use a proxy variable for our quantitative demand-side analysis of populism. We choose the variable on the attitude towards political systems with a strong leader who is not constrained by parliament (around 55% of respondents held that political system to be good for Croatia). Regression proved the connection of the anti-elite and anti-systemic attitudes with the preference for a strong leader not constrained by the parliament, as well as a few more right-wing political attitudes. Qualitative analysis searching for analogies to three main core concepts of populism: the good people, the bad elite, and the general will (Mudde, 2004) and two common populist core ideological features – nationalism/nativism and radical egalitarianism, proved that there exists a solid potential 'breeding ground' for populism. Extended (junior scholar grant) abstract: In this paper we aim to explore the inclinations of youth in Croatia to populism and to understand their sources. The contemporary debate on populism could be more important than ever, with 2014 European parliament elections results which can be seen as the herald of the 'new strength' of populist forces in Europe. At the same time, populism is a rarely researched phenomenon in Croatia (Milardović 2004; Zakošek, 2010; Šalaj 2012), and to our knowledge our paper is the first comprehensive demand-side analysis. Drawing on the results of the MYPLACE project in Croatia, a research with a combined methodology, we used the data BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1286 obtained with a social survey undertaken on the sample made of 1216 individuals between 16 and 25 years and a qualitative analysis of 61 in-depth interviews, conducted in 2013. Populism is a complex phenomenon which must be analysed in relation to the broader political system and cultural context. Thus, it is important to emphasize that our results are situated in the context of Croatian youths' general discontent with politics and politicians and strikingly low trust in institutions. The qualitative analysis showed that attitudes like these grow deep the young are mostly alienated from the political system. They hold the political elites as highly corrupted and incapable for pulling Croatia out of the economic crisis. Our respondents recognised and condemned (mainstream) populist strategies among the main political parties, mostly on the basis of politics without real substance, and politicians giving promises they know they can't or even don't intend to keep. In our search for the 'breeding ground' for (radical) populism, we focused on finding analogies with three core concepts of populism: the good people, the bad elite and the general will (Mudde, 2004), as it would be helpful for the populist actors if the electorate shares their values. The perspective that the elite is corrupted (the bad elite), was almost undivided among our respondents, and quite strong. Interviewees often stressed the need for a political system where people would be listened more, would have more influence on politics and expressed the opinion that public referenda should have a more important role, which brings us to the other two core concepts of (radical) populism: populist emphasis on the general will and the perception of 'people' as good/righteous political actors. Given the (relative) lack of radical populist actors in Croatia, in an effort to understand the potential 'breeding ground' for populism in Croatia, we tried to understand the main radical ideologies which have been proven as related to populism. Qualitative analysis showed our respondents' perception of a wide spread of usual suspect ideological features of populism among Croats nationalism/nativism and radical egalitarianism. Since less than 2% of our respondents have ever voted for a more radical political option, it was very interesting to see that a small majority of the survey respondents expressed a positive attitude towards a system with a strong leader who is not constrained by parliament (responses fairly or very good 55%). Interviews also showed that a part of the youth desire strong leadership from few people or even from one 'strong leader' unconstrained by democratic procedures, and we believe that in Croatia that path dominantly leads to populism and not some kind of elitism. We choose the strong leader variable as a proxy for the regression analysis of populism because of the great importance of strong leaders for populist parties. Much has been written on populist aim to function unconstrained from the institutions and rules of the democratic process, and from the political elites who both construct and follow the liberal democratic rules. Regression results indicate that two predictors – attitudes towards politicians' corruption and justification of political violence had an important unique contribution in explaining the criteria of preference for a strong leader not constrained by the parliament. The importance of criteria of politicians' corruption for the explanation of preference for a strong leader is in line with the importance of anti-elitist and anti-systemic attitudes for the definition of the construct of radical populism. Every radicalism and populism in particular, above all, thrives on anti-elitist and antisystemic attitudes (e.g. Canovan, 1999; Meny & Surel, 2002; Arditi, 2002; Mudde, 2007). Justification of violence for various political purposes (e.g. to overthrow a government, to protect jobs from being cut, to protect an ethnic/racial group etc.) has shown to be the second strongest unique contributor for the explanation of preference for a strong leader. Using violence as means for achieving the end is an important part of radical nativist, anti-immigrant and xenophobic ideologies. Attitudes which correspond to those ideologies were shown as important predictors of populism in previous research (eg. Mudde, 2007; Flecker et al., 2004, Norris, 2005; Turner, 2009; Kymlicka, 2003). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1287 Regression results show a slight skew on the ideological spectrum of youth who are more inclined to support strong leaders. They tend to place themselves more on the right-wing of the political spectrum (r=0,12; p<0,01). The right-wing voters in Croatia usually have stronger nationalist/nativist feelings, stronger religious identity (Zakošek, 2010) and reduced tolerance towards ethnic minorities (Henjak, 2005). Significant negative correlation of attitudes towards minorities with preference for a strong leader (r=-0,16; p<0,01) was also established. In conclusion, this research has found that the 'breeding ground' for populism in Croatia definitely exists among the youth. It appears as a part of the youth is willing to accept any change to give them hope for better political leadership and a better life, even if it means rejecting the representative democratic system and choosing a strong leader to govern the country. Still, for a long time there were no relevant radical populist actors and parties in Croatia. We hold that as an 'supply-side' explanations issue, perhaps the most important factor being the institutional and the political influence of European Union. Newest political developments, primarily the fast success of Ivan Vilibor Sinčić, a 24-year old populist presidential candidate who advocated a return to semi-presidential system and strongly rejected political and economic elites should be viewed in that framework. RN30S05 Youth on the Margins Risk Factors of Perceived Poor State of Health Among Finnish Children and Youth Piia-Kaisa AF URSIN (University of Turku, Finland) | piia.af.ursin@gmail.com Leena HAANPÄÄ (University of Turku, Finland) | lehaan@utu.fi Perceived state of health predicts mortality rate and the use of health care services. Those who perceive their health as good use less health care services and live longer (DeSalvo et al. 2006; Heistaro 2002). The Finnish School Health Promotion study shows, that one fifth of Finnish youth experiences their health only fair or even bad. Girls (19%) report more often than boys (13%) that they belong to the group of perceived poor state of health. Health experience consists of physical, psychological and social dimensions, which further on include several indicators (Välimaa 2000). Understanding of risk factors and their relation with perceived state of health, as well as chances in these relations, enhances our knowledge about how subjective health forms and what kind of qualitative changes can be found in children's and youth's state of health. Therefore, to promote children s health and preventative health care, it is crucial to identify such risk factors, which at most endangers children s perceived state of health. The present study analyzed the connection between poor state of health experiences and physical, psychological, and social health factors, as well as selected demographics in Finnish children and youth. The younger cohort was 6th and the older one 9th graders. Altogether 7656 pupils took part on the survey carried out in the autumn 2012. 52 % (n=3953) of them were 6th graders. Perceived state of health was measured by asking the children to assess their own health. The response scale varied between 1 = My health is good... 5 = My health is bad. This item is equivalent to an indicator of subjective health applied internationally (cf. e.g. www.who.int). The explanatory variables (the physical, psychological and social dimensions of health were measured by several five-point scales identical to the scale presented above. A small number of respondents, i.e. 5 % (n = 377), perceived their health as bad. Next, the effects of altogether 12 independent factors were tested to explain bad state of health experience, of which six items were socio-demographics and six scales represented different dimensions of health. From socio-demographic factors only grade explained perceived bad BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1288 state of health, whereas it was strongly related to different physical, psychological and social risk factors. The strongest predictors of perceived poor health were low physical activity, lack of close friends, monthly alcohol consumption, low self-esteem, and perceived negative appearance. The latter was the strongest predictor. The consequences of the results will be discussed. RN30S05 Youth on the Margins French hikikomori, a typology of social withdrawal among youth Maia FANSTEN (Université Paris Descartes, Cermes3, France) | maia.fansten@parisdescartes.fr Hikikomori is the Japanese term referring to young people who withdraw from society, most often within their own bedroom, for months or years at a time, removing themselves from every expected social interaction. At first considered as a strictly Japanese issue, it has now been identified as an international phenomenon. This paper presents on on-going research on French hikikomori. The growing number of hikikomori in modern societies is a challenging problem: neither truly anti-establishment nor claiming an alternative lifestyle, nor exactly ill, these reclusive young people leave their relatives, as well as the professionals, bewildered. What are they rejecting in such a passive and silent way? To what extent does their experience of withdrawal from society is a form of worrying social exclusion or constitute an alternative modality of learning and self-building? We argue that hikikomori is a radical expression of the difficulties of contemporary societal conditions and conforming to strong social injunctions. Social withdrawal may seem like a way to express and address these difficulties or contradictions. Therefore, it has to be understood examining both the defective aspects (e.g. difficulties, maladjustment, distress) and the innovative and constructive aspects (e.g. the maturing of one's life project). Based on the analysis of the trajectories and narratives of hikikomori and their families, this paper will propose a typology of four hikikomori's withdrawals, each of which being a way of responding to social expectations and family dynamics on the path to adulthood. Young Girls of Seasonal Agricultural Work: Whether seasonal work is letting them to combine work and school or not? Kezban ÇELIK (Ondokuz Mayı s University, Department of Sociology Turkey) | kezban.celik@omu.edu.tr Yasemin YÜCE TAR (Ondokuz Mayı s University, Department of Sociology Turkey) | yyuce@omu.edu.tr Every year between April and November, hundreds of thousands of seasonal agricultural workers in Turkey leave their permanent residences and migrate to agriculturally intensive areas for jobs such as planting, harvesting and hoeing. Many take their young members. According to the Ministry of Labour and Social Security, there are around 300,000 registered seasonal migrant workers in Turkey. However, many others are likely to be unregistered: in reality, including children who travel with their families, the number of seasonal migrants may be at least a million. This paper presents an analysis of young girls' involvement in seasonal agricultural work. The importance and necessity of the seasonal work in their lives and its consequences for their schooling are examined. The girls interviewed were between the ages of 15 and 24, single, living with their family, and not engaged in fulltime employment and some cases education. Dimensions of their experiences including levels of education, duration of seasonal work, rural/urban divide, socialization, adherence to traditional family values of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1289 obedience, loyalty to parents, and the like and drawing on quotes from interviews, the study describes the ways that the experiences of these girls are constrained by traditional gendered expectations and absolute poverty. We thoroughly believe that studying these girls as a youth category is an important task because they constitute a "silent youth category" which has been studied rarely. Outcomes of Adolescence and the Transition to Adulthood in Romanian Socially Excluded Youth Paul Teodor HARAGUS (Babes-Bolyai Unversity of Cluj-Napoca, Romania, Romania) | tpharagus@gmail.com Mihai-Bogdan IOVU (Babes-Bolyai Unversity of Cluj-Napoca, Romania, Romania) | iovu_mbogdan@yahoo.com The transition from adolescence to young adulthood can be seen as a multifaceted process where social and individual factors shape young people's lives. In order to fully understand and explain the outcomes we need to follow the suggestion of Diewald & Mayer (2009) or Settersten (2005) and to integrate the interactional life-span perspective and the life course perspective on the transitions from adolescence to young adulthood. Outcomes of adolescence can be seen as individual and social developmental tasks that prepare one to become a productive, healthy, responsible, well-functioning adult. This includes a minimal level of personal competence, personal relationships, personal well-being, the capacity for intimacy and social bonding, a healthy lifestyle and the avoidance of problem behaviour. We intend to present the outcomes of adolescence for the socially excluded youth and to assess if the worsening of specific outcomes can be attributed to the material deprivation. The Romanian sample of 3509 nationally representative high school students in their final school year (12th grade) was surveyed in Nov 2012-Jan 2013 in the first wave of "Outcomes of Adolescence. A longitudinal perspective on the effect of social context on successful life transitions" project. The 2nd wave of the longitudinal study took place in Dec 2014-Jan 2015. The first wave questionnaire evaluated the educational situation (results, the intention continuation of the studies), the orientation toward the labour market (the entry on the labour market, their long-term work-related aspirations as well as their representations regarding career possibilities), their social capital (relations with family, peers from neighborhood, friends), their well-being, health and risky behavior. The second wave is oriented toward measuring specific outcomes of adolescence and toward taking into account life-course events and other social circumstances that could influence young people on their path to adulthood. The study is trying to evaluate if unsuccessful transitions are most likely to be found amongst socially excluded. RN30S06 Scarring Effect in the Life Course and Across Generations "If you cannot get what you want, you have to want what you can get". The life course of young unemployed as causality of the probable Martti SIISIÄINEN (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | martti.siisiainen@jyu.fi Uneducated, longterm unemployed young people have often been described as irrational, dangerous and unmanageable group in established media and by actors applying the code of the economic sub-system. In this paper I am challenging these misapprehensions with the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1290 assistance of life course analysis of twelve young long-term unemployed. The main theoretical repertoire draws on Pierre Bourdieu's relational sociology. The anchor concept is the causality of the probable (Bourdieu 1974). It is based on the critique of the rational choice theory. The choices directing agent's life course are understood as reasonable (to be distinguished from rational), practical logic (to be distinguished from economic logic). Agent's tend to choose such alternatives which on the basis of their life experiences (internalized in the habitus) seem most probably to lead to a good or at least tolerable result. Depending on the level of the agent's level of knowledge this can be more or less "rational" from the point of view of the economic subsystem. The method of analysis, in addition to established repertoire of life course analysis, adapts ideas developed in Claude Lévi-Strauss myth analysis (e.g. 1955). Thus at the first phase the constituent units of twelve life course interviews (saturation level) are defined (capital initiale, family and conditions of primary socialization; compatibility of habitus with the requirements of school; agents of secondary socialization [school; peer networks; etc.] turning points of life course [early years; phases of education; transition from home; (non)success in working life; dating & relationships with partners]. At the second phase these stories (their constituent units) are written one under the other so that they form a whole analogous to score of a composition. Distinct life courses reveal variable versions of how unemployed, marginalized young people make their choices. But as is the case with score of a composition when these are understood comprehensively as a whole the picture of agents making reasonable choices in conditions (Marx) and by symbolic categories (Bourdieu) which they have not chosen and thereby being able get by and create meaningful and personal lives of their own. Welfare Regimes and Inequalities between and within Generations, a 16 Country Comparison Louis CHAUVEL (University of Luxemburg, Luxembourg) | louis.chauvel@uni.lu Martin SCHROEDER (Philipps-Universität Marburg, Germany) | martin.schroeder@uni-marburg.de Do some birth cohorts monopolize lucrative positions and social transfers, so that they are unduly advantaged over others? In a world without such intercohort-inequalities, a cohort born into an economy that is, say, two percent richer, should have two percent more disposable income over its life-course. In reality however, increasing prosperity could have bypassed some birth cohorts, while others disproportionately reaped the fruits of economic growth, appropriating lucrative positions and social transfers, thereby disadvantaging other birth cohorts. We measure whether this happened for birth cohorts of the 20th century in 16 western countries. We complete this inter-generational transformation with an analysis of intra-generational inequalities: are some generations clearly more unequal than others, polarised between richer and poorer strata? We show how much belonging to a certain birth cohort influences average incomes and distribution and whether welfare regimes advantage some birth cohorts in interaction with social classes while disadvantaging others. Extreme disadvantage and youth transitions to adulthood Tracy SHILDRICK (University of Leeds, United Kingdom) | T.Shildrick@tees.ac.uk This paper draws upon a research project conducted in Teesside and Glasgow which explored the idea, popular in the UK, that there are families living on welfare who have never worked. Indepth interviews with members of different generations in multiply disadvantaged families were undertaken in the two fieldwork locations. Whilst the aim of the research was not to directly locate multiply troubled families, the nature of our search for families who had never worked, led us to families who were deeply troubled and disadvantaged. This paper concentrates on the experiences of the younger generation within the families. The paper examines the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1291 consequences of growing up in deeply troubled families and the implications of this for young people's transitions to adulthood. The paper concludes that whilst experiencing serious, multiple disadvantage in childhood has important implications for young people's transitions, the young people we studied showed resilience and fortitude and by and large they retained conventional and largely unremarkable aspirations and hopes for their futures. The paper locates the findings of the study within a wider context where opportunities for all young people are declining rapidly and where disadvantaged conditions for young people are permeating further and wider than perhaps ever before. Social origin and employment attachment of young people and their siblings in Europe Tiziana NAZIO (University of Torino, Italy) | tiziana.nazio@unito.it Marianna FILANDRI (University of Torino, Italy) | marianna.filandri@unito.it Jacqueline O'REILLY (University of Brighton, UK) | J.O'Reilly@brighton.ac.uk Literature on intergenerational reproduction of inequalities suggests that (dis)advantage tend to cumulate across individuals' life courses and/or generations, increasing social inequalities between individuals or groups. This should apply especially to those contexts, like larger families, were the amount of available familial resources have to be spread across a larger number of children. However, under certain conditions, young adult siblings may also constitute resources multipliers in terms of additional vehicles to transmit information, attitudes or connections to employment opportunities. This paper compares youth occupational status in several European countries by focusing on social class of origin and on number and employment status of working age siblings. We believe that the variance in young adults' employment status by household's social origin and family size (regardless of co-residence in the parental household) could provide further insights about the cumulative advantage/disadvantage hypotheses stemming from the analysis of intergenerational reproduction of inequalities. We expect to find that young people coming from wealthier families benefit from an initial advantage through easier access to higher education, more chances to develop soft skills and inherit social networks or business, and thus being employed. However, siblings already in employment may contribute to counterbalance the family of origin by supporting young people's entry and permanence into employment, offering themselves support and ties to employment. We test this hypothesis with SHARE data, testing the mediating effect of the number of (employed) siblings on that of social class of origin on youngsters' employment status. The relational side of the scarring effect: personal networks and (un)employment of the young over the life course Mireia BOLÍBAR (University of Bremen, Germany) | bolibar@uni-bremen.de The paper aims to study how the weak presence of young people in the labour market (in the form of unemployment and/or underemployment) at the beginning of their career path affects their relational resources for job-seeking. The novelty of the research project is based primarily in the junction of social network analysis and the life course perspective in approaching the process of cumulative disadvantage in young people's transitions into the labour market. The analysis is based on the 'Personal networks of the youth in Barcelona' survey. Carried on in the Metropolitan Area of Barcelona in 2014, it interviewed 250 young individuals (20-34 years old) following a quota sample strategy. It has very rich information on the events that make up the interviewees' labour trajectory and the structure and use of their network of contacts. The results of the paper delve into: (1) The impact of (long-term) unemployment and precariety on BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1292 young people's process of creating and developing their personal network; (2) Its effect upon the ability of networks to produce returns in the labour market and its consequences for the development of the ensuing labour trajectory; (3) The social class differences on (1) and (2) that may reinforce or mitigate the "scarring effect" of unemployment. The paper seeks to explain how social inequalities come into play by shedding light on how social capital contributes to exclusion, mobility and social stratification in the labour market in the context of the current economic crisis. RN30S07a Life and Future Aspirations A Definitely maybe. Navigating changing aspirations in Norwegian clerical vocational training Kaja REEGÅRD (Department of Sociology, University of Bergen, Norway; Fafo Institute for Labour and Social Research, Norway) | kar@fafo.no The prevailing discourse on school-to-work transitions depicts youth transitions as increasingly complex and non-linear. In the wake of economic crisis and rising youth unemployment in Europe, there has been an upsurge of interest in youth programmes and apprenticeship schemes considered a vehicle for facilitating smooth transitions to skilled employment. However, such programmes are equally criticised of entrapping youth in vulnerable labour market positions. Drawing on a qualitative longitudinal study of students in the Norwegian Office and Administration vocational education and training (VET) programme, the paper analyses the ways in which young people experience and exercise agency as they pass through VET as a rite of passage. The paper involves three interlinked levels of analysis: (i) the young people's self-understanding as basis for action and aspirations, (ii) mediated by group-level interaction in the classroom and workplace, and (iii) structured by the capacity of the occupational field to socialise its newcomers. The temporal analysis demonstrates how the students enter openmindedly, yet with faith in forthcoming labour market advantages, however, complete openendedly facing poor job prospects within a line of work favouring higher education credentials. The paper focuses on how the process of re-navigating one's aspirations is lived and justified. How does young people's belief in future employment opportunities determine what they perceive to be 'choices'? How does this change over time, and within changing social landscapes? Policy implications and contentious aspects of spurring young people into unknown labour market destinations are critiqued and discussed. Magnetic field of young people's new dream jobs: contrasts and continuities between idealised and realised work values in youth transitions to labour market Vitor Sérgio FERREIRA (Institute of Social Sciences University of Lisbon, Portugal) | vitor.ferreira@ics.ulisboa.pt Young people's dream jobs are no longer necessarily about prestigious professions ratified by academic diploma, such as physician, lawyer, engineer or architect. Other occupations – demanding other kind of training, skills and qualifications – have included the professional aspirations and expectations of an increasing number of young people, such as being a model, a DJ, a football player or a chef. Looking at these activities further than hedonistic and consumeristic leisure practices, many young people today face the possibility of making a living out of them. What does attract BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1293 contemporary young people towards these professions? Which work values does structure their symbolic "magnetic field", and how is it socially produced? Exploring in-depth comprehensive interviews with young people in both conditions of training beginners and established professionals, this paper aims to identify social constrains, cultural meanings and individual motivations underlying the pathways of young people's transitions to work within the scope of those "new dream jobs". Conceptually, it will explore the contrasts and continuities between ideal(ised) and real(ised) work values: Does the symbolic magnetic field of those occupations change along the pathway towards labour market? Is there a mismatch between the work values idealised by young beginners, and the work values really lived in the everyday practice of their young professionals? This paper is presented within the scope of the research project Making dream jobs come true: transitions to new attractive professional worlds for young people, funded by Portuguese Foundation for Science and Technology (PTDC/CS-SOC/122727/2010, for more details see http://dreamjobs.pt.to/). Dreams of ordinariness. The missing middle of youth aspirations. Giuliana MANDICH (University of Cagliari, Italy) | mandich@unica.it As recently argued (Roberts 2011, 2014; Woodman 2013), youth studies have shown a tendency to focus either on "problematic" or "successful" youth transitions, creating a "missing middle" in youth research. This proposal endorses the idea that paying attention to the ordinary in young people's lives better allows us to trace the different tensions that pull young people in different directions today (Thomson and Taylor 2005). In the specific case of this proposal, the missing middle is that of youth aspirations. The research is based on a narrative analysis of 341 essays collected among 18 year-old students in two Sardinian cities, who were asked to write an essay imagining to be 90 and tell how their future (in the past) would be. Despite the at times emphatic narrative form of the essays (the 'genre' is often similar to fiction and talent show) and the occasionally unrealistic accounts of their imagined future (as in the case of imagined mobility cfr. Isabella and Mandich 2014), most of the times young people simply aspire to an ordinary life, very similar to the one their parents have lived: getting married, having kids, a house, a job, and enjoying retirement. How do we account for these dreams? Do we contribute to close the imagination down (Latimer and Skeggs 2011) dichotomising young people's reactions to uncertainty into either protest or exit, resistance or compliance? Or assuming young people to be drivers of social change (as in the EU rhetoric)? This paper assesses these issues within the frame of Appadurai's concept of capacity to aspire (Appadurai 2004). The World of Internship: Hopes, Fears and Expectations Funda KARAPEHLIVAN ŞENEL (Sociology Department, Marmara University, Turkey) | fundakarapehlivan@gmail.com This paper aims to look at the world of internship by drawing on an ongoing research conducted among university students and recent graduates who are doing or completed internships in various fields in Istanbul, Turkey. The growing sense of insecurity and fear for future drive young people, especially university students and recent graduates to do internships with the expectation of gaining experience and guaranteeing jobs. The internship has become a widespread form of precarious employment among young people. It is mostly an unregulated world which is often used by employers as a means of obtaining cheap labour. An internship might take many different forms and qualities. It might involve cleaning offices or doing BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1294 secretarial duties and it can last for a few weeks or a year or two. Interns are generally very poorly paid or unpaid workers which means that interns are generally in need of either familial support or external funding. This fact turns the world of internship into, as Ross Perlin says, a "curious blend of privilege and exploitation". In this paper I will try to explore this world of internship by raising these questions: Why do young people prefer to do internships? Why do they consent doing it under existing unfavourable conditions? What are the impacts of internship on nature of work and regular labour? What do internships tell us about the culture of capitalism and the society we live in? I will attempt to answer these questions by presenting the initial findings from my research. RN30S07b Life and Future Aspirations B Russian students' life plans, expectations and concerns in the professional field: the results of an empirical study Nikolay NARBUT (Peoples' Friendship University of Russia, Russian Federation) | narbut.n@mail.ru Irina TROTSUK (Peoples' Friendship University of Russia, Russian Federation) | irina.trotsuk@yandex.ru The authors believe that the concept 'fears' can be used in representative sociological surveys to identify the fundamental values and behavioral patterns of the youth and the routinized optimal strategies to overcome socially and psychologically uncomfortable situations. The authors propose a format for the operationalization of value issues in the professional field by 'measuring' youth fears, expectations and concerns. The results of the survey on the sample of students in the Peoples' Friendship University of Russia show, in particular, that the students' worldview seamlessly combines quite diverse considerations: prestige-image orientation and substantive arguments while choosing a specialty and educational institution; pragmatic and idealistic assessments of their own skills; adequate perception of the situation on the labor market and commitment to the ideals of personal achievements in the spirit of an 'American Dream'; focus on learning and confidence that even without any professional experience they can easily and quickly find a job; fears of a professional failure, loneliness and poverty and the belief that their personal qualities do guarantee them from becoming losers. As the data of national surveys in recent decades show, the Russian society manifests itself as a stereotypical and traditional one in gender questions, especially when it comes to the positions of men and women in the labor market, that is why the authors focus on gender differences in students' responses to the survey questions, but mention other significant distinctions as well. Dreams, plans and realities. Expected and experienced transitions from university to work Eriikka OINONEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | eriikka.oinonen@uta.fi Lea HENRIKSSON (Institute of occupational Health, Finland) | lea.henriksson@ttl.fi Europe 2020 strategy presumes a lot from the higher education graduates. They are expected to bring Europe back to the global map by enhancing their employability above all through education. Education is underlined as a key factor in making Europe competitive again. Education is also seen to guarantee individuals' social integration, working careers and upward social mobility. The Europe 2020 strategy offers a normative career model, but how does it match with dreams, plans and realities of the university graduates? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1295 Our approach gives voice to those targeted in policy recommendations, the university graduates by utilizing and developing visual and narrative methods. The data is gathered among Finnish and Spanish university students about to graduate and it comprises of: (1) pictures and photographs chosen and narrated by the informants, and (2) empathy-based stories written by informants. The data reflects informants' thoughts, feelings and experiences concerning finishing their studies and their transition from university to work. The data is gathered during Nov. 2014 – Feb. 2015 in Finland and in Apr. 2015 in Spain. We cross-reflect the Europe 2020 strategy's normative model with the university graduates' own accounts. In the analysis, we read out the possible elements of the normative model in informants' narratives and potential 'counter models' they produce. We contemplate what the role and place of education and work are in 'decent life' and what kind of life is realistically attainable for contemporary European higher education graduates. Adolescents and Parents' Educational Aspirations and Future Worries in the Context of Late Modern Uncertainty Jenni Emilia TIKKANEN (Centre for Research on Lifelong Learning and Education (CELE), University of Turku, Finland) | jenni.tikkanen@utu.fi In late modern societies, adolescents and their parents' images of the future are affected by increased uncertainty, competition, complexity of educational choices and consequences as well as a strong emphasis on success and individual responsibility. By directing choices, motivation, and behaviour, one's perception of the future affects the way it will actually unfold; for example, educational aspirations are connected to the level of eventual educational attainment. The focus of this study is on the educational aspirations and future worries of 15to 16-year-old adolescents and their parents. The study aims at combining two theoretical approaches, structural perspective and social learning theory. Hence, future aspirations and worries are viewed as dispositions affected by both structural forces and social-psychological factors rather than being products of completely conscious and rational economic considerations. There are two main research questions 1) what kind of differences are there between adolescents and parents' educational aspirations and future worries, and 2) how are structural and socialpsychological factors (such as gender, parental education, family interactions, and sense of agency) related to these differences. The survey data was collected from lower secondary school ninth graders and their parents in three Finnish cities in 2010. The sample includes 318 adolescent-parent pairs and is stratified according to the socio-demographic status of the schools. Confirmatory factor analysis (CFA) is used together with more basic statistical methods, such as ANOVA and paired samples t-tests. The results will be discussed within a framework of 'late modern' discourses of individualised risks, plurality of choice, and competition. Realization opportunities of gender-atypical occupational aspirations Henrik PRUISKEN (Bielefeld University CRC 882, Germany) | henrik.pruisken@uni-bielefeld.de Possible differences between young women and men in the opportunity to realize their occupational aspirations during the school-to-work transition can be seen as a dimension of social inequality in line with the "capability approach". In a still strong gender segregated labour market like in Germany young people with gender-atypical occupational aspirations are often confronted with obstacles like fixed gender-norms and statistical-discrimination by the employers. This may lead to a rejection of their gender atypical occupational preferences to more gender-compliant goals. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1296 Therefore the paper focuses on the question whether women and men differ in their capabilities to achieve gender-atypical goals and how individual resources and the social context facilitate or complicate a realization of gender-atypical aspirations during the school-to-work transition. The analysis is based on household panel data from the German Socio Economic Panel (GSOEP). In the GSOEP adolescents are interviewed at the age of 17 to many aspects of their lives including questions on their vocational goals. Due to the panel structure of the study, these young people are also observed during the phase of career entry, so that a comparison between the desired occupation and the actual achieved occupation is possible. The results of logistic regression models show that the capability of women is lower than men's to achieve their gender-atypical occupational goals. The lowest probability is find in the manufacturing industry. The probability for women is higher when the mother is working too. RN30S08 Political Activism The Social and Demographic Contexts of the Arab Spring in North Africa Ken ROBERTS (University of Liverpool, United Kingdom) | bert@liverpool.ac.uk This paper sets the 2011 uprisings (in all of which young people appeared to be strongly represented) in their country contexts: the 'demographic surge' throughout the region, which was accompanied by youth migration into cities and increased enrolments in higher education, all amid job deficits in which higher education graduates had become the group at greatest risk of unemployment. Meanwhile, huge sections of the populations in all age groups remained rooted in traditional ways of life, especially in rural areas, in which gender divisions remained strong, and rates of female labour force participation remained very low. In both rural and urban areas, in the years preceding 2011, most employment was 'informal'. The trigger that ignited the Arab Spring was sustained demonstrations in Tunisia, which led to the flight of President Ben Ali whose security forces had become unreliable. This signalled throughout the Arab world that change was possible. But to what? It is argued that young people's circumstances alone do not provide a causal explanation of the events of 2011. The actors' political orientations need to be added. Also, cultural divisions among young people need to be taken into account. Survey evidence from the preceding years permits the development of plausible hypotheses explaining how and why the Arab Spring erupted, spread, and led to different outcomes in different countries, none of which, as yet, bear much resemblance to democracy in its Western sense, but correspond more closely to the demonstrators' stated aims. Keywords: Arab Spring, North Africa, political mobilisation, youth. Young activists in the making Nuno ALMEIDA ALVES (ISCTE-IUL, Portugal) | nalmeidaalves@iscte.pt The economic crisis and austerity measures taken by the Portuguese government (backed by the European Commission, European Central Bank and International Monetary Fund) in the last few years motivated a cycle (2011-2014) of contentious politics led by several groups of activists and socio-political platforms in which young people had a significant role. Precários Inflexíveis - (Inflexible Precarious), a group of activists formed in 2007 to fight against the rising precariousness in the Portuguese labour market has been one of the most active groups in this process, either autonomously or integrated in wider platforms such as the ones that organised massive demonstrations in Lisbon and elsewhere. In a scenario of general disaffection and cynicism of young people towards politics it is relevant to enquire into the specific features drive this set of young activists to engage in an enduring BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1297 intensive political mobilisation. Which particular combination(s) of elements between personal traits, family and friends influences, activist trajectories, political engagements, professional statuses, identity issues, and personal rewards and losses – may contribute to answer the question 'what makes and maintains a mobilised activist?' The answer to this question will be brought by the analysis of qualitative empirical data gathered through semi-structured interviews and ethnographical research with Precários Inflexíveis. All the material used in this paper was collected for MYPLACE (Memory, Youth, Political Legacy And Civic Engagement) research, funded by the European Commission (7th FP). University Students and Politics: Contextualizing Student Political Activism in the Czech Republic and Germany Daniela GAWRECKÁ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | daniela.gawrecka@soc.cas.cz Young people s political involvement is essential for the future of our democracies. Nevertheless, there is not much attention paid to this issue from comparative perspective. The goal of proposed paper is to fill this gap and describe and compare political engagement of Czech and German university students. The paper aims to contextualize (1) forms of student political participation, (2) motives for engagement or vice versa for political passivity, (3) students  understanding of politics, (4) their value orientations and (5) political socialization in families and schools. Both qualitative and quantitative research methods are used for the analytical purposes. The main emphasis is placed on qualitative methods. The paper introduces results of the 45 in-depth qualitative interviews with politically active and non-active students conducted in the cities of East, West Germany and the Czech Republic in 2013 and 2014. The respondents of research were active in the "old" (political parties, trade unions) and "new" (new social movements, NGOs) types of political and civic organizations or they were politically non-active. The qualitative analysis is combined with the findings from quantitative surveys (European Social Survey, Eurobarometer, data from the German Youth Institute and the Czech Public Opinion Research Centre). The contextualization of student political involvement covers following dimension (a) INTERNATIONAL: comparison of the Czech Republic and Germany, (b) NATIONAL: differences between the cities from East (Jena, Dresden) and West Germany (Cologne, Mannheim, Trier) and (c) "CENTRUM" versus "PERIPHERY" (the capital city Prague compared to the Czech industrial city of Ostrava). A return on youth cultures in Arab Mediterranean countries. Trends and comparative developments of the scholarship Ilenya CAMOZZI (University of Milan-Bicocca, Italy) | ilenya.camozzi@unimib.it Daniela CHERUBINI (University of Milan-Bicocca, Italy) | daniela.cherubini@unimib.it Paola RIVETTI (Dublin City University, Ireland) | paola.rivetti@dcu.ie This paper examines the 'state of the art' of the scholarship on youth cultures in Arab Mediterranean countries, with the goal of identifying gaps and new developments for the discipline. In order to do so, we aim to put into dialogue studies that have dealt with the issue from a comparative perspective. We contend that youth agency, and specifically the issue of youth cultural practices and identities are central to the understanding of the current processes of social and political reconfiguration going on in contemporary Arab Mediterranean societies. The paper presents preliminary findings of the FP7 research project "Empowering the new BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1298 generation: towards a new social contract in South and East Mediterranean countries (SAHWA)". The first part of the paper defines the conceptual framework for the study of youth agency and cultures. We focus on the trends and gaps of contemporary studies on youth and youth cultures as carried out in social sciences both in European and Arab Mediterranean countries. The second part of the paper outlines the research questions and analytical dimensions that stem from the contrast of youth conditions in Europe and the Arab Mediterranean area. We conclude by elaborating on the seemingly convergent dynamics in youth conditions across the Mediterranean, which also suggests the hypothesis of a convergence of broader structural elements that frame the contemporary transformation of youth. RN30S09 Political Extremism Youth against inequality: anti-capitalist and anti-fascist movements across Europe Darya LITVINA (National Research University Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | litvina.darya@mail.ru The paper presents the findings of a meta-ethnographic synthesis of 8 ethnographic case studies conducted in 5 European countries (Spain, Croatia, Germany, Estonia, Russia) within the framework of international MYPLACE (Memory, Youth, Political Legacy and Civic Engagement) project. The synthesized cases refer to a wide spectrum of political parties, solidarities, (sub)cultures, grassroots movements and organisations, which ideologies and activities relate to the anti-capitalist and anti-discrimination agenda: from centre-leftists to separatists and ultra/radical/far left. The ultimate aim of anti-capitalist movements is the abolition of classes and any forms of discrimination which are caused by the hegemony of capitalism. The struggle against fascism, racism, sexism, homophobia and other discriminatory manifestations is frequently incorporated into the anti-capitalist agenda. Among all forms of discrimination the main leftist critique is addressed towards discrimination based on ethnicity: fascism, racism and xenophobia. The paper explores the peculiarities of youth activism within the anti-capitalistic and anti-fascistic field through the key questions, revealing 1) the way young people inhabit, interpret and own their organisations; 2) how they understand and experience their own activism; 3) their perceptions of politics/the political; 4) the ways young people's activism, attitudes and everyday lives shaped by the past and the present; and 5) how they articulate, adopt and put into practice anticapitalist, anarchist and new left ideologies. Contemporary Hungarian far right and the anxious youth Balázs BÖCSKEI (HAS Centre for Social Sciences Institute for Political Science, Hungary) | Bocskei.Balazs@tk.mta.hu After the far-right party (MIÉP) spent only one period in the Hungarian Assembly in the 1990s, a new generation extreme right party (Jobbik) gained significant public support in the 2000s. Although there are many similarities between the two far right movements in their ethno-nationalism, racism, anti-communism, anti-liberalism, xenophobia, revisionism and establishment-criticism, there are even more differences. For instance while MIÉP was a historical formation with narrow social basis, Jobbik became a significant political subculture from a youth movement. Jobbik can be interpreted both as an „institution" of turning into the past or as the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1299 answer given to the uncertainity coming from the postnational constellation. The new Hungarian extreme right does not only deal with ethnic issues, but reacts to the uncertainities created by the transformation and globalization with political answers. The composition of voters also differs considerably: while for MIÉP voters sympathy with the authoritarian leadership was a strong reference point, most of Jobbik voters became such through the roma issue and because of their anxiety of globalization. The contemporary Hungarian extreme right gives a special Hungarian answer to the postnationalist constellation, which can be deducted from the contradictions of the decades after the transition. In our talk we will compare the characteristics of Jobbik voters with the supporters of the far right belonging to the 1990s, in focusing on the explanation of the differences. We will also make an attempt to explain Jobbik's expansion in the light of modernization processes and of the crisis-symptomes of the past 25 years of Hungary. Correlation between fragmented political socialization and attraction to political extremism Zoltán BERÉNYI (University of Debrecen, Hungary) | zoltan.berenyi@arts.unideb.hu István MURÁNYI (University of Debrecen, Hungary) | istvan.muranyi@arts.unideb.hu Our paper examines whether a correlation between the index numbers of fragmented political socialization and the signs of attraction towards political extremism could be detected among young people in 14 countries of Europe. The concept of fragmented political socialization claims that when the connection between the formal, (that is, the family and the education system) and less formal (that is, the peer groups, the media, the various subcultures and political movements) agents of socialization is weak, occasional and contradictory, it significantly increases the degree of ambiguity of the person towards politics. As a result, the theory claims, a person subjected to this form of socialization is more likely to accept the simple narratives, simple explanations of the artificial reality, artificial memories, artificial past and artificial history offered for consumption by extremist political parties. By building on the empirical database collected in the EU 7th Framework international research, MYPLACE and using the theoretical concept of fragmented political socialization we examine the correlation between the level of personal interest, activity and attitudes towards politics; the level of diversity of media sources used in acquitting information about politics and current affairs; the level of discussion of political issues with key individuals (peers and family members); the level of interest towards public affairs and activity in voluntary organisations and associations and one of the most important base of political extremism, the attitude of prejudice towards external social groups. Young Europeans as a target of IS (Islamic State) propaganda Karolina WOJTASIK (University of Silesia, Poland) | karolina.wojtasik@gmail.com Islamic State (IS/ISIL/ISIS/) in a relatively short time has become a major political force, threat in the Middle East and a global problem. This is an organization that terrorizes, and continues to expand its territory and sphere of influence. This is an organization that is constantly looking for new soldiers and has a lot of money as well as access to advanced technology and propaganda. It is estimated that in the last year several thousand Europeans, mostly young people joined the ranks of IS soldiers. They are not just children of immigrants, but also those who have made the conversion to Islam. The decision to abandon the relative stability in Europe and come to Iraq/Syria is a complex process. My research project attempts to answer the following questions. 1. Why young Europeans join the IS army? 2. What kind of propaganda BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1300 activities are directed to young Europeans? 3. What means does IS use to reach young people who previously lived in a consumer society, watch MTV in secular Europe? 4. Why IS is so "attractive" to young Europeans? To answer these questions I lead a broad analysis of the official media of IS newspapers, magazines, videos, profiles and social media accounts and any text / image / video published by media agencies belonging to the organization. IS uses modern technology and speak young people's language. Promises valuable life, a life that has purpose and meaning, an alternative to consumerism. Women are promised a stable family life. Men brothers in arms, the opportunity to check themselves out, good job and participating is governing. IS propaganda campaigns are very well prepared and thought out. These are not random materials. I want to show this phenomenon. RN30S10 Social Media: Risks, Attitudes and Socio-political Role Everyday activism and internet Airi-Alina ALLASTE (Tallinn University, Estonia) | alina@iiss.ee Youth activism today is partly perceived to have transitioned into spheres of everyday activity that have previously not been considered 'political' in the conventional sense of the term. In this paper, I go in a way back to Carol Hanish's statement from the 70s and claim that personal is political, by using the contemporary approaches such as everyday maker and subactivism. The Internet facilitates communication and enables easy access to information, so personal matters, interest and beliefs are more easily connected to making sense of society and politics. On the other hand, recent debate about social participation on the Internet asks if it should be seen as virtual activism or rather slactivism, perceived as behaviour that makes activists feel good rather than addresses political matters and the decreasing level of (offline) participation. However, the key challenge here is how the participation is defined. An in-depth micro-level analysis is based mostly on interviews with young people from Estonia, contextualized with data from other European countries according to MYPLACE survey. According to MYPLACE survey in Estonia the number of young people who spend time in internet is relatively higher than in neighboring countries – while conventional participation and intentional grassroots activism was lower than in other countries, especially Finland and Denmark, the online activism was roughly on the same level. Our claim here is that it is possible to interpret signing petitions, sharing, commenting or 'liking' as participating in public life and talking about politics as an expressive participatory act in itself. That topic should not be defined only in terms of which kind of effect Internet activity has on political participation with successful goals. It is part of diversification of how citizens take part of political matters, and this applies especially in the case of Estonia, where civic engagement has been low and 'activism' has had negative image, and where everyday social participation engages new people. Online harassment among young adults: A four country comparison of the perceived experiences Matti NÄSI (University of Turku, Finland) | matti.nasi@utu.fi Atte OKSANEN (University of Tampere) | atte.oksanen@uta.fi Markus KAAKINEN (University of Tampere) | markus.kaakinen@uta.fi Pekka RÄSÄNEN (University of Turku, Finland) | pekka.rasanen@utu.fi Different forms of harassment have been examined relatively extensively in the past, although much of its focus has been on various elements of sexual harassment. Non-sexual harassment research tends to be less common, and it is often presented in association with other forms of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1301 negative behavior, such as bullying. However, as a result of the emergence of Internet and other new ICTs, the boundaries between online and offline world has become increasingly blurry. This has also meant new aspects on harassment related research, as much of the present day communication and forms of social activity takes place online. The increased possibilities of ubiquitous communication, along with faceless and often anonymous nature of the online interactions have also paved a way for new means of potentially negative behavior online. In this article we will examine online harassment in a cross-national context. There are only very few previous cross-national studies focusing on negative online behavior and their focus has been restricted on children and young adolescents. Our data from the four countries, Finland (n=555), Germany (n=978), the UK (n=999) and the U.S. (n=1,033) consist of respondents aged between 15 and 30 years old, thus providing more extensive scope of the phenomena. Our first aim is to examine how common online harassment actually is in the four countries, and whether there are notable differences in victimization between the countries. We then examine some the potential characteristics of online harassment victimization by including different socio-demographic (namely age, gender, living arrangement, and economic status) background variables, along with past experiences of both offline victimization as well as Internet use activity, in the analysis. Socio-economic factors behind the problematic internet use among Hungarian girls Dora Katalin PRIEVARA (University of Szeged, Hungary) | dora.prievara@gmail.com Bettina PIKO (University of Szeged, Hungary) | pikobettina@gmail.com The internet has a central position in everyday life and takes an effect on youth social relationships (Milani, Osualdella and Di Blasio, 2009), physical health (Kelley and Gruber, 2012) and academic performance (Lin and Tsai, 2002). The aim of our research was to get information about the internet using habits of Hungarian youth. The participants (N=386) answered an online, anonymous questionnaire about their socio-economic status, internet use habits (what are they doing online and how much time) and the instrument also included the Problematic Internet Use (PIU) Questionnaire. According to our results, the persons who still live with their parents achieved higher points at PIU (F(6)=2.497; p | 0.05). They typically neglect other tasks and can hardly control the amount of the online time. This control of the use is harder for teenagers than university students. The PIU was more frequent among youth without a relationship (F(4)=5.562; p | 0.01), they spend more time online to watch films or visit social websites. The children of professionals also use the internet for a longer time. These findings suggest that youth are at special risk for spending problematic amount of time online. This underlines the important role of the parents who should take more attention to their children and help them with developing a healthy internet use. On the other hand, romantic relationships seems to be a protective factor against the PIU for youth which may help keep in contact with the real life. "I've always preferred a computer to a television because I could do there what I wanted to do, not–as in case of television–what they told me." The role of information and communication technologies in the socialization of teenagers. Kateřina SVATOŇ GILLÁROVÁ (Charles University in Prague, Czech Republic) | katerina.gillarova@gmail.com Adolescence is a specific time of human life: one is not a child anymore, however is not an adult yet. It is a period when the teenager is intensively building her/his own identity differentiating it from the parents' one and reproducing the stock of knowledge gained in the primary BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1302 socialization. Adolescents are searching for the spaces free of parents' regulations. They are trying to escape the territories where the formal distribution of power disadvantages them, such as school institution. Peer-to-peer group and media represent the important "hideouts" where the young people can act and express themselves to certain measure liberally. Indeed, during last decade the every day set of media and communication channels has changed. Information and communication technologies (ICT) have established themselves as axiomatical and ubiquitous elements of young people's everyday leisure lifestyles and school-based experience. They became the tools of identity development and management, the means of facilitating the social relationships with peers and the family and the sources of entertainment or information. Thus, how has been this revised media toolkit shaping the socialization in adolescence? There is still little evidence in the Czech context. This paper will try to shed some light on this problematic based on the results of PhD research project. In this research two natural social groups of teenagers born in 1992 and 1993 were studied from 2010 to 2012 using qualitative methods such as focus groups, in-depth individual interviews or media diaries. The methodology was enriched of some aspects of participatory research and netnography. The data analysis was approached from the conception of grounded theory. The text will describe how new technologies empower the studied teenagers in building their own autonomy and identity different from the one of their parents. It will show that the socialization of late adolescents' carries the same principles and aspects it used to have in the time of the so-called traditional media dominance but it occurs in slightly reconfigured contexts. ICT strengthen the research participants' control over their activities enabling them so to reduce the parents' or other opposing institutions' surveillance. The studied young people use it actively and strategically for fulfilling their needs so characteristic for adolescence such as "surviving" school duties and mainly peer-to-peer socialization. This way these technologies have been on one hand facilitating the weakening of the socialization effects of such agents as parents or school and on the other hand they have been empowering the teenagers to mobilize their agency and thus have been strengthening the self-socialization and peer-to-peer socialization. This way these technologies have been on one hand emancipating the teenagers from the socialization effects of such agents as parents or school and on the other hand, they have been empowering them to mobilize their agency and thus they have been strengthening the selfsocialization and peer-to-peer socialization. The Future Through the Eyes of the Young: Rethingking the Italian Public Broadcasting Service Mihaela GAVRILA (The Future Through the Eyes of the Young: Rethingking the Italian Public Broadcasting Service) | mihaela.gavrila@uniroma1.it Public Service Broadcasting has certainly not been unaffected by the radical changes and numerous crises at both national and global levels, and in order to avoid excessive disruption and disintegration of society in such times of crisis, the PSB is tasked with the restoring of normal social rhythms and sense of community. In Italy this task has been even more difficult since the profound current economic crisis is accompanied by a severe legitimacy crisis for the RAI, the Italian Public Service Company since 1954 . Moreover, we also need to add another issue concerning the RAI: on May 16, 2016 the public service concession expires and the renewal of its RELATIONSHIP with the public will be due. Following the model of other European public services (BBC but also France and Germany), this will become an opportunity for a genuine public consultation aimed at rethinking both the content and services of the RAI. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1303 The time is also ripe for to consider the long-neglected issues concerning the RAI's relationship with the younger audiences, the ones that, at least in Italy, have moved away and have difficulty in recognizing themsleves in the public service television. It seems indeed plausible to say that the time has come for Rai to think about the procedures and contact strategies to be implemented to intercept the young public, especially when these are beyond its reach and increasingly find refuge in the free zones of the web, pay-as-you-go television, and the various solutions that use IP-based audio-visual content. On the basis of these considerations, which are confirmed by the listener/viewer data and field studies, we have considered it appropriate to investigate the TV consumption practices and activities aimed at the younger generations. This paper proposes, therefore, to point out some of the key issues identified the first results of a study sponsored by the Department of Communication and Social Research of the University of Rome "La Sapienza": the reputation crisis of of the PSB among young audiences; the old and new media practices and behaviors of young people aged between 14 and 29; the expectations the young people have vis-àvis the RAI; content and technology platforms through which they would like to watch public service TV; issues they would like the RAI to address; the importance of a multi-platformed PSB could take in accompanying Italy towards the exit of the current economic, cultural, moral crisis. The investigation which is still on-going, is carried out through web surveys and focus groups and involves young people aged between 14 and 29. The goal is to provide evaluation guide lines to allow for a better programming and business conduct definitions which correspond to the demands and expectations of the young audience by, combining entertainment expectations, availability of technology and quality of products. It is also through this initiative that RAI could increase its value as a public service. This implies a shared, open, dialectical, and transparent debate with all of its users, particularly with the young people, the part of the viewers forgotten by the new liberal politics, by the society, by the disseminating media. "The history of income and wealth inequality is always political, chaotic and unpredictable; it involves national identities and sharp reversals; nobody can predict the reversals of the future" (Piketty, 2014) RN30S11 Civic Participation Differences and inequalities in civic mindedness and participation among Bulgarian youth Siyka Kostadinova KOVACHEVA (Paisii Hilendarski University of Plovdiv, Bulgaria) | siykakovacheva@gmail.com This paper addresses the question: what explains the differences in young Bulgarians' civic values and experiences of informal volunteering, participation in associations and civic protests twenty-five years after the regime change. The explanation is based on the results of a representative social survey with 1030 young people aged 14-27 in the summer of 2014, funded by the Friedrich Ebert Foundation. The data show that both attitudinal and behavioral measures of civic engagement are influenced, albeit in different degrees, by structural factors such as gender, education, family background, ethnicity, locality and socio-economic status. A very important intervening variable is trust which in this survey is measured towards a variety of social groups. In general, young people in the country tend to express high trust in family and friends and low trust in people outside their immediate milieu. This kind of social capital mobilizing closed horizontal ties BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1304 ensures support in uncertain times but does not enable more enriching, even if uncertain, contacts with members of wider communities. It also influences the types of voluntary actions young people engage in: more often personal assistance for people they know or see directly and much less often involvement in organized activities. Having higher education, middle to high socioeconomic status, living in large cities or the country's capital provide opportunities for the young to recognize the benefits of membership in civic associations. The expanding access to the Internet acts as a relative counterweight to the differentiating effect of the rising income inequality. Social inequality and youth civic participation Laerke BONNESEN (Roskilde University, Denmark) | lbonnesen@ruc.dk Across Europe, youth volunteering has been put on the political agenda. Civil society organizations are increasingly looked to as platforms for the participation of young people, and as influence channels through which adolescents and young adults can become familiar with democratic processes and influence decision-making in their communities. Concerns over the civic integration of young people are, though, voiced regularly. It is frequently stated that youths are disengaged with community life and politics. In Denmark, a recent population study revealed that youths aged 16-25 years are less likely to volunteer than older adults, and similar results have been found in other Western countries. The aim of the present study is to look beyond overall patterns of youth participation and investigate potential differences among groups of young people. The well-established fact that volunteering is dominated by societal groups rich on human and social capital highlights the dangers of treating young people as a homogenous group with similar opportunities for civic participation. In this study, I will attempt to account for potential inequalities in volunteering among youths along the lines of social and educational resources. A resource perspective on civic participation informs us of the risk that growing inequalities in European societies might 'spill over' into volunteering patterns. Rich panel data from two waves of the Danish Voluntarism Survey allow me to assess not only static images of present-day volunteering among youth, but also dynamic developments that has taken place in the past decade. Social capital and civic engagement in transition to early adulthood: a cohort study Barbara Barbosa NEVES (University of Toronto, Canada; CAPP, ISCSP, University of Lisbon, Portugal) | barbara@bbneves.com Diana CARVALHO (CAPP, ISCSP, University of Lisbon, Portugal) | dianadiascarvalho@gmail.com Fernando Humberto SERRA (CAPP, ISCSP, University of Lisbon, Portugal) | fserra@iscsp.ulisboa.pt In times of economic crisis and socio-economic changes, individuals can use their social capital to cope with harsh financial and social environments. Sociological research evinces that social capital is as important as economic, cultural, and symbolic capital in contemporary societies. Following a Bourdieusian approach, we define social capital as the resources that are potentially available in our social ties and that can be mobilized for instrumental (e.g., help finding a job) or expressive (e.g., emotional support) reasons. Those with higher levels of social capital seem to have greater social and economic opportunities, since social capital predicts social support, status attainment, employment, and well-being. But how is social capital accrued and maintained by young people in transition to early adulthood? Using data from the EPITeen cohort study of young people in Portugal, we examine social capital and civic engagement of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1305 individuals surveyed at ages 17 and 21 (n=1602). We use collective forms of civic engagement to explore formal networks. The preliminary findings show that at age 17, 78% of respondents have three or more close friends and the majority meets with their ties frequently. Respondents receive more emotional (65%) than financial support (37%) from their networks. Most respondents (86%) were never part of a political/civic organization or involved with religious activities (69%), but 27% participated in sports or leisure-related organizations. At age 21, they report similar patterns although indicate receiving more emotional (87%) and financial (59%) support from their networks than at age 17. Implications of descriptive and multivariate results are discussed herein. Mental and social maps of young adults civic activity Monika KWIECINSKA-ZDRENKA (Nicolaus Copernicus University, Poland) | monika.kwiecinska@umk.pl There is no doubt that both youth and young adults differ as far as the level of civic activity (or broader: engagement In public sphere), but also as far as mental and social basis for it are concerned. We observe a deliberative turn in young people political behavior that manifest especially in the will to engage in unconventional forms of action for the common good, as well as in defining what it is. It is worth concentrating on two aspects of this turn. First, the different forms of the turn: varieing from the formalized forms of deliberation (such as referendum or citizens' law initiatives) to agonistic ones (Ch. Mouffe) or populism (E. Laclau). Secondly, it is interesting to see what is the role of political socialization on the level and form of youth engagement. The paper aims – based on empirical observation and desk research (both international statistics and media analysis) draw a mental and social map of young adults activity – what are the sources of engagement, what are the catalysts and what is the future (both directions and subject of) engagement of youth and young adults in public sphere. RN30S12 Rural and Urban Space Creatively Reworking the Everyday: Rural Youth Visualizing Rural Space Raili NUGIN (Tallinn University, Estonia) | nugin@tlu.ee In recent years, there have been calls for more nuanced understanding of the everyday contexts of rural youth. Several rural youth researchers have pointed out that a number of critical social problems affecting young people's transitions (out-migration, unemployment, marginalisation) are studied mono-dimensionally, treating young people as victims of social change and offering macro-perspective rather than giving voice to young people themselves. Besides their own reflections on their life perspectives of the future, it is also important to study how young people make sense and negotiate the challenges in their everyday practices. This paper aims to contribute to fulfilling the gap by revealing how rural young people creatively rework and negotiate their daily space and contexts. For this purpose, along with interview data, visual material will be used. The presentation will be based on photo-diaries of the young rural people of two different localities (Vastseliina and Pühalepa), where they contextualise their favourite spaces and the ones they dislike, combined with in-depth thematic interviews based on the photos they have taken. This methodology enables not only to open the contexts of the everyday lives of rural youth, but also provide insights into their creative thinking and how they make use of their daily spaces for constructing their identity. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1306 Suburban Youth in Madrid and Paris. The Role of Intermediate Structures in the Integration of Children from Muslim Background Cecilia ESEVERRI MAYER (Ecole des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales, France) | ceciliaeseverrimayer@yahoo.es LOCAL YOUTH (Marie Curie project) is a comparative research about the socialization of youngsters (16 to 29 years old) from Muslim background in two banlieues of Paris and two barrios of Madrid. Through a methodology that combines case studies, comparative-historical perspective and sociological intervention (Touraine, 1978), a critical evaluation has been performed on the results of community social work and the role played by intermediate structures (families, ethnic networks and civil associations). A particular attention has been given to the gender dimension. The main results of this research can be classified in three sections: 1) In the suburbs of Paris we are witnessing a re-traditionalization of the customs and norms, but at the same time a youth re-interpretation of the Muslim rules. By contrast, the lowest ethnic segregation in Madrid generates young people s resistance to follow norms and in consequence intergenerational conflict arises. 2) In both cases, the support of the ethnic community has ambivalent effects. It is positive only when these ties are strengthened by a solid social capital. Otherwise, ethnic norms could be a barrier for youth seeking to gain access to education and employment. 3) The community social work in Paris and Madrid is changing, but in a different way. In Paris, the institutionalization of the civil associations has increased integration opportunities, but has also broken the link with the Muslim community. In Madrid, the lack of state presence encourages the collaboration between secular and religious associations, giving young people a new place of belonging and new tools to the accomplishment of a new urban citizenship. The Social Representation of Urban Playscapes in England and Denmark: Young People Talking about Photographs of Nighttime Leisure Spaces. Jeanette ØSTERGAARD (SFI The Danish National Centre for Social Research,, Denmark) | jea@sfi.dk The city at night is a place of consumption, play and hedonism (Featherstone 1991). But it is also characterized by contradictions, tension, competition and risks. Young people are both regulated participants, but also active users of these urban playscapes (Chatterton & Hollands 2003). However, little is known about young people's disparate experiences and emotions evoked by these different and segmented urban places (Massey 2009, 1998; Malbom 1998). Methodologically, the paper draws on nine photographic images of urban playscapes (Chatterton & Hollands 2003), shot in different Danish and English cities/towns by the Londonbased, Swedish photographer Maja Daniels. These different images of urban places are presented and discussed in 30 in-depth interviews with young people aged 18-30 in the United Kingdom and Denmark respectively. The young people interviewed were encouraged to reflect on the visual material as clues, microcosms and provokers (Törrönen 2002) of playscapes. The young people's experiences and emotions evoked by the images are discussed within recent theories of emotional geography (Hubbard 2005, Thrift 2004) and theories of the nighttime economy (Chatterton & Hollands 2003). Growing up poor in austerity Britain: multiple deprivation and poor transitions in one super-diverse East London borough Anthony Donovan GUNTER (University of East London, United Kingdom) | a.gunter@uel.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1307 Official UK Labour Market statistics since September 2011(and up to August 2014), have consistently shown that employment is continuing to rise whilst unemployment is continuing to fall, and that London and the South East are performing particularly well. These buoyant UK Labour Market statistics unfortunately mask a number of key issues that are contributing to firstly increasing numbers of people in work poverty and secondly entrenched worklessness and labour market disadvantage; both issues are disproportionately affecting particular regions, localities and demographics such as the 16-24 year old and BAME populations. Consequently, whilst London as a region is economically vibrant, research evidence indicates that youth unemployment and poverty are at crisis point particularly within the Eastern boroughs of the capital. This paper will firstly examine the various New Labour Government regeneration and other initiatives, tasked with tackling youth exclusion in East London. More significantly, this paper will review the current austerity climate of Conservative-Liberal Coalition Government cuts to public sector expenditure; and in particular present a case study outlining how these cuts have impacted upon young people's transitions in one East London Borough. The case study includes empirical data gleaned from a five year ethnographic study of two East London neighbourhoods and comprises semi-structured interviews with key community stakeholders and practitioners as well as biographical interviews with young adults aged 14 -24. RN30S13 Transitions to Adulthood Pathways and transitions to adulthood during the economic recession in Finland: Developmental tasks, financial resources, and agency Mette Aino Maria RANTA (University of Jyväskylä, Finland; University of Helsinki, Finland) | mette.ranta@helsinki.fi The transition to adulthood is characterized by frequent and often simultaneous changes in life situation, such as leaving the parental home, finishing secondary education and moving to further education and/or working life, forming a romantic partnership, and becoming a parent. Many of these transitions are related and rely on gaining financial independence. However, recent structural changes in labor market opportunities, economic turbulence, and increasing youth unemployment have had significant effects on young adults' transitions to financial independence, the overall transition to adulthood and timings of achieving developmental tasks. Overall, pathways into adulthood have become less standardized, and more flexible, heterogeneous and differentiated. Failure or radical postponement in normative key developmental tasks during the transition to adulthood may predict, in turn, problems in wellbeing and attaining further developmental tasks. Furthermore, the instable nature of the transition phase and complexity of the society can lead to uncertainty, ill-being and maladaptive functioning in different life domains. Inevitably, young adults are expected to manage constantly changing circumstances, increase flexibility and tolerate insecurity as they are seen as the most economically vulnerable in times of societal economic turbulence. However, young adults also adapt and become active agents in their lives, this portraying the constant agency versus structure debate in developmental research. This presentation examines young adults' transitions to adulthood in Finland during the global economic recession taking place from 2008 onwards. The specific focus is on gaining financial independence and life management through individual agency and pursuing personal goals across young adulthood, and their concurrent and longitudinal effects on attaining key developmental tasks related to career and social relations as well as life satisfaction development. The key theoretical perspective on examining contextual definitions of development during young adulthood is the life course perspective and multidisciplinary BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1308 frameworks on the notion of agency, integrating psychological and sociological perspectives, and analyzed as personal goals and use of achievement and social strategies. The study conceptualizes young adults as active agents, and explores their ways of improving their objective financial situation by acknowledging the presence of a realistic risk in order to be protected from financial distress. Due to the fact that several life events occur at a relatively similar time period but to a different extent and timing for each individual, this study focusing on transitions allows examining individual variety in adopting adult roles as well as personal experiences reflected through life satisfaction. The theoretical perspective on the changing transitional, holistic and prolonged nature of young and the newly defined emerging adulthood in relation to attaining normatively identified key developmental tasks in Finland are also discussed. This presentation focuses on findings from a recent doctoral dissertation (submitted January 2015) which had three general aims: to examine underlying mechanisms on how financial resources influence youth development and life satisfaction; to give an overview on life situations and the multifaceted transitions in midst of a prolonged and challenging life course phase of searching for independence and drastic societal change; and to explain the role of agency in managing financial issues and developmental tasks. Finally, current research interests on the financial situation of 25-30 year old young adults will also be introduced. The data is from the ongoing Finnish Educational Transitions Studies (FinEdu) longitudinal research project with questionnaire data from young adults from ages 18 to 25 from years 2004 to 2011. The quantitative analyses used both variableand person-oriented approaches to investigate longitudinal developmental processes and variety in adopting adult roles and differences in life satisfaction. The results showed that agency, indicated by use of achievement and social approach strategies, was especially important in shaping life course transitions, life satisfaction and success and satisfaction regarding developmental tasks at age 25, especially concerning social strategies. Young adults' financial situation improved from an objective level from age 20 to 25 but the subjective perception on sufficiency of income did not rise and financial situation did not have an effect on success and satisfaction concerning developmental tasks. Life satisfaction, in general at the mean level, did not change during the educational transition from upper secondary high school to further education and/or employment although the analyses revealed significant heterogeneity among young adults in life satisfaction development, resulting to the division of young adults into five life satisfaction trajectories. A high level of agency at age 19 was related to high life satisfaction trajectories as was higher subjective financial situation at age 22. Third, the results showed that the highest frequency categories and profiles of personal goals and concerns at ages 20 and 23 were in the career domain; education, work, and finances, with education being prioritized at age 20 and work at age 23, and less dominantly related to romantic relationships. The goal profiles were associated with related life situation cross-sectionally and longitudinally and with personal concerns especially concerning the career domain, reflecting the current socio-economic climate. All in all, the results also portrayed the heterogeneity of life situations and multifaceted transitions in midst of a prolonged challenging life course phase of searching for independence and drastic societal change. The published articles composing the doctoral dissertation give insight on how supportive societal infrastructure, sufficient social networks, personal goals, and financial resources are all crucial for healthy youth development. Likewise, forming action reflecting life management through employment and education as supportive mechanisms protect from economic stress and promote a smooth transition to financial independence. Young adulthood should not be seen as a contrast to adulthood but as a process, a transition, between the life phases of adolescence and adulthood in which multiple life domains cross as individuals gradually shift between education and work and thus engage in multiple tasks and responsibilities. Furthermore, the social and economic policies and the universal support of the Finnish tax-funded welfare state BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1309 provide an example on how socioeconomic structures interact with personal aspirations, accomplishments and agency regarding developmental tasks, promoting individualistic choicemaking and young adults' need for autonomy but simultaneously "buffering" against the negative impacts of the global and national economic uncertainty regardless of the financial concerns young adults cope with. Youth Transitions to Economic Independence Melanie BOEWING-SCHMALENBROCK (German Youth Institute (Deutsches Jugendinstitut e.V.)) | boewing@dji.de Tilly LEX (German Youth Institute (Deutsches Jugendinstitut e.V.)) | lex@dji.de Compared to other European countries, which are currently affected by high rates of youth unemployment and precarious processes of job entrances, transitions from school to vocational training and (adequate) employment in Germany seem uncritical, as German economy is growing and complains about skills shortage. Hence, adolescents living in this country on the one hand face supportive occupational possibilities. On the other hand, a reformed tertiary educational system as well as structurally changing job markets or increasing labour migration also impose new challenges upon contemporary youth in Germany on their way to economic independence. In addition, educational performance and job chances in this country still undeniably depend on young people's socio-economic and migration background. As a result, the access to vocational education and employment underlies socially unequal conditions. Considering this context, this research traces youth transitions to economic independence, focussing on steps from school to work referring to longitudinal national data. Deciding questions are: - "How do those between school and employment make use of the given opportunities and at the same time manage corresponding challenges (who profits, who struggles)?" - "Which students do actually implement their former aspirations concerning future education and employment?" The empirical analyses are based on the first (2009) and second (2014/2015) wave of the quantitative DJI-Survey AID:A ("Growing up in Germany", Survey of the German Youth Institute – DJI). The survey provides representative longitudinal data of children and adolescents in Germany (altogether 25.000) relating to – among other aspects – detailed information on educational and vocational biographies and decisions. Early transitions to adulthood: where does the rush come from? Evidence from a longitudinal study in Portugal Diana CARVALHO (ISCSP, Portugal) | dianadiascarvalho@gmail.com Diana MACIEL (ISCSP, Portugal) | maciel.diana@gmail.com Anália Maria Cardoso TORRES (ISCSP, Portugal) | atorres@iscsp.utl.pt The prolonged nature of the transitions to adulthood has been emphasized on youth studies, framed by the theories of de-standardization of the life course. This paper intends to have a critical approach to this trend by focusing the attention on the young people who make earlier transitions. Some evidence shows that these early starters are mainly from disadvantaged backgrounds, presenting more vulnerable and risk trajectories, largely associated with poor investment in school and less skilled jobs, and seem to be reproducing their parents' transitional patterns. Using a longitudinal dataset (EPITeen) of young people born in 1990 in Oporto, Portugal (n= 1716), the aim of this paper is to socially characterize the young people that have made early professional, housing and/or family transitions. We intend to explore and explain those who by BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1310 the age of 21 had left school (8,5% only completed until the 9th grade and 26,8% more until the 12th) and were working full-time (15,1%); had already married or were in civil partnerships (5,2%); who were living with their spouse or alone (4,9% and 0,7%); and/or the young girls who already had children of their own (5,8%). Additionally, a couple of case studies taken from qualitative interviews will be used to illustrate the ambiguities of these pathways. Young, free and independent? A discussion of the transition to adulthood and intergenerational relationships Ann NILSEN (University of Bergen, Norway) | ann.nilsen@sos.uib.no The transition from youth to adulthood is thought of as a sequence of events of which the outcome is associated with becoming an autonomous individual independent from the family of origin. The prominence of the terms autonomy and independence varies over time and according to gender and social class as well as between countries. The paper discusses these notions and relates them to the transition to adulthood in the context of intergenerational relationships. An overarching question is whether ideals of a 'free and independent' individual impact on young people's way of thinking about if and how family and kin are important during this transition. Are there differences between men and women, between generations and across social class on this dimension? Empirically the paper draws on biographical data from three generation families in Norway and compares the transition to adulthood across generations with reference to intergenerational transmission. RN30S14 Work Values and Volunteering Intergenerational transmission of job insecurity: Linking parents' job experience and children's work preferences and expectations Christiane LÜBKE (Universität Duisburg-Essen, Germany) | christiane.luebke@uni-due.de As the labour market becomes increasingly flexible, a growing part of workers has to cope with precarious work arrangements and the experience of job insecurity. Aside from the causes of this trend, questions concerning the societal and individual consequences of self-perceived job insecurity have attracted great attention. It is therefore well-known that besides others job insecurity affects the ability to make long-lasting decisions. Thereby, it should be noted that these consequences may not be limited to workers who are exposed to insecure working conditions. Rather, it can be assumed that the experience of job insecurity will be passed on children and will therefore also influence the life of the next generation. However, the intergenerational transmission of job insecurity has rarely been addressed so far. To fill in this gap, this paper explores the relationship between parent's self-perceived job insecurity on the one hand and occupational preferences and expectations of their adolescent children on the other. How does the perception of job insecurity affect adolescent preferences for stable jobs? How do children who see their parents suffering from insecure working conditions rate their own employment opportunities? The descriptive and multivariate analyses are based on household panel data from the German Socio-Economic Panel (SOEP, 20002013) which provide information on parents and their adolescent children. The findings will encourage a debate of how self-perceived job insecurity contributes to reproduce social inequality as they clearly show that expectations concerning labour market participation are transmitted from parents to children. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1311 Intergenerational transmission of volunteering. Socialization and status transmission effects disentangled? Belit SAKA (University Duisburg-Essen, Germany) | belit.saka@uni-due.de Volunteering has been considered as highly socially desirable due to its benefits for the society and for the volunteering person itself. However, volunteering is also an indicator of social inequality as it is limited to a certain group, and can reproduce social inequality if it is transmitted from parents to children. In order to examine the role of volunteering in the inheritance of social inequality, this paper focuses on the extent and mechanisms of intergenerational transmission of volunteering in Germany. First descriptive results suggest a clear positive correlation between parental and children's volunteering. However, the mechanisms behind this correlation are still unclear. A possible explanation of intergenerational transmission of volunteering is based on the influence of parental socialization during formative years of adolescence. Respectively, intergenerational transmission can be carried out directly either by internalized norm and values inculcated by parents which foster volunteering in the later life, or parents can set role models by volunteering themselves which can be observed and imitated by their children due to social learning process. However, social, cultural and financial resources provided by parents can also facilitate or impede volunteering and are of particular interest. The social status of parents can influence the volunteering of parents as well as the children, and serve insofar as mediator of intergenerational transmission processes and respectively may overlap the socialization effect. Drawing on the German Socio Economic Panel Data (1984-2011) this study aims to disentangle socialization and status transmission processes and thus answer the question whether and to what extent each model accounts for explanation of intergenerational transmission of volunteering in order to discuss different strategies for volunteer recruitment. Inequalities and Volunteering: Who gets to work for free? Bryony HOSKINS (Roehampton University, United Kingdom) | Bryony.Hoskins@roehampton.ac.uk In the context of the economic crisis and the subsequent austerity formalized volunteering experiences have been identified by national and European policy makers as a tool to enable access to employability in particular for youth e.g. UK Vtalent. The purpose for policymakers to advocate a formalized volunteer experience are multiple and include the opportunity to enhance skills, the possibility to add experiences of work related activities on young people's CV's and the possibility for young people to develop networks with people and organizations that may enable future offers of paid employment (Newton Joy Oakley Emma Pollard 2011 and Patrick McCloughan, William H. Batt, Mark Costine and Derek Scully 2011). Scholars have argued that a formalized voluntary experience can give a young person the competitive 'edge' (Heath 2007 p.89) when applying for employment or higher education. However, if volunteering experiences are now recognized as a credit that can open access to employability and higher education then questions regarding equal access to volunteering need to be addressed. In this context, this paper will explore how young people describe their opportunities and experiences of volunteering and the extent to which these experiences have been used towards successfully gaining paid employment. The data drawn from for this research is from the ESRC LLAKES center project on the Crisis of Contemporary Youth that includes a total of 100 interviews completed in 2013/14. The paper will draw on Bourdieu's concept of cultural capital and his theory of reproduction of social class and privilege. In terms of cultural capital we draw predominantly on the aspect that BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1312 Bourdieu calls institutionalized cultural capital. This concept is described as the acquisition of certain experiences that enable the transmission of social class (Bourdieu 1986). The example of this type of cultural capital that Bourdieu (1986) used was education qualifications. However, in recent years, when education qualifications become more common and employment has become scarcer then formal experiences of volunteering could be considered as an additional credit. These theories will be explored in relationship with the voices of the young people. 'I just don't want to connect my life with this occupation'. Working-class young men, manual labour and social mobility in contemporary Russia. Charlie WALKER (UNIVERSITY OF SOUTHAMPTON, United Kingdom) | charlie.walker@soton.ac.uk A key strand in the Western literature on working-class masculinities focuses on whether young men are capable of the feminized performances apparently required of them in the new service economy. However, the wider literature on processes of neoliberalisation – emphasizing the 'hollowing out' of labour markets, the cultural devaluation of lower-skilled forms of employment, and the pathologisation of working-class lives – would suggest that it is not a gendered, but a classed transformation that is demanded of young men leaving school with few qualifications. This dimension of neoliberalisation is highlighted by ethnographic data exploring the experiences and subjectivities of young workers in post-Soviet Russia, where manual labour has not given way to 'feminized' work, but has become materially and symbolically impoverished. Although traditional forms of manual labour and the performances of masculinity surrounding them thus continue to be available, they are perceived as incapable of supporting the wider transition into adult independence, and are therefore emasculated. In this context, young workers attempt to emulate new forms of 'successful masculinity' connected with new service sector professions and the emergent higher education system, despite the unlikelihood of overcoming a range of structural and cultural barriers. These acquiescent, individualized responses indicate that, while ways of being a man are apparently being liberated from old constraints amongst more privileged young men, neoliberalisation narrows the range of subject positions available to working-class youth. Understanding Migrant Self-Employment and its implications for Economic Adaptation: An Investigation of Three Generations of Turks Settled in Europe Sebnem EROGLU (University of Bristol, United Kingdom) | S.Eroglu@bristol.ac.uk This article focuses on three generations of Turkish migrants who are currently living in Europe (i.e. settlers) in order to understand a) whether generational differences exist in the nature and extent of their involvement in self-employment and b) what these differences imply for their economic adaptation into the host societies. The research base for this study is a large-scale, innovative survey that draws parallel samples of migrant and non-migrant families from their origins in Turkey and follows them up across Turkey and Europe over three generations. The data is drawn from personal interviews performed with 2,346 settlers nested within 922 families. The results pose a challenge to the assimilation theory by demonstrating a significant tendency for the well-educated settlers across all generations to enter into low-status, small businesses regardless of their language proficiency, citizenship status and country and duration of residence in Europe. They rather lend support to the discrimination/disadvantage theory, casting doubts on the successful economic adaptation of three generations of Turks into the European labour markets. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1313 RN30S15 Violence and Deviant Behaviour Everyday Life Conflicts or Crimes? Framing and naming violence and victimization in schools Johannes LUNNEBLAD (Department of Education, Communication and Learning, University of Gothenburg) | johannes.lunneblad@ped.gu.se Thomas JOHANSSON (Department of Education, Communication and Learning, University of Gothenburg) | Thomas.johansson@gu.se YJohannes LUNNEBLAD (Department of Education, Communication and Learning, University of Gothenburg) | johannes.lunneblad@ped.gu.se Thomas JOHANSSON (Department of Education, Communication and Learning, University of Gothenburg) | Thomas.johansson@gu.se Ylva ODENBRING (Department of Education, Communication and Learning, University of Gothenburg) | Ylva.Odenbring@gu.se Sweden has been pictured as distinct from other Europe countries' in the way of handling crime committed by children and youth. This is now about to change and more schools tend to treat violence in schools as a crime. More students are categorized, as victims of crime, which means that different types of violent acts in schools have become a police matter, rather than a social and pedagogical problem. The aim of the present study is to explore how a number of secondary Swedish schools categorize and support students who have been exposed to different forms of violent or abusive acts. We are interested in how the category of "the victim" is narrated in school practices. We are primarily studying the narrative level through interviews and observations with school officials. The focus is on how and if the category of "the victim" is present in the talk on violence, harassment and bullying. Analytically, we are interested in how categorizations and forms of explanations, used in the schools by the professionals, emanates from institutional and professional discourses. These discourses are also interpreted in terms of class, gender, ethnicity and place. The results indicate that there are contradictive discourses on school violence. Another finding is that there is dissatisfaction with how things are "solved" among the officials. Categorizing "the problems" in terms of diagnosis or as acts of crime can be seen as a temporary solution, but in fact the identified "problem" seldom leads to satisfactory solutions, according to the school professionals. "I would never start a fight but...". Masculinities and 'the right amount' of violence Signe RAVN (SFI The Danish National Centre for Social Research, Denmark) | shr@sfi.dk This paper explores how young men negotiate and try to live up to norms and expectations for being a 'real man' and how this plays into their attitudes towards physical violence such as street fighting. Drawing on classic and more recent developments in gender studies and sociological theory, I explore the boundaries for presenting oneself as a 'proper young man'. Empirically, the paper is based on a qualitative focus group study of risk-taking among 52 Danish students in high school and vocational training. While the majority of the interviewees distance themselves from using violence as a solution to conflicts and view this as mere 'stupidity', they nevertheless also describe concrete situations, which have required or would require them to act violently. In the descriptions of such situations, notions of comradeship, pride and self-respect are central. What comes forward is a complex relation between physical violence and masculinity: accomplishing masculinity for the young people in the study involves the ability to balance the fine line between being capable of acting violently if required, but without actively seeking out violence as such. Not being able to respond violently when BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1314 encountering violence carries the risk of being viewed as unmanly. For the young interviewees then, performing the right amount of violence, in the focus groups as well as in their everyday life, is crucial to accomplishing an identity as a 'proper young man'. Italian Young men and women's Representations of Violence Sveva MAGARAGGIA (University of Roma TRE, Italy) | sveva.magaraggia@uniroma3.it Ilenya CAMOZZI (University fo Milan-Bicocca) | ilenya.camozzi@unimib.it This presentation is based on a qualitative research (participant observation, narrative interviews and focus groups) conducted in Milan in 2011 (within a PRIN research) with two different age cohorts: a) 16-18 years old – in the final years of upper-secondary school; b) 22-24 years old – in the period in which experience of the social world is acquired with increasing autonomy. The research focused upon the representations of violence within the relational world of young people in school and, consequently, to analyse the possible new thresholds for the attribution of legitimacy to violent behaviour. The main research question that is discussed here is whether, and how, the features of uncertainty, de-standardization and redefinition of youth influence the meanings attributed to violence and its representations among young men and women. The results presented focus mainly on two dimensions: intergenerational relations with teachers and parents and gender relationships amongst peers. Deviant behavior – increasing or decreasing the social status among peers? Marie Christine BERGMANN (Criminological Research Institute of Lower Saxony, Germany) | marie.bergmann@kfn.de Adolescence is characterized by a relatively higher willingness to violate behavioral norms. Keeping this in mind, it seems logical to assume that those adolescents who do not behave in a conform way are more popular compared to peers who follow societal norms. However, this might not hold true for all forms of norm violation. Especially severe violent disorder seems to be rather status limiting. Using complete network data of 145 school classes of the 9th grade, this presentation aims to reveal which deviant behaviors reduce or increase popularity. Popularity is measured by the number of classmates who denominated a fellow pupil as a friend. Deviant behavior is captured by school absenteeism, consumption of alcohol, carrying a gun and school related aggressive behavior. The results indicate that predominantly the consumption of alcohol increases the popularity among peers. Regarding the other forms of deviant behavior no or a negative relationship with the number of friend denominations is found. Analyses regarding gender differences confirm the results RN30S16 Social and Professional Mobility The role of training firms in explaining transitions to higher education Ines TREDE (Swiss Federal Institute for Vocational Education and Training SFIVET, Switzerland) | ines.trede@sfivet-switzerland.ch Irene Susanna KRIESI (Swiss Federal Institute for Vocational Education and Training SFIVET, Switzerland) | irene.kriesi@ehb-schweiz.ch BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1315 Many studies highlight the role of firm characteristics and work rewards in explaining work satisfaction and career trajectories. Whether such structural aspects also matter for young people in firm-based vocational education and training (VET) has rarely been investigated. We attempt to fill this gap by analyzing whether structural characteristics of the training firm influence educational choices of VET learners after completion of upper-secondary VET. This question is of particular relevance for countries with a large VET sector, such as Switzerland, where the majority of young people enter upper-secondary VET. Segmentation theory posits that the labor market is divided into segments, which differ regarding product markets, average firm size or qualification level of the staff (Sengenberger, 1987). These structural differences result in varying working conditions (e.g., task quality) and opportunities for further training. We hypothesize that young people who trained in firms with higher resources and better educated staff are more likely to pursue a tertiary-level education than those who trained in firms offering less favourable training conditions. Our analyses are based on a longitudinal full sample of Swiss healthcare apprentices, representing one of the largest groups of VET learners. They were surveyed in the last year of their apprenticeship (2010) and one year after completion (2012). Descriptive and multivariate results show that structural characteristics of the training firm matter Youth, social mobility, education and depression Helena SANT'ANA (CIEG/School of Social and Political Sciences (ISCSP-ULisboa), Portugal) | hsantana@iscsp.ulisboa.pt Diana MACIEL (CIEG/School of Social and Political Sciences (ISCSP-ULisboa), Portugal) | maciel.diana@gmail.com Anália Maria Cardoso TORRES (CIEG/School of Social and Political Sciences (ISCSP-ULisboa), Portugal) | atorres@iscsp.ulisboa.pt Rui BRITES (ISEG/ULisboa) | rui.brites@outlook.com Elisabete RAMOS (ISPUP, University of Porto) | eliramos@med.up.pt Henrique BARROS (ISPUP, University of Porto) | hbarros@med.up.pt This paper discusses results from a longitudinal study combining social sciences with public health theoretical approaches. The research followed the trajectories of a cohort of youngsters of both sexes born in 1990, in the city of Oporto, a universe of 2943 individuals, and it was launched by the Institute of Public Health of the University of Oporto They were inquired at 13, 17 and 21 years old. The survey in now again on the field (youngsters with 24/25 years old) with the collaboration of the Institute for Social and Political Science of the University of Lisbon, and qualitative interviews are also being carried out. Our topic of research developed herein will be basically concerned with the relationship between youngster's social and educational background, social mobility, educational success and feelings of depression. The five profiles of social mobility identified in the research show that the type of social mobility has a strong relationship with gender and depressive symptoms. Girls tend to have higher levels of depression feelings'. However, they differ with age group – being higher at 13 than at 17 – when they have lower levels of educational attainment and a history of school retention. For boys, the trend remains, though always with lower baseline values. Using a theoretical approach combining life course, social class and social mobility perspectives, gender studies and epidemiology we will try to explain these findings. Social mobility profiles in the transition to adulthood. Results from a longitudinal study Anália Maria Cardoso TORRES (CIEG/ISCSP/University of Lisbon, Portugal) | atorres@iscsp.ulisboa.pt BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1316 Fernando Humberto SERRA (CAPP/ISCSP/University of Lisbon) | fserra@iscsp.ulisboa.pt João de Freitas FERREIRA DE ALMEIDA (CIES-IUL, University Institute of Lisbon) | ferreira.almeida@iscte.pt Rui BRITES (ISEG/University of Lisbon) | rui.brites@outlook.com Diana MACIEL (CIEG/ISCSP/University of Lisbon, Portugal) | maciel.diana@gmail.com Elisabete RAMOS (ISPUP/University of Porto) | eliramos@med.up.pt Henrique BARROS (ISPUP/University of Porto) | hbarros@med.up.pt The literature has shown that there is a close interconnection between different dimensions of individuals' life-courses, such as education, work, family ties, health, self-identity, sexual experiences, attitudes, and values. In this regard longitudinal datasets are particularly relevant to study change concerning major sociological features of transitions from adolescence into adulthood. Drawing on data from a cohort study of young people in Portugal (n=1707), this presentation seeks to explore five social mobility profiles: (1) Upward (26.5%); (2) Social reproduction in disadvantaged sectors (24.1%); (3) Social reproduction in advantaged sectors (19.0%); (4) Social reproduction in intermediate sectors (16.6%); (5) Downward (13.8%). Using descriptive and multivariate analysis the preliminary findings show some important profile differences (but also similarities) related to parenting styles, networks of sociability, leisure-time, subjective wellbeing and physical and mental health, body image and risk behaviors. EPITeen, the study on which this presentation is based, was launched in 2003-2004 by the Institute of Public Health of the University of Oporto and collects data from individuals who were born in 1990(n= 2943). When the study began, respondents were 13 years old and attended all the schools in the city of Oporto. They were interviewed again at 17 and 21 years old. With the collaboration of the Institute for Social and Political Science (ISCSP) of the University of Lisbon, a new wave is now being carried, the youngsters having 24/25 years of age. Dissenting Youth in Hong Kong: Perceived Social Mobility, Value Orientations, and Local Identity Hang LI (The Chinese University of Hong Kong, Hong Kong S.A.R. (China)) | lihang@cuhk.edu.hk Stephen Wing Kai CHIU (The Chinese University of Hong Kong, Hong Kong S.A.R. (China)) | stephenchiu@cuhk.edu.hk In the past few years, young people in Hong Kong have not only participated actively in different protests but also played a leading role in some social movements, for instance, the Umbrella Movement in 2014. Commentators have suggested two different perspectives to account for the political unrest among youth, namely, that their discontent is a result of the lack of opportunities for social mobility in the younger generations, and that the rise of youth activism is actually driven by a rather deep-rooted change in values and attitudes. Based on the data from two telephone polls conducted in 2010 and 2014 among the young people, this paper attempts to answer the following questions: (1) how does the younger generation perceive their own position and opportunities in the socio-economic system? (2) does the younger generation have unique political attitudes, value orientations and identities vis-à-vis the older cohort? (3) how strong are the associations between their perceived opportunities for upward mobility, and different value orientations (post-materialism, national identity, and local identity) on the one hand, and their dissenting attitudes on the other hand? Through multivariate analysis, this paper also evaluates the relative merits of the two explanations about the recent surge of youth activism in Hong Kong. We conclude that dissatisfaction with blocked social mobility has only a very slight effect on youth's negative orientations towards major policy decisions, while systemic relationship between value orientations and social unrest among youth is found irrespective of their demographic backgrounds. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1317 RN30S17 School and Higher Education Delayed Educational Sequences in the Life Course of Young Adults in Germany Oliver WINKLER (Martin-Luther-University Halle-Wittenberg, Germany) | oliver.winkler@soziologie.uni-halle.de Starting in the 1970s, a growing decoupling between educational tracks and educational degrees can be observed in the German educational system. Institutionally, increased educational openness favoured greater reversibility of educational decisions. This development led to advantages especially for students with intermediate secondary school degrees. They could easier access higher secondary educational tracks or "second-chance-education" which is a requirement for university education. Life course theory suggests that participation in subsequent education is highly determined by structural conditions in the historical time that frame opportunity structures for biographic decision-making among different cohorts. It is expected that educational expansion, changes in occupational structures, business cycles, demographic change and transformation processes impact the early career patterns of young adults originating from various birth cohorts differently. Using data of the National Educational Panel Study (NEPS) combined with methods of (quantitative) sequence analysis, the empirical findings suggest that the studied career patterns show strong orientations for academic educational activities if worsened economic situations decrease chances to transition into vocational training. This is also true for persons that were born within smaller birth cohorts. Furthermore, the expansion of higher secondary education system corresponds with reduced educational activities for younger cohorts but to enhanced participation for older cohorts. German reunification appears to have promoted obtaining higher secondary school degrees but without necessarily pursuing higher education afterwards. In general, students with intermediate secondary school degrees appear to be "cautious ascenders". However, the intermediate degree maintains a conductive function leading mostly into advantageous pathways during early career. 'Dropout' and age-normativity in school-to-work transitions Kristoffer Chelsom VOGT (University of Bergen, Norway) | kristoffer.vogt@sos.uib.no Drawing on a sub-specialty in life course research, the study of age-normativity (Settersten and Hagestad 2006, Hareven 1978), this paper discusses questions relating to the 'timing' of transitions from school to work. These questions are addressed with illustrative examples from Norway. Since a major reform in 1994, completion of upper-secondary has been expected of young people before the age of 20. Those who do not complete within this formal age-deadline are defined as 'dropouts'. The last two decades have seen a great increase in concern over what have in fact been stabile dropout rates. Dropouts from upper secondary are now considered, by leading policy actors, to be 'one of the greatest challenges' confronting contemporary Norwegian society. In this paper, the case of concern over dropout in Norway is used to illustrate a more general phenomena: increased age-normativity in school-to-work transitions. This development is clearly class-biased. As much previous research has shown, the protracted and linear transition patterns which more and more young people (in Norway, as elsewhere) have been expected to follow, are modeled after a middle class transition pattern. Increased age-normativity in school-to-work transitions can be seen as period-specific (and class biased) form of restricting the structures within young people act. The last section of the paper discusses some of the implications of stricter age-norms in school-to-work transitions, and asks if a development in this direction is 'inevitable'. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1318 Transition from primary to secondary schools among immigrant youth in Europe. Aigul ALIEVA (Luxembourg Institute of Socio-Economic Research (former CEPS/INSTEAD), Luxembourg) | aigul.alieva@ceps.lu The transition from elementary education to secondary is most crucial in educational systems which channel children at an early age into different educational streams. The decision to refer or place a student into particular education streams is often made based on student's previous achievement. Immigrant children in Europe are most likely to attend vocational schools and graduating from these schools usually precludes pursuing tertiary education (or a higher education). However, very little is known about how socio-economic inequalities in primary school shape the probability to be placed into specific programmes in secondary school, controlling for earlier achievement. Stratified educational systems are more likely to generate higher segregation alongside the socio-economic lines: with students of wealthier and better-educated parents being enrolled into academically-oriented schools and programmes, and students of poorer background being pulled into low-level vocational programmes. Immigrant students are more likely to be placed into lower-track programmes, which in reality implies that they are more likely to find themselves in schools with higher concentration of disadvantaged students. The paper aims at answering the following question: "Does the individual background of an immigrant student determine the probability to attend more socially segregated school controlling for previous school performance? And if it does, to what extent?" We use pseudo-panel data from matched PIRLS 2006 and PISA 2009 surveys for 12 EU countries and estimate the probability of immigrant youth placement into specific programmes based on propensity score matching method. The importance of youth activities and class origin for entering tertiary education Erica NORDLANDER (University of Gothenburg, Sweden) | erica.nordlander@socav.gu.se The main objective if this study is to empirically investigate the significance of class origin, school grades and youth activities during upper secondary school for entering tertiary education. During the last decades in Sweden, social mobility has increased and children from working class origins have to a higher extent entered tertiary education. However, youths from advantaged class origins move on to university studies to a higher extent than youths from more disadvantaged positions. Due to these two parallel features and, as variation within classes still exists, we need to further explore the mechanisms of social mobility by exploring to what extent the practices or conditions of youths, extends or reproduces class differences in tertiary studies. By examining how youths from different class origin engage in activities and the importance of these activities for an entry to tertiary education, we can better understand the process of social mobility and the variability of outcomes within different social groups. However, doing so, places high demands on data. With a unique combination of survey data from both youths themselves and their parents, together with registry data, this study has extensive information on the lives of youths. Data used derives from the Swedish Child Supplement of the Survey of Living Conditions (Child-ULF) conducted in 2002-2005, in combination with the Survey of Living Conditions (ULF) and registry data from the University and College registry (Statistics Sweden). 'Who are you to know who I am'how to reduce dropout-rate in England, Denmark and Hungary Szilvia SCHMITSEK (University of Warwick) | s.schmitsek@warwick.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1319 My PhD work, which will undertake a comparative study of strategies to reduce dropout-rates in three European nations: England, Denmark and Hungary. This research will contribute to the literature by highlighting the controversies of rigid education systems and discussing the potential in services targeted to individual needs of the students to raise productivity and performance. The rationale behind sampling three European countries is to compare and contrast substantially different support systems and national strategies. By analysing procedures, my study will explore successful institutional strategies of reintegrating students into education and training or employment. By listening to the voices of young people, my analysis focuses on the relevance of personal support with special regard to positive relationships. The target group of the research is former students, who were in need of intensified guidance efforts and/or participated in second chance provisions in secondary education. From a constructivist stance, early school leavers can be considered as social constructs and the three -country -contexts as social contexts, which influence the terminology and understandings of 'early school leaver'. The way early school leaving is defined plays a crucial role in the development of policies to prevent or to reduce it. In order to explore the complexity of the process, a qualitative investigation has been carried out. For the analysis of my data as an approach for my research design about what have helped students retain in schools, I use grounded theory as a methodology to generate or develop a theory from first hand data. RN30S18 Agency and Socio-political Change Youth through social sciences. A kaleidoscopic view Andrea PIRNI (Univeristy of Genoa, Italy) | andrea.pirni@unige.it This is a theoretical paper and it deals with "Youth as social agents". The paper's intention is to stimulate the identification, among the scientific literature that covers youth, of coordinates of synthesis. Different trans-disciplinary paths of research, that are partially overlapping in scientific reflection, are synoptically presented to offer some elements for the elaboration of a perspective that sees in youth not only a field of research, but a starting point to contribute to the study of social change.This paper tries to stimulate the elaboration of these coordinates while suggesting a map of paths of research that, in retrospect, can be identified in the scientific literature of reference. These paths are very clearly distinguished to present some of their characterising factors as they are often overlapping and interconnected in sociological reflection. Four paths of research shall be identified in the attempt to highlight the research question that stimulates each one's development and initial disciplinary and conceptual texture. This – illustrative and incomplete – exercise's objective is to move towards an autonomous research perspective, inspired by the Research Network on Youth and Generation of the European Sociological Association, to allow the production of more resources, to better acknowledge an understanding of a social change that is capable of surpassing the uncertain limits of youth. It is strongly believed, in fact, that the moving from a field of research to a research perspective consists of one of the fundamental steps towards the affirmation – and further structurisation – of Youth Studies within the European scenario. 'Having To' as a culturally defined part of agency in the youth Tarja JUVONEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | tarja.juvonen@helsinki.fi BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1320 This article discusses agency in the youth from the perspective of cultural expectations, namely from the modality of 'to have to'. Even though the modern society emphasizes an agency which is autonomous and able to make choices, the themes of necessity, obligations and responsibilities that frame the individual freedom are important. Especially the phase of life of youth is bounded by various structural, social and cultural restrictions. The article draws on research, which data were collected in the Helsinki metropolitan area during the years 20102011 in the context of an outreach project targeted at young people who are outside of education, employment or training (NEET), and who cannot find or get the social, health or employment services they needed to. The audiotaped data consists of (1) 11 interviews, (2) 11 meetings between the youth and the outreach workers and (3) 10 meetings in which young people in the company of an outreach worker ran errands to different institutions such as Adult Social Services, the Unemployment Office and the Housing Offices. In this article the focus is targeted to young people s, outreach workers  and social workers  speech in their shared encounters. Especially the strategies of outreach workers to deal with the necessities and obligations that young people are facing in their lives are explored. The data is analyzed using Modality theory and the Voice-centered relational method as a heuristic device from the point of view of 'to have to'. The preliminary understanding was that different authorities have plenty of culturally and socially defined tasks that are linked with young people s responsibilities and obligations. In a way it can be argued that the culturally defined 'to have to' is an integral part of the agency of young people, that part, which indicates the limits of an agency that is free to make choices. The styles of worker s speech that were found from the data were 1) setting boundaries to youths  agency, 2) appealing to youths  moral sense of duty and 3) bringing new viewpoints to the youth. Divergent patterns of trust in East-Central Europe. The case of youth in Hungary. Bence SÁGVÁRI (Hungarian Academy of Sciences Centre for Social Sciences; Indiana University, Bloomington) | sagvari.bence@tk.mta.hu Countries of East-Central Europe are still often considered as a single unit in terms of their basic social characteristics. However in a closer look this assumed unity is rather questionable. Using data from the consequent waves of the European Social Survey (ESS), I argue that regarding social trust of young people these differences increased in such an extent that divide East–Central Europe into distinct blocks and thus provide explanatory power for understanding diverging paths of economic and social development. In accordance with the theories of trust and generational values, the permanent erosion of social and institutional trust in some countries of the region could be a major obstacle for the future success of these societies. Low levels of trust also have a major implication for both national and European politics by strengthening disappointment and passivity or extremism on both sides of the political palette. Based on the ESS data and my qualitative research on youth, it seems that there is no real rupture between certain social-economic values and attitudes of younger and elder generations. Therefore – in terms of their values – the generations that gained their primary experiences under socialism and after the change of regime do not constitute well separable social groups. Moreover, the level of trust towards various institutions among young people is even lower than compared to older generations. In this paper I analyse and interpret these results in the light of the prolonged economic crisis and the growing level of uncertainty and international migration of young people in Hungary. 3. Youth in (post)communist space a driver of social change or a big social problem? Some remarks based on an international project covering several European and Asian countries BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1321 Krystyna SZAFRANIEC (Nicolaus Copernicus University, Poland) | krystyna.szafraniec@umk.pl The youth of Europe cannot be understood as one large homogeneous group not only because of structural factors that operate in each country or inherent characteristics (like socio-economic background, education level, gender and so on). There is another, very important differentiating factor the political past. Young people living in North-West Europe and those living in postcommunist countries live in two different spaces. Understanding this can be crutial not only for describing possible ways of social changes taking place there, but for the perspective of coherent, sustainable Europe as well. This paper refers to the international project covering 9 postcommunist countries from Europe and Asia, where the analysis of young generation in the context of transition processes is the main object. It is observed that young people living there are influenced by values and patterns similar to those addressed nowadays by global culture to the whole young generation. What is more, the logic of transition in their countries stimulates their aspirations and life expectations even more, although in poorer and slower transforming countries the aspirations are lower and expectations are not so demanding. Nevertheless, in all those countries the level of youth's aspirations moves borders of life satisfaction beyond the past standards and becomes both the source of tensions and the pressure on changes. The question put here is, can the young generation living in postcommunist space be suspected of being a driver of social changes or rather of being a big social problem? How to answer this question how far-reaching can be sociological imagination when existing data are not rewarding enough? This methodological reflection will be located among some observations made in the study. RN30S19 Structural Conflicts and Inequalities The dynamics of the socialization of the Russian youth in a changing world Olga Alexandrovna URZHA (RUSSIAN STATE SOCIAL UNIVERSITY, Russian Federation) | olga.urzha@gmail.com Today we live in a globally changing world. Adults who know the history, understand in what future they want to live. Youth is the social group, which determines the future. But it is not equally ready for this future, as every young person goes through their socialization under the influence of the factors that are determined by the environment. Over the past 30 years, as a result of political and economic changes in the country, Russian youth has experienced a complete rejection of the old values, which had underlied the upbringing of their parents, and the formation of market relations, which on a certain stage gave rise to negative traits: for many young people only the values associated with material goods and financial well-being have become vital. Social values came to the background or ceased to have any value. Political activity, participating in elections, involvement in the affairs of state and municipal government was not prestigious. New factors in the socialization of young people were the attempts, carried out by certain media, to rewrite the Russian history and conduct the revision of national values and sources of pride. The opening of the 'iron curtain', which had separated Russia from the outside world for many years, had both positive and negative consequences for young people. The processes of globalization in the world have also become factors of the socialization of youth in Russia. Significant changes are taking place among youth in Russia today. Today the study of the state of modern Russian youth, the dynamics of its development, the formation of interests and values are of great interest for sociologists. These issues are in the focus of the author's research and report. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1322 Youth on Croatian islands: Double institutional dependency and local reproduction of structural inequalities Sven MARCELIĆ (University of Zadar, Department of Sociology, Zadar, Croatia) | smarceli@unizd.hr Valerija BARADA (University of Zadar, Department of Sociology, Zadar, Croatia) | vbarada@unizd.hr Željka ZDRAVKOVIĆ (University of Zadar, Department of Sociology, Zadar, Croatia) | zzdravko@unizd.hr Due to many societal risks in general and extremely high unemployment rate in particular, Croatian youth are faced with many biographical restraints or, in Beck's terms (1986/1992), with many institutionally dependent individual solutions. In this paper we discuss Croatian youth living on the islands, empirically relying on 2014 research designed for surveying geographically scattered and scarce populations. The results are triangulated from 8 focus groups conducted on islands, 3 expert interviews and on-line survey (N=293). Research topics encompassed Croatian island youth's social and living conditions considering employment, quality of life and perception of their and island's future. Although island youth is economically provided for rather well by their parents who provide a safe climate in the time of economic recession, youth is not entering adulthood since other institutional mechanisms are not present. Without parents' participation they would be completely socially excluded, living in poverty. This means that island youth is faced with double institutional dependency. On the one hand their life is framed by traditional family relations and geographically isolated island community way of living. On the other hand, local island institutions (local government, education, labor market, transport) are barely functioning, even in non-crisis periods, permanently failing to provide societal framework for individual solutions. Double institutional dependency forces youth to live within the boundaries of traditional societal solutions and not to make their own individual biographies. It can be concluded that, due to local reproduction of social inequalities, the youth on Croatian islands is lost between these two institutional frames. Human potential of Russian youth: structure and forming methods (the case of a big city). Anastasiia SAIKOVA (Novosibirsk State University, Russian Federation) | 7175000@mail.ru This paper illuminates features of human potential of Russian youth, living in big cities. The main accent is made on structure and forming methods of human potential. The relevance of this topic conditioned with the fact of importance of human potential for the social development, as well as emphasizing young generation as main resource of the functioning of society. The subject matter is to reveal particular methods of forming the human potential of the Russian youth. Information data base consists of: data array obtained from the study "Youth of the new Russia: lifestyle and value priorities," which was conducted by the Institute of Sociology in collaboration with the Friedrich Ebert Foundation eight depth interviews with respondents from 22 to 26 years old, living in the big city. The main outcomes of the research are: identification of the structural features of the human potential of Russian youth description of the socio-demographic characteristics inherent to the representatives of different features of human potential analysis of methods of forming the human potential of the Russian youth. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1323 Young People Between Generation Location and Generation Unit Karolina MESSYASZ (University of Lodz, Poland) | karolina.messyasz@gmail.com The paper considers the problem of the social position of young people esspecially in Poland and reflect on whether young people as a social category (or certain subcategories) are characterized by at least generation unit. In the time of the last economic crisis can be assumed that there are objective conditions to go beyond generational community of fate, perhaps even in the European context. There are signs of intentional participation in a movements aimed at restitution broadly defined concept of the common good. They took the form of social movements such. Occupy Wall Street that allowed to suppose that the rebellion of young people create a new social context. Is excess of educated young people out of work and the future, armed with new technology, who shares the lack of access to material resources and the inability to implement symbolic aspirations and achieve adequate social position, is more than Mannheim Generationslagerung? Whether, despite the far-reaching individualization and commodification of all aspects of social life, there is a chance for inclusive society and politics? Do hope to achieve them can be placed in youth? In an attempt to answer the above questions I make a critical overview of the processes, research results (my and others) which, in my opinion make difficult the ability to go beyond the current and immediate actions. RN30S20 Uncertainty, Precarity, Economic Recession The impact of the crisis on the Spanish labour market: an effect of the age, gender, generation or personal characteristics? Pilar ZUERAS (Centre d'Estudis Demogràfics, Spain) | pzueras@ced.uab.cat Pau MIRET-GAMUNDI (Centre d'Estudis Demogràfics, Spain) | pmiret@ced.uab.cat Six years have gone by since the economic crisis began, and in this time lapse it has heavily hit the Spanish society. The unemployment rate has multiplied by 2.5, from 9.60% in the first quarter of 2008 to 23.70% in the fourth quarter of 2014. Has it been harder for younger than for older workers? for men than for women? Contrary to previous crisis in Spain that had stronger affected men, it seems that labour market hardship have spread throughout all workforce sectors, and the gender gap has narrowed. In the period 2008-2014, 20% men in the labour force (aged 16 to 64) were unemployed and 22% of women. While beyond age 48 unemployment affects around 15% of men and women, among younger workers the unemployment rate decreases across age from 55 to 23% for male and female in their twenties. However, has unemployment homogeneously increased for other subpopulation groups? has it hit equally lower and higher educated workers? We will use the Spanish Labour Force Survey (EPA) to shed light on differences and potential inequalities in the impact of the crisis on the population. We will particularly analyse the effects of age, gender, generation and personal characteristics, such as educational level or family arrangements, on the evolution of unemployment rates between 2008 and 2014. The Transitional Phases of Greek Youth In The Time of Economic Crisis Sotirios CHTOURIS (University of the Aegean, Greece) | htouris@aegean.gr Dionysis MPALOURDOS (National Center for Social Research, Greece) | htouris@aegean.gr DeMond S. MILLER (Rowan University, United States of America) | millerd@rowan.edu BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1324 The recent economic and social crisis, which has affected been particularly hard on the South European countries, raises the urgent question about the ways of achieving economic and social sustainability in both national and regional economies. In Greece, as well as in other South European countries, during the past decade, we witnessed a series of precursor phenomena to the current crisis. We present findings of an ongoing national survey (In4Youth National Survey) on youth transition from education to employment and entrepreneurship. The study is designed to present a typology of unemployed youth and their transitional trajectory, namely, from different status and educational level to employment and professional identity. Common analysis on the issue of youth transition normally focuses on transitional phases taking place after the completion of compulsory education. In recent times, these transitional phases are extended in time and number beyond specific milestones. Young people are involved in more complex trajectories and transitions in the areas of precarious employment, professional education, family life, peer relations, as well as political participation. The complexity of this transition depends largely on transformations taking place at the foundation of economic and social integration of young people in Greece and Europe. On the one hand, this situation is combined with a liquid social identity for the majority of young people while on the other hand there is a growing extreme right political radicalization of certain clusters of Greek Youth. We consider social, cultural and human capital an important prerequisite of the young people to cope with the extremely high unemployment and the bankruptcy of whole economic sectors and social services. Early Careers on a Segmented Labour Market: Who Can Escape the Precarity Trap? Anna KIERSZTYN (Institute of Philosophy and Sociology, Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland; Institute of Sociology, University of Warsaw, Poland) | chaber@is.uw.edu.pl The way that globalization and increasing economic uncertainty impact the young and their transition to adulthood has become an important and policy-relevant subject of inquiry. In particular, much attention has been paid to the potential effects of the growth in atypical employment on the career prospects of labour market entants. The question is whether such employment serves as a stepping-stone to stable jobs or leads to successive spells of shortterm jobs separated by periods of joblessness. If the latter is the case, it is important to determine which factors increase the chances of escaping precarity traps and successful labour market integration. In Poland, these issues are of particular significance: although the Polish economy has done quite well throughout the economic crisis, the rates of youth unemployment and temporary employment remain disturbingly high, and precarity for young workers appears to have become the norm. This paper addresses both questions through a quantitative analysis of career data for a cohort of respondents aged 21-30 from two waves of the Polish Panel Survey (POLPAN), conducted in 2008 and 2013. POLPAN data include rich and detailed information on the respondents' educational and employment history since the beginning of their careers. This study adds to existing research on youth career patterns in the following ways: it covers a longer time span for those who entered the labour market at an early age, differentiates employment spells according to the type of contract held at each successive job, and takes into account NEET status rather than unemployment. RN30S21 Scarcity and Economic Poverty Young people's experiences on scarce financial resources BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1325 Lina VAN AERSCHOT (University of Tampere, Finland) | lina.van.aerschot@staff.uta.fi Liisa HÄIKIÖ (University of Tampere, Finland) | liisa.haikio@staff.uta.fi Yrjö KALLINEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | yrjo.kallinen@staff.uta.fi Karita SNELLMAN (University of Tampere, Finland) | karita.snellman@staff.uta.fi The paper examines how young people experience limited financial resources: how lack of money is perceived to form and limit life choices? In Western welfare states absolute poverty is rare but relative poverty and social polarization, on the contrary, are very actual and even increasing societal problems. In Finland the risk of poverty is most likely faced by young people 18-24 years old and also unemployment is significantly more common than among other age groups (Statistics Finland 2012 & 2014). Often it is stated that the poverty of young people is not such an important issue as the incomes tend to increase later in life along improving education and professional development. However, it is also known that poverty is often transmitted form parents to children and for certain people it tends to be permanent. One explanation for this are the various ways in which lack of financial resources restrict the life choices that are possible and available. Relative poverty means incapability of attaining the standard of living which prevails in the society. Lacking financial resources exclude material and social assets that are available for the majority of people. Social inclusion of young people is one of the critical questions for the future well-being of European countries, Finland included. Yet, surprisingly little is known about how young people experience the lack of money. In this paper young people's experiences are examined from interviews collected in one socially deprived neighborhood in Tampere, Finland. Especially three aspects of deprivation come up from the interviews: residence & housing, moving & travelling and social relations. Literary production: young people in Favela da Mangueira, Rio de Janeiro Regina ANDRADE (Universidade do Estado do Rio de Janeiro, Brazil) | reginagna@terra.com.br Ligia ALMEIDA (Universidade do Estado do Rio de Janeiro, Brazil) | almeidaligia@hotmail.com The aim of this study is to examine how the practice of literary interfere positively in the trajectory of individuals who are in a situation of social vulnerability. The research took place at the Centro Cultural Cartola topper, located in the community of the hose in the city of Rio de Janeiro, a space that fosters individual and social experience of children and young people through educational and cultural tools: dance, orchestra of violins, music, capoeira, judo, ballet, workshops, literary readings and text compositions, which enable the creation of cultural values of the community and the individuals through the process of identification. The workshop "Literary Production: Weaving the Imaginary" began in May 2011 with proposals to stimulate the creation and reading of fictional texts, allowing the narrative as a vector of (re) construction of the subject and the collective, under the ethically and aesthetic. The investigative phase consisted of workshops literature presented in two ways: Reading and Writing in groups small or individual. The field work of our qualitative research, participatory requested that we make a spatial area of our experience so that we could enter from there to the theoretical framework that was feasible our research object. Matter dynamics of the action of social actors. The research, structured on the action, proved holds numerous possibilities where imagination presents itself. The interaction through speech that stimulate the imagination and reflection influences the group and the individual in the building itself and its world. Since the goal of the research is not only suited to the practice of oral telling and listening to stories, but stimulate them to invent and write them realize that this mode prevailed. By requiring that the child somehow mastered this type, mainly because the act of writing the stories invented by validating them and arranged by others in books. Since orality can disperse the entry of the child in their imaginary world, with greater importance for very young children who have not yet BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1326 entered the world of language. The way we conducted the research was always to stimulate the imagination, capturing it, and from that place it in the world of language, symbolization. To MINAYO (1992), "The method is the very process of development of things ...". In this sense, arose from that practice, a text / subject, whose words were a trunk from which spread a multitude of creative ideas. The result of the investigation found that the fictional creation, stimulates and develops the imaginary and the symbolic representations impoverished. Demonstrating just how rewarding and enjoyable for children and youth in their participation activity that make the educational and therapeutic one "adventure camp". Observe the repairing effect of literature on the individual, and consolation in times of grief and crises of all sorts was evident in border situation, the use of the internal world of this powerful tool Psychopedagogical as strengthening psycho. Youth transitions in Spain: a broken social promise for middle classes Marta GUTIÉRREZ SASTRE (University of Salamanca, Spain) | magusa@usal.es Eva MARTIN COPPOLA (Universidad Nacional de Educación a Distancia, Spain) | evamc79@gmail.com This paper analyzes youth transition to adulthood in Spain from a micro perspective. The context of deep economic changes and rigorous budget cuts in social policies allows us to inquire how middle class young people are facing their uncertain socio-economic and political integration. The research team followed a qualitative methodology to give voice to youth. 35 semi-structured interviews were made among young men and women aged 24-30. All of them had university studies though they had different degrees of emancipation. Five of them had recently migrated to other European countries due to hopeless social and labor conditions. The results reflect the perceptions of the crisis, the strategies developed by young people and their hopes of integration into adulthood. Different pathways induce the development of dichotomous young profiles in terms of winners and losers with the idea of a "broken social promise" and the decline of collective and state responsibility. The findings suggest that young people overestimate their individual choices given through out their lives but place less emphasis on social determinants that negatively affect their transition to adulthood. Bending the Rules for the Children's Sake – Young Parents in Poland and the Problem of Quality Early Childhood Education and Care (ECEC) Piotr BINDER (Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | pbinder@ifispan.waw.pl Young parents understand the importance of quality early childhood education. Polish regulations do not guarantee a legal right to ECEC to each child. Attendance is compulsory for one year before primary education starts, however according to Eurydice and Eurostat Report 2014 before that moment as much as 37% of children in Poland stay home with their parents. Our study, funded by National Science Centre (Poland), investigated this problem by a combination of quantitative and qualitative methods on the example of four communities (two urban and two rural) in the central region of Poland. The study documents in detail how in process of satisfying social need for ECEC the three main actors in the field – local authorities, headmasters and young parents – struggle with centrally created rules. The shortage of places in public kindergartens (run locally, supported by central subventions) is a sensitive issue for all of them. Although the paper concentrates on the perspective of young families from various-income backgrounds (some of them decide to increase their chances by bending or breaking the formal rules of recruitment process), the phenomenon of flexible attitude towards official regulations, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1327 applies to all the actors in the field creating this way a peculiar environment, where everything is done for the children's sake. RN30S22 Health, Risks, Well-being Patterns of leisure experiences and its relation to leisure time activities: A study among teenagers in the Brussels-capital region. Hans BERTEN (Childhood & Society, Belgium) | hberten@k-s.be An PIESSENS (Childhood & Society, Belgium) | apiessens@k-s.be Most leisure research to date is embedded in a health discourse and focuses on patterns of leisure activities and its various multifaceted determinants or health benefits. In this study we make use of a lifeworld orientation to leisure, and focus attention on the different ways children experience and give purpose to the temporal and spatial aspects of leisure time. Using data from the Brussels Leisure Research Project, which collected data from a sample of Flemish students aged 11-18 years old (N = 2,448), we were able to distinguish three underlying dimensions of leisure experience (outdoor-orientation, boredom, and lack of time) and three clusters of youngsters with similar patterns on these underlying dimensions. We further discuss how this typology of leisure experience is linked to different choices of leisure activities on the one hand and socio-demographic background characteristics on the other hand. Social mobility, education and risk behaviours in youngsters. A longitudinal study Fernando SERRA (CAPP, ISCSP, University of Lisbon, Portugal) | fserra@iscsp.ulisboa.pt Helena SANTANA (CAPP, ISCSP, University of Lisbon, Portugal) | hsantana@iscsp.ulisboa.pt Anália Maria Cardoso TORRES (CAPP, ISCSP, University of Lisbon, Portugal) | atorres@iscsp.ulisboa.pt Diana MACIEL (CAPP, ISCSP, University of Lisbon, Portugal) | maciel.diana@gmail.com Diana CARVALHO (CAPP, ISCSP, University of Lisbon, Portugal) | dianadiascarvalho@gmail.com Literature shows a close relation between social mobility and health related behaviours as a part of an explanation of social class differences in health. Young people risk behaviours are more frequent among downwardly mobile and less frequent among upwardly mobile and the achieved social position is more strongly related to risk behaviours than class of origin. Education proved to be a determinant factor in the health values and risk behaviours as well as in the future social position. Longitudinal studies are particularly relevant to bring new evidence to this issue and to clarify the specific factors that explain the relation between social mobility trajectories, education and risk behaviours over time. This paper discusses preliminary results from a study following the trajectories of a cohort of youngsters of both sexes born in 1990, in the city of Oporto, Portugal (n= 2943). They were inquired at 13, 17 and 21 years old. The survey is again on the field (youngsters with 24/25 years old). Five social mobility groups were obtained by the comparison of the youngsters' educational attainment with their own parents`: upward; disadvantaged reproduction; advantaged reproduction; social reproduction in intermediate sectors; downward. The results show that the probability of the youngsters to adopt risk behaviours (e.g. drugs addiction, alcohol abuse, stealing, physical fighting...) is higher in the downwardly group than in the upwardly group. Data also indicates the way school experiences and study habits facilitate the prevention of risk behaviours and healthy life styles. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1328 Gender differences in attitudes towards health and appearance of young Polish women and men Emilia GARNCAREK (University of Lodz, Poland) | emilia_garncarek@poczta.fm Ewa MALINOWSKA (University of Lodz, Poland) | ewamal@uni.lodz.pl Julita CZERNECKA (University of Lodz, Poland) | jczernecka@uni.lodz.pl Within the same culture the definitions of femininity and masculinity are differentiated in relation to people who are in different stages of life. Youth (as well as other cultural concept of age as middle age or old age) plays a significant role in formulating social expectations towards men/women and experiencing his or her femininity/masculinity. Among other factors it also affects the attitudes of individuals towards their health and appearance. Those human capital resources are recently of great importance in terms of an individual's functioning in various areas of social life, especially for young people. (According to stereotype of youth being young means to be attractive, healthy, vital etc.). In our paper, based on qualitative research (individual and focus group interviews conducted with young women and men) we reconstruct the cultural concepts of femininity and masculinity in connection with the cultural concepts of youth, which are functioning in Polish society. We determine how young women and men perceive and evaluate their health and appearance; how and why they care about their health and appearance or not. As mentioned gender and age diversifies the attitudes of individuals towards the health and the appearance. But it can be assumed that modern cultural concept of youth reduces the importance of gender. Gender poorly differentiates the attitudes of young people. They are largely androgynous, also with regard to the attitudes towards the health and the appearance. RN30S23 Ethnic Minorities, Identity Negotiation Success Factors of Youth with Double Minority Status in Romania Rita PÁSZTOR (Partium Christian University, Romania) | ritapasztor@gmail.com Romania is one of the poorest countries in the EU and faces considerable challenges in manage growing poverty and social disparities, especially when vulnerable groups such as children and youth are considered. One in two children and youth in Romania are living at risk of poverty, which impacts on all segments throughout their life. Social exclusion, on the other hand, significantly damages their socio-economic, psychological and physical status. Moreover, poverty and social exclusion produce a vicious circle, out of which children and youth can hardly escape. In this paper we present characteristics of a selection of Y and Z generation representatives who can be considered successful despite their condition. We aim at revealing the key factors of the success, as well as dimensions such as the identity and values, of youth with double minority status, using qualitative research methods. The target group consists in Hungarian Roma youth living in Bihor County , in Romania, who come from socially deprived family backgrounds. The results supports the hypothesis that success is only possible when the family and the school sustain these young people. Also, the research outlines the characteristics of the successful type of these youngsters, as well as the self-sustain schemes that lead to success. Transnational Home of European Third Culture Kids in Shanghai BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1329 Sakura YAMAMURA (University of Hamburg/Maastricht University) | syamamura@hotmail.com Globalization brought about wide-ranging movements of especially Western and European highly-mobile professionals. It is suggested that they create a 'borderless' transnational space and culture differing from the local people. Their families and particularly their children, however, have been under-researched. Third culture kids (TCK) spend significant parts of their developmental years in this floating world of different cultures and places, moving between Europe and other continents. Thus, in contrast to their parents, they create a different relationship and sense of belonging to the societies and have a special perception of their "being home". This paper presents the results of an investigation into the dual meaning of "home", i.e. the physical home of residence and the emotional tie of "feeling home", of German-speaking European youth between 14 and 18 years of age in Shanghai. Shanghai, as one of the most vibrant and rapidly changing cities in the world, can be regarded as exemplary for the development of the highly fluid world which nurtures the creation of such transnational identities and homes. It gives answers to how such mobile lifestyles in and out of Europe affect the identity of European TCKs. Using data from a survey conducted on spatial mobility as well as on their socio-cultural identity and self-perception on their mobile lives, complemented by mind maps of "home" in abstract terms and mental maps of their world, it provides unique and valuable insights into one of the recent social phenomena affecting an increasing number of European youth in the globalizing world. 'Being Modern and Modest': South Asian Young British Muslims Negotiating Multiple Influences on their Identity Michela FRANCESCHELLI (UCL Institute of Education, United Kingdom) | m.franceschelli@ioe.ac.uk Margaret O'BRIEN (UCL Institute of Education, United Kingdom) | m.obrien@ioe.ac.uk With the rise of multiculturalism in Britain the visibility of religion, in particular Islam has increased. This growing religious diversity has created new contexts and affected young people's identity and transitions to adulthood. This article applies and extends Bourdieu's theory of habitus and social fields to a new area which is the study of how South Asian young Muslims living in England negotiate between the Muslim and British aspects of their identity. The set of individual dispositions (habitus), which originates in the family field under the influence of South Asian cultures and Islam, changes and it is transformed when it comes into contact with non-Islamic fields. As with to the concept of habitus, identity involves reconciling individual dispositions and structural conditions. Based on qualitative insights emerging from 25 semi-structured interviews with South Asian young Muslims, the article presents different strategies of identity negotiations exemplifying the constant and complex interplay between individual agency and the social world. RN30S24 Family Formation, Housing Transitions The financial conditions of young people's housing transitions in Switzerland Caroline HENCHOZ (Université de Fribourg) | caroline.henchoz@unifr.ch Boris WERNLI (FORS, Switzerland) | boris.wernli@unil.ch Youth sociologists usually note different stages of transition to adulthood, which are often understood as access to autonomy and financial independence (Galland, 2009; Harnett, 2000). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1330 We focus on a particular stage of the passage to adulthood – leaving the parental home, which is often described as a way to gain autonomy – and we examine the impact of this emancipation process on youth living conditions. We use the waves 1 to 15 from the Swiss Household Panel, a representative longitudinal annual survey of the general Swiss population, to study the economic impact of leaving the parental home for several hundred young people aged 18 to 29. Some objective and subjective indicators of financial situation, as well as debt and material conditions, are used as dependent variables. Our analysis shows that for a number of young people access to autonomy through leaving their parents' household induces a decrease in material well-being. In a second step, we develop a typology of the impact of this emancipation process on young adults living conditions and we link it with their personal, educational and professional trajectory. The Construction of Romantic Relationships by Youth in Germany and Kyrgyzstan Ekaterina CHICHERINA (Bergische Universität Wuppertal, Germany) | chicherina_e@mail.ru The article presents the results of the comparative qualitative study of romantic relationships of youth in the context of two countries – Kyrgyzstan and Germany. Romantic relationships take a special place in young people's experiences in their transition to adulthood. It is interesting to study how modernization and globalization makes impact upon this sphere. The research makes an attempt to investigate how young women understand romantic love and construct their romantic relationships in different modern societies. The study explores what kind of changes young women are experiencing in this sphere in contemporary conditions, and how the realization of romantic relations varies in different cultural and social contexts. The findings of the study are consistent with the view that individualization process characterizing the modernity, has caused dramatic shifts in the understanding of romantic relations. The influence of this process is increasing at the present time. The research showed some similar shifts in Kyrgyzstan and Germany. These changes could be caused by dramatic social transformations of the latest decades in such countries like Kyrgyzstan. At the same time some other results of the research indicate that there are still many differences between the perceptions of romantic relationships by young women in these two countries. And the conclusion about the continuing influence of cultural traditions and national values on this sphere goes in line with the perspectives which consider romantic love as a culturally specific phenomenon. Romanian Adolescents' Expectations to Cohabit and Marry Mihai-Bogdan IOVU (Babeș-Bolyai University Cluj-Napoca, Romania) | iovu.mihai@socasis.ubbcluj.ro Paul Teodor HARAGUS (Babeș-Bolyai University Cluj-Napoca, Romania) | tpharagus@yahoo.com Adolescence is often discussed as an important period for adolescents in their transition to adulthood. To date, there is a quite extensive literature providing theoretical understanding and empirical data on the timing and occurrence of significant life events as cohabitation, marriage and parenthood. The current study examines factors associated with teenagers' expectations to cohabit and their expectations to marry. Our analyses draw on recently collected data from the project Outcomes of adolescence. A longitudinal perspective on the effect of social context on successful life transitions. Data from the first wave (n=3,524) allowed us to conclude that upon exiting formal education, 25.3% plan moving with the partner and 12.1% plan getting married, girls being more likely to construct such expectations. High levels of support from peers and family is related to the likelihood of cohabitation and marriage. Because most young adults are BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1331 not replacing marriage with cohabitation, but instead cohabit and then marry, it is important to study teenagers' expectations of family plans and how these plans are associated with psychosocial factors (e.g. interactions with the opposite sex, traditional values, risk and resilience factors, and parents influence adolescent's union formation expectations). RN30S25 Socio-economic Intergenerational Inequalities Time as resource: Applying time-related categories in studying intergenerational inequalities Veronika KALMUS (University of Tartu, Estonia) | veronika.kalmus@ut.ee The post-socialist transition in Estonia has been described as extremely radical, characterized by highly liberal transformation policies and economic reforms, and rapid technological changes. The speed of the adoption of new information and communication technologies has led to the acceleration of social time and further intensification of transformation. The speed of social and technological changes, however, has affected different social groups to a varying degree, bringing about emergent patterns of social stratification. As generations differ, due to dissimilar locations on life span, in their speed of adapting to rapid social changes, age has become one of the most significant markers of social inequality. In this context, time as resource and commodity, and control over time, are especially meaningful. Although the importance of time-related concepts has been widely acknowledged in contemporary sociology, little empirical research has focused on personal and social time, and time use and time perception as related to social stratification. This paper will present a methodological contribution to researching time-related categories quantitatively in population surveys, by introducing a novel set of indicators for studying time use and time perception (besides more conventional indicators of lifestyles, media use, etc.), used in the 5th round of the representative population survey "Me. The World. The Media" (N=1,500), conducted in the fall of 2014 in Estonia. The paper will also present the first findings regarding the main differences and similarities between generational groups in time perception and time as resource, analyzed in the context of social stratification and subjective well-being. Subjective assessment of the impact of the economic crisis: generational differences Ritma RUNGULE (Riga Stradins University, Latvia) | ritma.rungule@gmail.com Tana LACE (Riga Stradins University, Latvia) | tana.lace@rsu.lv It can be assumed theoretically that overcoming the crisis required mutual assistance and support as well as generated necessity for more assistance and support from public and municipal institutions which, on the whole, testifies to the growth of social consolidation during the crisis. However, the analysis of statistics and research data reveals that during the crisis income inequality has increased in the society of Latvia. It confirms the opposite assumption that overcoming the crisis has rather split than consolidated the society that everyone has relied more on himself/herself than on collective and public solutions for problems caused by the crisis. The Report analyzes data of the survey conducted among inhabitants of Latvia, aged 18 – 74 (N=1000), focusing on the subjective assessment of the impact of the crisis and its differences in 3 age groups. The economic crisis has affected the majority of the population in Latvia. When assessing the impact of the crisis, 28% of respondents have recognised that the crisis has had a very BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1332 significant impact on their own life as well as the life of their family, 49% of respondents assess the crisis impact as medium, 16% have felt only a slight impact of the crisis while 4% have the feeling that there has been no crisis at all. The elderly population is more inclined to assess the impact of the crisis as very significant and they also point out the decline in the living standards over the recent years. The majority of the elderly recognise that during the crisis inequality has increased. The middle-aged population emphasizes more frequently the deterioration of mutual relations during the crisis. In summary of lessons gained during the crisis, the majority of population has pointed out three most important lessons: more caution in handling money, reliance only on oneself – this has been more often stated by representatives of the older generation while representatives of the younger generation have more often mentioned readiness for change. More active participation in politics is the lesson more often gained by the youngest inhabitants while the need to improve public administration has been more often emphasized by the elderly population. In the opinion of the population, on the whole, the crisis has not stimulated consolidation of the society in Latvia; it has strengthened individualism and reliance on oneself and on the support of the immediate family. Growth of social inequality is one of the main factors that have influenced the split in the society that has increased under the impact of the crisis. Representatives of the younger generation are more satisfied with their life in general; they have a more optimistic assessment for the impact of the crisis than representatives of the older generation. Generational differences have been explained by the influence of socioeconomic factors and differences in values. Wellbeing, inequalities and life course: qualitative evidence from a study with children and young people in Portugal Magda NICO (CIES-IUL, Portugal) | magdalalanda@gmail.com Nuno de Almeida ALVES (CIES-IUL, Portugal) | nalmeidaalves@iscte.pt Children and young people should have a say about their own views on wellbeing. Through the development of a qualitative working package of the MYWeb project (Measuring youth wellbeing, funded by the EU), not only they did, but they also had the opportunity to subscribe this case. This WP was carried with 18 individual interviews, and four focus groups in the Lisbon area, within a socially heterogeneous sample. Two sorts of conclusion stood out. Methodologically, we identified several challenges that have to do with the specificity of the interaction with "younger" young people, such as the nature of the topic of the interview, the structure of the script, the composition and heterogeneity of the sample, etc.), and also to the ever-changing nature of the feelings of well being through time. Substantively, we strongly suspect with the support of life course questions included in the script that the differences found between the answers of the children and the ones given by young people are a matter of age effect, and not generation. This alone justifies the further development of a longitudinal study on wellbeing. While children tend to define well-being in a dichotomous way (well-being from within vs. from the surrounding) and to overlook less extreme forms of inequality (instead mentioning war or epidemics); young people give more heterogeneous definitions ("holistic", "situated", "self-evident", "layered") and point out the economic conditions as the major predictor for both differences of well-being among the youths nowadays, and for their future changes. JS_RN04+RN28+RN30 Sport Participation: Means of Social Inclusion or Social Exclusion? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1333 When sport is helpful. The role of sport in the after earthquake at L'Aquila (Italy) Geraldina ROBERTI (University of L'Aquila, Italy) | geraldina.roberti@univaq.it Ariela MORTARA (IULM, Italy) | ariela.mortara@iulm.it The current economic crisis is having very heavy consequences on young people, causing an increasing risk of marginality and social exclusion; at the same time the connections that allowed the sense of belonging and social bonding are loosening, weakening the same youth social integration. In such a framework sport ends up filling a place as never in the past (Dunning, 1999), fostering the ways of youth growth. Indeed, sport plays an important role in the growth and socialization process of young people, letting them explore new perspective of social relations inside peer group (Horne, Tomlison, Whannel, 1999). In order to investigate the elements characteristic of young sports training, we carried out a qualitative research by means of semi-structured interviews on a specific target group. Our informants are young athletes members of a sport team from a medium Italian town, L'Aquila. This is a very peculiar framework, because in 2009 the town was hit by a serious earthquake that caused hundreds of victims and destroyed sports facilities nearly thoroughly. Our main aim was not only assessing the role of sport in the pathway of social and identity reconstruction after the earthquake, but testing how much sports training can also increase the capability of young people resiliency. The preliminary results highlighted that sport has been a mean of social integration for the young in L'Aquila indeed, helping them to reconnect those social links that the earthquake had destroyed. Dunning, E. (1999), Sport Matters. Sociological studies of sport, violence and civilization, Routledge, London. Horne J., Tomlinson A., Whannel G. (1999), Understanding Sport, Routledge, London. Anti-radicalisation as aim – social exchange as outcome – an intervention using sport as a means to antiradicalisation Annette MICHELSEN LA COUR (University of Southern Denmark, Denmark) | amlacour@sam.sdu.dk For decades, sport has been assigned a central role in the promotion of health and social inclusion, in crime prevention etc. Recently, public funding in Denmark has become increasingly directed towards involving non-state actors in welfare policy through sports. Using the perspective of event management and the concept of social exchange this paper describes the ways in which the DGI, an umbrella association for local sports clubs, in cooperation with civil society actors involves itself in an intervention (Playground) enrolling ethnic children and young ethnic people as participants. The DGI uses sports events to activate children and adolescents in so-called socially disadvantaged areas (DGI Playground) aiming at anti radicalism and at reducing crime rates. The article points to the heterogeneous motives of the actors involved in the events, the social exchange processes leading to the establishment of a social exchange relationship, which offer various subject positions for (the predominantly ethnic minority) children and adolescents participating in the event. The data were generated during a three year long process evaluation using qualitative methods including interviews, focus group interviews, observations and document analysis. Further, the paper discusses the social exchange transactions in which the civil and public rationalities intermesh with the private rationalities and create balanced forms of exchange relationships, during which the participants through their own rationalities act in order to meet their own needs. In doing so the outcome of the event is balanced processes of social exchange between the event managers and the participants. For the participants the outcome is meeting their conditions and this leads to an evaluation of the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1334 events as being socially beneficial for them, but not for the event managers nor for the DGI. The needs of the event managers are partly met and they are left with an imperfect outcome and a negative evaluation. Visions of Normality: Body Pictures of Boys and Girls Nicole KIRCHHOFF (TU Dortmund, Germany) | nicole.kirchhoff@tu-dortmund.de Boys should be strong, girls should wear skirts and both should be sportive. In this way I cautiously sum up the first group discussions, which take place within the framework of my dissertation. It is about body pictures of boys and girls in puberty. My question is originated from a project of the TU Dortmund, which is based on quantitative and qualitative data. This research project studies socialization mechanisms that contribute to varying participation rates of adolescents with migrant backgrounds in schools, in extracurricular exercise and in sports practices. The goal is to evaluate how gender, social class, migration and their intersections predict the socialization process of teenagers in school sport as well as extracurricular sport. The socio-somatic cultures of migrants will be investigated with regard to their construction processes, their possible ethnic connotations accomplished in practices of self-attributions and attributions by others as well as their realization in everyday life. Furthermore we ask how migrants perceive, judge and influence physical education, school sport and extracurricular physical activities through their own decisions. In my dissertation project I focus on the field of physical culture and body images of adolescents. First experiences in the field show, that talking about the body is difficult especially for teenagers. Because of that I expand the group discussion by adding the collage as a visualized approach. In this way, results could be gained, which show an idealized orientation of the boys to "neo-traditional" forms of masculinity and femininity. At the same time the model of the petty-bourgeois nuclear family seems to determine the normality of these boys. In my contribution I foremost want to discuss patterns of body-images which I could find in the collages. New Alternative Masculinities in Physical Education and school sport Guiomar MERODIO (Universitat de Barcelona, Spain) | guiomar.merodio@gmail.com Marcos CASTRO-SANDÚA (Universitat de Barcelona, Spain) | marcos.castro@ub.edu Research has provided many evidences that Physical Education (PE) and sport have traditionally privileged certain forms of hegemonic masculinities which contribute, through concrete behaviours, practices and conceptions, to build an hostile environment in which violence (bullying, harrassment) is perceived as normal (Hickey, 2008; O'Connor & Graber, 2014). Girls and boys that do not respond to this hegemonic model are mainly the victims of this violence. Gathering the contributions of research on masculinities initiated by Gómez (2004), the metaresearch conducted by Flecha, Puigvert and Ríos (2013) revealed the difference between Dominant Traditional Masculities (DTM) and Oppressed Traditional Masculinities (OTM), as the two sides of the traditional and patriarchal model of relationships. In the same vein, the New Alternative Masculinities (NAM) were presented as an alternative model, radically opposed to OTM and DTM, as they are represented by men who are egalitarian, but who are also confident, strong and courageous to confront abuses and inequalities. Here we present the promotion of NAM through physical activity based on the principles of dialogic learning as the cornerstone for creating a safe environment in PE and school sport, thus turning this area into a means of social integration instead of discrimination or exclusion for children and adolescents. As successful educational actions has demonstrated in schools BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1335 (Flecha & Soler, 2013), initiatives based on dialogic learning are currently contributing to promote NAM, overcome traditional hegemonic models of masculinity and improving coexistence (Gomez, Munté and Sordé, 2014). JS_RN05+RN30a Youth and Risky Consumption Drugs as an element of life style Martin STANOEV (Silesian University in Opava, Faculty of Public Policies in Opava, Czech Republic) | martin.stanoev@fvp.slu.cz The paper presents the main findings of the research focused on the social aspects of drug careers in Czech Republic. The aim of the research was to capture the changes in the social environment and its normative aspects of individual drug careers of those individuals whose process of addiction begins in adolescence and do not come from socially marginalized environment. Design of concerned research is case study, and draws mainly on in-depth interviews with informants who became drug addicts. The sample includes eighteen informants. The findings are conceptually based mainly on Irwin s concept scene and Erickson s conceptualization of adolescence. It emphasized the role of environment labelled as pro-drug scene as a bridge between conventional peer-group environment and socio-excluded group of drug addicts (drug subculture) within the three-stage sequential model of inclusion into the drug subculture. Then it shows the identification with anti-hero of drug addict in early adolescence as one of possible motives of drug experimentation. In conclusion, the author tries to relate research findings in a broader socio-cultural context. Context of society, which lacks widely shared perspective which could facilitate identity achievement in adolescence. Risk, addictions and rituals. A sociological interpretation of the Opal Coast students' anomy Philippe MASSON (University of Lille 2, France) | philippe.masson@univ-lille2.fr Alessandro PORROVECCHIO (University of the Littoral Opal Coast, France) | alessandro.porrovecchio@gmail.com Isabelle CABY (University of Artois, France) | i.caby@wanadoo.fr The aim of this paper is to describe the social health condition of the university students of the French Opal Coast littoral. In particular, we will focus on risky and addictive behaviours (alcohol, drugs, sex, internet and sports). This work moves from a research called "Universanté", started in 2008. This research includes an observatory to monitor students' health and aims to promote healthy behaviours in the territory. Our analysis has been carried out on a sample of approximately 4.000 students, both at regional (Nord-Pas de Calais: University of the Littoral Opal Coast and Artois University, University of Lille 2), inter-regional (University of Rouen) and international level (University of Chicoutimi, Canada and University of Balamand, Lebanon). The aim of this study is to define a "global health" profile, through the analysis of some usual determinants (biomedical, social, psychological, etc.). As concerns this paper, we mixed the epidemiological approach of Universanté with some in-depth interviews and some focus groups. One of the most important evidences emerging from our data is a widespread condition not so far from Emile Durkheim's idea of "anomy". This sociopathic condition includes some alarming situations of isolation and brings a new conception of risk, that takes the shape and the meaning of a sort of (collective or individual) ritual and in some cases can transform itself in a set of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1336 addictive behaviours (alcohol, drugs, sex, etc.). This brings also a new conception of risk: it seems clear that young people are switching from safety objectives to more flexible conditions. "Psychonauts", "healthneers" and those between; Preferences and consumption of illicit drugs among youth in northern rural Sweden. Mats JAKOBSSON (Lulea University of Technology, Sweden, Sweden) | mats.jakobsson@ltu.se The paper presents and discusses results from two survey studies, 2012 (N=5608) and 2014 (N=6211) among youth, 16-19 years of age in the county of Norrbotten in northern Sweden. The studies reveal changes in preferences concerning consumption of cannabis towards normalization in terms of less restrictive attitudes in favor of liberal or neutral attitudes towards cannabis. Risk factors for using drugs (tobacco, alcohol, cannabis, spice and other narcotics) is related to different social backgrounds and the sociocultural context. Applied logistictic regressions shows that gender, class and social control have significant effects; age, males, attending school in another town away from family, growing up in economic poor and/or vulnerable conditions, youth from working class homes, liberal or neutral attitudes towards cannabis, regular use of tobacco and alcohol and having friends that use drugs occasionally increase the risk. MDS-analysis revealed four specific clusters of positions regarding drugs; psychonauts who regularly use alcohol, cannabis and experiment with other drugs and have pro-drug attitudes and socialize with drug liberal friends. The opposite position is the healthneers who have not tried or used any drug and have strong antidrug preferences and only socialize with like-minded. The first group represents 8 % , the second group represent 28 % of the population in the study in 2014. Between these two clusters there are different combinations of attitudes and use of drugs that correspond to findings in an earlier study where these clusters are described as ambivalent position and transitional position. Alcohol Use in Young and Middle Adolescence: Influences of Family Structure and Parenting Behavior Eva-Verena WENDT (German Youth Institute (DJI), Germany) | wendt@dji.de Christine ENTLEITNER (German Youth Institute (DJI), Germany) | entleitner@dji.de Sabine WALPER (German Youth Institute (DJI), Germany) | walper@dji.de Early alcohol use of adolescents is an increasing problem in Europe. Data from Germany indicated that, at age 14, around 70% of the adolescents have experiences with alcohol and nearly 15% consume alcohol regularly or frequently (Bergmann et al., 2011). Empirical findings proposed family factors, such as parental separation and supervision, as important socializing parameters for alcohol consume in adolescence (e.g. Kask et al., 2013). This paper aims to examine how factors such as family structure, parenting behavior, parent-child relationship, as well as economical and educational deprivation, influence adolescents' alcohol use in two representative studies from Germany. Data 1 comes from the child interview of the fifths wave of the "German Family Panel" pairfam (2012/2013). The sample comprises answers from 454 young adolescents, aged 12-15 years, on with their prior experiences with alcohol and frequency of alcohol consumption. Data 2 comes from the study "Growing up in Germany" (AID:A, 2014/2015), which include responses from 1200 adolescents, aged 16-17 years. Results from the pairfam sample revealed that, for young adolescents, perceived parental emotional warmth and monitoring are associated with lower, and negative communication with higher likelihood of early experiences with alcohol. However, these factors are not related to the frequency of alcohol consumption. Besides family factors, further analysis will include influences of economical/educational deprivation, age and gender, and the results will be compared with BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1337 patterns in the AID:A-sample. These findings will be discussed in the context of the development of early drinking and practical implications for effective prevention work. JS_RN05+RN30b Building Young People s Identities in Media Online Exposure to Pro-Eating Disorder Content among Young People in the UK, Germany and Finland Atte OKSANEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | atte.oksanen@uta.fi Markus KAAKINEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | markus.kaakinen@uta.fi Matti NÄSI (University of Tampere, Finland) | matti.nasi@utu.fi Pekka RÄSÄNEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | pekka.rasanen@utu.fi The Internet is the most widely-used form of media among teenagers and young adults and as such can encourage participation in unhealthy behaviors. The online setting provides a platform for pro-anorexia (pro-ana) and pro-bulimia (pro-mia) sites along with associated online communities, allowing users seeking such material to access a variety of resources and usergenerated content. Our paper examines how exposure to pro-eating disorder material varies among British, German and Finnish Internet users aged 15 to 30 (n = 2,532). We expect offline social support and involvement with traditional offline groups to act as buffers against searching for pro-eating disorder material online. In this paper, our analysis focuses on social belonging to both offline and online social groups. The results indicate that 22% of Finnish, 21% of British and 7% of German respondents had been exposed to pro-eating disorder content online during the past 12 months. Those encountering such material were likely to have a strong sense of online social belonging and low offline social belonging. Furthermore, female gender, younger age, active usage of online services, not living with parents and living in an urban area were all associated with exposure to pro-eating disorder content. Country differences were found to in terms of the strengths of detected associations. Our results indicate that pro-eating disorder material is widely accessed by the young European users and that exposure to it is especially high among young females who report a strong sense of belongingness to online communities. Consuming food media, building dreams among Young Portuguese Chefs Mónica TRUNINGER (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | monica.truninger@ics.ulisboa.pt Vitor Sérgio FERREIRA (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | vitor.ferreira@ics.ulisboa.pt The entertainment industry around cooking television programmes has boomed in recent years (Rousseau, 2012). Programmes such as Master Chef among others contributed to building the profession of chef as iconic, helping to reconfigure its symbolic and social status, and inspiring hedonistic and consumerist lifestyles. The celebrity chef culture has fueled career plans and consumption dreams of many young people. But does the image of chefs and their practices medialized on TV programmes and consumed by young audiences match the enacted lives of real chefs in a professional career? Informed by a practice approach in sociology of consumption (Warde, 2014), this paper contributes to addressing this issue drawing on a qualitative analysis of in-depth interviews with professional young chefs in Portugal. The analysis shows a mismatch between the 'dream' (carefully built by generalist producers of TV food programmes) and the everyday life practices of professional chefs in restaurants or hotels kitchens. However, the real lives of young professionals would not be enacted without the power of food media, which helped to reconfigure the professional practices of young chefs. Medialized dreams and enacted lives feed off each other, and the relation of professional young chefs with the media (e.g. TV, Press, blogosphere) is paramount to the survival of their careers of practice. This paper is supported by the FCT project Making dream jobs come true: BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1338 transitions to new attractive professional worlds for young people (PTDC/CSSOC/122727/2010, http://dreamjobs.pt.to/). Rousseau, Signe (2012), Food Media: Celebrity Chefs and the Politics of Everyday Interference, London: Berg Warde, Alan (2014) After Taste: culture, consumption and theories of practice, Journal of Consumer Culture, Vol 14 (3), pp. 279-303. Habitus on social media: College students' different approaches to identity construction on Facebook Liang-Wen LIN (University of California, Los Angeles, United States of America) | liangwen0626@gmail.com Youth identity that explores the relationship between self and society is a central concern of youth studies. The very question whether there is still as much influence of social background on identity construction or identity is more individually achieved has aroused debates in youth studies. Nowadays young people live in a world of social media where they utilize multimedia resources to express themselves in different ways. Facebook has become the most popular social network site among college students and has begun to play a substantial role in their college life. The purpose of my research is to reveal how college students in Taiwan construct their identities regarding impression management and cultural consumption on Facebook. Based in Taipei, Taiwan, this research applied methods including in-person interviews, online observation and a visual approach of photographic analysis inspired by P. Bourdieu and R. Chalfen. I refer to the conceptions of distinction and habitus proposed by Bourdieu and arguments provided by visual studies as the primary theoretical frameworks in this research. I suggest that individuals demonstrate unifying and consistent practices of identity work between online and offline activity through different cognitive structures of identity work, which are socially produced, exercised by habitus, and different from socio-economic status. Two different principles of perception and construction of identity are unveiled. My argument contributes to the debates on identity in youth studies for it provides the real-world evidence and connects the logic of identity work practices online to the ones offline. 'Charlie is so cool like': Authenticity, popularity and inclusive masculinity on YouTube Max MORRIS (Durham University, United Kingdom) | max.morris@durham.ac.uk On the world's most utilised video-sharing social networking site, YouTube, Charlie McDonnell (Charlieissocoollike), Dan Howell (Danisnotonfire) and Jack and Finn Harries (JacksGap) are Britain's most successful video-bloggers (vloggers). With more than two million regular subscribers to each of their channels, along with millions of casual viewers, they represent a new form of authentic online celebrity. These young men, whose YouTube careers began as teenagers, do not espouse a traditional form of masculinity; they are not sporty, macho or even expressly concerned with being perceived as heterosexual. Instead, they present a softer masculinity that embraces emotional openness, homosocial tactility, male femininity and homosexuality; eschewing the homophobia, misogyny and aggression attributed to boys of previous generations. These behaviours are theorised using Anderson's inclusive masculinity theory. Drawing on analysis of 115 video-blogs (vlogs), along with an in-depth interview with Charlie McDonnell, this paper examines how these young men developed and exhibit their inclusive masculinities and attitudes, which I postulate are a reflection of dominant youth culture. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1339 JS_RN05+RN30c Youth and Consumption Styles Credit and debt as the 'new normal'. Conceptualizing the risk of 'overindebtedness' as part of emerging financial practices in contemporary consumer society. Pernille HOHNEN (Aalborg University, Denmark) | hohnen@cgs.aau.dk Malene GRAM (Aalborg University, Denmark) | Gram@cgs.aau.dk Turf BÖCKER JAKOBSEN (The Danish Consumer Council) | tbj@fbr.dk Along with the global deregulation of financial markets and the introduction of new forms of money and credit, most European countries have witnessed an overall change in financial practices in recent years. Among young people in particular, credit based consumption has become a common way of consuming related to increasing digitalization of money and easy access to credit (McNeill 2014, Poppe and Böcker Jakobsen 2009). In addition to this, 'overindebtedness' has become an increasing problem among young adult consumers both in Denmark and in other European countries (Christensen 2014). The present paper aims at discussing 'overindebtedness' as closely related to changes in 'mainstream' practices and imageries of financing and consumption in contemporary 'access economy'. In doing so the paper disembarks from prevailing literature focusing on debts problems as an outcome of individual irrational behaviour. More specifically, we relate the increasing risk of 'overindebtedness' to three central patterns in contemporary markets: easy access to credit; changing practices of savings; and an increasing consumption of 'social necessities' (Hjort 2004). Empirically, the paper draws on individual interviews with young adults (18-25 years) who have experienced problems with indebtedness as well as focus groups with young adults who do not have financial problems. Embarking on these empirical insights the paper proceeds to conceptualize the forms of credit and debt that seems to be developing in contemporary globalized European markets. "I love these Shoes" – Shopping as a Practice of Legitimization and Presentation Steffen EISENTRAUT (University of Wuppertal, Germany) | eisentraut@uni-wuppertal.de Alexandra KÖNIG (University of Wuppertal, Germany) | akoenig@uni-wuppertal.de If young people are asked about the criteria for buying clothes, they mostly refer to their "individual taste". Clothing is understood as a material presentation of self. In this sense, fashion artifacts are symbolic representations of identity that display belongings to specific groups, or distinguish from others. Searching for an outfit is not just a matter of finding something "nice" but to perform a successful and consistent self-presentation. Being both young individuals' own claim and social expectation, choosing the "right" clothes is a meaningful and challenging practice. Based on an empirical study, the paper investigates processes of selection, presentation and legitimization in the context of young people's consumption of fashion. With the help of different data types – observations in clothing stores, interviews as well as fashion blogs and YouTube channels ("shopping hauls") – we ask for the implicit rules that structure practices of buying clothes. How are certain choices justified in front of familiar peers or even in front of an anonym audience? Which ascriptions, classifications and demarcations can be found within the presentation of purchased goods and what are relevant categories for constructing individuality besides "classical" sociological dimensions like age, class or gender? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1340 The paper contributes to the research of youth consumer culture and sheds light on concrete practices. In order to understand how young people select and present "fitting" fashion items and legitimize purchase decisions, they are not only studied as customers but as creative entrepreneurs producing self images for and in interaction with an audience. The effects of socializing agents on youth consumption styles Leena HAANPÄÄ (University of Turku, Finland) | lehaan@utu.fi Terhi-Anna WILSKA (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | terhi-anna.wilska@jyu.fi Youth consumerism is a theme under a constant interest since, indisputably, the consumer role of children and adolescents has become more active in the last few decades (e.g. Ironico 2012). One of the main interests regards the way youth are socialized in consumerism, i.e. how they learn to be consumers. According to theories of consumer socialization (e.g. Moschis 1987), young people develop their consumer related skills, knowledge and attitudes through interacting with socializing agents: family, friends, media, celebrities, school etc. This paper focuses on Finnish youth consumption styles and the socializing agents affecting it. The data are drawn from a survey called Youth in Focus which targets adolescents at school grades 5, 7, and 9 (N = 1803) mainly in Southern Finland. The data are collected in November 2014 during school lessons using an online questionnaire. The findings regarding youth consumption styles are part of a wider survey that aims at gaining understanding of the living conditions of youth (http://www.utu.fi/cyri). The results of a statistical analysis made by explorative factor analysis (EFA) proposed five consumption styles labelled as 'brand-conscious consumption', 'price-conscious consumption', 'recreational consumption', 'anti-consumption', and 'status consumption'. The following linear regression analysis conducted for each consumer style revealed diverse effects between different socializing agents and youth consumption styles. On one hand, media had effect in all but anticonsumption. Interestingly, TV commercials had no effect on any consumer style. Peers had a significant effect on the other consumption styles except anti-consumption, respectively. Parents' role was significant especially to price-conscious and anti-consumerist youth. Social inequalities and symbolic boundaries in a local club and discotheque market Gunnar OTTE (Johannes Gutenberg-University Mainz, Germany) | gunnar.otte@uni-mainz.de In many contemporary portraits of young people's leisure time practices and consumption patterns the impression prevails that adolescents are free to choose from a "supermarket of styles". Youth is often seen as a moratorium in the life-cycle that dispenses with the status hierarchies typical for adult life in class-based stratification systems. This paper uses the underinvestigated case of the urban nightlife economy in order to study processes of symbolic boundary-construction and structures of social inequality in young people's music scenes. Two components of a comprehensive mixed-methods design are systematically combined in the investigation of a local market of clubs and discotheques in the city of Leipzig, Germany. On the one hand, quantitative audience surveys are used to compare the social audience composition of twelve clubs and discotheques varying in size, organizational form and musical genre. On the other hand, the drawing of symbolic boundaries is studied using ethnographic methods and group discussions with cliques of typical visitors. The paper shows how traditional bases of social inequality (especially class, gender, and age) and scene-specific forms of capital (especially music and bodily capital) interact and, together, produce a market of urban nightlife that is hierarchized along multiple lines. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1341 RN31 Ethnic Relations, Racism and Antisemitism RN31P01 – Poster Session Minority young people's defence strategies against language abuse by majority young people – young people's stories about tense ethnic relations Pia Elisabeth NYMAN-KURKIALA (Åbo Akademi University, Finland) | pnyman@abo.fi Linnéa STORSVED (Åbo Akademi University, Finland) | linnea.storsved@abo.fi Henrik KURKIALA (Åbo Akademi University, Finland) | henrik.kurkiala@gmail.com The aim of this poster is to describe minority young people's experiences of conflicts and strategies to defend themselves against abuse from majority young people. These conflicts arise due to the different languages of Finland-Swedish (the minority, whose mother tongue is Swedish) and Finnish-speaking (the majority) young people in Finland. Data have been collected at three different times at ten-year intervals (at the end of the twentieth century, in 2004 and in spring 2015) which makes it possible to study similarities and differences over time. The empirical material consists of essays written by ninth-grade pupils (15-16 years old) in Swedish-speaking upper-level schools in Finland. The respondents represented five cities: Nykarleby, Ekenäs, Vaasa, Helsinki (two schools) and Tampere. The cities were chosen taking into consideration different language environments and geographical distribution. Conflicts existed according to the respondents everywhere except in Nykarleby, where only few Finnish speakers live. Verbal abuse was the most common form of conflict described, but also threatening physical advances and fights were described in the essays. In the cities where Swedish-speakers form a minority, Swedish-speaking young people felt abused by Finnishspeaking young people and had developed a range of strategies to defend themselves against the abuse. The Finland-Swedish young people used five different kinds of defence strategies against abuse from Finnish-speaking young people. These defence strategies are as follows: the ignorance strategy, the code-switching strategy, the silence strategy, the escape strategy and the fight strategy. The conflicts seem to be related to the identity work and ethnic identity of the young people. RN31S01 Dynamics of Difference: Understanding Difference Intersectionally Germany as a "post-migrant" society? Examining a new paradigm Sina ARNOLD (Humboldt University, Germany) | sina.arnold@hu-berlin.de In recent years, the term "post-migrant" has emerged in research on migration and racism through authors such as Erol Yildiz, Regina Römhild, Naika Foroutan, Marc Hill and others. Originating in art and activism, it has inspired a critical evaluation of key terms of analysis such as "integration", "migration", "mobility" as well as notions of national identity. In the German case, the term not only forms an answer to a crisis of academic analysis, but also a response to changing demographics, social realities and self-understandings: Around one fifth of the population living in Germany has a so-called "migration background," and in recent years Germany has finally begun to acknowledge at the policy level that it is a country of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1342 immigration. However, racism and exclusion towards those with a migration history are still the norm. The "post-migrant" paradigm tries to understand the paradox of a society that has moved "beyond migration" despite its constant presence in everyday discourse and persistent stereotypes. It accounts for the subjectivity of those second and third generation "migrants" who are German but are still constantly excluded from the national collective. The term poses its own unique analytical blindspots – for example the danger of reinforcing ethnicizing categories or ignoring issues of power. Nevertheless, the talk argues that the "postmigrant" concept enables the social sciences to overcome some of the shortcoming of traditional migration research and opens up new possibilities for understanding the significant demographic and social changes facing many European societies. "Divide and conquer?" The effects of public sector retrenchment on anti-racist organising Bethan HARRIES (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | bethan.harries@manchester.ac.uk Public sector retrenchment has allowed for the renunciation of policies and discourses on race and equality. This is exemplified by the considerable changes to equalities frameworks in the UK (and elsewhere). The most significant of which has been the shift from representation of specific groups with 'protected characteristics' (including racialised groups) to a more universal understanding of need. The move away from racism as a distinct form of marginalisation has contributed to the silencing of race and a failure to recognise institutional and structural racial inequalities (Kapoor 2013). Changes have also flattened out the concept of need by ignoring protection for particular marginalised groups, emphasising instead equality for all individuals. This has considerable effect on how anti-racist community organisations can operate. The paper draws on research conducted with community organisations in four cities in the UK. It explores experiences of working in the context of a changing language and disappearing emphasis on race in equalities agendas. Community organisations are under pressure to become more 'resilient' and respond to changes by seeking finance from non-State sources and to start targeting all people that fall across multiple protected characteristics. In addition to the increasing financial pressure and policy shifts that make it difficult to target services towards those most in need, organisations describe how this context has a fracturing effect on the potential for collective organising around common cause by enforcing an unproductive language of difference and producing a counter-intuitive competitive environment. The Missing 'wave' of Mixed Race Research Karis CAMPION (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | karis.campion@manchester.ac.uk Over the past two decades there has been a proliferation of research on mixed ethnic identities (Caballero, Puthussery, & Edwards, 2008; Mahtani, 2002; Song & Aspinall, 2012; Twine, 2004). It is suggested that this is a 'new wave' of research which often seeks to normalise and celebrate mixedness (Caballero 2005). This 'wave' of research has marked the move away from the 'first wave' of research on mixed race in Britain, which pathologised mixed race people and communities (Caballero 2005). These earlier attempts at researching mixedness at the start of the 20th century were concentrated in British port towns such as Liverpool and Cardiff (Christian, 2000; Edwards & Caballero, 2011). The suggested threat of the 'half-caste' and arguments for mixed race leading to degeneracy found currency in the eugenics movement. There is little coverage of the period in which this shift from the first wave to the second wave took place. This paper seeks to discuss how mass migration postSecond World War, dramatically changed the demographic of Britain and the implications of this for mixed race BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1343 identity. It will particularly focus on the period of the 1970s and 1980s. Through these decades the colour Black was utilised as a form of political resistance for ethnic minorities in Britain, whilst in the same instance the white majority sought to assert a British identity in more mainstream political projects. The paper will discuss how mixed race groups were racialized within this political climate. It will question how mixed race groups positioned themselves within or between ethnic categories as the identities of both majority and minority groups were increasingly polarized. Beyond ethnicity – British and German citizenship legislation in historical comparison Sophie Elisabeth BADENHOOP (University of Glasgow, United Kingdom) | s.badenhoop.1@research.gla.ac.uk The acquisition of British citizenship is commonly assumed to be based on the legal principle of ius soli (territory) as opposed to German citizenship based on ius sanguinis (descent), the former facilitating immigrant descendants' full legal inclusion while the latter restricting access to citizenship for "foreigners". The British nation is thus categorised as "civic" while the German nation is regarded as "ethno-cultural" (cf. Brubaker 1992; Koopmans 1999; Diez and Squire 2008; Hansen 2000; Dummett 1994). The aim of this paper is to review and question the historical accuracy of this normative distinction still prevalent today, praising one nation-state as racially inclusive and reprimanding the other as racially exclusive. The paper draws on existing historical analyses of British and German naturalisation practices between 1815 and 1945 (Fahrmeir 2000; Gosewinkel 2001) and adds a discourse analysis of categories and acquisition modes in the original acts, when admission to citizenship for "aliens" was first statutorily codified in the 18th and 19th centuries up to the present. This paper argues that the distinction between the supposedly inclusive territorial British and the exclusive ethnic German nation is not as clear cut as is widely assumed. For British nationality law today no longer contains (unconditional) ius soli and German citizenship law included naturalisation provisions already when first codified in 1870. Moving beyond the problematic "civic" versus "ethnic" nationalism distinction (Brubaker 2004), this paper attempts to demonstrate that both British and German citizenship legislation have a shared origin in the right to hold property. Seen this way, citizenship as legal status of national membership initially constituted a state tool of inclusion and exclusion on the axis of class, not ethnicity. RN31S02 Distance and Difference, Segregation and Stigmatisation White European migrants in Japan – unavoidable differences or obscured inequalities? Milos DEBNAR (Doshisha University, Japan) | mdebnar@mail.doshisha.ac.jp Experience of white subjects as migrants has been recently approached by growing number of researchers and besides the reproduction of the 'white privilege', its limits have been increasingly acknowledged as well. I further scrutinize the limits of the white privilege by focusing on the case of white Europeans rather than variously defined 'Westerns' found in previous studies and the settings of Japan as highly developed yet non-Western country. In the analysis of interviews with 57 subjects from all parts of Europe and of various background, I focus on how everyday practices and encounters with the majority population reveal social norms and how these norms shape the opportunities of white Europeans in Japan especially in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1344 terms of labor market. I argue that these opportunities tend to be limited to occupational niches characterized especially by cultural skills. Whereas the "racial grammar" of white hegemony (Bonilla-Silva, 2011) implies an interpretation of such tendencies within the framework of 'unavoidable differences', particularities of the subject of this research allow us to further explore apparently grammatically incorrect alternative frameworks such as 'obscured inequalities'. As I argue, this can be achieved without necessarily following an explanation based on the EastWest dichotomy but rather by exposing and articulating limitations of the white privilege. Such discussion prompt us to reconsider what are or can be regarded as practices leading to inequality in the societies increasingly affected by diversifying migration and complex patterns of social interactions emerging from it. Turkish Residents' Responses to Stigmatization – Frustrated and Bullish Strategies Nils WITTE (BIGSSS/ Universität Bremen, Germany) | nwitte@bigsss-bremen.de In recent years the concept of ethnic boundaries has been revitalized superseding primordial understandings of ethnicity. In parallel Michèle Lamont and her colleagues promote a research agenda that analyses ethnic minority members' responses to stigmatization. The concept of ethnic boundaries underlines the interactive and dynamic character of these social categories. The analysis of responses to exclusion spotlights the agency of stigmatized minority members and helps to decipher negotiations of boundaries. Analysis of 16 in-depth interviews with Turkish residents of Germany reveals two dominant response types at agent-level that are described as (1) bullish and (2) frustrated respectively. At action-level, a range of particular responses is identified including (1) confronting, (2) deemphasizing, (3) avoiding, and (4) passive strategies. Also minority members' share in (5) boundary work is accounted for. The general response types are differentiated by their resort to combinations of particular strategies. Persons of the bullish type are more likely to confront stigmatization and less likely than persons of the other types to choose passive strategies. Frustrated persons are often helpless causing them to opt for passive strategies. Further, they engage in boundary work making new boundaries while struggling to blur others. Among the frustrated only Muslims confront stigmatization. Irrespective of the agency-type Turkish residents resort to deemphasizing strategies. Their modalities are the relativization of stigmatization and the assumption of individual responsibility for prevention of and dealing with stigmatization. The cultural scripts Turkish residents of Germany refer to most often are Islam and the 'decent citizen' including a strong work ethic. "Would you mind if a close relative married a Muslim?" Reciprocal social distance and ethnic hierarchies in Britain Ingrid Kristinsdatter STORM (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | ingrid.storm@manchester.ac.uk Maria SOBOLEWSKA (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | maria.sobolewska@manchester.ac.uk Robert FORD (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | rob.ford@manchester.ac.uk Most existing literature on racial prejudice deals with the racial attitudes of the ethnic majority and ethnic minorities separately. This paper breaks this tradition by looking at the two as interrelated phenomena. Using data from the British Social Attitudes Survey (1983-2013), The Fourth National Survey of Ethnic Minorities (1993-4) and the Ethnic Minority British Election BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1345 Survey (2010), we examine white and non-white British residents' attitudes to a close relative marrying someone of a different ethnicity or religion. We have three main findings. Firstly, we show that social distance from other ethnic groups declines over time for both white and ethnic minority Britons. Secondly, we find evidence of particularly widespread hostility towards Muslims among British residents of all non-Muslim backgrounds, including a large number who do not express hostility to any other groups. Finally, we find that ethnic hierarchies are shared between minority and majority groups, with Muslims placed at the bottom of the hierarchy for all nonMuslim groups. However, these attitudes are not reciprocal. Muslims express no higher levels of unwillingness than non-Muslims to accept people of other ethnicities as in-laws. The importance of class and other identity-neutral mechanisms for understanding segregating practices: A comparative study of segregating practices in different social classes in Sweden Mikael SVENSSON (Uppsala University, Sweden) | mikael.svensson@soc.uu.se The paper is based on an ongoing research project, focuses on the relationship between people's class positions (based on their work, employment relations and income) and their practices towards racialized 'groups'. The empirical findings depart from analysis of qualitative interviews with (1) people with working class positions living in a working class area, and (2) people with higher class positions living in a more socioeconomically favorable area. Both areas are located in one of Sweden's largest cities. The analysis points to a range of segregating practices, and, amongst these, the interviewees' choice of accommodation and leisure activities. There are examples of practices of 'white flight' in both of the studied areas, i.e. the interviewees avoiding racialized suburbs. However, these practices cannot merely be understood as mechanisms linked to perceptions of 'race', 'ethnicity', 'immigrants', racialized 'groups' or racialized suburbs. Based on the interviews for instance educational strategies for children in relation to changes in the Swedish school system, class related differences in experiences from racialized suburbs and conditions in the Swedish housing market seem to be significant. In line with Andrew Sayer, I suggest that the distinction between identity-sensitive mechanisms and identity-neutral mechanisms is of importance to explain how the segregationist practices may be due to various kinds of mechanisms, although these often are tightly interconnected and in many cases also interact with each other. RN31S03 National Ideologies Political sociology and the national identity concept of Edvard Beneš (1884 – 1948), transfer of Germans from Czechoslovakia after WWII and problems concerning ethnicity based social exclusion in the Czech-Polish border area today Dušan JANÁK (Silesian university in Opava, Czech Republic) | janak@fvp.slu.cz The paper is divided into two parts and connects historical sociology of knowledge with empirical research. The first part describes the problem of national identity in the work of Edvard Beneš, Czech University professor of sociology and the highest-ranking politician (the Prime Minister, Minister of Foreign Affairs and the President of Czechoslovakia). Beneš wanted to do politics on a scientific basis, to him policy was practical sociology. Using examples of the political project of Czechoslovakism and the Beneš Decrees related problems, the paper shows BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1346 how Beneš' (theoretical) sociological views influenced practical policies focusing on national groups in Czechoslovakia, mainly the coexistence of Czechs and Slovaks with Germans and Hungarians. The Beneš Decrees provided the basic legal norm justifying resettlement of three million Germans from Czechoslovakia after WWII and directly impacted property restitution following 1989. The second part is based on empirical research into social exclusion and ethnic conflicts in one of these evacuated regions (Osoblaha). The present social exclusion and ethnic conflicts are interpreted as a result of a series of unintended consequences of different types of the state public policies. The transfer of Germans is interpreted as the starting point of the genealogy of these unintended consequences. The paper thus shows the contradictory role of the state regarding the mechanisms of social exclusion and ethnic conflicts. National ideology the creator of differentiation and division. Ireneusz KRZEMINSKI (Warsaw University,, Poland) | krzemire@poczta.onet.pl My main question is: why and in what ways nationalistic ideology creates a hostile image of "strangers" and divides the own, national society? The division consists of differentiating between "true" members of the national group (for example: "true Poles", "true Slovaks" and so on) and "not-true" members whose affinity to the nation is only "formal" at best. In the Polish case, that usually means people of Jewish origin, less often – of German extraction. Poland will be the main point of discussion, as our third study of anti-Semitism, xenophobia and national stereotypes has just been completed. The first study was done in 1992, at the beginning of the great transformation of the post-communist state and society. We repeated the study 10 years and then 20 years later in order to gather good material for analysis. The empirical results show that democracy created the possibility to study the past and the revitalization of the pre-Second World War political traditions and ideologies, something that was impossible during the communist regime. The nationalistic tradition became attractive for people holding certain views. Firstly, as a useful, ideological tool in the field of political struggle and social-political mobilization. Secondly, nationalist ideology was attractive for people as a populist mobilization against the "bad state": the process of market-economy transformation produced a lot of dissatisfied groups. The "strangers" became responsible for the failure to fulfill the great expectations and hopes of the Solidarity movement for a better life in a democracy. Anti-Semitic element, present in the nationalistic ideology of the beginning of XX century, is actualized and reinforced. What is more, the Catholic Church, which played a very important and positive role in the battle for freedom and democracy, changed its strategy and started playing the privileged role as a social and political actor. Some important currents inside of the Church enhanced the nationalist – catholic tradition, also strengthening the anti-Semitic and xenophobic tendencies. Thanks to the three studies, we were able to describe the process and also to show how the youth attitudes are changing in the process of growing-up and entering into adult social life. I will also try to compare the Polish case with the other, neighboring societies of Central-East Europe. The Construction of Turkish Nationhood: the rule and the exceptions Mesut YEGEN (Istanbul Sehir University, Turkey) | mesutyegen@sehir.edu.tr The established view in the literature on Turkish nationhood is that Turkish nationhood has been civic or ethnic in different contexts, at different times, and in relation to different identities. According to this view, while Turkish nationhood had been civic in texts, at the time of the foundation of the Republic, and in the case of Turkish citizens of Muslim origin, it became ethnic in practices, once the regime had become consolidated, and in the case of Turkish citizens of non-Muslim origin. This entails that Turkish nationhood constitutes yet another example to the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1347 effect that all nationhoods have been civic and ethnic a fact proving once more that an either/or understanding of nationhood, a dichotomous application of the civic – ethnic distinction, is obsolete. Although I share the view that the attempt to classify Turkish nationhood as either civic or ethnic is futile, I have two fundamental disagreements with this established position in the literature. First, I argue, in this paper, that the civic or ethnic distinction is redundant not because Turkish nationhood has sometimes been civic and at other times ethnic, but rather because it has mostly been neither civic nor ethnic, but cultural. Second, I demonstrate, through an eventbased examination of the evolution of Turkish nationhood, that the Turkish nationhood has been ethnic both on paper and in practices, at the time of the foundation of the Republic as well as after the regime had become consolidated, and in the case of Turkish citizens of Muslim origin as well as those of non-Muslim origin. My paper concludes with the argument that that loyalty has been the super-principle for Turkish nationhood while deciding who may and who may not become Turkish. Moments of subversion and resistance: Unintended consequences of nationalist/imperialist ideas in the Japanese Empire Atsuko ICHIJO (Kingston University, United Kingdom) | a.ichijo@kingston.ac.uk Nationalism, and nationalism applied in an imperial setting in particular, are generally regarded to be a set of totalising ideas which contribute to domination by homogenisation, a tool of oppression in other words. The paper examines this widely-held understanding by investigating some of the ways in which ideas produce unintended consequences. In particular, it examines three intertwined 'moments' when the oppressed and subjugated by Japanese imperialism/nationalism appeared to succeed in taking advantage of imperial/nationalistic ideas to subvert or resist Japanese imperial rule. The three moments are: the world-historical standpoint, the East Asian Community initiative and the idea of the unity of Japanese and Korean races. The world-historical standpoint, an approach developed by the Kyoto School of philosophy, aimed to achieve a more comprehensive, therefore, truer way of capturing the reality of the world and is often seen as constituting an intellectual backdrop to Japanese imperial expansion in the first half of the twentieth century. However, because of its appeal to 'true' universality, it necessarily contained rejection of the particular in the form of self-expanding nationalism and the nation-state framework. The short-lived East Asian Community initiative, largely supported by intellectual frameworks based on the world-historical standpoint, also contained similar contradiction that its emphasis on the universality/commonality amongst Asian peoples necessitated acknowledgement of the equality among the imperial subjects, which could be used by the subjugated as a tool of resisting homogenisation and of protecting their particularity, their rights. As the paper shows, a small number of left-wing Korean intellectuals saw an opportunity for overcoming imperialism in the East Asian Community initiative. They also saw the idea of the unity of Japanese and Korean races that accompanied the initiative as an opportunity to preserve Korean nationality rather than a sign of elimination of Koreanness. Their attempts were limited, cerebral and short lived and did not lead to tangible outcomes. The fact that these attempts existed does not compensate for the brutality of Japanese imperialism, either. However, by examining the ways in which the oppressed and subjugated tried to mobilise the ideas of the oppressor to subvert and resist oppression, the paper presents a more-agency centred understanding of workings of nationalism as a set of ideas. RN31S04 Understanding Anti-Muslim Racism Comparatively BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1348 Debating circumcision in Germany, Israel and Turkey: the negotiation of bodies and differences Irit DEKEL (Humboldt-University, Germany) | iritdekel@gmail.com Ibrahim EFE (Kilis 7 Aralık Üniversitesi, Turkey) | ibrahimefe@hotmail.com Bernhard FORCHTNER (Humboldt-University, Germany) | b.forchtner@hu-berlin.de Bodies have long been sites signifying shared identities and struggles over symbolic boundaries. The circumcision debate that originated in Germany in 2012 (and continued in Israel and Turkey) is an exemplary case of such struggles. This debate, which called to outlaw Jewish and Muslim boy circumcision, became a site for the negotiation of practices by ethnic and religious minorities vis-à-vis the state-Christian majority. Against this background, we claim that while the majority's boundary work scrupulously avoided traditional anti-Semitism and racism, it has, following liberal-democratic assumptions, framed the criminalization of circumcision as a clinical, enlightened and humanistic response that can preserve the bodily integrity of innocent children. We thus ask, first, how the majority's clinical gaze constitutes bodies of others. Second, we inquire into the practice of 'writing around' the body, showing how proponents and opponents of circumcision made the debate's centre, bodily integrity, meaningful through analogies to, e.g., other bodily harming (secular) practices such as ear piercing and similar practices in other times/places such as baptising. Third, by comparing Germany, Israel and Turkey, we reveal the interdiscursive dynamics of a debate that transgressed national and religious boundaries, a fact affecting all sides of the debate. We analyse the coverage of the circumcision debate in broadsheets and tabloids in the three countries, drawing on discourse-analytical tools. We thus show how a subtle type of 'otherness' is constructed (but also opposed), and how the articulation of minority rights in terms of religious difference remains intact even in (self-perceived) modern, secularised societies. The 'Islamization of the stranger' and its impact on public opinion. An empirical analysis of the dispersion of anti-Muslim feelings compared to general ethnic prejudice among the public at large Bram SPRUYT (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | bram.spruyt@vub.ac.be In the past few years quite a number of scholars have assessed whether anti-Muslim prejudice is more widespread when compared to prejudice towards other religions, cultural or ethnic groups or general ethnic prejudice. These endeavours relied on different methods and yielded mixed results. In this paper our aim is twofold. First, we critically review the methodology used to compare the spread of anti-Muslim attitude with other forms of ethnic prejudice. This leads to the conclusions that an empirical test which combines the strengths of the different research methods that have been used so far is lacking. Therefore, we subsequently provide new data from Flanders (the Dutch speaking part of Belgium; N=1577) that allows us to (partially) fill the blind spots in the existing literature. A split sample experiment in which half of the sample evaluated statements about strangers and the other judged statements about Muslims is combined with an open question that allows to distinguish people who spontaneously associate 'strangers' with 'Muslims'. This design enables us to disentangle the effects of the contextual versus chronic salience of Muslims for public opinion on prejudice. Moreover, by including measures that not only tap into general ethnic prejudice but differentiate prejudice according to the specific content of their justification (in terms of economic threat, cultural threat and reasons of security), we are able to assess the spread of anti-Muslim feelings in public opinion in much greater detail than what has been done so far. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1349 Social Inequalities and Temporal Differences Citizenship-Bildung in the Context of Anti-Semitism and Islamophobia Sultan DOUGHAN (UC Berkeley, Germany) | sultan_doughan@berkeley.edu This paper will provide an intersectional analysis into contemporary Germany's effort to foster integration for Muslim citizens through Holocaust-education. The German government's official claim is that "Auschwitz is part of German identity" and that every citizen living in Germany should come to terms with the Holocaust. This claim is realized in historical-political Bildung (informal education) by providing a 'pedagogy of recognition' when it comes to Muslim participants, the educational programs seek to establish a presentist identification with German history and a differentiation from past Jewish victims. Difficulties arise for the German majority when Muslim participants identify with Jewish victims, social inequalities and temporal differences notwithstanding. This paper will make an argument for the 'ambivalence of integration' of the Muslim minority in contemporary Germany in relation to the socially imagined historical Jewish minority. The paper will demonstrate the arrangement of social inequalities and temporal differences between the Muslim and Jewish minority in the domain of informal education in particular and in national discourse in general. The performative and discursive ordering of these two minorities is threatened in moments in which legal rules discriminate against both minorities or when current legal restrictions resemble past discriminatory laws as will be exemplified. The aim of this paper is to tie together different historical and social sections within an administrative-legal space in order to shed light on the shifts and continuities that produce inequalities between majority and minority in Germany today. RN31S05 Black Europe: Other Cosmopolitanisms Jewish Othello/Black Shylock: Imagining European anti-Semitism and Racism in Caryl Phillips' The Nature of Blood Linda WEINHOUSE (Community College of Baltimore County, USA) | LWeinhouse@ccbcmd.edu Efraim SICHER (Ben-Gurion University of the Negev, Israel) | sicher@bgu.ac.il Caryl Phillips' Color of Blood should be read in the context of the race discourse in Britain, where the author grew up, but it also relates to the larger perspective of European identities seen from the "Black Atlantic." We show how the inversion of the Shylock myth in the novel engages in a construction of the "jew" familiar from postcolonial discourse and the writings of Frantz Fanon but updated to new political realities. Drawing on the work of British sociologists Paul Gilroy and Stuart Hall, we suggest that this text is fairly representative of shifts in thinking about diaspora, hybridity, and globalization which are shaping theories of anti-Semitism and racism in Europe today and their inscription in the social sciences. Moreover, the way in which European Blacks imagine Jews after the European Holocaust looks to a complex history of identification of Black slavery with Jewish persecution, solidarity of Jews in the American civil rights movement, and anti-Zionism. Cosmopolitan Europe and Austerity: Eurocentrism and the Spectre of Coloured Cosmopolitanism John Christopher NARAYAN (University of Warwick, United Kingdom) | j.c.narayan@warwick.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1350 The on-going Eurozone crisis has garnered distinct cosmopolitan responses, such as those offered by Ulrich Beck and Jurgen Habermas. Within these responses the problems of the Eurozone and the rise of austerity are seen as a crisis of politics rather than economics. The solution to the Eurozone crisis is thus said to hinge on the reaffirmation of a more integrated and socially democratic 'Cosmopolitan Europe'. This paper will endeavour to highlight, however, that cosmopolitan accounts of the Eurozone crisis are inherently Eurocentric. This Eurocentrism stems from how cosmopolitan narratives of the Eurozone crisis start in Europe and predominantly end in Europe and have very little to say about anything else but Europe. As such, the idea that the Eurozone crisis is symptomatic of a crisis of global capitalism and democracy is seemingly lost in translation. To push beyond these limitations the paper will present an alternative 'Coloured Cosmopolitanism' offered by writers such as Aime Cesaire and Frantz Fanon, which not only offered a new vision for the post-colonial world but the whole of humanity; Europe included. This form of cosmopolitanism not only offers a historical retrieval of the colonial origins of the European project but also highlights how the moment of decolonization has been largely forgotten by accounts of Cosmopolitan Europe. The paper will conclude by suggesting that such Coloured Cosmopolitanism offers both a better assessment of the Eurozone crisis as a global crisis, and a far more radical democratic agenda for the future of Europe as a Cosmopolitan project. Racism, black stereotypicality and alienated bodies in the Early Enlightenment: The case of Angelo Soliman Iris WIGGER (Loughborough University, United Kingdom) | i.wigger@lboro.ac.uk Charles W. Mills reminded us in 1959 that the Sociological Imagination is a historical imagination and that "every well-considered social study... requires an historical scope of conception and a full use of historical materials". Racism and the social exclusion of racialised 'others' is, as a transnational problem, deeply embedded in European history and remains a central challenge to contemporary world society. Against this background, my paper argues for a greater historical reflexivity in contemporary European racism analysis. It uses the case of Angelo Soliman to explore early discursive roots of black stereotypicality and anti-Black racism within the academic elite of the early European Enlightenment. Soliman was born in Africa in 1720, sold into slavery to Europe as a child, and arrived in Austria to work as a royal 'moor', valet, and tutor at the Vienesse court. He established himself as a prominent citizen and intellectual of Vienna, joined a freemason lodge, married into the Vienesse aristocracy and lived well as a pensioner after retirement. After his death, his associates within the Enlightenment circles of Vienna, snatched his body, skinned and stuffed him, and turned him into a zoological specimen to be exhibited in the Royal Natural Collection. As an exhibit, he was dressed to represent a 'savage', in a loin cloth, decorated with a feather crown, and placed among taxidermied exotic animals in a wild landscape. I discuss this case in the context of emerging race theories of the Enlightenment, which formed the core of a new 'scientific racism'. This scientific racism has for centuries tried to ideologically justify global white domination and is at the heart of what another Charles Mills has convincingly termed 'The Racial Contract'. Soliman, as a case study, illustrates the inhumanity of racism as a negative mode of societalisation based on the exclusion of 'racialised others'. RN31S06 Indigeneity, Resistance, Settler Societies BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1351 A Preliminary Theory of Cycles of Resistance and Control: A Glimpse into Canada's Colonial Continuum of Silence and Inaction Davina ROUSELL (Carleton University, Canada) | davinarousell@gmail.com Utilizing tenets of grounded theory, this paper analyzes the phenomena of Chief Theresa Spence's 44-day hunger strike that took place in Canada's capital, Ottawa, through an examination of extent data that was systematically gathered from Indigenous (Alberta Sweetgrass & Windeepaker Contributor) and non-Indigenous (Edmonton Journal & Canadian Press) media outlets. This study uniquely brings together LaRossa's (2005) coding process with Snow's (2001) principles of symbolic interactionism and de Certeau's concepts of tactics and strategies to critically analyze the data and develop a preliminary theory termed Cycles of Resistance and Control. These findings illustrate a theoretical story that identifies a colonial continuum and the emergence of non-Indigenous allies. This paper concludes by examining the conditions necessary to effectively challenge and transform the current relations between the Government of Canada and First Nations peoples, thereby adding to the dearth of literature using grounded theory to critically examine and identify the necessary conditions for challenging dominant discourse and inequality experienced by many Indigenous peoples across Canada and abroad. Decolonizing conviviality in a settler society Avril BELL (University of Auckland, New Zealand) | a.bell@auckland.ac.nz Paul Gilroy argues that everyday cross-cultural conviviality is a countervailing force to the antimulticulturalist tendencies within British and European cultures. In convivial culture, racial/ethnic/religious difference becomes ordinary, neither a barrier to relationship nor subject to difference-blind denial. In this paper, analysis of interview data addressing indigenous/Maorisettler/Pakeha relationships in small town Aotearoa New Zealand exemplifies Gilroy's argument, but with specific settler society twists. I argue particularly for the power of the embodied encounter, which is implicitly significant in Gilroy's concept but not developed in his work. Faceto-face, embodied experiences across lines of difference are crucial to learning about cultural difference and the possibilities of decolonizing (and anti-racist) conviviality. In this moment of growing disquiet about the possibilities of multiculturalism, this argument is a reminder of the ordinariness and the importance of cultural difference itself and of the importance of opportunities for everyday cross-cultural encounters that cut across 'lines of difference' (Pratt, 1999). In the paper I theorise the importance of the face-to-face drawing on the work of Emmanuel Levinas and also Maori philosophy. This point of connection between European and Maori thinking provides the opportunity for a theoretical conviviality in which European and indigenous philosophies meet. Nigerian, Dubliner, One and the Same: Nigerian Incorporation in Dublin's Cityspace. Vanessa Theresa STOUT (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland) | stoutv@tcd.ie 'Nigerian, Dubliner, One of the Same,' is a view of how Nigerian immigrants incorporate in Dublin's cityspace. This presentation explores the cityspace of Dublin from the black and immigrant perspective. The past research reveals the change of view towards Africans in Ireland and how 'Fortress Europe' denies the opportunities of the welfare state to non-E.U members. However, this presentation will exhibit main difficulties for Nigerians based in Dublin BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1352 such as discrimination in housing and employment, isolation, and racism, and also how they navigate through these obstacles. It is important to examine the strategies, goals, and expectations Nigerian immigrants have about Dublin city and what the cityspace offers to them. Moreover, by focusing on one specific nationality within the African Diaspora can bring a more refined understanding of unique cultural experiences within this Diaspora. My study contributes to the existing body of research by examining the influential role space plays on incorporation. Dublin is an attractive setting because, as White (2012) states, it is a unique opportunity to study the cityspace because 'Ireland's new global presence offered an unprecedented 'social laboratory' in which to examine the persistence of race-based inequalities in perceived modern global societies,' (White, 2012; 1). This presentation will show a glimpse of what Nigerians have to embrace presently in Dublin, however, it is important to note that space is consistently changing and will continue to do so. Indigenous Peoples in a Post-transitional Scene: The Cases of Argentina and Chile Dana BRABLEC SKLENAR (University of Cambridge, United Kingdom) | dab70@cam.ac.uk This paper presents a unique comparative perspective upon the relationship between indigenous minority politics and democratisation processes in Argentina and Chile. The research analyses the influence of democracy on the expression of indigenous political and land ownership demands and on the state responses to these claims in post-transitional Chile and Argentina. In this manner, the investigation adopts a broad analysis of political processes and explores the political and sociological factors that have affected the decisions made by indigenous and public actors. Two main research questions will constitute the guidelines of this investigation: (1) how has the new democratic context affected the organisation and expression of indigenous peoples' demands in Argentina and Chile? And (2) have the Argentinean and Chilean states responded realistically and appropriately to these claims? It is argued that, despite the undeniably positive results achieved under democracy in terms of indigenous organisation and improvement of conditions as a consequence of state action; the bureaucracy's response has been less effective than expected. This is particularly true for Chile where authoritarian legacies have played a negative role in the improvement of the political participation and representation areas as well as in the situation of ownership of ancestral lands of indigenous peoples, despite Chile having a stronger and more stable democracy than Argentina. RN31S07 Old and New Racisms and the Space of Europe The racialized boundaries: Anti-Gypsyism in Europe Alfredo ALIETTI (University of Ferrara, Italy) | ala@unife.it Dario PADOVAN (University of Turin, Italy) | dario.padovan@unito.it Roma are the most discriminated minority in Europe. Many reports from European agencies, NGO's, academic studies show as the Anti-Gypsyism is widespread and strong in large part of European countries. This phenomen is not new, the aversive attitudes towards Roma groups have a long history of persecution, segregation and extermination (the Nazi genocide). Moreover, the persistence of Anti-Gypsyism needs to some explanations for understanding this social process of costruction of racialized boundaries in Europe. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1353 Our reflections analyze the spectrum of racism and discrimination againsts Roma people in order to compare Anti-Gypsyism with other espression of racial discourses and practices as Anti-Semitism or Islamophobia. Political education and Anti-Gypsyism Holger KNOTHE (Munich University, Germany) | holger.knothe@soziologie.uni-muenchen.de Focusing on a current qualitative study, this paper aims to explore the linkages and tensions in a school setting between political-historical education about the genocide against European Roma on the one side and present Anti-Gypsyism on the other side. Given firstly a wide societal acceptance of resentments against Sinti and Roma, secondly the lack of communication about this genocide within public discourse and thirdly an increasing diversity within the education system the paper tries to analyze the communication between teacher and students when teaching about the genocide against European Roma and Sinti. Accordingly the methodological framework as well as first results of an ongoing research regarding the resonance of novel teaching materials "The fate of European Roma and Sinti during the Holocaust" within the Bavarian Educational System will be presented and discussed. Thus the paper's contribution is twofold: firstly in the production of sociological knowledge regarding classroom communication about racisms and memory politics and secondly in its efforts to identify working strategies against Anti-Gypsyism in an educational setting in order to contribute to anti-racist strategies in the public sphere in general. Discrimination of Ethnic Minority in Europe: Case of Silesia Maria SZMEJA (AGH University of Science and Technology Krakow, Poland) | maria.szmeja@agh.edu.pl Silesia is a borderland between countries, nations and cultures, where mainly Polish and German influences clash. For ages, the Silesians themselves have manifested their ethnical (Silesian) identity, while the national identity – Polish or German – was demonstrated only when it was forced by the administrative body. The feeling of distinctiveness had developed by the end of 20th century. The Germans realised this when Silesia was still within their country's border (until 1945). Later in Poland, people in the National Censuses were not asked about their national identity to, in accordance with the policy, build the new national state. After 1989 in the independent Poland, the problem of a different national identity emerged quite quickly. This issue has become especially visible in the National Censuses since 2002. In the first Census from 2002, 173.000 of Polish inhabitants claimed to be the Silesians, whereas in 2011, this figure rose to 840.000. The Polish authorities not only ignore the feeling of distinctiveness, but also they make it difficult to formalise this status. This situation can be explained in terms of post-colonial theories – domination over the border group (E. Said, H. Bhabha), political domination (M. Hechter), as well as significant cultural differences. When I mention the Silesians in Poland, I would like to underline the consistent policy of the Polish authorities marginalising the identity needs of minority groups. This policy is characterised by typical forms of rejecting others, forced assimilation, the negation of the right to a different than the dominant identity. Because of this discriminating state policy, the Silesian group takes more radical steps: the policy of historical memory of the group is carefully rekindled, the leaders stress the cultural differences where the discrepancies are emphasised and the similarities with the dominant group are mineralised. Both parties, Polish and Silesian, cannot find common ground. The one who suffers most because of this is the minority group, as the weaker one. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1354 Do Poles like Germans? Social differentiation of ethnic conflicts in collective memory Barbara PABJAN (University of Wroclaw, Institute of Sociology, Poland) | bpabjan@uni.wroc.pl Social differentiation of ethnic relationships in collective memory is the subject of the study. I present the results of empirical research of Wrocław population. The results uncover that attitudes towards Polish-German relations are heterogeneous. The collective memory of these relations is still under the influence of the history, particularly WWII. There are two distinctive groups: those who accept the idea of reconciliation with Germans, are open to other ethnic groups and support the European integration, and those who are intolerant to other ethnic groups, and still interpret the contemporaneity from the perspective of past conflicts, moreover they reject the European integration, and multiculturalism. Based on the data I explain how local and national framework of interpretation shape ethnic relations. Main findings are: 1/The founding myth of Polish settlers in the former German city supported by the fear of the return of the Germans reinforce negative attitudes to Germans, 2/ Stereotypes are the frame of interpretation of ethnic relations: Germans are seen as invaders and Poles as victims. 3/ Data show how historical policy influences the dominant narratives of ethnic relations. Leftist and centrist politicians support and right-wing oppose to reconciliation with Germans. 4/ the level of education, economic deprivation, and age differentiate attitudes to Germans. The analysis is based on qualitative and quantitative research: the public debate on the idea of commemoration Georg Bender former German city major and a survey on the representative sample of Wrocław population on collective memory of Germans). RN31S09 Critical Theory and Intersectionality, Racism and Antisemitism Arendt's Jewish Writings: reading against the grain Robert FINE (University of Warwick, United Kingdom) | robert.fine@warwick.ac.uk Arendt's Jewish Writings, written from the mid-1930s to the mid-1970s, raise difficult questions concerning the borderlines between the particularity of Jews as Jews, the universality of Jews as human beings, and the singularity of Jews as unique individuals. Arendt addresses three archetypal responses to antisemitism: assimilationism, Jewish nationalism (or Zionism), and cosmopolitanism. They show us the peculiar difficulties Jews have faced in finding a home in the modern world: whether by conformity to the norms of an antisemitic society; or by an act of belonging to the Jewish nation; or by self-presentation as 'citizens of the world'. I draw from Arendt elements of an analysis of the contradictions of Jewish political identity, which has continuing relevance for contemporary relations to antisemitism, Zionism and cosmopolitanism. I take issue with both dominant interpretations of Arendt's approach – one critical of her alleged 'lack of love' for the Jewish people; the other endorsing her allegedly universalistic critique of Zionism – in an attempt to take further her developmental response to the 'political failures' of assimilationism, Zionism and cosmopolitanism. I maintain that assimilation, nationhood and universality were all elements of Arendt's political thinking and that her aim was not to turn any one into an 'ism' – be it assimilationism, Zionism or cosmopolitanism – but in a spirit of what we might call 'moderation' to realise their inter-connectedness. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1355 Critique of Intersectionality Björn MILBRADT (University of Kassel, Germany) | bjoernmilbradt@uni-kassel.de Intersectionality is probably one of the most widespread and contested concepts in current debates on the interdependency of different ideologies like racism, antisemitism and sexism. Simultaneously, most followers of the concept admit that it is virtually impossible to give concrete definitions as well as to come to an agreement on the phenomena to be included in the concept. Thus, the "success story" (Kallenberg et al.) of the research on intersectionality is accompanied by disorientation and a certain conceptual arbitrariness. I will develop a critique on intersectionality based on an interpretation of the 'Authoritarian Personality' (Adorno et al.). Understanding 'critique' not as a mere rejection of a concept, but as an inquiry into its genesis and validity, I will argue that the authors of this study – with their notion of a 'syndrome character' of prejudice – already fleshed out a theory that includes a clear view on the social roots of this syndrome. Adorno et al. as well as Horkheimer/Adorno in the 'Dialectic of Enlightenment' identified a disintegration of language – mediated by social developments – as a basic cause for a disintegration of human perception in general. It is this disintegration of perception that shows itself in the diverse intersecting ideological phenomena. I will conclude the presentation by advocating including critical theory in contemporary research on intersectionality because it can be shown that it is exactly this critique of a social disintegration of perception that is able to overcome the conceptual arbitrariness and to link our notions of social inequalities and differences. Genocide, crimes against humanity and apartheid? reflections on contemporary anti-Zionism from an Arendtian perspective Philip SPENCER (Kingston University, United Kingdom) | p.spencer@kingston.ac.uk Criticism of Israel in recent years from anti-Zionists in recent years has focused on three sets of charges: that Israel has committed genocide and crimes against humanity and can be compared to the apartheid regime of South Africa. Each of these charges, if valid, would make the state of Israel guilty of the worst crimes recognised by the international community since each of these charges form much of the remit of the International Criminal Court, which was set up in the aftermath of the ad hoc tribunals for Yugoslavia and Rwanda to deal with the gravest kinds of crimes. In several of her writings , particularly the Origins of Totalitarianism and Eichmann in Jerusalem, Hannah Arendt also explained why the first two of these crimes were particularly grave and it can also be argued that of her argument about racism and imperialism could be extended to include apartheid as a crime of a similar order of magnitude . However, Arendt also argued that great care needed to be taken with making claims of this kind. In this paper, I look at how Arendt's concept of political judgment in particular may be used to evaluate the arguments put forward by anti-Zionists in recent years Intersectionality and critical theory Christine Elisabeth ACHINGER (University of Warwick, United Kingdom) | C.E.Achinger@warwick.ac.uk This paper examines concepts of intersectionality in the context of my current work on constructions of Jewishness/Germanness and gender in modern German culture. During the 1990s and 2000s, the question if intersections of categories of gender, sexuality, class and race should be imagined as additive or as mutually modifying and mediating was an issue for debate within feminist theory and theories of racism and ethnicity. By now, this debate seems to have BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1356 been more or less settled in favour of the latter approach. The related question, however, if these intersecting categories originate in ontologically different, but interacting systems of power and domination (such as, e.g., 'patriarchy' and 'capitalism' in dual systems theories within Marxist feminism), or if they have to be understood as different moments or dimensions of the same social totality still seems to be an issue for debate. With reference to a number of case studies on images of femininity and Jewishness and their configurations in German texts of the 'long 19th century', my paper investigates the contribution that approaches from within a tradition of critical social theory (Adorno, Marcuse, Guillaumin, Knapp) can make to this debate. RN31S10 Hate and Enmity: The Right-wing Personality and Outgroups How do offline and online social capital associate with online hate production? Markus KAAKINEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | markus.kaakinen@uta.fi Pekka RÄSÄNEN (University of Turku, Finland) | pekras@utu.fi Matti NÄSI (University of Turku, Finland) | matti.nasi@utu.fi Atte OKSANEN (University of Tampere, Finland) | Atte.Oksanen@uta.fi Hateful, threatening or degrading content is apparent in online interaction. Given the growing importance of the Internet as the key communication medium, online hate is a problem not only for the well-being of individuals but also for societal relations in more general. In this paper we analyze the online hate content production and its associations with perceived social relations, i.e. cognitive social capital in offline and online context. Our data is derived from British, Finnish, German and American online users aged 15–30 (N=3565). We found that hate content production is a rare phenomenon (only 3% of British, 1% of German and 4% of Finnish and American respondents reported having produced such material) and it has an inverse relation to cognitive social capital in offline and online context. Those respondents with high offline social capital had decreased risk of producing hate material, whereas online social capital was associated with a higher risk. In addition, male gender and living alone were positively associated with online hate production. Social capital has been widely reported to facilitate social integration and abate social conflicts. Our results suggest, however, that traditional offline social capital serves as a source of social integration in online interaction but the formation of online social capital appears to lead to increased conflicts. Group-focused enmity in Belgium: a sociological approach Bart MEULEMAN (Institute of Social and Political Opinion Research, University of Leuven, Belgium) | bart.meuleman@soc.kuleuven.be Koen ABTS (Institute of Social and Political Opinion Research, University of Leuven, Belgium) | koen.abts@soc.kuleuven.be Koen SLOOTMAECKERS (Queen Mary, University of London, UK) | k.slootmaeckers@qmul.ac.uk Classical social-psychological theories -such as Sumner's ethnocentrism concept, Allport's theory of prejudice or Adorno's authoritarian personalitypredict that persons holding negative sentiments towards one out-group will also harbour hostile attitudes towards other out-groups. The recent group-focused enmity-literature shows empirically that attitudes towards various outgroups are strongly related indeed (Zick et al. 2008; Davidov et al. 2011; Wagner, Christ & Pettigrew 2008). However, while this body of literature acknowledges that processes of attitude formation do not take place in a societal vacuum, little efforts have been made to study the impact that concrete contexts have on how attitudes towards various out-groups are BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1357 interconnected. This paper attempts to fill out this gap by approaching group-focused enmity from a sociological perspective. Concretely, this paper studies attitudes of Belgian residents towards four out-groups that are prominently present in societal debates: homosexual persons, persons with an immigration background, Muslims and Jews. Theoretically as well as empirically, we investigate how socialstructural (age, gender, education, social class) as well as cultural (authoritarianism, relative deprivation, anomie) characteristics affect attitudes towards the four out-groups differently. For this purpose, a postal survey among a random sample of Belgian adults is analysed by means of structural equation modelling. Our results show that it is possible to discern a group-focused enmity factor indeed. At the same time, however, structural and cultural antecedents affect attitudes towards the various out-groups differently in a way that reflects the current societal debates and conditions. Personality, status beliefs and right-wing extremist attitudes Conrad ZILLER (University of Cologne, Germany) | ziller@wiso.uni-koeln.de This study examines whether and how personality traits (Big Five) predict right-wing extremist attitudes. Building upon previous research, I examine indirect effects of personality via the status-related beliefs opposition to equality and relative deprivation. In addition, I apply a person × situation approach to explore whether the individual-level relationships are moderated by regional factors that indicate resource scarcity (unemployment rates) and intergroup competition (proportions of immigrants). The results from (multilevel) structural equation models on representative survey data from Germany reveal substantial direct and indirect effects of personality traits, in particular of agreeableness, openness and conscientiousness. Contextual conditions moderate the indirect effects of personality to some extent and largely in line with arguments derived from conflict theory. Anti-Roma Marches in Czech Republic: Fear, Anger and Shame Fuelling Collective Action Michal ŠINDELÁŘ (Masaryk university, Czech Republic) | smichaaal@gmail.com Czech Republic witnessed unprecedented ethnically motivated collective action during 2011 to 2013. The media news reporting the physical attacks of Roma against ethnic Czechs ignited mobilization which resulted in a series of anti-Roma marches through the country. Using a case study of anti-Roma marches and focusing on two units of analysis, a Breclav's march in 2012 and a Duchcov's march in 2013, this paper unveils framing of the events resulting in mobilization of ethnic Czechs. Departing from Gamson (1982) the analysis describes how the image of Roma out-group as an aggressive, numerous and exploiting social benefits was transformed into a story of injustice resulting in suffering of ethnic Czechs, who perceive themselves as the cornered, innocent victims of Roma. Framing the events as the plain instances of long-term injustice allowed to generate a feeling of righteous anger necessary for a march mobilization. Emotions of fear, anger and disgust felt toward Roma are seen as a raw emotional material, which was by march organizers from radical nationalist groups utilized and transformed into a fuel of the collective action. RN31S11 Xenophobia, Institutional Racism and Everyday Racism Racism in Everyday Life. Challenges and Difficulties in Adressing Racism BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1358 Wiebke SCHARATHOW (University of Education Freiburg, Germany) | wiebke.scharathow@phfreiburg.de Racism is a societal imbalance relationship which structures social order, with social practices of difference, the construction of social groups and social meanings and inclusions and exclusions. Studies show that racism today is institutionalised. For example in state employment agencies with regard to social security allotment or in institutions of education and social work and in the actions of professionals (Melter 2006, Flam 2007, Gomolla/Radtke 2007). When looking at the mechanisms, attributions and manifestations of racism in Germany, its specific expressions and effects, the history of racism in Germany has a powerful effect and needs to be taken into consideration. The focus of this paper will be on a reconstruction of a racist normality in Germany, constantly present as a societal relationship in the every day life of people to whom a migration history is attributed, as everyday occurrence and manifested in normalised practices of differentiation and exclusion. The analytic perspective of this paper will be on the subjective experience and interpretation and consequent strategies of action and negotiation of young people, whose everyday life is negatively impacted by racism. The research presented in this paper is based on group discussions, and problem-centred interviews with eight young adults (age 14-20). Part of the data was collected during a 4-day workshop, where reflections and discussion about experiences and strategies among participants took place. In the international context of the conference it will be interesting to discuss with other researchers different discourse lines of racism and their influence on todays understanding of and acting on racism in the world. Examining Ethnic Minority Relations and Politics -A Cultural Studies Approach Yoshie NIIJIMA (Keio University, Japan) | yoshieniijima@gmail.com This research examines the question of minority representation and discourse expanding Stuart Hall's identity theory. Representation of identity changes the surface through articulation to different signification and sometimes expands the range witch connotes in the course of history. In this research, this importance of the changes in minority representation will be discussed. Stuart Hall, a theoretical leader of Cultural Studies who introduced neo-Marxism to mass communication research, set his focus on this articulation process. His research questioned why and how specific articulation was accepted as unswerving and others were not. Today this articulation of identity cannot separate from the mass media that preferentially format more and more. Analyzing the articulation or re-articulation process of discourse between social forces, especially over the representation of ethnic identity is in need to pursue theoretical development in Ethnic Studies. In many studies on ethnic groups, this systematical view on minority representation and its interwoven relation with neo-conservative wave are overlooked due to convergence to the actual racist experiences of minorities. By looking at the process of discourse formation and the changes in actual presentation, we will be able to see the identity as generated in a form which is always collated to representation; "subjected self." Because identity is a suture point of discourse practice inviting specific discourse socialized subject and the process of construction of self by calling(Hall 1996:5=2001:15), though it is not Inevitable articulation, unification is sustained under certain circumstances. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1359 Dialecticity of power and racism: Effects on those who dominate and those who are dominated Maria José Manso CASA-NOVA (University of Minho, Portugal) | mjcasanova@ie.uminho.pt Power relations serve as the basis for the structural domination existing in societies. These power relations, based mainly on so-called "structural invariants" such as class, gender and "race", appear naturalised in society (and are hence more difficult to deconstruct). Studies carried out and theories produced in the context of critical sociological theory, concerned with social injustices, have examined the production of racism in the aspect of the powerful over those who are dispossessed of the different types of power that are valued in society. Based on ethnographic field work carried out among Portuguese Roma communities, this paper explores the dialecticity of racism and the social consequences of racism originating in groups that wield power structurally, as well institutionalised racism. It simultaneously reflects on the contextual racism of socially powerless groups and the impact of this contextual racism at the level of confirming stereotypes and socio-cultural segregation of the latter. The field data made it possible to conclude that when there is an institutionalised racism that cuts across institutions and mentalities (these also being understood as an institution in their sociological sense) and a racism of powerless groups (in this case the Roma socio-cultural group), within the aforesaid groups the consequences of the institutionalised racism and the mental racism naturally internalised by the majority socio-cultural group (considered to be the group of the powerful here) on groups bereft of power, result in the latter being kept at the lowest levels of the social hierarchy, relegating them to the "borderlines" of exclusion, while the racism of the powerless which does not affect the social position of the powerful reinforces their situation of being at a disadvantage and their social vulnerability. Measuring Xenophobia in Adolescence Gloria DOMÍNGUEZ ALEGRÍA (Complutense University of Madrid, Spain) | gdalegria@ucm.es Racism and xenophobic attitudes of immigrants has been widely studied in the last decades. More specifically, immigrant adolescents or the so called second generation (in those countries with longer history of strong immigration flows) have received particular attention given the importance of education and experiences in this stage of life for the integration of immigrants. Nevertheless, indicators developed for this purpose are mostly structured through an adult centric point of view. In order to measure prejudice in adolescence and getting to know what their particular problems and perceptions of discrimination are we propose a mixed-methods approach that will allow to develop a survey that measures accurately both xenophobic attitudes and experiences of discrimination, attending to their own perception and worldview. This communication will discuss the benefits of using mixed methods in order to build a quantitative questionnaire that may provide researchers with a realistic and accurate photograph of the situation of immigrants in relation to prejudice and xenophobic attitudes in adolescents that may be used in comparative studies. In summary, the presentation will enquire into the benefits of using qualitative methodology for the development of quantitative tools. It delves into the techniques that may allow to compile information on prejudice and discrimination rooted on the adolescents' worldview and expressed in their own words and the ways in which this information may be translated into a closed questionnaire in order to measure inequalities across countries. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1360 RN31S12 Citizenship, Belonging, the Nation: Xeno-racism and National Others Cultural Differences or Enemy of the State? Demand from Different Perspectives: Policies and Our "Guests" in Taiwan Yi-wen HUANG (Birkbeck, University of London, United Kingdom) | yhuang07@mail.bbk.ac.uk Communication between Taiwan and other nations was initiated after the abolishment of the Martial Law in the 1980s for 'opening' of the state and democratization. Three transformations derived from the population mobility has took place from the 1980s till 2010s and influenced on the policy system. These transformations made changes to the social structure and the way to preserve the unique of culture and values. This research will focus on the transformation caused by the political conflicts between the communist party of the PRC and the nationalist party of the ROC (Taiwan). The legalization to open the labour market for low skilled migrant workers to work for the national infrastructure project since 1989 has two main reason, firstly, the policy avoiding to open the job market for the labour from China in order to against the "United Front" to Taiwan. Second, the job market therefore accept the migrant workers mainly from the southeast Asia. This is also a strategy for the Taiwanese government to implement "Pragmatic Diplomacy" to strengthen the international position. This paper will first discuss the problem can be caused by the redefinition of the "role play" in the Taiwanese society between the migrant workers and Taiwanese. I will argue the culture pattern of the migrant workers shaped by the mass media is resulted in stereotype. The second part of the paper will analyze how does the limited living space for the migrant workers has changed the way of them to represent their cultural character and identity. United in Racism? Anti-Europeans' discourse as an aspect of integration of second-generation South Asians in Britain Marta BOLOGNANI (University of Bristol, United Kingdom) | martabol@gmail.com While in Britain public debates on multiculturalism and integration processes are still controversial, research among minority ethnic groups shows that they generally feel integrated and British (Moosavi 2012). Generally minority groups resent having their integration questioned at regular intervals, as shown by many British Muslims' refusal to apologise (while condemning) the Charlie Hebdo attacks, for example, as demands in such direction would single them out as 'special' kind of citizens. The present research shows that British Pakistanis and Sikhs in 2014 tend to see themselves as integrated (comfortable, able to work and enjoy life, and feeling they belong), in spite of what are seen as pockets of resistance both at an institutional level and among the majority population. This paper explores the double-bind condition of feeling integrated citizens and its direct consequencethe manifestation of the right to express outrage wherever one is not treated as an equal citizen. Interviews excerpts show how one's citizenship right is often argued and shaped by talking about immigration, both as current concern and as a part of family history. In particular, strong concerns about immigration from Eastern Europe seem to corroborate one's identity as British, thus having a positive impact on the feeling of belonging. The paper highlights the forms and functions of the anti-immigration feelings, and how colonial history is being re-digested so that South Asian migrants are closer to Britishness than Eastern European ones. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1361 What shapes the occupational Identity of British born African Caribbean registered nurses? Beverley BRATHWAITE (University of Hertfordshire, United Kingdom) | b.brathwaite@herts.ac.uk For Christiansen (1999, p. 551; Huot and Rudman 2010) identities (occupational) provide an important central figure in a self-narrative or life story that provides coherence and meaning for everyday events and life itself. 'Hall (1996) and Brah (1992) argue that as ethnic identities lack fixed meaning the actual content of an ethnic identity is dependent on the context' (Kenny and Briner 2013, p272).' This highlights the importance of two issues, that of context and identities being 'fixed'. Firstly for nursing work / occupation is both context sensitive and a social category / group. Being a nurse is 'doing' a job of work (skills, competencies) and an occupation (Christiansen 1999; Huot and laliberte 2010), the relationships with others (patients and other healthcare professionals) to provide nurses with a sense of purpose (Christiansen 1999). The past for British born AfricanCaribbean nurses (BBAFCBN) is one of colonialism from cultural imposition, the British 'motherland' in parts of the Caribbean, to nurses being asked to come over and 'help' the new National Health Service. This acknowledges a 'power identity nexus' of white dominance and supremacy as (Marsh and Macalpine, 2002, p.8) have theorised. "Whiteness" propagates a negative and unequal and less powerful 'other' assumption of AfricaCaribbean women's gender, ethnic and cultural identity (Mirza and Sheridan, 2003, p. 11-12). This can have a significant bearing on multiple identities of the BBAFCBN. There is a theoretical space to use nursing as an environment where BBAFCBN. Identity (ies) can be theorised. Caught between Humanitarianism and Exclusionism? Attitudes of the Danish public towards asylum seekers Adi HERCOWITZ-AMIR (University of Haifa, Israel) | adihe@hotmail.com Rebeca RAIJMAN (University of Haifa, Israel) | raijman@soc.haifa.ac.il Immigration has been a highly politicized issue in Denmark since the end of the 1990's, following the increase in migratory flows to the country, especially asylum seekers and the rise of far-right political parties voicing anti-minority sentiments. So far, studies examining attitudes of the majority population in Denmark towards out-groups residing in the country have focused on the general group of migrants and not specifically on asylum seekers. In light of Denmark's long standing humanitarian ideology, the topic of attitudes towards migrants seeking asylum seems of particular interest and relevance. In this paper we aim at filling this gap by relying on a national survey of 500 respondents among the adult population, carried out in September 2013. This study offers for the first time an Integrative model examining the effect of (1) social contact, (2) perceptions of socio-economic threat, (3) Humanitarian values and (4) perceptions that asylum seekers are "bogus", on exclusionary attitudes towards asylum seekers. Our findings reveal that Danes display moderately exclusionist views towards asylum seekers, advocating for a "meager" examination of asylum applications, rejecting family reunification and opposing the right to work and receiving financial support. Negative social contact, high levels of perceived security threat and threat on welfare resources, combined with views that asylum seekers are "bogus" (i.e. not in real fear of persecution) significantly increase exclusionary attitudes. Left-wing political orientation, positive social contact and holding humanitarian views were found to decrease exclusionism. Explanations and implications of these findings are discussed in light of existent theories. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1362 RN31S13 Postcolonialism, Post-genocide: Nationalism, Zionism and Anti-zionism in Europe and MENA The Impact of the "Arab Spring" on the Image of the "Jew" in Arab Public Discourse Esther WEBMAN (Tel Avi University, Israel) | webman@post.tau.ac.il Hopes that the upheavals in the Middle East in 2011, known as the "Arab Spring", would usher a change in the negative image of the Jews, Zionism and Israel were soon dissipated. Although the volume of antisemitic articles in the Arab press somewhat diminished, and the unrelenting struggle between the nationalist and the Islamist forces averted the general attention from the Palestinian issue as well as from the Jews and Israel, it became clear that the Zionist, the Jew and the Holocaust are so entrenched in Arab thinking and public discourse that they are repeatedly invoked. However, in addition to the widespread antisemitic perceptions, there was a persistent usage of the term "Jew" to define non-Jewish adversaries by Judaizing them and attributing to them certain supposed features of Jews, and denouncing them for doing so. It is this aspect of the discourse that I would like to highlight. My major contention is that the "Jew" is constructed as a functional metaphor, an all-purpose villain, to explain the changing circumstances and catastrophes. It is an authentic perception defined by common popular prejudices on the one hand, and theological polemics. To borrow from Shulamit Volkov's vocabulary, I suggest that the metaphor "Jew" has become a "cultural code" – "a sign of cultural identity, of one's belonging to a specific cultural camp," "a short-hand label of an entire set of ideas and attitudes." The Postcolonial Jew Efraim SICHER (Ben-Gurion University of the Negev, Israel) | sicher@bgu.ac.il This paper looks at representation of the 'Jew' as a construction in the sociological imagination, as reflect in the ideology of postcolonial discourse. It shows that the figure of the 'Jew' can be both hostile and sympathetic in the social sciences and in cultural texts as an archetype of hybridity and migrancy, but it also reveals latent stereotypes of global power and world conspiracy. The 'Jew' occupies an ambiguous place in the racial hierarchy as White European but also as perennial Other and marginal outsider. The figure is often conscripted to political agendas, particularly in the debate over the Middle East conflict, in which the Holocaust victim is transformed into a racist perpetrator. The conclusion is that predetermined terms such as "antiSemitism" are not always useful in establishing a balanced view but that stereotyped thinking and hate speech can feed into the anti-Jewish violence that has resurfaced in Europe. Ethnic Map and Memory of Violence: Dersim Armenians in Turkey Mehtap TOSUN (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | ezo.cemre@gmail.com The model of nation-state that is type of dominant political organization of modern era draws attention to an ideology which assumes an integrated nation envisagement in cultural meaning or an overlapped political and cultural border. In this ideology context, construction process of the Turkish national identity corresponds to a national integration in cultural meaning. Thereby, homogenization of the society in formation of Turkish national identity can be thought as an application area of both political and cultural project. In Turkey, this process can be observed as suppression of collective identities, cultural values and world-sense of individuals that exists in society. Collective identity is inherently included a perpetual transformation and helps BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1363 comprehension/interpretation and transposition efforts of collective memory. The collective history of Armenians that has been settled in varied areas of Turkey and has tradition of living together with other peoples bases on a long history in Dersim that has majority of Alevis Zaza/Kurds population. The existence of collective history and memory of Armenians in Dersim based on both 1915 when Armenians living in Turkey were eliminated from their historic homeland through forced deportations and massacres and 1938 when a military, systematic and "disciplinary campaign" took place against parts of the province of Tunceli, formerly Dersim and resulted in a particularly high death toll that is known as 38 Dersim Massacre. As a result, Dersim's informal autonomy and, in part, its ethno-religious habitat was suppressed and Armenians had lived two historical violence in Dersim. This research is an effort to comprehend and interpret violence processes of 1915 genocide and 1938 massacre above integration of the memory of violence in Dersim. Based on this, the study at the least aims to contribute to knowledge of social history via collective memory and oral history of Armenians in Dersim. Antisemitism and Strategies to Combat Antisemitism in a Muslim-Arab Dominated Society. Morocco as an example Kim Robin STOLLER (Free University Berlin/ IIBSA) | robin.stoller@iibsa.org An escalation of antisemitic incidents in 2014 and beginning of 2015 in Europe and the antisemitic terror attacks in Brussels, Paris and Copenhagen put on the forefront of the European intellectual debate on Antisemitism a largely in the past ignored topic: How to combat antisemitism among people auto-identifying as Muslims and arguing to act against "the Jews" and "the Zionists" in the name of Islam. In Europe, the discussion tends to be arising around the topics "integration", "assimilation", "new needed approaches" or the claim to "acknowledge the problem of Muslim antisemitism". But how is the problem discussed in Muslim countries? What are approaches to combat antisemitism in Muslim dominated societies? And, what could be learned from these debates? This paper examines, with the example of Morocco, how civil society activists debate the problem of what they call "antisemitism" and "hatred against Israel": How they describe the problem? Who they name as (part of the) antisemitic actors? What are their practical approaches? And, what they think should be done in their society? The empirical data being discussed in this paper are based on indebt analysis of semi-guided and problem-oriented qualitative interviews with activists in Morocco, as well as participating observations of events claiming to combat antisemitism in the years between 2011 and 2015. RN31S14 Changing Antisemitism/Comparative Antisemitisms The Bolshevik Response to Antisemitsim in the Russian Revolution, 1917-1919 Brendan MCGEEVER (Birkbeck, University of London, United Kingdom) | bmcgeever@hotmail.com This paper seeks to make a fresh contribution towards long-standing debates over Marxism and its ability to capture the nature of racism and anti-racist formations. It proposes to do so, however, through a unique and empirically driven analysis of the Bolshevik attempt to confront antisemitism during the October Revolution of 1917. The Russian Revolution of 1917 was the high point of class struggle in the twentieth-century. It brought about a profound explosion of political mobilisation around issues of class exploitation BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1364 and other related forms of oppression, which remains unprecedented even today. In the very moment of revolution, however, the Bolsheviks were almost immediately forced to come face-toface with mass outbreaks of antisemitic violence in the shape of pogroms, which spread across the vast regions of the former Pale of Settlement in the western and south-western borderlands. The pogroms posed fundamental questions for Marxist theory and practice, particularly since they revealed the nature and extent of working class and peasant attachments to antisemitic and racialised forms of consciousness. Beginning in the early weeks of 1918, the pogroms peaked in 1919 but continued well into 1922. Although it is impossible to state the scale of the violence over this period with any precision, there is no doubt that the Civil War pogroms represented the most extensive phase of anti-Jewish violence in pre-Holocaust modern history: the most conservative estimates put the number of fatalities at roughly 50,000-60,000 (Gergel 1951; Levin 1990), but the true figure may well have reached 120,000 (Heifets 1921, 180) or perhaps even as many as 200,000, as speculated by Soviet officials in the late 1920s (Larin 1929). During this unprecedented wave of violence, at least 2,000 pogroms took place, over half a million Jews were displaced and many more left injured and bereaved. Based on extensive fieldwork in Russian and Ukrainian archives, this paper has two broad aims. First, it sets out to offer the most comprehensive analysis to date of the articulation between antisemitism and the revolutionary process. Antisemitism traversed the full spectrum of politics in revolutionary Russia, and no political formation, the Bolsheviks included, stood outside of this process. By moving beyond neat, categorical distinctions between 'antisemites' and 'nonantisemites', 'revolutionaries' and 'counterrevolutionaries', this paper aims to uncover the complex processes through which antisemitism could articulate with revolutionary politics, and Bolshevism in particular. It does so by offering an extensive discussion of the role of antisemitism and pogromist violence within the Red Army. The brutalities of the Civil War pogroms in general and the White Army pogroms in particular – have been covered extensively in the existing literature (Shtif 1922; Cherikover 1923; Shechtman 1932; Gergel 1951; Cherikover 1965; Kenez 1992; Budnitskii 2001; 2005; Miliakova 2008; Dekel-Chen et al. 2011; Buldakov 2010). Within this literature, however, the complicity of the Red Army in anti-Jewish violence has been noted (Gergel 1951, 248; Budnitskii 2005, 118– 121; Kenez 1992, 294), but not subjected to serious examination. This paper will address this oversight. The Red Army was among the least prone to pogroms of all the military forces in the Russian Revolution. According to Gergel (1951, 248), Soviet troops were responsible for approximately 8.6% of the Civil War pogroms, with the bulk of the atrocities being carried out by the Petliura and Denikin armies (40% and 17.2% respectively). However, although marginal to the overall picture of anti-Jewish violence during the Civil War, the Red Army pogroms will be placed centre stage in this paper by virtue of the fundamental questions they posed of the Soviet government and its anti-racist strategy. Indeed, the paper reveals that in regions such as Ukraine, antisemitism was endemic in the Red Army, even in those that did not carry out pogroms. A key aim of the presentation will be to offer a sociological explanation for the extent to which antisemitic representations of Jewishness could articulate so powerfully with revolutionary mobilisation in the Red Army. Second, this paper offers the first in-depth analysis of Bolshevik attempts to arrest these articulations between antisemitism and the revolutionary process. Based on an exhaustive analysis of the antiracist political formations within the early Soviet state, the paper sets out to bring into sharp focus the various types of individual and collective agency that actualised the struggle against antisemitism during the Revolution and Civil War. Contrary to existing understandings, the paper reveals that the 'anti-racist agent' in the Soviet response to antisemitism was not the Bolshevik party leadership, as is often assumed, but a small grouping of non-Bolshevik Jewish socialists who coalesced around the peripheral apparatuses of the Soviet state during the revolution. Although Bolshevism was predicated on an anti-racist 'promise', after the October insurrection it took, significantly, the presence and agency of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1365 Bundists and Left Zionists in the Soviet government to actualise that promise and translate it in to a concrete anti-racist politics. The paper uncovers the various attempts by non-Bolshevik Jewish socialists to eradicate the problem of antisemitism within the Party and Red Army. It shows, for example, that when faced with inactivity on the part of the Party leadership, these activists took it upon themselves to establish special institutions within the state apparatus dedicated specifically to the cause of combatting antisemitism. In recovering this hitherto unrecognised anti-racist praxis from a moment of world historical significance, the paper sets out to make an original contribution to not only the history of the Russian Revolution, but to ongoing and contemporary debates about the nature of the antiracist project as well. Bibliography Budnitskii, O. V. 2001. "Jews, Pogroms, and the White Movement: A Historiographical Critique." Kritika: Explorations in Russian and Eurasian History 2 (4): 1–23. doi:10.1353/kri.2008.0017. ---. 2005a. Rossiiskie evrei mezhdu Krasnymi i Belymi, 1917-1920. Moscow: ROSSPEN. Buldakov, V. P. 2010. Khaos i etnos: Etnicheskie konflikty v Rossii, 1917-1918 gg. Usloviia vozniknoveniia, khronika, kommentarii, analiz. Moskva: Novyi khronograf. Cherikover, I. 1923. Istoriia pogromnogo dvizheniia na Ukraine 1917-1921. Berlin: Ostjüdisches Historisches Archiv. ---. 1965. Di ukrainer pogromen in yor 1919. New York: YIVO Institute for Jewish Research. Dekel-Chen, J., D. Gaunt, N. M. Meir, and I. Bartal, eds. 2011. Anti-Jewish Violence: Rethinking the Pogrom in East European History. Bloomington, Ind.: Indiana University Press. Gergel, N. 1951. "The Pogroms in the Ukraine in 1918-1921." YIVO Annual of Jewish Social Science 6: 237–51. Heifets, E. 1921. The Slaughter of the Jews in the Ukraine in 1919. New York: Thomas Seltzer. Kenez, P. 1992. "Pogroms and White Ideology in the Russian Civil War." In Pogroms: AntiJewish Violence in Modern Russian History, edited by J. D. Klier and S. Lambroza. New York: Cambridge University Press. Larin, Iu. 1929. Evrei i antisemitizm v SSSR. Moscow: Gosizdat. Levin, N. 1990. The Jews in the Soviet Union Since 1917: Paradox of Survival. New York: New York University Press. Miliakova, L. B. 2008. Kniga pogromov: Pogromy na Ukraine, v Belorussii i evropeiskoi chasti Rossii v period Grazhdanskoi voiny 1918 1922 gg. Sbornik dokumentov. Moscow: ROSSPEN. Shechtman, I. B. 1932. Pogromy Dobrovol'cheskoi armii na Ukraine (K istorii antisemitizma na Ukraine v 1919-1920 gg.). Berlin: Ostjüdisches Historisches Archiv. Shtif, N. I. 1922. Pogromy na Ukraine (Period Dobrovol'cheskoi armii). Berlin: Wostok. Different antisemitisms Lars Tomas DENCIK (ROSKILDE UNIVERSITY, DENMARK; HVC, UPPSALA UNIVERSITY, SWEDEN) | lade@ruc.dk Karl MAROSI (MAROSI MARKETING, DENMARK) | marosi@marosi.dk Based on re-analysis of the database of two large-scale international surveys, one on antisemitic attitudes in the general population carried by ADL 2013, the other one on the perception of antisemitism by the Jewish population of the same country carried out by FRA 2012, paradoxical results on the connection between level of antisemitism and sense of anxiety and belongingness among the Jewish populations in the investigated European countries are found. A further analysis show that the content and sources of antisemitic attitudes vary between western and former east--european countries as do the cultural and political position of those that are attributed to be the persecutors of the antisemitic attacks. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1366 In the paper these paradoxes, differences and variations are explained with reference to empirical data. Theoretical reflections and empirical data on the rise of global Antisemitism Heiko BEYER (University of Wuppertal, Germany) | hbeyer@uni-wuppertal.de The presentation discuses the main explanatory concepts of modern Antisemitism and examines their empirical validity using global data from the PEW population surveys. On the individual level three functions of Antisemitism are reviewed: the mental rationalization of confusing social processes, the projection of denied traits, and the construction of a national collective identity. Further it is argued that cultural opportunity structures play a vital role for the growth and thriving of Antisemitism in a specific society. Empirical multilevel analyses show that on the individual level especially Antisemitism's function to offer a rationalization of social change is an important factor. On the context level I found that especially persons living in Muslim countries and in comparatively poor regions report strong antisemitic attitudes. The presentation concludes with a discussion of those findings. Do we study Antisemitism anyway? Critical Insight into studies of Antisemitism in Central Europe after 1989. Michal VASECKA (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | mvasecka@fss.muni.cz Proposed paper offers methodological reflection of researching of antisemitism within Central Europe after 1989. Author argues that antisemitism in Central Europe has been studied onedimensionally, conventionally, and in fact most of researchers did not study antisemitism at all. Paper suggests that antisemitism immidiatelly after revolutions of 1989 started to serve a function of exclusion and disqualification of liberal elites fostering liberal pluralism and multicultural society, and plays a role in the political battle over open society and liberaldemocratic regime. Article critically analyses approaches that Central European sociologists have been using in their analysis of antisemitism after 1989. The article describes quantitative methods used by sociologists and suggests need of a complex approach to research of antisemitism. Author argues that modern antisemitism is de-judaized, while Central European researchers focus more on a research of prejudices and stereotypes toward Jews. The research of antisemitism in Central Europe is fully dominated by a Bogarduss scale of social distance while different relevant research methods are not used. Moreover, in the process of interpretations of public opinion surveys experts do not take into account the so-called escaping answers of respondents and attempts to run away from answering sensitive questions. Socio-psychological research, reflecting authoritarian personality, anomy, alienation and ontological insecurity of common people as sources of anti-Semitism, is rather rare within Central Europe. Consequently, quantitative research of antisemitism in Central Europe can be evaluated as insufficient. De-judaized perspective of anti-Semitism and even of Jews themselves in a Sartre s sense is remaining one of the greatest challenges for sociologists researching antisemitism in Central Europe. RN31S15 Changing Antisemitism/New Antisemitism and Israelcritique, Conspiracy Theories BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1367 Anti-American Prejudice as Discriminatory Rhetoric – Examples from a Mixed Methods Study on Current Anti-Americanism in Germany Felix Benjamin KNAPPERTSBUSCH (Justus Liebig University Giessen, Germany) | felix.knappertsbusch@sowi.uni-giessen.de In current research anti-Americanism is often conceptualized as a prejudice (Beyer/Liebe 2013; Katzenstein und Keohane 2007; O'Connor 2007). Although this approach is a productive response to the conceptual problems of distinguishing anti-Americanism from legitimate criticism of the USA, it is not free from conceptual issues itself. Its common definitional components (aversion, irrationality/propositional falseness, and cognitive schema) do not provide satisfactory criteria for classifying utterances as prejudice. Especially when analyzing utterances of everyday speech, applying these criteria can be a difficult interpretative task for which said definitions provide little conceptual guidance. Furthermore, the criteria can be argued to neither provide necessary nor sufficient conditions for the classification of anti-American prejudice. Such conceptions of anti-Americanism underrepresent a crucial characteristic of prejudiced speech acts: their functionality in the reproduction of discriminatory social relations. To describe any aversion, cognitive schema, or form of irrationality as prejudice necessarily implies that its expression leads to the discrimination or persecution of individuals or groups. A speech-acttheoretical or rhetorical notion of anti-Americanism (Knappertsbusch 2013; Wetherell/Potter 1992) incorporates this aspect of language use: the rhetorical application of certain Americastereotypes as a means of reproducing and reinforcing discriminatory symbolic boundaries. Drawing on the results from a mixed methods study on current anti-Americanism in Germany different functional uses of anti-American speech are presented: reinforcing ethnocentric national identity constructions, deflecting anti-racist criticism, bridging or concealing fractures within national identity (normalizing the Holocaust). These analyses also provide new insight into the correlations between anti-Americanism, racism and anti-Semitism. References Beyer, Heiko; Liebe, Ulf (2014): Anti-Americanism in Europe: Theoretical Mechanisms and Empirical Evidence. In: European Sociological Review 30 (1), pp. 90–106. Katzenstein, Peter J.; Keohane, Robert O. (2007b): Varieties of Anti-Americanism: A Framework for Analysis. In: Peter J. Katzenstein and Robert O. Keohane (eds.): Anti-Americanisms in World Politics. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, pp. 9–38. Knappertsbusch, Felix (2013): The Meaning of Anti-Americanism: A performative Approach to Anti-American Prejudice. In: International Journal of conflict and Violence 7 (1), pp. 91–107. URL: http://www.ijcv.org/index.php/ijcv/article/view/258 O'Connor, Brendon (2007b): What is Anti-Americanism? In: Brendon O'Connor (ed.): AntiAmericanism: History, Causes, Themes. Vol. 1. Westport, CT: Greenwood World Publishing, pp. 1–19. Wetherell, Margaret; Potter, Jonathan (1992): Mapping the Language of Racism. Discourse and the Legitimation of Exploitation. New York: Harvester Wheatsheaf. Postone revisited Ilka SCHROEDER (TU Berlin/ Birkbeck, United Kingdom) | i.schroeder@jpberlin.de As M. Postone's essay on "Antisemitism and National Socialism" is still a much referred to theoretical point of reference in antisemitism theory albeit its age of more than 30 years, this presentation will discuss the main idea of antisemitism as a form of fetishism. The leading question is how much the analogy with Marx's fetish helps to understand and correctly depicts antisemitism. It will draw on input made over the last decades to firstly show where Marx' BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1368 analysis of the commodity is presented differently than the version Postone bases his theory on and secondly to discuss where the analogy of the money fetish and the Jews in the antisemitic imagination are not fitting. Finally, the underlying analogy of the commodity as the strict basis which reappears in the way people in a capitalist society think, will be questioned. Additionally, U. Enderwitz for example claims that Postone is wrong in ignoring history by wrongly separating essence and historical development of antisemitism, respectively of any ideology. Hence, the presentation will raise also the more general question of the critique of ideology, in particular the critique of critical concepts of social relations and their relation to history and thereby clarify the claim against "Antisemitism and National Socialism", that it deciphers antisemitism in an ahistorical manner. "If you criticise Israel you're labelled as anti-Semitic." Exploring the genesis and function of a popular rumour Michael HÖTTEMANN (University of Marburg, Germany) | michael.hoettemann@staff.unimarburg.de The rumour is widespread that it would be impossible to criticize Israel without being generally stigmatized as an anti-Semite and it is a reoccurring conviction that accompanies debates about the Arab-Israeli conflict. A classical explanation of this phenomenon is that camouflaged antiSemitism is the root-cause of such perception. Thus, by scandalizing 'political correctness' individuals dismiss the dissonance between their anti-Semitic views and social norms against anti-Semitism. This paper will, however, argue that this explanation does not fully explain the popularity of the rumour. It will explore its' genesis and function by analysing group discussions and follow-up interviews that were conducted in the context of a PhD project with 27 student participants at the University of Marburg. The paper will analyse how a variety of convictions and their interplay in the context of social interaction can play a role in the social production of the popular opinion that there is a dominant ‚taboo' regarding criticism of Israel: Assumptions about the German-Israeli relationship and the role of the Holocaust for nonJewish Germans, Assumptions about forms of political courtesy and politeness vis-a-vis Jews and Israel in the public sphere, Perspectives on the Arab-Israeli conflict and Germany's role in the conflict, Lay-theoretical conceptions of anti-Semitism and forms of denial of anti-Semitism. In a final section, the paper will discuss the implications of these findings for a communicative strategy against this rumour, especially in the context of holocaust-education. The Role of Antisemitic Conspiracy Theories in the 2013 Czech Presidential Elections Zbyněk TARANT (University of West Bohemia, Czech Republic) | persi@centrum.cz The year 2013 has seen the historically first direct presidential elections in the Czech Republic. What was originally considered to be a victory for the more direct democracy, has brought a significant polarisation into the society. As it turned out, the candidates were prepared to invoke topics of historical memory to support their campaign. The antisemitic scene actively participated in the election campaign. Some movements sent their own candidates like Tomáš Vandas or Petra Buzková others have, from some reason, chosen to support a candidate that initially seemed very unlikely for the antisemites the pro-Israeli, socialist 1990s Prime minister Miloš Zeman. But, this was not the only paradox of the first Czech presidential elections. While there was one Jewish candidate, Jan Fisher, who was considered to be the favourite from very start, he failed, but not because of antisemitism, but because of his communist past. However, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1369 antisemitism was an important weapon against the non-Jewish candidates like Jiř í Dienstbier or Karel Schwarzenberg. In my paper, which is a case study of an extreme example of "antisemitism without Jews", I would like to document, how the antisemitic conspiracy theories became a tool of political struggle in a country that was left nearly without Jews and how are the "Jews" being "invented" where they are not present. The paper is based on primary sources mostly on analysis of Czech language antisemitic websites. Short introduction about the Czech antisemitic cyberspace will be provided for scholar from abroad. RN31S16a Reconceptualising Discrimination I Can ethnic minority strategies reduce the effects of ethnic penalties? Tariq MODOOD (University of Bristol, United Kingdom) | t.modood@bristol.ac.uk Nabil KHATTAB (University of Bristol, United Kingdom) | Nabil.Khattab@bristol.ac.uk Some social scientists are sceptical of the explanatory power of ethnicity and seek to explain ethnic differences by references to non-ethnic factors such as discrimination. We challenge this scepticism by considering two theoretical objections: there is no such thing as ethnicity and ethnic categories are unable to explain social processes, and by showing how ethnic strategies affect outcomes that cannot be captured in standard ethnic penalty analyses. We then offer a new way to examine ethnic-penalties in unemployment. We calculate the net ethnic-penalties then we analyse UK longitudinal labour-force data to examine how do strategies such as selfemployment change ethnic-penalties in unemployment amongst six different ethnic-groups. The results show that self-employment reduces the ethnic penalty for Indians, PakistanisBangladeshis and others, but not for Blacks, White-others and White-British. This supports the argument that ethnicity can provide an explanation for some of the ethnic differentials in the labour market. Discrimination as an unintended consequence. The significance of social skills Jon ROGSTAD (Fafo/NTNU, Norway) | jon.rogstad@fafo.no This article examines the importance of discrimination of ethnic minorities on the labour market in Norway. While previous work on discrimination has predominantly focused on the frequency of discrimination based on employers selection with regard to formal skills, this study analysis discrimination on the basis of both formal and non-formal skills. The data consists of two randomized field-experiments in the Norwegian labor market, documenting discrimination based on formal education in four Norwegian cities. Using typical Pakistani name and a typical Norwegian name, we have sent pairwise identical job applications (in total 1800) to publically advertised jobs, and the call-backs from the employers' show systematic discrimination in favor of the applicants with Norwegian name, yet the overall level of discrimination is lower than found in a previous study. In addition to the data based in the field experiments, we have conducted detailed qualitative interviews with 59 employers who have been part of the field experiment. The qualitative data reveal details with regard to how employers reflect upon applications and applicants with ethnic minority background. A particularly important finding is related to how the employer emphasizes the relationship between formal qualifications and assumptions about social knowledge and how well a person might fit into a workplace. We can distinguish between employers assumptions about whether an applicant's productivity correspond with the organization's needs (person-job fit) on the one hand, and on the other, assumptions about the applicant values, and if they BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1370 correspond with the ideals for business (person-organization fit) (Horverak et al. 2012, 2013). This distinction reflects the difference between fit to do a certain type of job versus the fit in a particular workplace. Thus, the unique part of the study is that we in addition to the test have included qualitative interviews with 56 employers who was part of the field experiment. The preliminary analysis indicates that social skills often trump formal qualifications. An important aspect is that considerations about a social skills often ends up at consider if the applicants ways of being harmonize with typical Norwegian manners. Consequently it is often difficult for ethnic minorities to get a job, despite equal formal education. That is not to say that the employers have a "preference for discrimination", as Becker (1971) suggest. On the contrary, discrimination appears as an unintended consequence of the importance of social skills. Ethnic inequalities in social mobility Yaojun LI (Manchester University, United Kingdom) | Yaojun.Li@manchester.ac.uk Much research on social mobility has been carried out in Britain, and the debates centre on whether mobility in the absolute and relative rates has declined or stayed constant. Most of the studies are, however, conducted at the general population level without considering the ethnic differences in the mobility processes. In this paper we focus on the latter issue by exploring processes of ethnic mobility in Britain. We look at the classical OED (origin, education and destination) relations among both the majority and the minority populations and, amongst the latter, the firstand secondgenerations for specific ethnic minorities, which is complemented by two moderating effects drawing on insights from Hout (1988) and Goldthorpe (2008): the OD variation with E, and the ED variation with O, as illustrated below: E Origin Destination Migration Notes: the dotted lines indicate weakening and the solid line indicates strengthening associations. Using data from the General Household Survey (1982-2005), the British Household Panel Survey (2005) and Understanding Society (2009-2012) (N=165,661 for respondents with valid data on father's and own social position and ethno-generational status) with harmonised variables on ethnicity and generation, and with father's and respondent's social class coded into International Socio-Economic Index of Occupational Status (ISEI), we assess the relations employing the SEM techniques. We find little change in the OE and ED associations but declining OD effects. The OD association with higher education has been strengthening whilst that for low education has been weakening. The ED association with different origins has shown little change. The patterns for the first generation are inconsistent reflecting their very different circumstances of immigration, the warmth of reception, and the different channels into employment (such as black Caribbeans coming in the 1950s with men employed in London transport and women in the NHS) but the patterns for the second generation largely mirror whites' profile although Indian men are found to have made the greatest and sustained social progress of upward mobility (we also carried out conventional analysis of absolute and relative mobility). The 'problem of race', as Duncan noted decades ago on the US situation, applies to black and Pakistani-Bangladeshi groups, especially among first-generation men. Overall, we find that class matters for minorities as for the majority, that there are signs of progress and that there are specific ethnic penalties for some groups. Statistical visibility of diversity? Towards a European collection of equality data BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1371 Linda SUPIK (KWI Essen, Germany) | linda.supik@kwi-nrw.de Several EU member states have been called upon by the Fundamental Rights Agency of the EU to provide statistics to help secure protection against discrimination of people living in the EU. Of the older EU member states (EU 15), only Britain and Ireland collect data on the Ethnicity of their populations, as do the most of the newer eastern and middle European member states. Though official statistical practices of making ethnic diversity visible in the EU is very diverse, this paper is going to contrast the British and the German practice as two examples of contradictory ways of conceptualising diversity inside a national territory. Human Rights and Non-Discrimination experts suggest for all EU member states to collect data on selfidentified ethnicity on a voluntary basis. In most western European states, a concept comparable to that of the "ethnic group" in British statistics does not exist. In addition, in the German debate on anti-discrimination law and politics, a position became quite influential that suggests a postcategorical approach to fight discrimination and disadvantage. Regarding racist discrimination, this would have the adverse impact to strengthen the dominant approach in Germany and other EU member states to either silence the socio-political relevance of racialized difference, and to deny racism as structural phenomenon. I argue that the post categorical approach has much to offer regarding legal strategies and argumentations. But this does not mean that categoriality of 'race'/ethnicity could yet be entirely overcome. RN31S16b Reconceptualising Discrimination II Genomics and child obesity in Mexico: the resignification of race, nation and gender Abril SALDAÑA TEJEDA (Universidad de Guanajuato, Mexico) | abrilsaldana@gmail.com The presentation aims to explore medical discourses on genetics and obesity and how these work to contest or reinforce current notions of national identity, gender and race. The project will draw on semi-structured interviews with scientists who are currently involved in genomic medicine research in Mexico; pediatricians in public and private practice; and mothers whose children suffer from obesity or overweight. It will explore how geneticized explanations of obesity play out and are interpreted in the Mexican context, where past and present structural conditions shape people's food practices and access to resources linked to health and wellbeing. The project will explore how social and genetic causes of health inequalities are being balanced in public health and medical genetics discourses as well as perceptions and expectations on race, nation, health and genomic medicine. Perceived Discrimination and Self-Rated Health among Czech Women: A Cohort Study Irena STEPANIKOVA (RECETOX, Masaryk University, Czech Republic; University of Alabama Birmingham, United States of America) | irena@uab.edu Lenka ANDRYSKOVA (RECETOX, Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | andryskova@recetox.muni.cz Jan SVANCARA (IBA, Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | svancara@iba.muni.cz This study investigates the relationship between perceived discrimination and women's health in pregnancy and later life. We argue that discrimination acts as a stressor that may undermine health. To evaluate the hypothesis that perceived discrimination is negatively related to selfBOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1372 rated health we use the Czech part of European Longitudinal Study of Pregnancy and Childhood (ELSPAC). The study followed a cohort of Czech women who were pregnant during the early nineties and gave birth at the Masaryk University Hospital. Over 4,000 women were surveyed during late pregnancy. About 2,700 of them were surveyed again seven years after the birth of their child. Women reported perceived discrimination based on skin color, language, gender, religion, the way of dressing, and other characteristics. Almost one in five (18%) of pregnant women reported having experienced discrimination during the past 12 months. Perceived discrimination based on gender was most common (11%). Perceived discrimination based on language and skin color was rarer ( 3% and .5%, respectively). Perceived discrimination was more common among women of non-European ethnic backgrounds; women who spoke languages other than Czech at home; smokers; women with more education; and women with less social support. To conduct hypothesis tests, we estimated multivariate ordinal regression models of self-rated health by the survey wave. In both waves, we observed a significant, negative relationship between perceived discrimination and self-rated health. In supplementary models in which different types of discrimination were entered separately, discrimination based on skin color did not relate to self-rated health, while discrimination based on language negatively related to health at seven years after birth. Discrimination based on other characteristics negatively related to health in both waves of the survey. These effects were robust after controlling for socio-demographic characteristics, including ethnicity, language spoken at home, education, marital status, household size, and number of children, as well as social support, smoking, and physical activity. The results provide partial support for our hypothesis and suggest that the effects of discrimination on women's health may vary by the type of discrimination as well as by the stage of life. Experienced racial discrimination and its possible effect on job search Andreas SCHADAUER (ZARA Civilcourage and Anti-Racism-Work, Austria) | andreas.schadauer@zara.or.at The negative consequences of experiencing moments of racialisation and othering during job search on the job seekers and on how they organise and undergo job search is a little noticed and addressed topic within the academic literature and beyond. Correspondence tests offer reliable numbers on the existence of racial discrimination in recruiting and its effects on the invitation rates. However to address the impact of racial discrimination beyond this, the perspectives and experiences of the job seekers has to be taken into consideration. Within the project G@together – Get together without barriers, we therefore conducted 17 problemcentered interviews with job seekers with an (ascribed) migration history on the ways they organise their job search, their experience with racial discrimination and how it influences their job search in Vienna, Austria. Within the interview narratives, job search unfolds as a complicated, routinised and time consuming socio-technological activity. Experienced racism of different kinds and intensity are interwoven into the majority of the interview narratives. The job search of several interviewees is affected by these experiences in several ways which we illustrate and discuss by means of three aspects distinguished within the research literature: organisation of and motivation for job search and the assessment of the own role and possibility on the labour market. In this light I argue that the steering potential of anti-discriminatory measures isn't its only value but also its signalling effect for job seekers potentially countering the negative consequences of experienced discrimination at the labour market. Discrimination in five life domains in the Brazilian Longitudinal Study of Adult's Health (ELSA-Brasil) BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1373 Debora de Pina CASTIGLIONE (Oswaldo Cruz Foundation, Brazil) | dpcastiglione@gmail.com Sarah BURGARD (University of Michigan Departments of Sociology and Epidemiology, USA) | burgards@umich.edu Claudia MEDINA (State University of Rio de Janeiro, Brazil) | coelicm@gmail.com Rosane GRIEP (Oswaldo Cruz Foundation, Brazil) | rohgriep@gmail.com Flavio CARVALHAES (Federal University of Rio de Janeiro, Brazil) | flaviocarvalhaes@gmail.com Arlinda MORENO (Oswaldo Cruz Foundation, Brazil) | morenoar@fiocruz.br Dóra CHOR (Oswaldo Cruz Foundation, Brazil) | dorachor@fiocruz.br Brazil has historically promoted the image of a "racial democracy", but this concept has been widely criticized by scholars and others as it sharply contrasts with the country's lasting racial inequalities. Empirical evidence of the particularities of Brazillian racism has grown, but little is known about how the experience of discrimination is borne at the intersection of identities of race, gender and class. We analyze discrimination using an intersectionality framework, and responses from 12475 participants in the Brazillian Longitudinal Study of Adult's Health (ELSA-Brasil). Respondents self-reported their race using the categories of Brazillian Census (Black, "Pardo", White, Indigenous, Yellow). Using an adaptation of the Everyday Discrimination Scale, participants reported perceived discrimination on five dimensions (work, public spaces, school, place of residence and interaction with the police) and for up to ten motives (race, economic condition, gender, physical appearance, age, political activity, religion, sexual orientation, sickness, other). We analyze race-by-gender groups, descriptively and using logistic regression. Black men reported more overall discrimination than any other group (50%). Black women and men reported significantly higher frequency of discrimination by race but also by economic conditions and physical appearance. Both Black and "Pardo" men reported high discrimination perpetrated by the police (50% and 39% respectively). The logistic regression results show a strong interaction between gender-by-race identities and education, with odds of reporting discrimination higher for College-educated Blacks. We discuss how discrimination is experienced differently according to one's position in the "matrix of domination", and how race and gender relations mutually construct each other. Urban Space and Racism: policing patterns in Drug Policy in Brazilian Cities (Brasilia, Curitiba and Salvador) and the perception of the Young on the Right to the City Evandro Piza DUARTE (University of Brasilia (Brazil) Universidade de Brasilia UnB, Brazil) | evandropiza@gmail.com Rafael de Deus GARCIA (University of Brasilia (Brazil) Universidade de Brasilia UnB, Brazil) | rdgarcia88@hotmail.com The text uses the collected data from a research conducted under the Brazilian Ministry of Justice's Project "Thinking Public Safety", also realized under the support of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). The object is the institutional dynamics of the definition of the suspected condition, precisely in law enforcement actions of the military police force (in three important cities, Brasília, Salvador e Curitiba) as its relations to social prejudices against the frisked person, especially those related to class and race/color attributes of the black group. It is questioned the role of policeman "instinctive guess", "street code" and others policing activities in law enforcement policy on drugs as its relations to the reproduction of economic and racial prejudice patterns. It is shown a prevailing subjectivism in police stops and frisks, which is based on signs of belonging to particular social class and particular race/color groups. Similarly, analyzes how the police institutions tend to endorse discriminatory perceptions on policemen, supporting a management of race relations. In a multiracial country like Brazil, it tends to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1374 immunize repressive institutions from criticism and changes. Eventually, the research focuses on the speech of young people about discrimination and the limitations, determined by police, on the Right to the City. JS_RN28+RN31 Racial/Ethnic Relations and Sport Racial stereotypes and high-level sport: a comparative analysis of the "white" and the "black" athlete's figure in the Olympic Games's press coverage Lucie FORTÉ-GALLOIS (Université Paul Sabatier, France) | lucie.forte@univ-tlse3.fr Vincent CHARLOT (Université Paul Sabatier, France) | vincent.charlot@univ-tlse3.fr The communication deals with the spread and the banalization of racial and ethnic stereotypes in the sportive press during the Olympic Games (London, 2012). Thanks to an analysis of the pictures, metaphors and justifications used in the French sportive newspaper called L'Equipe, we would like to analyze the strength and the durability of sports skill's naturalization toward "black" and "white" athletes. Indeed, the speeches produced in the particular context of basketball and athletics constitutes an interesting window for the analysis of the eventual persistence of racial stereotypes according to which the performances of "black" athletes would recover from innate and bestial skills, whereas "white" athlete's successes would be connected to their values of hard work and their intelligence. We also aim to situate our analysis in a larger point of view including social relationships, social identities and social trajectories in intersection with other dimensions such as gender or social class. The corpus we plan to study is made of different types of pictures, articles and chronicles published in L'Equipe between July 27th and August 13th, 2012 representing 100% of the championship's coverage. The choice of these Olympic events is overall justified by the strong interest that the specialized press reserved to the competition and by the fact that previous studies in athletics and basket-bal in lighted processes of racial/ethnic stigmatization, distinction, discrimination, segregation and labelling/stacking. The choice of L'Equipe is justified by the fact that it is the only quotidian sportive newspaper in France. Mehmet Aurelio: Race and Belonging in Turkish Football Murat ERGIN (Koc University, Turkey) | muergin@ku.edu.tr Mehmet Aurelio, the first foreign-born soccer player to join the Turkish national team, constitutes a litmus test for the limits of race, ethnicity, nationality, and citizenship in Turkey. Aurelio arrived in Turkey as a representative of cheap deals from the Brazil's large pool of young and talented players. For the Turkish sports scene used to the fuzziness of citizenship boundaries in the global soccer scene, his reception of Turkish citizenship in 2006 and changing his name from Marco to Mehmet was no scandal. However, national team coach's call to Aurelio to join the team stirred a heated controversy in the media, which carried racial messages. Especially for critics of Aurelio, his blackness seriously marred his claim to Turkishness. Others supported Aurelio's citizenship on instrumentalist terms, justifying his inclusion in the national team with his potential contribution to the team. The goal of this presentation is to follow the media discourse around Mehmet Aurelio in order to reveal historically constituted and deeply held assumptions about race and citizenship in Turkey. Both the essentialist (objecting to a black man's ascendance to the national team) and meritocratic (citizenship may be granted for hard work even in the absence of full belonging) arguments attested the volatility of the discourses around race and belonging. The Aurelio case offers important insights into racialization of identities in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1375 the Turkish context where historically-fortified beliefs about Turks' whiteness confront the global flow of racialized difference into the commercialized field of football. Women in sports: playing and negotiating identities in the Italian fields Sandra Agyei KYEREMEH (University of Padua, Italy) | sandra.photovoice@gmail.com "There are no black Italians", this is one of the several chants directed to Mario Balotelli, a black Italian football player, during the matches he played in the Italian football pitches. He has become a symbol of Italy's new multi-ethnic identity and a symbol of a generation of children of foreign born parents born and/or grown up in Italy. Statistics demonstrate that black Italians do exist and play sports in different federations, despite the presence of institutional barriers to their participation. This framework, in particular, leads to think about how racial spatiality (Harrison, 2013) structured by sports regulations and gender discriminations works to secure high level sports' social space as predominantly white and manly, thereby restricting the participation and representation of black athletes or players with foreign origins. Using an intersectional approach and drawing from literatures in Whiteness Studies, Sports Sociology, Critical Race Theory, Postcolonial and Cultural Studies the article focuses on predominant ideas of "Italianity" into the organization of Italian sports life by the analysis of institutional, social and individual levels. The article examines racist pratices at work into Italian sport governing bodies comparing a high level female cricket team and a high level female football team. The article also investigates individual and collective strategies for change (De Certeau 2001) chosen by athletes in sporting grounds. I'll design my research using qualitative methods collecting data resorting to participant observations during trainings and matches, in-depth interviews and focus group. Racism and Discrimination of Sporting Culture in the age of Social Media Riikka-Maria TURTIAINEN (University of Turku, Finland) | rmturt@utu.fi FC Barcelona defender Dani Alves dealt with racial abuse during a La Liga match against Villarreal 28/04/2014. He was targeted with a banana by a racist fan while preparing for a corner kick. The Brazilian picked up the fruit and ate it before taking the corner kick. The action sparked a worldwide social media campaign against racism when his national team colleague Neymar tweeted a photo of himself eating a banana with the hashtag #weareallmonkeys. Professional athletes, politicians, and ordinary people joined the campaign. This Internet meme attracted even more publicity to the anti-racism work in sports than many official campaigns. This paper will focus on the new ways of racism and discrimination among online sports cultures by studying athletes who use platforms, such as Twitter, for personal private communication as well as engage in a dialogue with their supporters. In many cases, the uses of such social media platforms have involved conflicts between athletes and their sponsors, managers, and sports associations. This paper examines the mechanisms of sports publicity by asking how are stereotypes of race, gender, and sexuality constructed and maintained through conventional ways of media representations and discourses. Are there any efforts to break down those stereotypes by athletes in contemporary sports media culture? The study utilises qualitative methods and research materials such as social media contents and media representations. The objective of this research is to reveal the inner mechanisms of sporting culture causing inequality in media sports still in the age of social media. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1376 RN32 Political Sociology RN32S01 Aspire for Membership: Democratization through Europeanization and Post-communist Legacy Distant Souls: the Post-Communist Emigration and Voter Turnout Filip KOSTELKA (Sciences Po, Paris, France; College of Europe, Bruges, Belgium) | filip.kostelka@sciencespo.fr Central and Eastern Europe has experienced a strong emigration in the second post-communist decade. The present article studies its impact on voter turnout, which has been dramatically decreasing in the region since the 1990s. Drawing on political science literature on residential mobility, the theoretical section explains why emigration is likely to be detrimental to migrants' voting rates and which specific factors may affect transnational electoral participation. The theory is then put to the test using original datasets on emigration, legal provisions for external voting and external voting rates in ten Central and East European post-communist democracies (CEE-10). The results confirm that transnational voting rates are much lower than the domestic ones and reveal that their cross-national variation can be, to a large extent, explained by different legal provisions for external voting. The low transnational voting rates implies that emigration contributes to the post-communist voter turnout decline. It accounts for approximately one tenth of the phenomenon. Corruption and Political Participation in Hungary: Testing Models of Civic Engagement Tatiana KOSTADINOVA (Florida International University, USA) | kostadin@fiu.edu Zoltan KMETTY (Eötvös Loránd University, Hungary) | zkmetty@yahoo.com Does public outrage over corrupt elected officials mobilize citizens for action? If yes, does it propel some forms of political action more than other? Extant scholarship has revealed the harmful impact of malfeasance on economic growth, on states' ability to attract foreign direct investment, and on public trust in representative institutions. These negative effects can be even more serious in post-conflict societies and in contexts of transitioning from a totalitarian system to democracy, where citizens can easily lose faith in the newly emerging political system. What remains unclear so far is what kind of resistance capacity do societies develop towards the endemic practices of abuse of public office. This paper undertakes an empirical investigation attempting to establish whether corruption stimulates citizens to engage in political life, especially in non-electoral activities. The data for our empirical analysis come from Hungary, one of the post-Communist transitional democracies in Eastern Europe. This country provides an interesting case, because it has been undergoing a process of transformation since 1989, was hit hard by the European economic crisis, and has been challenged by a semi-authoritarian style of leadership nowadays. Also, Hungary has already experienced a series of anti-government demonstrations against the lies of corrupt administrations in the past. Respondents' answers to a new survey, conducted in May of 2014 following the parliamentary election, will be used to test our arguments. We expect to conclude the project with findings that will cast more light on the link between corruption and political behavior during democratic transition. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1377 Local government in Russian cities: new challenge of the regime Kirill MALOV (Institute of Economics and Industrial Engineering of Siberian Branch of Russian Academy of Sience, Russian Federation) | malov@academ.org Political and economic instability in Russia forced the government to pass to the manual control mode. The power vertical created by president Putin lowered from above to the level of cities and towns. If the president operates heads of the regions, governors now can operate heads of the cities in their regions. It became possible by carried-out reform of local government that established submission of administration of a city to a governor. This reform changed a local political landscape significantly. Inhabitants stopped being full participants of political management in their own city. Now in absolute majority of regions not inhabitants of a city, but deputies of local parliament elect the mayor who only directs the parliament. City administration is directed by a city-manager, who is appointed by a governor commission. Only in 14 (from 82) capitals of the regions inhabitants can choose mayors. The government is afraid of protests connected with a bad social situation and they don't need local leaders who could lead inhabitants after them. At the end of 2014 sociological laboratory of Association of Siberian and Far Eastern cities together with scientific institute of Russian Academy of Sciences conducted a big sociological Russian research about consequences of the reform. Hundreds of heads of the cities were interrogated, the adopted regional laws were studied and the picture of the current situation in local government in Russia was drawn. Increase of social tension in cities, protests and other sad consequences, which are presented in the conducted research, are possible. The Changing Landscape of Political Participation: A Quantitative Case Study of the Czech Republic Jaromír MAZÁK (Charles University in Prague, Czech Republic) | mazak.jaromir@gmail.com Kristýna CHÁBOVÁ (Charles University in Prague, Czech Republic) | kristyna.chabova@gmail.com The political scene in many European countries has been going through intensive transformations over the past years. Traditional parties are losing their strength and new parties are getting more prominence. Voter turnout is dropping and especially young people do not consider voting as an essential part of political participation. On the contrary, individualized forms of participation, very often connected to social network sites, proliferate. Our paper is based on ten waves of regular monthly cross-sectional quota survey on representative sample of the Czech population. It presents a quantitative case study of the changing landscape of political participation in the Czech Republic, which, however, can be considered an illustrative example of the above-mentioned changes. Using the party preference data we show that the fastest growing party does not have to be exclusively left or right wing, as is often the case in other European countries these days, but it can be a catch-all party surpassing traditional cleavages along age and education. Moreover, the article shows that the traditional Milbrath (1965) concept of political participation as a set of hierarchical activities forming a skalogram with a basis in electoral participation ceases to be a valid conception. Even though the electoral and non-electoral political participation are still correlated to some extent, non-electoral political participation often takes place in the absence of electoral participation. The last part of our paper analyses which political attitudes and opinions in the Czech Republic are underrepresented due to low turnout. Repertoires of Political Culture BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1378 Petra A. BERÁNKOVÁ (Faculty of Social Sciences at Charles University in Prague, Czech Republic) | p.a.berankova@gmail.com Miroslav GRZNÁR (Faculty of Social Sciences at Charles University in Prague, Czech Republic) | Grznar.M@seznam.cz Tomáš SAMEC (Faculty of Social Sciences at Charles University in Prague, Czech Republic) | samec.tomas7@gmail.com Lucie ČERNÁ (Faculty of Social Sciences at Charles University in Prague, Czech Republic) | lucka.cernaa@gmail.com Post-communist democracies are being depicted as weak, with a low level of civic participation and trust in political institutions. Yet, there is not enough evidence about the ways the postcommunist political culture is constructed. Studies of local political culture usually investigate patterns of values, focusing solely on quantitative analysis of questionnaire responses. Drawing upon a recent study of political culture theory by Winch, we conducted ninety in-depth autobiographical interviews with non-politicians and thirty in-depth autobiographical interviews with politicians who have been active in national or local Czech politics since the 1990s. We then analyzed the cultural repertoires used by the narrators when talking about politics. In our contribution, we will briefly describe the semantic regularities of the four repertoires we have identified: interested, objective, evasive and alienated. The results of our narrative analysis suggest that there seems to be an imaginary symbolic boundary between politicians and "ordinary" people; two separate worlds are therefore constructed with two corresponding sets of mutually exclusive expectations. Even some of the interviewed professional politicians were alienated from politics and perceived themselves as "ordinary". An image of politics as a realm of moral corruption is therefore often reproduced by politicians themselves. RN32S02 EU Enlargement and the Inclusive Logic of Integration: Rupture or Continuation? The European Union and the integration without enlargement Tatjana SEKULIC (University of Milan-Bicocca, Italy) | tanja.sekulic@unimib.it The European Union was constantly challenged by its own goal of democratization and Europeanization in a specific case of the 'Western Balkans' transitional societies, as a kind of a specular reflection of its 'deepening' deficit. Although many goals have been achieved in a number of CEE countries, a large part of 'what remains of the Balkans' still does not fulfil all membership criteria. It is thus legitimate to ask why in these cases, including Turkey, the EU device of conditionality as a basic means of the accession process has not been effective. In that sense, and after years of 'enlargement fatigue', the five year moratorium may be interpreted as a kind of admission of failure in regard to the applicant states. Botta and Schwellnus have demonstrated that the effectiveness of EU conditionality decreases during the accession endgame, when the date of accession is fixed, in terms of an effect of relaxation (Botta&Schwellnus 2014) Other empirical evidence shows that the widening of the EU has had a 'catalyst effect on deepening' in terms of the paradox of unattended consequences (Heidbreder 2014). The problem concerns the risk of removing the commitment to the applicant countries as if the moratorium could (or should) freeze the present political, economic and social (bad) conditions of those societies. More, what consequences would it have for other aspirant countries deeply involved with EU, as Ukraine? And, what will this 'five years break from enlargement' mean for the European integration process and for the EU28 as such? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1379 Explanations for the transfer of trust to the EU level: A multilevel approach Debora EICHER (Johannes Gutenberg University Mainz, Germany) | debora.eicher@uni-mainz.de Katharina KUNIssEN (Johannes Gutenberg University Mainz, Germany) | katharina.kunissen@unimainz.de This paper examines trust in the European Parliament (EP) from an interdisciplinary point of view. We combine theoretical approaches from the political sciences (Easton) with sociological (Luhmann; Putnam) and social-psychological (Schwartz) ones. Our premise implies a congruence between trust in different institutions: citizens transfer their (positive or negative) evaluation of national political performance to the European level. However, we expect that individual perception and reality might differ in this case. This leads us to include indicators of national-level performance as well as their individual-level evaluations in our model. In addition to the above mentioned aspects of political performance we expect individual value preferences to influence citizens' willingness to transfer trust. Political institutions are linked to basic values since they either restrict them (e.g. values promoting freedom) or correspond with them (e.g. security). Thus, we expect conservative values to enhance trust in the EP and vice versa. Our theoretical model is tested by applying multilevel analysis to data of the fifth and sixth wave of the ESS. The analyses yield two results: First, individuals indeed transfer trust to the European level if they are content with national political performance. The country-level however shows the opposite: factual higher economic and political performance on the national level decreases trust in the EP. Second, the explanatory contribution of value orientations on the individual level is almost zero which leads us to conclude that the assumed relationship between value orientation and trust in political institutions is not applicable to the European level. Does the date of accession matter? Perception and self-perception of Brusselsbased journalists from New Member States Alena SOBOTOVA (Université libre de Bruxelles, Belgium) | asobotov@ulb.ac.be Brussels press corps plays a central role in communicating the EU to its citizens. By doing so it may contribute to the birth of a European public space. More than a thousand of journalists of various nationalities are present in the European capital. The successive waves of enlargement processes could have pluralized the EU and its press corps. Ten years after 2004-enlargement, the newcomers are formally fully integrated into the EU. But is it so also cognitively? Social representations and stereotypes are known to have long-lasting effects. By focusing on the cleavages and hierarchies in the Brussels press corps the aim of the paper is to contribute to the study of representations about actors from New Member States. How do Old Member States' correspondents see their New Member States' counterparts and vice versa? Is Old versus New Member States (still) a relevant cleavage in the Brussels arena ? The paper is based on a series of semi-directive interviews with both Old and New Member States' journalists in Brussels, completed by some interviews with Brussels communication professionals. The data is analyzed using both content and discourse analysis. The results suggest that the (self-)perception of exclusion is much stronger within the New Member States' journalists than it is in the representations by their Old Member States' colleagues. Other cleavages seem however to structure the correspondents work in Brussels, mainly the one between small and big member states and between prestigious and unknown media outlets. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1380 Govern Thy Neighbour: A Governmentality Analysis of EU's Neighbourhood Policy Ondrej DITRYCH (Faculty of Social Sciences, Charles University Prague, Czech Republic) | ditrych@fsv.cuni.cz Using Michel Foucault's analytical toolbox and drawing upon the burgeoning literature on governmentality in political studies, the paper will propose to inquire into the complex assemblage of practices that are assumed to form a strategically oriented "European neighbourhood dispositif" (END). With no garrisons and few outposts (embassies and delegations) EU power is one that flows and shapes rather than coerces and breaks. It is actualised through an arrangement of practices by a multitude of actors the subjects of which are acted on through different technologies transforming by extending EU's own policies and norms of liberal government (e.g. internal market or Schengen acquis).The paper will open with a theoretical discussion of the concept of governmentality and dispositif. Second, it will demonstrate how the governmentality perspective may be deployed in diagnostic studies of concrete practices by presenting an inquiry into sanitary and phytosanitary measures (SPS) and technical barriers to trade (TBT) programmes in one of EU Eastern partner countries, Georgia. RN32S03 Mediating Cultural Diversity: Understanding New Challenges for the Accommodation of Difference and Diversity in Europe and the World The challenge of Diversity in the Virtual Sphere. Social Media as a Platform for Multicultural Encounters Hans-Joerg TRENZ (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | trenz@hum.ku.dk Raquel SERTAJE (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | rolli2006@hotmail.com Today, online social networking media play a paramount role in the mediation of cultural diversity. While traditional print media, and, in particular television have been built on a form of one to many communication that addresses their audiences as members of a national community, the internet has become for many users the facilitators of new and unique transnational experiences that embrace individuals of different national origins and background. This capacity of social networking media to represent cultural spaces of diversity adds a new dimension to our perception of locality, belonging and citizenship. The question to be analyzed in this paper is how social networking media provide platforms for cultural encounters that represent diversity in the local space. How and under what conditions can social networking media become the media of complex diversity? The paper discusses the socialization and cultural self-representation of mobile foreign citizens (so-called expats) in Denmark through social networking sites. As will be argued, the social networking media are not only used by established ethnic groups and diasporic communities to affirm their identity and maintain group relationships. The role of social media in mediating diversity in Denmark Deniz DURU (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | rhv338@hum.ku.dk Hans-Joerg TRENZ (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | trenz@hum.ku.dk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1381 Following the EU enlargement in 2007 and the economic crisis in 2008, the EU countries have been dealing with the accommodation of intra-EU migration; Eastern Europeans from new member states and crisis-hit Southern Europeans have been moving to wealthier Northern European countries in addition to the management of the non-EU migrants (such as labour migrants, asylum seekers, spouses and dependents). Within the context of Eurocrisis, increased transnational mobility and crisis of multiculturalism in Europe, this paper takes Denmark, a Nordic model of Welfare state with an oxymoronic relationship with multiculturalism (Ulf Hedetoft 2012), which has become one of the popular migration destinations for mobile European citizens, high-skilled non-EU migrants, students of higher and postgraduate education. The paper explores the ways in which the integration and socialisation of the new comers are faciliated by their active and creative use of Social Media platforms, where the digital online communication facilitates offline socialisation. Hence, rather than being excluded or marginalised, these new immigrants depict a socially active profile building new networks via the use of social media. In terms of methodology, we use mixed-methods: quantitative survey answered by 1034 respondents, followed by 70 semi-structured interviews. Contested Diversity? The issue of EU mobility online and forms of political (dis- )engagement during the Eurocrisis Verena Katharina BRÄNDLE (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | zsh121@hum.ku.dk This paper investigates the potential of online media for forms of political engagement contesting the issue of EU diversity. A special focus will be put on user comments in Danish newspapers as a form of political engagement over the central European issue of diversity and migration. Citizens' withdrawal from conventional politics and political participation has been observed with concern in the last decades. With the rise of the internet, more and more scholars shift their focus on citizens' new, more online-based activities and increasingly consider those as unconventional forms of political engagement. Following the literature on the described changes in political engagement, the aim of the paper is to scrutinise in how far political engagement and contestation become visible around the issue of European diversity in national online and social media. This paper will focus on the case of Denmark, where public debates are often accompanied by a heated debate about the capacities of the Danish welfare state during the Eurocrisis. Drawing from a data sample of user comments on the online presence of the five most established Danish newspapers, a qualitative web content analysis will be conducted in order to investigate how public online debates in Denmark raise the issue of EU transnationalism and diversity and what forms of political engagement become visible. Freedom of Everyday Interactions: Youth and Democratic Culture in Hungary Gyöngyvér PATAKI (University of Debrecen, Hungary) | pataki.gyongyver@gmail.com Several recent studies on youth culture have demonstrated the way an antidemocratic political culture may emerge in a late modern democratic setting(Verena 1995; Holmes 2000; Feischmidt – Glózer – Illyés – Kasznár – Zakariás 2014). Within recent discussion about political socialization there appears to be a tendency to analyze the fast expansion of nondemocratic activity patterns in stable democracies (Minkenberg 2000). Some would argue, it is in part indicative of the major reorganization of cultural and social dimensions after the implementation of the neo-liberal reform initiatives (Ferge 2002; Halmai – Kalb2011;). In this sense the paper aims to contribute to the critical analysis of modernization by evaluating the democratic quality of a society from the perspective of the freedom of the everyday interactions which reproduce the everyday interpretation of the world (Habermas 1996). The core part of this reflection is to expand sociological imagination to think beyond democratic institutions and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1382 follow the process of institutionalization in the micro milieu of communities (Meyer 2003;Pye 2003; Rohrschneider 2003; Schwartz 2003) While many rely on macro perspectives in their account of how higher educational institutions impact political behaviour in post-socialist countries, social scientists have rarely looked at how the seemingly irrelevant micro processes of the evolution of democratic culture adds up to significant outcomes. To see more clearly in respect of democratic processes in youth cultures it is illuminating to reveal how the changing forms of connectivity and privacy contribute to civic education. Specifically, the paper addresses the institutionalization process of democratic communities in a higher educational institutional setting. In an attempt to understand whether apathy, love of comfort or inactivity lies behind one of the lowest participation rate of young adults in Europe(ESS 2010), the Campus-life project (http://campuslet. unideb.hu/) aimed to identify factors of civic education that structure and organize Hungarian students' activity patterns beyond the formal agents of civic socialization. It raises the question whether young adults consider themselves to be part of the nation state and under what circumstances they are able and ready to contribute to it. After the political transition in a country with definite collectivist priorities there was an elementary need to redefine private and public boundaries and rebuild existing models of civic and political socialization. Therefore, political and civic behaviour is considered in this paper to be action in this ever-changing strategic field which involves civic and political engagement, but also participation in communities. Parallel to the "rise of privacy", the forms of connectivity and the notion of communities has also altered. As classical communities has turned to be communicative communities (Weintraub –Kumar 1997;Bauman 2000, Delanty 2003; Halft –Krah 2012), the level and way of commitment to institutions has changed and different identification strategies and institutionalization processes have emerged. In order to explore the process of institutionalization within student communities a mixed method with the combination of quantitative and qualitative methods was employed. First, students' value preferences, institutional commitment and activity structure was analyzed by means of regional and national databases. The low participation rate in formal and informal institutions, the discrepancy between the value system vs. life-style indicators and the strong reflection on the individual carrier strategies encouraged us to enrich our quantitative data by qualitative methods. A new category – the category of the perception of the private and the public –, was introduced to deeper our understanding on students' high institutional conformity and low institutional commitment. In order to explore the public views, needs and forms of participation of students at University of Debrecen the combination of three different qualitative methods was proposed: 1.) 38 group interviews; 2.) 9 semi-structured interviews 3.) 15 Narrative interviews. The interviews were carried out in 2012. To guide students to the verbal visual communication level where they can comfortably utter their public notions projective methods (story cubes, cognitive mapping and cards) were used as "story triggers". Narrative stimulating story cubes revealed the representation of the surrounding public environment, the cards helped to detect the categorization of public issues, cognitive mapping informed us about attitudes towards public spaces and finally narrative interviews uncovered the way the public –private distinction integrated into personal life stories. The private rooms of two residential hall at the University of Debrecen, as institutional private spaces, offered an ideal opportunity to ask students about their attitudes to public institutions. Residential halls, therefore, made it possible to investigate the evolution of the civic and democratic communities. The underlying assumptions guided me to choose these contrasting institutions were the following: a.) their community initiatives; b.) their intention to be hotel or home; c.) their notion on the satisfactory level of surveillance. The analytical aspects introduced in the study were the following. First I analyzed how public views and values translated into forms of active participation and then I looked at the way these BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1383 activities are discursively and institutionally embedded and shape the institutional settings of their surroundings. Data show that the low affinity and activity of young adults only holds if we focus on students' participation in the existing institutions of the current late modern democratic setting. The argument that this generation suffers from political apathy, and does not have the necessary ability and power to form existing political systems appears to be a deceptive simplification. The results of the quantitative study declared that the peculiar evolutionary development of youth culture has led to a paradoxical situation in which institutional dependency and cultural independency coexist. In the light of the interviews the reason for students' low involvement but also the low institutional influence on political socialization seems to lie in the fact that students do not tend to identify themselves with institutions and and even stay away from processes of institutionalization (Rosen 2001). Rather, they wish to take advantage of the discrepancies in the different levels of the system. This argument is further underpinned by the fact that there is an essential frustration and disappointment with elites and forms of democratic culture as a corollary of the structural deficits of new capitalism. The argument advanced in this paper is in accordance with Utasi's findings that point to the process of the individualization of private communities rather than the alteration of public or semi-public communities. This process may be characterized by the fact that, under the circumstances of increasing institutional dependency and control, individuals paradoxically avoid integrating into macro groups and advocate for career opportunities. The public sphere and spaces are only understood through the lens of the private. The private/public distinction gains a specific action theoretical perspective . This new form of generational orientation leads to new ways of percepting connectivity and communality but also new forms of civic and political involvement. These include high level reflection, communication and orientation, as well as the reconceptualization of reality; the creation of alternative realities. All of these forms of post conventional actions erode political systems and question its legitimacy from an external perspective. BAUMAN, Z. (2001): Community: Seeking Safety in an Insecure World. Cambridge, Polity Press DELANTY, G. (2003): Community. London, New York, Routledge FEISCHMIDT, M.– GLOZER, R.– ILYES, Z.– KASZNAR, V.K. and ZAKARIAS, I. (2014): Nemzet a mindennapokban – Az újnacionalizmus popularis kultúrája . Budapest, L'Harmattan FERGE, Zs. (2002): 'Social Structure and Inequalities in Old Socialism and New Capitalism in Hungary' In Review of Sociology of the HAS vol. 4. HABERMAS, J. (1996): Between Facts and Norms: Contributions to a Discourse Theory of Law and Democracy. (Trans. Rehg, W.) Cambridge, Polity Press. HALFT, S. – KRAH, H. (2012): Privatheit. Strategien und Transformationen. Passau, Stutz HALMAI , G.– KALB, D. (2011): Headlines of Nations, Subtexts of Class; Working-Class Populism and the Rreturn of the Repressed in Neoliberal Europe. New York, Berghahn Books HOLMES,D.R. (2000): Integral Europe: Fast-Capitalism, Multiculturalism, Neofascism. Priceton, Priceton University Press MEYER, G. (2003): 'Values, Small Life Worlds and Communitarian Orientations: Ambivalent Legacies and Democratic Potentials in Post-Communist Political Cultures'. In: Pollack, D. – Jacobs J. – Muller,O. – Pickel, G. (Eds): Political Culture in PostCommunist Europe: Attitudes in New Democracies. Burlington, VT: Ashgate MICKENBERG, M. (2000): The Renewal of the Radical Right: between Modernity and Antimodernity, Government and Opposition, 35(2), 170-188. PYE, L. W. (2003): 'Culture as Destiny'. . In: Pollack, D. – Jacobs J. – Muller,O. – Pickel, G. (Eds): Political Culture in PostCommunist Europe: Attitudes in New Democracies. Burlington, VT: Ashgate ROHRSCHNEIDER, R. (2003) 'Learning Democracy: Do Democratic Values Adjust to New BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1384 Institutions?' In: Pollack, D. – Jacobs J. – Muller,O. – Pickel, G. (Eds): Political Culture in PostCommunist Europe: Attitudes in New Democracies. Burlington, VT: Ashgate ROSEN, Bernard, Carl (2001): Masks and Mirrors – Generation X and the Chameleon Personality. Westport, Praeger Publishers SCHWARZ, Anna (2003) 'Uber sieben Brucken must Du gehen ...' Life Worlds as Places of Socialization and Biographical Transformation Work.' In: Pollack, D. – Jacobs J. – Muller,O. – Pickel, G. (Eds): Political Culture in PostCommunist Europe: Attitudes in New Democracies. Burlington, VT: Ashgate UTASI, Á (2008):Vitalizing Relationships : The Effects of the Social Network on the Subjective Quality of Life. Budapest, ÚMK VERENA,S. (1995): Talking Culture, New Boundaries, New Rhetorics of Exclusion in Europe, Current Anthropology, 36 (1),1-24. WEINTRAUB, J. – Kumar, K (Eds.): Public and Private in Thought and Practice. Perspectives on a Grand Dichotomy. Chicago, London, University of Chicago Press RN32S04 The Populist Radical Right in Europe: Discourses, Voters, Specific Issues Populism: The Performance and Perpetuation of Crisis Michael Joseph BOSSETTA (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | michael.bossetta@gmail.com Advocating the recent turn in conceptualizing populism as political 'style,' this paper explores how leading populist politicians from Denmark, Sweden, and the UK perform populism by making representative claims on behalf of economically, politically, and/or socially marginalized groups – i.e. the perceived 'losers' of globalization. Populist politicians claim to represent a 'people' by drawing upon crises and making them salient. By claiming to represent a given people, populist politicians create new identities with which citizens associate. Populists thus construct and attempt to reify the 'people' they claim to represent. This paper looks at exactly how populists cover the representative gap between rulers and the ruled through their speeches, where anti-establishment discourses meet charismatic performances. By analyzing the most viewed speeches on YouTube of Nigel Farage (UKIP), Kristian Thulesen Dahl and Pia Kjaersgaard (Danish People's Party), and Jimmie Åkesson (Swedish Democrats) from 2011-2014, the study aims to explore the discursive content used by the politicians in tandem with their aesthetic style. While discursive content refers to what issues the politicians make salient in their speeches, their aesthetic style refers to the specific repertoires of performance they enact. The former will be analyzed through a qualitative coding of the salience of crisis-related issues in the politicians' speeches, while a typology of populist style is constructed by borrowing elements from social anthropology and theatre studies, e.g.: scripts, actors, rituals, symbolic production, staging, settings and audiences. The results will be discussed in terms of the consequences of populist performance for Western liberal democracy. The support for populist attitudes. Is it caused by personal or societal threat? Petrus TE BRAAK (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | ptebraak@vub.ac.be Mark ELCHARDUS (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | Mark.Elchardus@vub.ac.be Research on populism usually focusses on the populism of political parties. In most research, one or more parties in a specific electoral system are labeled as 'populist' so that their BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1385 electorate can be considered as 'populist'. In the present study we explore populist attitudes on an individual level and attempt to explain the support by applying two different perspectives. The first perspective links the populist support to the concept of 'modernisation losers'. From this perspective, people are populist due to their uncertain socioeconomic position. The second, cognitive, perspective states that populist attitudes are merely the result of the perception on the evolution of society. Populists, in this view, share a feeling that society is declining and blame established parties for this. The evaluation of these perspectives is based on a paper-and-pencil survey conducted during the last months of 2013. The representative random sample consists of inhabitants of Belgium (Dutch and French speaking), aged 25 to 35 (N=1,951). The results indicate that the support for populist attitudes is primarily a consequence of a negative perception on how society is doing. Someone's personal socioeconomic position turns out not to be effective in explaining the support for populism. Nature and 'counter-modernity': reproducing ideas of national purity and sovereignty in radical right discourses on ecological crises Bernhard FORCHTNER (Humboldt-University, Germany) | b.forchtner@hu-berlin.de Research on the radical right has focussed on their opposition to cultural, ethnic and religious difference but has seldom investigated meanings conveyed in their discourses on ecological crises. Relevant research has looked at their 'counter-modern' (Beck) reactions to the destruction of the countryside and the effect of overpopulation on the national space, issues which could be dealt within/ at the border of the nation. The full-blown transnational character of present-day ecological crises provokes similar reactions – while posing severe ideological challenges to actors who view nations as 'limited and sovereign' (Anderson). Against this background, I ask, firstly: how do radical right actors position themselves vis-a-vis transnational, ecological crises, in particular the exemplary cases of endangered biodiversity (non-stoppable foreign species threatening the nation's purity) and climate change (international regimes versus national sovereignty)? Which meanings emerge and how do they relate to their core topics, e.g. nativist stances towards immigration and the rejection of the European Union? Secondly, I compare how radical right stances are conditioned by different degrees of ideological rigour (from 'populists' to neo-Nazis)? Analysing a wide range of partyand non-party magazines published between 2000 and 2013 in Austria and Germany, I argue that although differences exist between 'populist' and more radical actors, environmental crises are instrumental in (re)producing core, nationalist principles. I do so through a quantitative discourse-network analysis and a qualitative analysis of relevant ties. I thus analyse a rarely researched dimension of radical right meaning-making, illustrating culturalist or even racist implications of their responses to ecological risks. The far-right voter: social bases or ideas? The predictors of voting for radical right parties in EU countries Tadeusz SZAWIEL (University of Warsaw, Poland) | szawiel@uw.edu.pl The paper will address two problems: the social characteristics of voters who identify themselves as „far-right" and vote for radical right (populist) parties. Secondly, what are the factors that are conducive (or are good predictors) to voting for radical right parties in distinction to all others? Beginning with H. Kitschelt's (1997) and P. Norris' (2005) seminal works we know that social bases, i.e. changes in social structure and economy are not sufficient conditions for the appearance and stability of radical right parties. Kitschelt and Norris identified the party BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1386 system and the electoral rules as two additional factors for radical right parties' electoral successes. The analyses in this paper will concentrate on 4 types of factors. In designing different models of logistic regression it will be shown to what degree 1) social and demographic factors, 2) attitudes toward immigration, 3) satisfaction with institutional performance, and 4) ideological factors, contribute to casting a vote for radical right parties. The analysis will include 9 Western European democracies (Austria, Sweden Finland, Norway, Netherland, Denmark, Belgium, France, Switzerland) and 4 Central European countries (Czech Republic, Slovakia, Hungary and Poland). The analyses will be based on the cumulative ESS data set (2010-2012); a more detailed analysis of the Polish case will be based on additional recent (2014) national surveys. Anti-immigrant parties and political participation of immigrants Tim IMMERZEEL (Vu University Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | t.immerzeel@vu.nl Arieke RIJKEN (Vu University Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | a.j.rijken@vu.nl The success of anti-immigrant parties in Europe has urged research on the consequences of these parties on policy outputs, policy stances of other political parties, and on attitudes regarding immigration. This research focuses on how native institutions and actors react to the politicization of the issue of immigration. It remains understudied whether and how immigrants themselves are influenced by the success of such parties. Immigrants could speak out against this anti-immigrant rhetoric in various ways (electoral or non-electoral), or they could develop negative attitudes towards political parties and 'exit' politics. Since Western-European antiimmigrant parties and citizens often interpret Muslim immigrants as the most important threat to Western civilizations, we investigate whether and how the presence of anti-immigrant parties affects the political participation of firstand second-generation Muslim immigrants in 19 Western-European countries. Using six rounds of the European Social Survey, we first test whether the popularity of anti-immigrant parties discourages or encourages Muslim immigrants to participate in electoral and non-electoral politics. We study both forms of participation as immigrants are often faced with legal restrictions to participate in electoral politics, and because immigrants might prefer to engage in movement politics which requires less human and political capital. Furthermore, we investigate whether specific groups of immigrants are differentially affected by anti-immigrant parties. We anticipate that second-generation, higher-educated and younger immigrants are less hindered by language issues and lack of political knowledge than their first-generation, lower-educated and older counterparts and therefore are more likely to participate in both non-electoral and electoral politics. RN32S05 Social Resilience and/or Social Resistance in Times of Political and Economic Crisis The case of the recovered factories in Italy as a strategy of social resilience and resistance Fabio DE NARDIS (University of Salento, Italy) | fabio.denardis@unisalento.it Luca ANTONAZZO (University of Salento, Italy) | luca.antonazzo@unisalento.it The aim of the proposed paper is to analyze and interpret the concept of socio-economic and political resilience within the master-frame of social movements' dynamics. For doing this we will focus on the case study of recovered factories, a phenomenon which could be considered as a new form of bottom-up economic activism, that emerged in Argentina during the economic crisis BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1387 of 2002 and later in Europe as a consequence of the global crisis of 2008. According to data released by the Italian Legacoop, in Italy there are currently 32 recovered factories for a total of 657 work places saved and activated investments for 30 million and 471 thousand euro. Glavovic (2003) argues that the social resilience is fundamentally influenced by institutions and networks that provide access to resources, the capacity of learning from experience and developing constructive ways to deal with problems. The idea of social resilience implies that critical events can be seen as opportunities and elements of discontinuity that can lead to innovation and development (Bohle et al. 2009). The case study of recovered factories will be considered as a specific socio-economic and political resilience strategy related to the Alter/New Economy movement, whose aim is to create a greener and socially responsible economy based on the rethinking of property and the growth paradigm that guides conventional economic policies (Alperovitz 2011). In this perspective our work will include the mapping of recovered factories in Italy, the conceptual definition and classification of prototypes and the analysis of their connection with the new economy movement by investigating the frame of references of their workers. Everyday Life and Resistance Practices in the Prisons of Turkey Sibel BEKIRO ĞLU (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | sibelbekirolu@gmail.com Prisons are mostly considered to be the places where pessimism prevails. However, the object of analysis of this paper is the counter one: the side of the hope and resistance. Thus this study attempts to explore the relationship between resistance and power and how this occurs in prisons where there is a total segregation from the society. Consequently, this qualitative research mainly seeks to answer the question "how everyday resistance is lived/experienced in the prisons of Turkey and what the results of this experience are with respect to power relations. To do so, this research examines that how the prisoners perceive and experience the resistance and power within those places. Through this investigation, the paper mainly explains how resistance is (re)generated in the prisons of Turkey. There are two dimensions of the study: resistance dynamics and power mechanism in the prisons. The first one can be expanded with a question as such: how resistance is possible within such places? Instead of looking at how the oppressor use force over the subordinated ones, we will deal with exactly opposite question: how the people challenge their oppressors? The second one is a query about whether it is possible to resist without becoming the power or being always the subordinated. In other words, is there an ethical limit to swearing at the power? Urban resilience and new public spaces: community gardening in the city of Rome Maria Cristina MARCHETTI (Sapienza University of Rome, Italy) | mc.marchetti@uniroma1.it In the last decade globalisation and the economic crisis have changed the way social relationships and political participation are conceived. New phenomena are emerging community gardening, co-housing, co-working, sustainable mobilities (car sharing, bike sharing), sharing economy, "Occupy" movement – that recover a sense of "Us" and a new way to intend the public spaces in a material and virtual sense. A new sense of belonging arises and it meets the need of sharing experiences together at local level and taking care of commons goods. Can we talk about "urban resilience"? Is the economic crisis responsible for these changes? Are we facing a long term change that involve values, lifestyles, world views and political participation too? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1388 When we refer to "social resilience" it all depends on how we conceive this notion: resilience is not a form of resistance to adversities, but it implies the ability to successfully cope with them. Maybe we are facing a new phase of de-politicization that redefines the relationship among citizens, politics and society: a "new public space" arises, neither public (State) nor private (Market), but common. Within this conceptual framework the paper moving from the experience of community gardening in the city of Rome, will focus on the following topics: Community gardening in Rome: new public spaces and urban resilience New public spaces and model of (active) citizenship: the strength of local Resilience vs. Resistance: is it a matter of crisis? Citizenship through consumption: the case of boycotting in Spain and its comparison to Europe Inmaculada DÍAZ (Universidad de Málaga, Spain) | inmaculadadiazlopez@hotmail.com In the last ten years, Spain has experienced an important rise in what refers to boycotting products for ethical, political or environmental reasons: in 2002 6% of the population stated that they had boycotted some product in the previous year; in 2013, it was 21.6%. This work begins with a brief theoretical overview, trying to explain this rise in non-conventional political participation; after this, the features of a boycotter will be investigated by defining the typical boycotter in Spain. Finally, after descriptively analyzing the boycotting frequency in Europe, the qualitative differences between regions are analyzed. Between the main results of this investigation, it has been seen that boycotting is not an isolated action, but appears in consonance with other patterns of political action. In this investigation it has been shown that there are differences between countries when it comes to boycotting. The results Ferrer (2010) obtained with the data from 2002 are once again confirmed: Scandinavian and Western Europe countries present high participation rates, while Central and East Europe societies (with the exception of Czech Republic) as well as South Europe countries are characterized by low participation rates. In most cases, a positive relationship is shown between this phenomenon and political interest and action patterns (especially individual activities). This fact confirms the individualistic theses that conceive politics as personal actions taking part of an individual's daily life. Investigation is not able to determine whether this new ways of participation complement or displace traditional participation mechanisms; however, in the German case, these political tools have been proven to maintain a significant positive relationship with the polls. In what refers to postmodern theses signaling a consumer concerned with equality and respect to the environment, the association could only be confirmed in some of the countries studied. Values relating to security and rule compliance also show a link to boycotting activities. Significant differences have been detected between the Spanish case and the rest of the countries. As for the sociodemographic profile, neither sex nor educational levels are weighty in Spain despite other investigations considering the last one to be the most relevant variable when it comes to explaining the model. Political left or right wing positioning also reveals interesting differences: while in the countries where this variable is significant most individuals feel identified with the left wing, it is those identified with the right wing the most likely to boycott a product in Spain. A possible explanation for this, attributed to the circumstantial nature of the phenomenon, could be the popularity of boycotts within the country in the last few years. Taking into account the fact that, in 20061, almost half of the survey respondents could recall some boycott campaign against Spanish products and companies, and that these were cava (61%) and other Catalan products and companies (34.7%)2, it could be induced that this circumstantial effect is what causes this tendency. The same study showed that coming from a specific region BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1389 was the reason for boycotting a product in 24.7% of the cases. The study of this result's evolution, together with the predicting variables of the model, is left to be addressed in future investigations. The link between consumers who use ethical or political criteria when purchasing or rejecting a product and the 'sustainable' citizen aware of global impact and the future of nature and animals (Micheletti et al, 2012)3 should also be observed. Also left to be analyzed in future studies is the difference between this kind of citizen -perhaps more associated with the 'civilized consumer' defended by Gil de Zúñiga et al (2012) and related to solidarity and cooperation values- and people who take action in political boycotts -those who intend to penalize certain companies or regions for political reasons (as are the previous example of boycotting France or the current boycott campaign against Israel)- perhaps more associated to security values. In the Netherlands, Switzerland and Sweeden, the results of other studies (Micheletti, 2005; Ferrer, 2010; Sha, 2012; Acik, 2013) about a more active role of women have been confirmed. Inquiring which thesis (socialization, situational or structural) better explains these results would also be interesting. Finally, as some researchers already began to study (Gil de Zúñiga et al, 2013), it should also be investigated how the use of social media and the Internet influences the rejection and the purchase of products for ethical, political or environmental reasons, controlling the phenomenon including other variables that have been used in other investigations such as social class (Caínzos, 2010; Acik, 2013); religion (Ferrer, 2010); incomes (Ferrer, 2010); or living in urban areas (Acik, 2013). Boycotting is an old -and very wide- phenomenon which has awoken a recent interest in sociological investigation, together with its positive version, the purchase of certain products according to ethical criteria. There is still a long road until the finding of a robust model able to explain these and other ways of political participation. Field Evidence of Social Influence in the Expression of Political Preferences: The Case of Secessionists Flags in Barcelona Jordi TENA-SÁNCHEZ (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain) | jordi.tena@uab.cat José A. NOGUERA (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain) | jose.noguera@uab.cat Antonio PARRAVANO (Universidad de Los Andes, Venezuela) | parravan3@gmail.com Paula HERMIDA (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain) | paula.hermida@uab.cat Different models of social influence have explored the dynamics of social contagion, imitation, and diffusion of different types of traits, opinions, and conducts. However, few behavioral data indicating social influence dynamics have been obtained from direct observation in `natural' social contexts. The present research provides that kind of evidence in the case of the public expression of political preferences in the city of Barcelona, where thousands of citizens supporting the secession of Catalonia from Spain have placed a Catalan flag in their balconies. We present two different studies. 1) In July 2013 we registered the number of flags in 26% of the the city. We find that there is a large dispersion in the density of flags in districts with similar density of pro-independence voters. However, we find that the density of flags tends to be fostered in those electoral district where there is a clear majority of pro-independence vote, while it is inhibited in the opposite cases. 2) During 17 days around Catalonia's 2013 National Holiday we observed the position at balcony resolution of the flags displayed in the facades of 82 blocks. We compare the clustering of flags on the facades observed each day to equivalent random distributions and find that successive hangings of flags are not independent events but that a local influence mechanism is favoring their clustering. We also find that except for the National Holiday day the density of flags tends to be fostered in those facades where there is a clear majority of pro-independence vote. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1390 RN32S06 Welfare State Transformation at the Grass Roots: New forms of Social Solidarity, Social Resilience and Citizen Activity in Europe From formal to informal volunteering? Social change of civic engagement in Germany Claudia VOGEL (German Centre of Gerontology, Germany) | claudia.vogel@dza.de Christine HAGEN (German Centre of Gerontology, Germany) | christine.hagen@dza.de Julia SIMONSON (German Centre of Gerontology, Germany) | julia.simonson@dza.de Volunteering is defined as an individuals' activity that is uncoerced, unpaid and directed toward a community concern, within or without a formal organisation. The ongoing debate on the structural change of civic engagement in modern welfare states guides the assumption that the share of informal or self-organised volunteering will increase over time while the share of formal, that is institutionalized, volunteering in clubs, non-profit organisations and religious associations will decrease. We investigate a) how clearcut the empirical differences between formal and informal volunteering are; b) how prevalences have developed in the past decade; c) which social groups choose which type of volunteering. Data come from the German Survey on Volunteering, a representative survey among individuals aged 14 and older. The survey is the basic instrument for social accounting on volunteering in Germany and is funded by the Federal Ministry for Family Affairs, Senior Citizens, Women and Youth. Data is currently available for 1999, 2004 and 2009. Besides providing detailed information on volunteering, the strengths of the survey are large sample sizes and the trend character: Social change can be captured on the basis of the repeated cross-sections. Results regarding the differences between formal and informal volunteering show that informal volunteering is less time-consuming and more strongly directed to represent one's own interests. The prevalence of informal volunteering has increased slightly between 1999 and 2009. Finally, the effects of socio-demographic and socio-economic factors on formal and informal volunteering differ, which raises new questions on both, solidarity and inequality. Probing participatory urban development: new venues of urban politics in a social capital perspective Katalin FÜZÉR (University of Pécs, Hungary) | fuzer.katalin@pte.hu The paper argues that European urban politics outside the growth regions (Bohle-Greskovits 2012) is more and more predicated upon projectification (Sjöblom et al. 2006, 2012), a process in which traditional local political and economic elites, assisted and at times overwhelmed by the local project class (Kovách-Kucerova 2006, 2009, Füzér 2013), find themselves in search of project funds to assist a number of vital dimensions of local development from economic growth, through social services, to infrastructural investment and community building. Project proliferation impacts urban politics all the more in the wake of the participatory turn in European urban development policy. Empirical evidence from Pécs, South Transdanubian regional centre in Hungary is offered in three concrete settings: the planning and implementation of European Capital of Culture 2010 project(s) (2004-2011), urban development strategy planning (20112014), and urban social rehabilitation (2005-2014). The latter is highlighted as an urban lab for participatory urban development due to the UNDP inspired method of community coaching BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1391 applied in the segregated neighbourhoods of Pécs East. The paper contributes a case study on the issue of how mainstream and socially excluded groups are empowered and participate (or fail to do so) in urban planning, development and politics. The bonding, bridging and linking social capital of elite, project class and socially excluded groups are examined as a prerequisite, a resource and a vital area of impact of urban development. Social Rights and Regulation of the Public Sector Antoinette HETZLER (Lund University, Sweden) | antoinette.hetzler@soc.lu.se Colm FLAHERTY (Lund University, Sweden) | colm.flaherty@soc.lu.se One of the biggest dilemmas facing the modern welfare state is how to advance and guarantee social rights for citizens while developing distributive models that incorporate cultural diversity. No where is this challenge more prevalent than in regulating institutions within the public sector charged with guaranteeing rights, particularly the right to equal education in a safe environment. Charged with the role of regulator, nation states attempt to mitigate local conflicts and dampen discontent as growing inequality in access to and in distribution of social services takes a decided cultural profile mirroring growing cleavages within the population. This paper focuses on a comparison of regulating the quality and safety of education in Sweden and in the United States. Sweden, a welfare state, has over a sixty-year history of legislating equality and safety at school for all students yet truancy rates are high and children born outside of Sweden have lower school results than their Swedish peers. The United States, a liberal state with a history of race segregation, relies on federal and state legislation for bettering its school system, while Sweden has put into place an intensive National Inspection system. The paper presents an analysis of the differences and the consequences of the two systems and concludes that a type of principle-based self-regulation seems to be at work as an ad hoc solution in both systems although not formally acknowledged. The paper suggests that both systems, in differing degree, suffer from regulation failure. Civic engagement and social inequality: tensions between participative and representative democracy Evelien TONKENS (University of Humanistic Studies, Netherlands, The) | E.Tonkens@uvh.nl Margo TRAPPENBURG (University of Humanistic Studies, Netherlands, The) | M.Trappenburg@uvh.nl Menno HURENKAMP (University of Humanistic Studies, Netherlands, The) | mennohurenkamp@gmail.com Jante SCHMIDT (University of Humanistic Studies, Netherlands, The) | J.Schmidt@uvh.nl In many areas in Europe, we can witness the rise of new forms of civic engagement, ranging from grass-roots groups engaged in urban farming, sustainable energy or long term care, to new forms of citizen participation in local decision making, initiated by local governments in cooperation with citizens. These new forms of participative democracy generate a lot of enthusiasm and energy, but they also give rise to pressing questions concerning social inequality and the relationship with representative democracy. Research has repeatedly shown that citizens engaged in these types of activities tend to be higher educated and better off than average citizens. Poorer and less educated citizens are often informally excluded. If participative democracy gains influence in setting the political agenda and in realising its aims, this occurs at the expense of political influence of representative democracy and thus of poorer and lower educated citizens in a constituency. How do politicians, active citizens and citizens who are not engaged in these activities feel and think about this? In this paper we address BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1392 these questions by presenting an analysis of six case studies of participative democracy in the Netherlands. Our analysis is based on observation and interviews with local politicians and active citizens, combined with a Q-sort analysis among citizens who are not engaged in such practices. We argue that both citizens and local governments need to put in more effort to include the views and voices of all citizens and develop some proposals on how this can be done. The experience of meaningful youth participation Georg BOLDT (Helsinki University, Finland) | georgmboldt@gmail.com This paper examines youth participation in public decision-making, through a case study on a participatory budgeting pilot organized by the city of Helsinki. Processes of participative democracy are oftentimes criticized on the basis of being tokenistic. That is, the participation has a decorative purpose rather than actually being a channel of influence. A growing body of research tackles the structural requirements for achieving meaningful participation. Yet, microlevel analyses of the experience of participatory democracy are less numerous. This paper addresses this void through an ethnographic analysis of the ways in which youth experienced their participation in the process that was arranged by the city youth department. This study shows that there are other factors that need to be accounted for than those traditionally associated with meaningful participation. Clearly factors such as selection of participants, the level of actual influence and how the possibility of participation is communicated are still relevant. However, the ways in which the method of participation has been made "youth friendly" and what kind of prior knowledge is necessary in order to participate are equally important. Participative democracy is increasingly offered as a catch-all policy solution to increase active citizenship. However, the study presented in this paper found that, while the experience for many of the participants reflected the "ideal type" of participation, for others it offered sanctions such as accusations of truancy and an reinforcement of existing hierarchies in terms of the young versus the adults and the successful versus the nonachievers. RN32S07 Conceptualizing Power: Is there a Crisis of Political Hegemony? Analysis of daily press as a tool for discovering the political Lukasz BLONSKI (University of Warsaw, Poland) | l.blonski@is.uw.edu.pl In my paper I would like to present how thanks to media research it is possible to reveal the core of the political. In order to grasp it, I am using a method of discourse analysis, carrying out research on daily newspapers, based on the assumptions of Essex School of discourse analysis. I assume that discourse not only has descriptive functions, but most of all performative, especially in authoritarian regimes, where every media expression is being controlled by authorities and it almost always serves as expression of their will. Media at the same time serves as doxa, but also creates the very border of conflict – space where powers of heterodoxy (society, free press) and orthodoxy (the authority) are fighting for their legitimization. Area of my research is People's Republic of China state of a growing importance, which institutional and structural solutions are being implemented in more and more countries all over the world. Media in that country is fully dependent upon Communist Party of China (its central and local committees). Press communiques and content are to a great extent controlled and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1393 manipulated by party's authorities. It means that actual events which take place are not really important, emphasis ought to be put on their description as the description and communication themselves serve as the performative. By analyzing the discourse on central and local levels it is possible to see what different techniques particular Chinese top leaders (Jiang Zemin, Hu Jinatao and Xi Jinping) adopt and how they try to construct narratives around certain events that later on allow them to translate them to institutional solutions. As a result political, social, cultural and economic structures are influenced and remodeled. These narratives also serve for highly contextualized Chinese society as a reference point and source of guidelines regarding state's functioning. Such research should be enriched with an analysis of the personal network, factions, interest groups, "princeling" connections, and individual backgrounds of the highest authorities. Such research not only provides amazing insight into the dynamics of elite politics and reaffirms the importance of personal networks in PRC politics. Provided that it is backed by discourse analysis, it allows to observe and describe the change which takes places in Chinese politics. It also enables to see why discourse changes (it is not so static as scholars often claim), how it is being influenced and influences politics, and what might be the reason for it. My initial data research is revealing that there have been great differences between mentioned leaders. They have resulted in country's functioning – not only on central level, but most of all provinces (local level) have been influenced. What's more, changes which have been implemented on lower levels are longer lasting and harder to eradicate. That is why Chinese leaders focus on them and surprisingly they often fail in yielding effective control over them as old structures and institutions are prevailing. Therefore, in my paper I would like to present how entanglements between actors and institutions are displayed in media and why (and how) it affects the sphere of the politics and country's functioning. Thanks to it, it is possible to trace the political in China not only post factum, but also portray the moment of change as well as describe the conflict in doxa. Is The Coming Crisis of Liberal Democracy?: A Consideration on Authoritarianism in the light of Hegemonic Power System Perspective Emre ÖZTÜRK (Adı yaman University, Turkey) | ozemreozturk@gmail.com The tension between liberal democracy and authoritarianism has a long past. Based upon various dynamics, it is probable to observe a tendency of authoritarization at some levels, in every period and distinct regions. As for today, although they have different area, dynamics and agency, it can be said that there exist a similar authoritarian tendency in some democracies, too. In the last years' Freedom in the World 2014 report, Freedom House presented data such as to verifying this concern and preferred to describe the attempts to establish dominance on media, judiciary, civil society, economy, and security forces as "modern authoritarianism" . But the question whether this situation must be perceived as a restricted regional problem or, in the presence of liberal democracy, an indication of global crisis has not found a satisfactory or explicit answer yet. In this paper, we aimed to present the "authoritarianism tendency", arising from some democracies, in association with global power network rather than as a regional situation, and also aimed to present more extensive perspective about it's causes. In this regard, in order to point out the "situations where a decentralized power, based on its complicity with different power focals, reducing democracies to means of reveal that power itself" we made use of the notion "hegemonic power sytstem". With referance to the qualifications of "hegemonic power sytstem", we aimed to present a common aproach to reflect both the local and the global causes of authoritarianism tendency. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1394 Conceptualizing Social Power: Multiple Modalities and Meta-powering with Illustrations Tom R. BURNS (University of Uppsala, Sweden) | tomnora.burns@gmail.com Peter M. HALL (Colorado State University, Colorado) | Peter.Hall@colostate.edu This paper presents and illustrates a social power paradigm based on a new approach to causation, action processes, and social construction. It aims to overcome several of the major limitations of earlier social science power conceptions of, for example, Dahl, Lukes, Barnett and Duvall, Foucault, Guzzini, Mann, and Weber. The paradigm distinguishes agential, social structural, and material/ecological modalities of power (and underlying causalities) and illustrates these. Moreover, neglected modalities such as meta-power (power over power, transformative power) and relational control are conceptualized and exemplified. Following an introductory section, the paper briefly presents causal power theory, identifying multiple causalities and powering mechanisms based on concrete processes and actions. The different modalities of power typically make up complexes of regulatory processes. Intentionality/non-intentionality and agential/systemic are critical dimensions. Five key points are made: (1) Social powering based on multiple interdependent causal mechanisms pervade all social life. (2) Social power systems (for instance, institutional arrangements, infrastructures, sociotechnical systems) are complexes of causal mechanisms and potentialities. (3) Many, if not most power relations and systems are intentional human constructions. (4) Major complex systems of power and meta-power are found not only in the arrangements of capitalism and the modern state but in built environments and socio-technical systems. These are briefly illustrated in the paper. (5) The mechanisms (and therefore modalities) of power multiply as new types of causal and control technologies and new socio-technical systems are constructed. Khutsong: An evaluation of power relationship dynamics in a community facing risk challenges. Johan ZAAIMAN (North-West University, South Africa) | johan.zaaiman@nwu.ac.za This paper reports on research conducted in the Khutsong municipality, North-West Province, South Africa. In 2004 a presidential project was announced to resettle the Khutsong township because it was built on a dolomite hazardous area that causes sinkholes. For this purpose the biggest town redevelopment programme in South Africa was undertaken. As the project unfolds different socio-political processes run concurrently. The town planners professionally assessed the risk problem and provided a grand solution. For this they obtained political buy-in from national government. The local politicians on the other hand are careful to be involved in the demolishment of the old houses or shacks of people moving to the new houses. They tend to protect their power bases. The people on the other hand are informed about the hazards of dolomite but renegotiate the outcome of the project. They use the new housing scheme to lesson household density with only a part of the family moving to the new houses and the rest remaining in the original house or shack. Or they use the original house or shack as a source of income by renting it. Poor households use this risk scenario as a tool to enhance their disadvantageous position by profiting with regard to housing. Richer households resist resettlement because the government is not in a position to replace their houses and businesses. In fact the businessmen use this to expand their businesses. This paper evaluates this power dynamics in view of power theorising and concludes that it contributes to a broader understanding of Steven Luke's third dimension of power. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1395 Public Engagement in Times of Crisis Liv SUNNERCRANTZ (Lund University, Sweden) | liv.sunnercrantz@soc.lu.se In times of crisis, strategies of political engagement, communication and argumentation become central to negotiations around meaning, ideology and opinion in public debate. Instead of analysing the mere content of political shifts, we need to study the conditions and practices involved in the creation of interpretive privilege, dominance and hegemony in public debate. Post-structuralist perspectives enables such studies and can together with historical sociological analyses of past crises shed light on the present. This paper discusses the roles/functions of intellectuals through an empirical example, namely the debate on privatisation of the public sector in Sweden where there are remarkable shifts in the public opinion from 1988 to 1993. This is a time of financial, social, economic and ideological crisis characterised by mass unemployment, austerity politics and increased poverty. Fundamental reforms and related debates mark the 1980s and the early 1990s' crisis became the worst in Swedish history since the 1930s. The prevalent social democratic hegemonic formation was disrupted to, as often argued, be replaced by a neoliberal hegemony. Not only the welfare state was in crisis, but as I argue, so was the political left while right wing politics gained ground as both sides opposed the social democratic state. Through a discourse analysis of main debate fora and alternative projects in print and broadcast media I analyse formations of left and right wing intellectual positions. I argue for the need to examine how mediated public debate is structured by arguments and positions – and the roles/functions of intellectuals in this. RN32S08 Political Attitudes: From Country Case Studies to Crosscountry Analysis Synchronizing fields – understanding the success of European social science projects. The case of the European Value Study and the European Social Survey Kristoffer KROPP (Roskilde University, Denmark) | kkropp@ruc.dk This paper analyses two European social science surveys and their relative success. Some twenty years apart two groups of scholars launched two European social surveys. In 1981 the first round of the European Values Study (EVS) took place and twenty years later in 2001 the first round of the European Social Survey (ESS) was launched. Both surveys were from the outset closely connected to national and European social scientific elites and had strong ties to the EU and used the most sophisticated survey techniques of their time addressing urgent contemporary political and social problems. However, only the ESS has managed to exploit these connections to European political institutions in order to obtain symbolic and monetary resources. The paper argues that in order to explain the trajectory of two social surveys we need to understand not only the scientific and organizational qualities of the two surveys, but just as important the configuration of the European field of research policy and especially role of the social sciences with in EU research funding. In the twenty years separating the EVS and the ESS, social sciences and not least classical issues like social cohesion and political participation had become a part of issues funded through the EU research policies. Furthermore, a European field of social scientists had been formed connected to the field of EU research policy. In this way the paper argues that just as important as the scientific and organizational qualities of the two projects are the synchronization of the two fields. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1396 Between scepticism and support: a cross-country analysis of young people's attitudes towards Europe Mark ELLISON (Manchester Metropolitan University, United Kingdom) | M.ellison@mmu.ac.uk Robert GRIMM (Manchester Metropolitan University, United Kingdom) | r.grimm@mmu.ac.uk Gary POLLOCK (Manchester Metropolitan University, United Kingdom) | g.pollock@mmu.ac.uk Euroscepticism is a persistent phenomenon that has been gathering support during the last two decades (Usherwood and Startin 2013). The European sovereign debt crisis and austerity policies have further undermined public support for the European Union and the single currency. Negative sentiment towards Europe is not equally distributed throughout Europe such that attitudes towards the EU must be understood within national political, cultural and historic contexts (Hartleb 2011). Some literature suggests that support for European integration is largely driven by utilitarian rational choice and the question of what individuals or nations can gain through membership in the EU (Hix 2007). If so, attitudes toward the EU may fundamentally differ between established European democracies, new member states and countries seeking EU membership. Across the EU, populist radical right anti-establishment parties gained substantial electoral support with 'hard Eurosceptic' programmes (Taggart and Szczerbiak 2002) during the 2014 European Parliament elections. Euroscepticism is often used interchangeably with right-wing populism and it appears plausible that a strong opposition to European integration is a panEuropean characteristic of the radical right (Hartleb 2011). Others (Mudde 2013) have questioned the link between populist radical right parties and Euroscepticism. While according to Mair (2007), Euroscepticism is closely linked with cynicism towards national institutions and modes of governance. The declining significance of democratic institutions and processes is part of a general depoliticisation that is characteristic for most Western democracies. Lack of opposition may either result in withdrawal from participation or a mobilization against the polity in form of opposition of principle (Mair 2007). This paper is based on survey data from the MYPLACE research project which involved young people aged 16-25 in 30 locations across 14 European countries. Using survey measures of interest in issues to do with Europe and interest in the European Union, trust in the European Commission as well as the importance and benefits from membership in the European Union we firstly explore the fluidity of positions towards Europe among the respondents. Secondly, we explore the variation in attitudes towards the EU within the broader economic and political contexts of the specific locations where the survey data was collected in order to identify clusters which reflect these circumstances. Finally we test the hypothesis that there is an association between general satisfaction with democracy, trust in national political institutions and attitudes towards Europe. Hartleb, F. (2011) A Thorne in the Side of European Elites, the New Euroscepticism. Brussles: Centre for European Studies. Hix, S. (2007) Euroscepticism as Anti Centralization: A Rational Choice Insitutionalist Perspective. European Union Politics. 8(1): 131 – 150. Mair, P. (2007) Political Opposition and the European Union. Government and Opposition, 42: 1–17. Mudde, C. (2013), Three decades of populist radical right parties in Western Europe: So what?. European Journal of Political Research, 52: 1–19. Taggart, P. and Szczerbiak, A. (2002) The Party Politics of Euroscepticism in EU Member and Candidate States. SEI Working Paper No 51. Opposing Europe Research Network Working Paper No 6. Usherwood, S. and Startin, N. (2013) Euroscepticism as a Persistent Phenomenon. JCMS: Journal of Common Market Studies, 51: 1–16. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1397 Attitudes towards legal authority from 1975 to 2012: assessing intergenerational transmission and change in the British Cohort Study 1970 Gabriella MELIS (The University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | gabriella.melis@postgrad.manchester.ac.uk Nick SHRYANE (The University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | n.shryane@manchester.ac.uk Maria PAMPAKA (The University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | maria.pampaka@manchester.ac.uk Individuals' worldviews, values and attitudes are said to be acquired early in life from the family environment. Nonetheless, little has been said about individual-level mechanisms affecting intergenerational (in)congruence and individual conversion over time. My on-going PhD work aims to assess intergenerational transmission, as well as life course change/stability of attitudes towards legal authority. The research uses the sweeps in years 1975 (parents), 1996 (cohort members, CMs), 2000 (CMs) and 2012 (CMs) of the British Cohort Study 1970, and allows for the observation of patterns of change at both the intraand inter-individual level of analysis. I apply longitudinal item response theory models within the structural equation modelling framework in order to assess the effect of parental authoritarian worldview as measured in 1975 on the CMs' patterns of change in attitudes towards legal authority from 1996 to 2012; the results shown by the models are conditional upon theoretically relevant covariates, such as a) parents' age, gender and social class; b) CMs' gender, educational level, employment status, interest in politics and voting behaviour. At present, and in line with the literature, the results show that parents' authoritarian worldview significantly predict their offspring's attitudes to legal authority in adulthood. However, the measurement model for the CMs' attitudes to authority posits analytical challenges when looking at intra-individual change over time; these challenges and solutions will be discussed as part of the substantive interpretations of the models proposed. The local and the national in European citizens' political discussions: a multilevel analysis of 31 countries Joao CANCELA (Universidade Nova de Lisboa, Portugal) | joaocancela@gmail.com Background: Political engagement differs within and across societies, and the literature proposes multiple explanations of variables like interest in politics, political sophistication and electoral participation. Usually these explanations follow one of two strategies: 1) referring implicitly or explicitly, to the national level of politics – for instance, assessing interest in national politics or turnout in national elections – or 2) being "generalist" in the sense that differences across different territorial levels are not taken into account and are subsumed into a single dimension. However, in recent years it has been observed [1]–[3] that among some groups of the citizenry (e.g., women, minorities) patterns and explanations at the national level do not hold at other territorial scales, namely the local level. Existing approaches to this subject have so far focused on a single country, leaving unaddressed country variations. Objectives: Departing from prior studies about "generalist" political interest [4], [5], this paper analyses the reported levels of discussion about "local politics" and "national politics" across a set of 31 European countries. Its first goal is to assess whether there is an overlap between levels of reported discussion about local and national matters. Secondly, it examines whether the covariates of engagement have a different performance depending on the territorial level of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1398 politics at stake. Three hypotheses at two levels of analysis (the individual and the country) are tested: H1: The more extreme the ideological position of the individual, the higher her levels of interest in national rather than local politics H2 – The higher the GDP the higher the interest in national politics as opposed to local politics H3 – The higher the degree of decentralization of the polity the higher the interest in local politics Data and methods: Data employed (n = 30216 from 31 EU members and candidate countries) are from Eurobarometer 73.4 [6] in which respondents were asked how often they discussed national and local politics. Responses are aggregated into a new variable ("engagement profile") with four possible values: "does not discuss politics", "discusses local and national politics equally", "discusses national politics more often", "discusses local politics more often". Since ours is a non-binary categorical variable, a series of three logit multilevel models with a baseline outcome were fitted to the data using country and individual level covariates. The country level variables are Gross Domestic Product and an index of decentralization developed by Hooghe et al [7]; the individual level covariates are gender, socioeconomic status, organizational membership, ideology, occupational status, education, and type of community. Results: "Engagement profile" is distributed as follows: 13% report a higher level of interest in national politics; 14.5% discuss local politics more frequently. 18.5% report not discussing either level; 54% discuss both with the same frequency. The proportions vary considerably across countries. The results corroborate the hints of previous research at the individual level: inhabitants of large towns are more prone to discussing national politics, whereas individuals from rural areas are more likely to discuss local matters; higher levels of education and socioeconomic status are associated with a higher likelihood of discussing national rather than local politics, while being a female signals the opposite. Our hypotheses have mixed results. H1 has the least satisfactory performance, since a more peripheral ideological self-placement is not very relevant in explaining involvement in national rather than local politics. H2 and H3 have a better performance: living in a country with a higher GDP is linked with a more intense involvement in national politics, while decentralization Discussion: Two main implications can be drawn from the analysis. A classical thesis about political change in developed countries asserts that a process of "nationalization" would dilute local peculiarities and their role in fostering political engagement [8], [9]. Our analysis suggests that political engagement is not merely one-dimensional. It also shows that political behaviour is not only a matter of individual level but that it is also contingent on contextual settings. Citizens from a polity with a more decentralized architecture tend to be comparatively more engaged in local politics. The second implication is of a methodological nature and is related to the underlying assumptions that members of the public may hold when answering questions about their political engagement. The comparison of the performance of our model with those that refer that assess a "general" interest in politics hint that there is an underlying understanding among the public that identifies politics essentially with the national scale. Future research can consequently gain from taking territorial levels into consideration in the study of political behaviour, and by offering respondents the possibility of reporting their attitudes towards different levels of the political realm. References: [1] L. Shaker, "Local Political Knowledge and Assessments of Citizen Competence," Public Opin. Q., vol. 76, no. 3, pp. 525–537, Sep. 2012. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1399 [2] H. Coffé, "Women Stay Local, Men Go National and Global? Gender Differences in Political Interest," Sex Roles, vol. 69, no. 5–6, pp. 323–338, Sep. 2013. [3] J. Fitzgerald and J. Wolak, "The roots of trust in local government in western Europe," Int. Polit. Sci. Rev., Aug. 2014 [forthcoming]. [4] J. van Deth and M. Elff, "Politicisation, economic development and political interest in Europe," Eur. J. Polit. Res., vol. 43, no. 3, pp. 477–508, 2004. [5] D. Sanders and P. Bellucci, "Informal Political Engagement in Europe, 1975–2007," in Citizens and the European Polity, D. Sanders, P. Magalhaes, and G. Toka, Eds. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012, pp. 39–64. [6] European Commission, "Eurobarometer 73.4: Financial and Economic Crisis, the Future of the European Union, Globalization, and European Citizenship, May 2010: Version 1," Feb. 2013. [7] L. Hooghe, G. Marks, and A. H. Schakel, The rise of regional authority: a comparative study of 42 democracies. London: Routledge, 2010. [8] S. Lipset and S. Rokkan, "Cleavage structures, party systems, and voter alignments: an introduction.," in Party systems and voter alignments: Cross-national perspectives., New York, NY: The Free Press, 1967, pp. 1–64. [9] D. Caramani, The Nationalization of Politics. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2004. The Effect of Socio-Political Attitudes on the Voter-Party Interaction under the Proportional Electoral System: A Case Study of New Zealand Araz AMINNASERI (The University of Melbourne, Australia) | aaminnaseri@student.unimelb.edu.au Irma MOOI-RECI (School of Social and Political Science, The University of Melbourne, Australia) | irma.mooi@unimelb.edu.au Soskice and Iversen (2006) propose a model for interaction between voters' economic class and their voting decision under proportional electoral systems. Their model assumes parties to represent economic classes in the parliament. They also assume voters to be individualistic profit-maximizing agents in the fight over the extent and shape of the government redistribution of wealth. Using the New Zealand Election Study (NZES) survey data on New Zealand's 2011 general election, we show that their proposed mechanism is not supported by evidence. Instead, through our alternative modelling we propose that controlling for demographic and other contextual factors, what matters most for voters' decision making is their more established socio-economic attitudes towards the economic inequality and the role of government in mitigating these inequalities. RN32S09 Citizenship and Political Participation Local democracy in the process of transformation: Has the call for citizen participation reached the city councilors? The case study of Turku in Finland. Ritva SALMINIITTY (University of Turku, Finland) | ritsal@utu.fi In recent years, local democracy has been challenged by the major changes in municipal operating environments such as market-demanding provision of services, new management styles and, especially in the Finnish context, the consolidation of municipalities. These trends have challenged citizen participation and driven participation into discussion in substantially new aspect. Coincidently academic discussion about democracy has emphasized the participatory BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1400 character of democracy. This tendency has strengthened the interest for deliberative democracy theories and has manifested in expressions like "new democracy" and "participatory turn". Nevertheless, these approaches have so far led rather to theoretical constructions than concrete proposals for action. This research attempts to shed light on the current discussion focused on the "participatory turn" and the state of local democracy from the perspective of decision-makers. It is based on two surveys, which were conducted in Finland in the city of Turku in 2005 and 2013. In addition the research data contains the interviews of city councilors. Results indicate quite clear polarization in councilors  attitudes towards citizen participation. In these results positive general attitude towards participatory democracy is indicated simultaneously with the diminishing amount of supporters for participatory democracy. Presumably the general positive attitude towards participatory democracy is explained by the growing intensity of support of some councilors. It is to say, that the support has strengthen among already positive councilors, but the support has not spread among other councilors. In my presentation I evaluate this polarization by gender, age and political party. European Parliament Elections 2014: The Role of Interpersonal Communication in Primary and Secondary Groups Paulina TABERY (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | paulina.tabery@soc.cas.cz Jiri VINOPAL (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | jiri.vinopal@soc.cas.cz Martin BUCHTIK (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | martin.buchtik@soc.cas.cz Voter turnout in the elections to the European Parliament 2014 in the Czech Republic was the second-lowest out of all EU member states and Czech citizens' attitudes are traditionally considered eurosceptic. In this paper, we examine the role of communication in the decision whether to participate in elections. The media may be one source of information influencing the formation of and changes to opinions about the elections to the European Parliament and affecting voter turnout. Another key source is communication within social groups or networks, which act as an essential source of information or a filter through which the attitudes and opinions of members of the network become reinforced, polarised or adapted to the social context. Therefore, in addition to the individual level, we also focus on the group level, or more specifically on how the issue of the European elections was discussed within groups and how the intention to vote varied on the individual and group levels. In addition to exploring the effects of characteristics such as education, age, standard of living, political efficacy, level of political knowledge and civic activism, we also test how the communication habits of individuals and the communication and influence patterns within groups, especially opinion leadership, affect the intention to vote. For this analysis, we conducted a panel survey in late 2013 and early 2014. The sample consists of 609 respondents in 176 primary and secondary groups. The group size varies between three and seven members, with the average of 3 to 4 persons. Competent Citizenship: The New Imperative 'Turn' in the 21st Century Peter OZONYIA (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland) | ozonyiap@tcd.ie Trends in citizenship policies and practices have been analysed consistently from the 'sociological' turn (Marshall) through 'restrictive turn' (Joppke) and to the 'cultural turn' (Delanty; Stevenson; Ong). However, a critical 'competency-turn' that emerged since 1990s remains BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1401 under-discussed in contemporary literature. I argue that existing dominant approaches continue to limit citizenship theorising, and that the competency-turn perspective provides a more useful analytical tool in post-industrialised Western democracies, which have become increasingly multicultural and knowledge-based. This paper examines this new imperative turn not just as something uniquely 21st Century but that which has historically defined also the parameter of active and participatory democratic citizenship norms even in the Aristotelian ancient Athenian city-state. The institutionalisation of Lifelong Learning (LLL) policy since the mid-1990s, together with the proliferation of Education for Citizenship in 2000s and the subsequent introduction of Citizenship Test and Civic Integration conditions for naturalising immigrants in many Western countries today, are key 'points of reference' for our competency-turn argument. An important question underpinning this paper is whether the competency turn perspective can actually help in addressing endemic 'inequality of citizenship' in contemporary Western democracy? With increasing globalisation since the 1990s, most Western governments have been orchestrating persistently the empowerment of their 'citizens' in the belief that 'competent citizens' are the key to achieving good citizenship, participatory democracy, societal cohesion and economic competitiveness agendas in the 21st century. This paper introduces 'competent citizenship' as important analytical tool to help us transcend the current controversially classed, gendered, racialised and rights-based Marshallian citizenship discourses. KEYWORDS: citizenship, competency-turn, LLL, civic/citizenship test 1.1. Introduction: After decades of falling 'out of fashion', the 1990s saw a dramatic revival and 'explosion of interest on the concept of citizenship' among social scientists (Kymlicka and Norman, 1994) as issues of citizenship took centre-stage politically and socio-culturally in Western societies. This period coincided with increasing tendencies of globalisation, mass (im)migration, securitisation, multiculturalism and Europeanisation processes that have challenged radically the traditional conceptualisation and practices of citizenship and naturalisation within the EU. By problematising naturalisation policy, we consider the implications of a competency-based citizenship policy framework 'through which senses of political membership, allegiance, and identity are formed and transformed' (Smith, 2004: 42); given that 'policy levers are easier to change than individuals' attributes or structural features of national societies' (Bloemraad and Wright, 2012: 78). Research also indicates that public 'policies make citizens' (Campbell, 2003) and that active democratic citizenship and 'active citizenship' are developed through educative learning and not naturally given (Honohan, 2010; Veldhuis, 2005; Mettler and Soss, 2004). However, what has been extolled increasingly in the naturalisation policies for TCNs across Western societies in the form of citizenship tests is akin to the kind of 'citizenship education' that 'is reduced to memorizing names, dates, laws, institutional structures and governing procedures', which unsurprisingly 'has not resulted in more active citizens' (Schugurensky, 2004: 4). Thus, this paper questions and challenges the politicisation of naturalisation and integration of TCNs that is not necessarily based on the institutionalised competency-based citizenship agenda, but is rather based on the mere passing of citizenship tests that is not bringing about responsible, active and patriotic naturalised citizens as wishfully expected by the dominant group. 1.2. Competent citizenship within the EU: Policy and Practice and Limitations Apart from the problems of mass immigration and poor integration of TCNs, Western European governments have been very wary of the growing 'democratic deficit' (Ross, 1995) and the declining 'social solidarity' (Habermas, 1998) among European citizens both youths and adults. Citizenship learning has been seen as a panacea for addressing political apathy, civic disengagement and also for boosting individual's capacity for active citizenship in the 21st century. Schugurensky (2004) argues that 'the cause of democratic deficit is that most educational systems (from elementary schools to universities) pay little attention to the development of active, critical and engaged citizenship' (2004: 3). Indeed, many research BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1402 findings have consistently indicated a growing 'apathy' towards social, political and democratic participations among the citizens of Western societies (Hix, 2003; Schugurensky, 2004), suggesting the urgent need for governments and the education system to address this growing endemic issue. In response, Western governments are now rigorously implementing 'education for citizenship' policy initiatives in order to empower their citizens (Birzea, 2000). In the mid-1990s following Delors Report (1996), the EU institutionalised LLL as the overarching policy paradigm for both educational and social reforms. Since then, LLL has come to be revered as 'the panacea to all problems' in the 21st century (Medel-Anonuevo et al, 2001: 7). Education for Democratic Citizenship (EDC) project was also set up in 1997 and has been firmly posited as an important political objective of the EU (Birzea, 2000). EDC is defined as 'a set of practices and activities aimed at making young people and adults better equipped to participate actively in democratic life by assuming and exercising their rights and responsibilities in society' (Council of Europe, 2002). Birzea (2000) informs us that EDC is not just about schooling but 'a major educational aim', 'a semantic cluster with a broad range of implied meanings' given its integrated generic dimensions: 'education + citizenship + democracy'; in fact, 'a multidimensional term in the sense that involves political and civil rights as well as social and cultural rights' and, very importantly, 'it implies certain key competencies' (2000: 63). The research of IEA on the 'International Civic and Citizenship Education Study (ICCS) studied the way in which countries prepare their young people to undertake their roles as citizens' (Schulz et al, 2010b: 15). The IEA report also went on to state that 'ICCS was based on the premise that preparing students for citizenship roles involves helping them develop relevant knowledge and understanding and form positive attitudes toward being a citizen and participating in activities related to civic and citizenship education' (Schulz et al, 2010b: 15). It has now become axiomatic or self-evidential that being a 'competent citizen' is indispensable and imperative in the 21st century. That an European citizen must be competent enough to compete economically and politically in the 21st century led to the increasing proliferation of education for citizenship policies and the emphasis on the notion of responsible citizenship based on 'active citizenship' capacity (Hoskins et al, 2006; Taskforce on Active Citizenship, 2007). Consequently, 'the European Commission has placed the promotion of active and responsible civic behaviour from school onward high on the political agenda ... emphasized by the new Europe for Citizens Programme (2007-2013), which aims at bridging the gap between the citizens and the EU' (Georgi, 2008: 110). With increasing number of immigrants and the Muslim issues, Western governments have also implemented a 'muscular liberalism' civic integration for immigrants to learn dominant national values, norms and cultures. Many policies such as multiculturalism in Britain, interculturalism in Ireland, and assimilationism in France have been adopted. Likewise different types of citizenship have been suggested such as Marshallian right-based 'social citizenship' (Marshall, 1950), 'differentiated citizenship' (Young, 1989), 'cultural citizenship' (Rosaldo, 1994), 'multicultural citizenship' (Kymlicka, 1995), 'gendered citizenship' (Yuval-Davis, 1997), 'constitutional patriotism' (Habermas, 1996), and 'global citizenship' (Boli, 1998) or 'transnational citizenship' (Babcock, 1994). However, none has ever solved the deep problem of marginal groups (e.g., immigrants) who are constantly positioned in 'second-class' citizenship in capitalist and multicultural societies. The main goal of the paper is to provide alternative sociological argument predicated on 'competency-based citizenship' approach to naturalisation as more robust and effective in addressing such issues that are linked to patriotic citizenship argument. Some of these issues include issues of social inclusion, social cohesion and active citizenship; as well as cultural politics; politics of difference, identities and belonging. The next section will attend to some of these issues especially the contested nature of citizenship concept and offering a definition that best finds currency with our competency epistemology. This will then lead us to analyse the concept of competence and competency and how this link to educational citizenship pedagogy and issues of civic and cultural competences. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1403 2.1. The concept of citizenship: contested and controversial As a theoretical or empirical concept, citizenship is best understood as having multifaceted meanings because of its intricately interrelated multidimensionality: legal-status, rights, participation and belonging (Bloemraad et al, 2008). Historically, it is an 'essentially contested concept' (Lister, 2003: 14), which tend to be interpreted differently depending on the specific context and one's philosophical view and agenda. From a liberal view, British sociologist T. H. Marshall defines it as 'a status bestowed on those who are full members of a community. All who possess the status are equal with respect to the rights and duties with which the status is endowed' (1950: 28-29). Ironically, having full citizenship rights as Marshall's thesis portends do not grant the holders the 'competence' (i.e., ability or capability) required for active citizenship (Ulrich, 1998). This competence/competency must be acquired or developed by citizens and never a given. While corresponding obligations were highlighted, this was simply in principle and very superficial because Marshallian rights-based citizenship was more about citizens' equality of status and access to state provisions than citizens' capacity to contribute to society (Powell, 2002). Hence, Marshall failed to 'ground his conception of citizenship in such notions as agency, capability, autonomy or responsibility' (Bulmer and Rees, 1996: 276). In other words, Marshallian social citizenship rights tended to describe mostly 'passive' citizens by emphasising 'politics of entitlement' rather than 'politics of contribution' (Powell, 2002). Bryan Turner's (1993: 2) views citizenship as 'a set of practices ... which define a person as a competent member of society'. This definition is essential in our understanding of the notion of 'competent citizenship' articulated in this paper as a critical dominant discourse in an increasingly knowledge-based economy of modern multicultural Western European liberal democracies. Thus Turner's definition is alluding to issue of ability or capability that individuals need to possess or acquire in order to operate/compete in modern stratified political statehoods, where people's existential or 'lived citizenship' is dependent on their ability to mobilise social, cultural and material resources. This capability 'approach leads us to see LLL as a crucial factor to convert individual resources into functionings', which leads to effective 'active citizenship' capability (Lodigiani, 2010: 59). We can now see why it is very crucial and indispensable to reconceptualise naturalisation policy within a competency-based citizenship perspective in the hope that this offers a better solution to immigrants' development of capacities for patriotic, responsible and active citizenship ideals. However, how this issue of competency has been analysed and discussed in the literature and in practice, especially within the sociological literature of citizenship and naturalisation policies of modern nation-states remains spurious, elusive, controversial, biased and ambiguous. 2.2. Competence and competency: some conceptual clarity According to the dictionary definition, competence or competency refers to 'a specific range of skill, knowledge, or ability'. Social dimensions of citizenship norms, political orientation and participation in Sweden Ylva BERGSTRÖM (Uppsala university, Sweden) | ylva.bergstrom@edu.uu.se Focusing on the case of Sweden this paper critically examines the argument (Ingelhart) that there is a shift from materialist to post-materialist values, and scrutinize the shift from allegiance towards a more assertive civic culture. Using the 1981, 1996, 1999, 2006 and 2011 data for the Swedish part of World Values Surveys, in a geometric data analysis this paper disclose how different attitudes are related to each other and visualized by portraying them in a multipledimensional space. Here the organization of cultural values is complex, whereas the materialist – post-materialist dichotomy need to be recognized as libertarian and authoritarian values. In a similar vain the distinction (Welzel) between allegiance and a more assertive citizenship norms BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1404 corresponds closely with different political orientations. A range of sociodemographic variables (age, gender, educational level, occupation) are superimposed as supplementary variable due to analysis of how the structure of attitudes correspond with structure of specific sociodemographic positions. Highly educated and qualified professionals occupy a similar location to those who support collective protest values, while the working class tend towards more materialist values. Language of contemporary media and its recipient towards organizing society. Marcin KOTRAS (University of Lodz, Poland) | mkotras@uni.lodz.pl Konrad KUBALA (University of Lodz, Poland) | suspeso@o2.pl Karolina MESSYASZ (University of Lodz, Poland) | karolina.messyasz@uni.lodz.pl S.M. Lipset and S. Rokkan thesis assumed that society is characterized by relatively fixed cleavages. These cleavages are reflected in the relationships between political parties and influence dynamics and institutionalization of the party system. Therefore parties possess definite social identity. They build up their support and position using already existing sociopolitical divisions which concern the following questions: socio-economic, religious (including religiosity level and the role of the church in the state), support for the political system (e.g. democratic solutions ), in the line city countryside relationships understood as juxtaposing different life styles, e.g. cosmopolitan versus traditional or liberal versus conservative. What is important, which conflicts emerge as first and which ones are secondary. Moreover, how long the divisions can stay. The key issue for the analysis of the problems is the comparison of how the concepts used for the description of these social divisions (such as religiosity, national identity, individual human rights, morality, community, lifestyle) were defined in the past and how they are defined today. What was regarded as the correct way of thinking and behaviour in the past and how it is changing today in more and more multicultural, differentiated societies. Assuming that contemporary society is divided into the so called practice communes , we think first of all that the answer should be found how the individuals making up the communes describe the surrounding reality and the conflicts taking place around it Do they use new or old definitions concerning problematic questions. And last, but not least, are they interested in reaching compromise , and how much do they care about sustaining conflict and intensification of the argument? We want to present our research outcomes concerning political discourse in Poland in the fields of the market and regime transformation, the labour market, the post-material values, the chances of youth. The basic aim of the research is to reconstruct media activities which are undertaken to control and transform political environment, and also to reproduce narrative strategies which can be observed in Polish press discourse, including the so called new media. We assume that political actors together with the media are organizing permanent, secondary socialization of citizens, who are media recipients. That is why our research aim will be concentrated on the in-depth analysis of the reality descriptions created in this process and theirr acceptance or rejection by media recipients. In this project we will aspire to reconstruct and describe : • political communication patterns used in/by media • collective political identities • relations between media expert discourse recipients and their political attitude The specified field, where we plan to reconstruct the mechanisms and processes of reality creating by applying definite communication patterns, is: discourse understood as a sphere of public communication. The choice of public discourse as a research object was brought about by the fact, that: discourse is a proper, and actually the only, area of power exercising by symbolic elites. The grantees understand "symbolic elites" as: feature writers, journalists, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1405 editors, writers, clerics, scientists, experts, businessmen, intellectuals, politicians presenting themselves in media, in other words: these groups and individuals, who have direct control on: public available knowledge, public legitimize beliefs, form and content of political discourse. Symbolic elites play substantial role in establishing the hierarchy of imporatnt and non imoportant social issues, moral or esthetical values or even they can influence patterns of scientific truth reception. In the sphere of symbolic elites discourse we will be interested especially in the domain of political issues, which can be described as a so called, political discourse. We include in this area: sociopolitical journalism and commentary, public statements connected with political issues delivered by artists, intellectuals, scientists, experts, journalists, businessmen, clergymen as well as politicians' statements present in the media. In the methodological dimension our aim is to work out the research path using interdisciplinary tools of discourse analysis used so far outside sociology of politics. Working out suitable for sociology of politics analytical format should become a new methodological research proposal for all sociologists of politics. In the theoretical dimension the aim is to enrich the subdisciplinary sociology of politics in the aspect of empirically oriented reflection over the trends in political communication development, considering the new media and their relationship with the institutional reflexivity processes. The final outcome of our analyses should be the models of discursive reality creation administered by politicians as well as the media in Polish public discourse, more precisely, the exemplification of political identities of the main actors in the political sphere, as well as the specification of the sphere itself. Another outcome should be the reception of the reconstructed media representations by the recipients in the form of their opinions or attitudes. This type of research reflection undertaken so far over a limited scale should also offer the enrichment of reflection on the basis of subdisciplinary sociology such as sociology of politics. Therefore another essential research aim should be establishing innovative research path useful for problem analysis in the range of political communication management. RN32S10 Social Inequality and New Forms of Protest The exercise of institutional participation in health: an analysis from the voice of their community actors Bernardo CASTIBLANCO TORRES (Universidad Nacional De Colombia, Colombia) | bcastiblancot@gmail.com This work is an investigation on the exercise of institutional participation in health from the perspective of their community actors. As such, the research aims to analyze the concept and perception of participation in a group of comunity leaders linked to the participation forms of an public hospital in Bogota city, in Colombia and recognize the main strategies developed during the period 2008 2012. From a hermeneutical historical paradigm and an approach research qualitative, was held a group interview a targeted community leaders. Outcomes found that participation is conceived as a means and as an end always built from the individual. The process of social participation in health is determined by the interaction with the institutions and to that extent is instrumentalized by them. The development of autonomy determines the legitimacy of participatory processes that are not favored in practice and although democracy and participation go hand in hand, we need to analyze more closely the latter before assigning a savior place in Colombian society. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1406 Therapeutic politics: Conceptions of welfare and citizenship in the Finnish political discourse Suvi SALMENNIEMI (University of Turku, Finland) | sutusa@utu.fi Arttu SAARINEN (University of Turku, Finland) | arttu.saarinen@utu.fi The paper analyses how political reasoning concerning welfare and citizenship has transformed in the Finnish political discourse. It draws on the analysis of government programs and platforms and electoral materials of the major political parties during 1979-2014. The transformation of political reasoning is analysed from four analytical angles: (1) the moral values the political documents appeal to; (2) the vocabulary they use in order to render reality amenable to political deliberation; (3) the chains of problematisations, i.e., the issues they raise as problematic and requiring political intervention, and (4) the subjects they envisage. We suggest that Nordic welfarist rationality has been articulated with neoliberal rationality in Finland from the 1990s onwards. This articulation produces a novel interpretation of welfare and citizenship. The welfare state emerges as a reward for adhering to the logic of the competition state. The tensions between neoliberal and welfarist rationalities are resolved by articulating them in a causal relationship: welfarist values of social justice, equality and social solidarity are portrayed as an outcome of neoliberal policies of market efficiency, productivity and national competitiveness. This articulation gives rise to a new conception of welfare emphasising subjective wellbeing and an increasing individual and "community" responsibility. It also crucially re-defines citizenship, framing it increasingly in therapeutic terms. Re-calibration of citizens' psychic life is seen as a tool for both individual and social transformation. The paper concludes by contemplating what this political reasoning can tell us about the reconfiguration of the relationships between the state, economy and populations. Bolsa Familia in Brazil: masked social inequalities and votes secured Jayane MAIA (University of Brasilia (UnB), Department of Sociology, Brazil) | jayane.maia08@gmail.com Bolsa Familia, implemented in Brazil in 2003, is considered a world example of cash-transfer program. Studies show that improving income levels and education in the Brazilian context in recent years has the program as one of the causes. To the proposal study investigates the influence of Bolsa Familia on state levels of education and income as well as on the vote received by the elected candidate for president. Between 2000 and 2014 were analyzed in the Brazilian states the municipal human development index (IDHM), the annual volume of cash transfers to poor families and the proportion of votes for the presidential candidate elected. The data show that although the state indexes of education and income have increased in the past decade, their correlation with the annual value of the Bolsa Familia is negative and weak. Indeed, twelve states remained with low education levels, despite the increase in transfers. It is inferred that the Bolsa Familia does not contribute to the empowerment of poor Brazilians through education to the same extent that transfers income, collaborating with clientelism (Piattoni, 2001). Even without attacking the social precariousness and poverty in proportion to the volume of transfers, the Bolsa Familia stimulates, especially in poorer states, the uptake of votes for the presidential candidate of the party that implemented it. The vote does not happen in a sociocultural vacuum and the hypothesis is that families have fear of losing the benefit if the political party that created it leave the power. Incomplete post crisis paradigm shifts in the EU? New tactics for transnational equality actors BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1407 Alison E. WOODWARD (Institute for European Studies, Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | alison.woodward@vub.ac.be While the financial and austerity crises can be argued to have led to a rightward paradigm shift in governmental budgets and policies in many places in Europe, the argument that it also led to new paradigms for civil society actors is still open. Although research in 2013 with Brussels based transnational social policy platform organisations indicated that organisations were regrouping and retrenching to adjust to the new policy landscape, the results were inconclusive. Follow up interviews with these actors carried out in early 2015 explore the extent to which the new European Commission, new conventions for funding, and the continuing climate of austerity have led to lasting changes in the approaches and targets of European transnational interest organisations in the field of equality including gender, sexual orientation, disability, race, religion and age. To what extent have the continuing economic constraints led to changed approaches to the European institutions? To what extent are organisations consciously shifting their discourse in response to the neo-liberal logics that seem to be dominating European civic dialogue? Do some equality issues fare better than others in making adjustments? Inequalities of Political Protest: Resources and their Influence on Political Strategies Hanna-Mari HUSU (The University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | hanna-mari.husu@jyu.fi My presentation focuses on inequalities of political protest. Research on political action and social movements do not pay sufficient attention to the question of how the access to certain forms of political protest is itself unequally distributed among different groups. In recent years, the emergence of the populist right in Western Europe has drawn attention to controversial features of political action in which certain groups' ways of doing politics are seen to be undesirable and deviant. I examine how social positions of actors, resources and class-specific ways of experiencing and acting play a role in political and social protest. I explore whether the lack of resources such as the low level of education and marginalization has come to restrict the ways of doing politics so that certain strategies can be understood to be arising from the necessities of the everyday environment of actors. I suggest that unequally distributed resources manifest itself in protest action by providing possibilities or by setting limitations and restrictions for less resourced groups. I argue that the resourceand position-based cognitive and emotional dispositions are likely to appear as a sense of limitation, feelings of discomfort , inferiority and apathy, for example, guiding actors to choose those (political) strategies over others that tend to reduce cognitive and emotional dissonance. These processes have a tendency to limit the scope of possible forms of political action leading to strategies that are characterized by the distance of middle-class ways of doing politics and the likelihood of attracting negative attention. RN32S11 With or without EU: Democratic Institutions and Civic Agency in Turkey and Western Balkans Party Regulation in Turkey: A Comparison with Modern Europe Pelin AYAN MUSIL (Anglo-American Univesitry, Czech Republic) | pelin.ayan@aauni.edu Ingrid van Biezen's research on "Party Law in Modern Europe" has vastly contributed to the literature on state-party relations. Yet, Turkish party regulations were originally not included in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1408 Biezen's database of party laws even though Turkey can be considered as one of the discontinuous democracies in the region. This study codes the Turkish party law using the same methods as van Biezen and shows that the level of regulation over party organisation and activity is close to Eastern European countries as well as to Germany and Italy: Just like the communist parties in Eastern Europe as well as the neo-fascist parties in Germany and Italy, pro-Islamic and Kurdish parties in Turkey have been perceived as threats to the constitutional order. On the other hand, the inclusion of Turkey to the universe of cases has an additional asset: It shows that the level of state control over parties is not limited with the content of laws, but also with their interpretation at the judicial level. Despite the similar content in their laws, the degree of state control over party organisations is much higher in Turkey than in Eastern Europe, Germany and Italy, as the higher frequency of party closures shows. The role of the political parties in emphasizing the differences between the Christian and the Islamic community as a factor of disintegration of societies of the western Balkans Duska MATEVSKA (SEEUniversity, Tetovo, Macedonia, Former Yugoslav Republic of) | d.matevska@seeu.edu.mk Zoran MATEVSKI (SEEUniversity, Tetovo, Macedonia, Former Yugoslav Republic of) | matev@mt.net.mk After the fall of communism and the rise of pluralism in the field of politics, religiously oriented parties arise in the Western Balkans which can be divided in two major groups: parties with a name which demonstrates a connection to a certain religion and parties the name of which cannot be directly connected to a certain religion, but through their programs or activities in the field, they demonstrate that the realization of the religious objectives is a highly important part of their ideology and practice. In this paper, the emphasis shall be placed on studying the programs and the activities of the political parties in the Western Balkans, especially due to the fact that the political parties which dominate within this geographic region accept the members of a certain ethnic, i.e. religious group, and consequently, their practice and ideology are directed towards the realization of the interests of such groups. In this context, this paper will attempt to provide answers to several key questions. To what extent does this exclusiveness of the political parties influence the emphasizing of the religious and cultural differences and the deepening of the gap among the various ethnic and religious groups living in the same society? Do such actions increase ethnic tensions and encourage religious fundamentalism? (especially due to the fact that in the Western Balkan societies the link between religion and nation is especially strong) Democracy in Turkey Without the EU Anchor: 2014 Local Elections in Turkey Cenk AYGUL (Atilim University, Turkey) | cenkaygul@hotmail.com This paper will examine the effects of the stagnation in the Turkish-EU relations with reference to the 30 March 2014 local elections in Turkey. Turkey's EU candidacy which was initiated by the Helsinki Summit in 1999 seemed to bear fruit when the accession negotiations started in 2005. Nevertheless, as soon as the negotiations started, the stalemate in the EU-Turkish relations became visible. The paper will first discuss the piece of literature that examines the rising authoritarian tendencies in Turkey, as seen in the amendments made at various institutions such as High Council of Judges and Public Prosecutors and Higher Education Board. The ruling Justice and Development Party in Turkey seems to be committed to installing BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1409 a presidential system in Turkey, and to continue to ignore significant opposition voices arising from the society as seen in the Gezi Park events in May-June 2013. Then the paper will examine the 2014 local elections in Turkey and the law no 6360, which was legislated by the ruling party fifteen months before the elections. The law created fourteen new metropolitan municipalities and greatly expanded fourteen of the already existing ones in Turkey. By way of analyzing how the new law altered the elections results, it will be argued that the target of the law was to lower the weight of the urban electorate, which traditionally tend not to vote for the ruling party. Citizenship, State, Trust and Confidence in Turkey: E-Government and the Changing Patterns of Citizen-State Relations Ali Erdem AKGÜL (Adnan Menderes University, Aydin, Turkey) | alierdemakgul@gmail.com Kayhan DELIBAS (Adnan Menderes University, Aydin, Turkey) | kayhandl@hotmail.com The transforming power of new technology, especially in regard with the Information Technology, all become visible in recent years. These changes were inescapable followed by the states and they had to redefine their positions against their citizens. In Turkey too, the advancement of e-government has come to replace the traditional governmental practices. However the wider impact of these changes has not been thoroughly studied with a sociological perspective. It is fair to argue that the bulk of the existing, current literature on the development of e-government has explored it from a supply-side perspective leaving the citizens' perceptions unexplored. Consequently, this study designed to examine relatively unexplored citizens' perceptions, daily interaction, trust issues and changing nature of state-citizen relationship with the e-government applications in Turkey. One of the key question that this paper is seek to answer is that how e-government practices effecting the citizens perceptions of the state authority, trust and confidence? The paper will draw on quantitative questionnaire (N 650) and in depth interviews (N 50) carried out with civil service workers in Aydin, (South West Turkey). RN32S12 The Populist Radical Right in Europe: Theoretical Concepts Banal Legitimacy: Bridging Nationalism Studies and Organisational Institutionalism Anders Ravn SØRENSEN (Copenhagen Business School, Denmark) | ars.mpp@cbs.dk Benedikte BRINCKER (Copenhagen Business School, Denmark) | beb.dbp@cbs.dk With the publication of Michael Billig's Banal Nationalism in 1995 scholars of nationalism turned attention to the ways in which everyday symbols and practices reinforce nations. However, symbols and practices, which are at the heart of Billig's study, not only delineate national communities. Symbols and practices also serve to legitimate actors and organizations. Despite the common interest in how social organization and cultural practices become normalized and taken-for-granted, ideas from nationalism studies and organizational institutionalism are very seldom combined. In this paper we propose a theoretical bridge between organizational institutionalism and the concept of banal nationalism in order to conceptualize the mutually configuring relationship between everyday banal nationalism and organizations' claims to legitimacy. In so doing, we advance an approach that conceptualizes the nation as an BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1410 institutional logic. To illustrate this relationship between identity construction and legitimacy seeking we use the British Royal Warrant system as a short exemplary case study. POPRRCEE: Populism/s East and West: A Theoretical Examination of the Rise of Populism in Europe Emilia ZANKINA (American University in Bulgaria, Bulgaria) | ezankina@aubg.edu Boris GUROV (Bulgarian Academy of Sciences, Bulgaria) | BorisGurov@gmail.com This paper offers a new theoretical approach to populism that allows for more suitable comparisons between populism/s in the West and in CEE and between radical-right and other types of populist parties. It argues that populism is a political strategy to reduce the transaction costs of politics by increasing the use of informal political institutions, which have an association with "direct" and "immediate" action, and decreasing the use of formal political institutions, which have connotations of slow or non-action. This "transaction-cost framework" has several advantages: 1) it takes into account informal institutions (including the media and social media mobilization, quasi-political entities and actors with stakes in political outcomes, etc.), 2) it allows for better understanding of voter behavior and voter support for populist parties (unlike studies that focus primarily on populist leaders and parties), and 3) provides a dynamics-based component which helps understand the rise and evolution of populist parties and changes in their voter support, further linking them to changes in the political and economic context. Moreover, highlighting the strategic aspect of populist political behavior, this approach allows for examining the effects of populism on institutions (the transaction cost framework constituting the core of institutional economics), business and the functioning of democracy. This paper is designed to be a theoretical foundation on which an empirical project will be built. The Alternative for Germany: 'Soft' Eurosceptic Professorenpartei or radical right Robert GRIMM (Manchester Metropolitan University, United Kingdom) | r.grimm@mmu.ac.uk The Alternative für Deutschland (Alternative for Germany, AfD) is Germany's first Eurosceptic party to attract substantial electoral support in local, national and European elections. During the local election campaigns in 2014 in the Eastern German states Brandenburg, Thuringia but particularly in Saxony, the AfD extended its electoral offer to broader communitarian, nativist themes reminiscent of xenophobic PRRP ideology. AfD Saxony drew on popular fears about uncontrolled migration, European 'welfare tourism', bogus and criminal asylum seekers and trans-border crime, dual citizenship and demanded public referenda to decide on the building of mosques and minarets. Perhaps most indicative of the AfD's increasing right turn is its positive evaluation of the Patriotic Europeans Against the Islamisation of the West movement (PEGIDA). PEGIDA is a radical right xenophobic social movement that gathered popular support particularly in the East German city Dresden in late 2014 / early 2015. The article firstly presents a brief summary of the AfD's European politics. It then traces the party's ideological roots back to ordoliberal critiques of the Maastricht Treaty and argues that there has been a deep scepticism towards European integration among Germany's conservative elites well before the introduction of the Euro. The sudden surge in German Euroscepticism has to be understood within the context of broader cultural changes and a lack of political choice. An unprecedented moral panic about European bailouts and the ECB's monetary policy created a sense of emergency that paved the way for the AfD's success. Finally the article argues that the AfD has increasingly moving away from its core critique of the Euro and is becoming a populist radical right party. Populist Radical Right Parties in Europe: Similarities and Differences BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1411 Dietmar LOCH (University of Lille, France) | dietmar.loch@univ-lille1.fr This proposition wants to contribute to the comparative dimension of the panel topic. How can we analyse, first, the relations between the social and cultural change in European societies (impact of modernisation, cultural differentiation, immigration, recent economic crisis, etc.) and the success of populist radical right parties since the 1980s, in order to find their similarities? We use cleavage theory to link the electoral success to these structural changes of European societies, which are embedded in the process of globalization. Cleavage-related protectionist positions of the populist radical right parties towards globalization allow examining their economic ("modernization losers") and cultural (ethnic competition, cultural differences) similarities. Furthermore, they can show that even when during the economic and financial crisis the radical right has criticized global capitalism its dominant characteristics continue to be linked particularly to the cultural (national identity) and also to the political sphere (national sovereignty, populist democracy). Second, these similarities, which we can observe all over Europe, are accompanied by regional and national differences existing in the electoral success of these parties and its explanations. Beyond the different degrees of globalization, these differences can be explained by the persistence of national political cultures and by political opportunity structures. The comparison of selected cases (France, Austria, Germany, Hungary, et al.) will demonstrate these similarities and differences. The aim of this contribution is to bring empirical evidence in this comparative framing. Analyzing Populism with Figurational Sociology Erik JENTGES (University of Zurich, Switzerland) | jentges@gmail.com Populism is not a new phenomenon. Populist dynamics, and issues related to it like charismatic leadership in political and social movements, have already been approached by Norbert Elias in the 1960s. His political sociology is outlined and then brought into correspondence with today's highly mediatized populist movements on the left and the right. The argument is that these fringe movements gain influence at the expense of established parties, creating uncertainty within the public and a sense of crisis, thereby opening up windows of opportunity for charismatic leadership. Populist dynamics can be plausibly approached as processes of social advancement of outsiders and hence as variants of an established outsider figuration (Elias & Scotson 1965). The paper re-addresses Elias's theoretical model to integrate media dynamics that influence populist movements in several aspects. RN32S13 The Populist Radical Right in Western Europe: Case Studies I Populist parties between protest, institutions and interest groups. The case of the Ticino League Carlo RUZZA (University of Trento, Italy) | carlo.ruzza@unitn.it Oscar MAZZOLENI (University of Lausanne, Switzerland) | oscar.mazzoleni@unil.ch In recent years, there has been an expansion of forms of political participation in several Western democracies. For instance, voting behaviour has been supplemented by an expansion and diffusion of forms of political protest, the widening and institutionalization of political deliberation in an expanding set of fora ranging from local and regional levels to supranational contexts. Political formations have been often supported by likeminded civil society groups and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1412 have established durable alliances with a wide range of interest groups. This de-centering of politics has seldom been documented for the family of populist and nationalist formations. Although some initial research has showed their entrenchment in a complex system of political exchanges with citizens and business interest groups, only limited empirical evidence of this system has been provided until now. The aim of this presentation is to show the role of political exchanges and illustrate how they occur across different fields, notably between a protest stance, institutional integration within political and state institutions, and entrenchment in interest groups. This perspective allows us to explain patterns of duration of populist parties in relation to the role of 'charismatic' leadership and transitions after the disappearance of such leadership. The Paradox of Conservative Protest: Understanding Germany's New Right-WingPopulist Movements Jasmin SIRI (LMU Munich, Germany) | j.siri@lmu.de Referring to recent case studies on the new German Party "Alternative für Deutschland" (AfD) (Berbuir et al. 2015) and anti-islam movement "Pegida" (Siri 2015) I would like to discuss the paradoxical situation of conservative protest in a modern European society. Since its foundation in February 2013, the character and the electoral success of the AfD are controversially discussed in German public. The even newer anti-islam movement "Pegida" which was founded in winter 2014, unites conservatives, right-wing populists and right-wing extremists under the flag of "protecting the occident". What do these movements and organizations have in common? How do they relate to populist movements in other European societies? And how do they influence public discourse in a civil society that is based on openness and tolerance? At first, I would like to present the results of the empirical studies, focusing on the creative moments in the movement's communication strategies. 'New' conservatives like AfD or "Pegida" are inspired by evangelical christians as well as leftist movements and ideas of guerilla organizing. They use creative forms of political communications that transcend the habits of old conservatism. For example, they hate the established press („Lügenpresse") but work hard on a creative media strategy. Or they call for a strong nation, but yet organize supranationally, etc. In a second part of the presentation I would like to discuss these paradox findings leaning to a sociological perspective of party ideology (Mannheim 1973). Whereas some interpret the newcomers as some kind of 'missing link' between the extreme right and established conservatism, some aspects strengthen the consideration, that they may even more transcend old narratives of the political like the seperation of "right" and "left". The new movements/organizations can then be described as symptom of a crisis of what Mannheim called "old conservatism". Winners versus Losers of Globalization. Evidence of a new cleavage in Belgian politics? Ronan VAN ROSSEM (Universiteit Gent, Belgium) | ronan.vanrossem@ugent.be Henk ROOSE (Universiteit Gent, Belgium) | henk.roose@ugent.be Many authors link globalization to the decline of traditional cleavages in Western societies and to the emergence of a new cleavage that opposes winners and losers of the globalization process which lead to the success of extreme right and populist parties. Globalization has opened national borders, facilitated de-localisation of economic activities, fostered migration and extended the political influence of the EU on its member states. This paper examines and challenges the existence of such a cleavage among the Belgian population. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1413 Using the Belgian sample of the European Social Survey (round 6, 2012), we identify two axes of political conflict in Belgium and relate these axes to people's position with regard to the globalization process, i.e. whether one is a winner or a loser and in what way. The first axis mainly captures trust in and satisfaction with the functioning of political institutions in combination with one's attitudes towards migration, while the second dimension represents attitudes towards government's redistributive role and towards democracy. The relationships of these ideological axes with various indicators of statuses related to the globalization process prove overall relatively weak and inconsistent. Moreover, we do not find a strong relationship between these attitudinal axes and party preference. The results do not support the notion of a new globalization-related cleavage. Globalization generates various issues but both winners and losers are very heterogeneous groups, which are internally divided and have different, sometimes conflicting interests, making it unlikely for them to organize around a single conflict dimension. RN32S14 The Populist Radical Right in Western Europe: Case Studies II Populist performing of intersectional differences: A comparative study on the representations of 'us' and 'other' in Finland and Sweden Tuuli LÄHDESMÄKI (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | tuuli.lahdesmaki@jyu.fi Ov Cristian NOROCEL (University of Helsinki, Finland) | cristian.norocel@helsinki.fi Tuija SARESMA (University of Jyväskylä, Finland) | tuija.saresma@jyu.fi Finland and Sweden share the ideal of a Nordic welfare state whereby gender equality is a central tenet of the system. In both countries, a new kind of parties promoting populist or even radical right views has gained prominence in the last elections. While there are similarities in the agendas of the Finns Party and the Sweden Democrats, the parties differ with regard to their political histories and agendas, and modes of expressing discriminatory or even racist views. While ethnicity and racialization are broadly discussed in the research on populism, gender and sexuality often remain under-researched, although in populist reasoning, views on nation, ethnicity and migration, social class, culture and language, gender and sexuality are interdependent in complex ways. In this comparative study, we examine how the distinction between 'us' and 'others' is articulated in terms of gender, class, ethnicity and race in the party newspapers: Perussuomalainen (Finland) and SD-Kuriren (Sweden). More specifically, we analyse how the meanings of various identity categories are performed intersectionally, whereby intersectionality refers to the interrelations of hierarchically organized and constantly negotiated social categories and subject positions that are performed in order to construct the 'us' and 'others' distinctions. The aim is to compare the representations of gender and other intersecting categories of power in the discourse of the Finnish and Swedish populist parties, and to find out how the cases differ, considering the two slightly dissimilar societal and cultural discussion climates. Nordic Populism changes over time and space. A comparative and retrospective analysis of populist parties in the Nordic countries from 1965-2015 Bjorn FRYKLUND (Malmo University, Sweden) | bjorn.fryklund@mah.se The objective of this paper is to improve the understanding of the development of populism within the Nordic countries as part of the European context. The point of departure is a Nordic BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1414 comparative perspective combined with a retrospective analysis of the Nordic populist parties of yesterday and today. The history of Nordic populism can be described as a process, where different types of populism have been present at different periods of time. In the early 1970s the focus was on taxation issues in combination with populist appeals of political discontent. From the beginning of the 1980s up to today, populist appeals have evolved around aspects connected to concerns about immigration. Popular dissatisfaction can also vary in content over time and space, regardless of whether it is based on "too high taxes and increasing bureaucracy and the public sector" (=the tax issue) or "too high refugeeand asylum immigration" (=refugeeand immigration issues), although a common denominator is that popular discontent is channelled via a single dominating (hegemonic) political issue (=organising principle) that whips up criticism in other political and social areas. The aim of the paper is therefore to interpret the development of populism in the Nordic countries. Here the development in Sweden is of interest, especially as a successful populist party only appeared on the Swedish political scene at the beginning of the 21st century. Understanding the development in Sweden could therefore be a key to identifying central aspects that either promote or block populism. This could, in turn, be essential for a more general understanding of populism as a political phenomenon in the political discourse of today. Neoconservatism and the Populist Radical Right in the Netherlands Merijn OUDENAMPSEN (Tilburg University, Netherlands, The) | merijn.oudenampsen@gmail.com The last decade saw the rapid emergence of the Populist Radical Right in the Netherlands, leading to a significant break in Dutch political culture. The nature of this break remains contested. Some argue it should be seen as a conservative restoration, an attempt to turn back time; others stress the progressive nature of the revolt, depicted as an attempt to bolster Dutch progressive values with respect to conservative Muslim immigrants. In this case study, an alternative interpretation is offered: analyzing the texts of prominent figures such as Pim Fortuyn and Geert Wilders, I argue that the Populist Radical Right has developed a new, mutated form of conservatism in the Netherlands. It has done so firstly by borrowing and adapting ideas from American neoconservatism and secondly by absorbing in its programme some of the most important progressive attainments emanating from the Dutch sixties and seventies. This 'progressive conservatism' can be reduced to two elements: 1) a paradoxical incorporation of a select set of progressive values – mainly women's rights, gay rights, secularism and individualism – which are subsequently culturalised and historicised as Dutch values that need to be protected from the immigrant threat; 2) a concerted conservative attack on the progressive consensus on a range of other terrains, such as environmental policy, internationalism, cultural policy, the economy, labour relations and the work ethic, development aid, terrorism, crime, immigration and social policy. RN32S15 The Populist Radical Right in Central and Eastern Europe: Case Studies III Between Sarajevo and Belgrade. Bosniak nationalism in Sandžak after 2000. Tomasz RAWSKI (University of Warsaw, Poland) | t.rawski@is.uw.edu.pl The paper concerns the political dynamics of Bosniak nationalism in Serbian part of Sandžak, the historical region in the border between Serbia and Montenegro inhabited mostly by people BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1415 of Muslim faith, who today consider themselves members of one of the constitutive nations of Bosnia and Herzegovina, namely – the Bosniaks. From an empirical point of view, the paper identifies and exposes the dynamics of power (20002013) between two main factions of Bosniak-minority political and religious elites: Sarajevooriented 'defenders' of the Bosniak nation (organized mostly around Party of Democratic Action of Sandžak and the Islamic Community in Serbia) and Belgrade-oriented Bosniak 'cooperationists' (organized around Democratic Party of Sandžak and the Islamic Community of Serbia). Following the evolution of this fundamental tension, the paper points at the distinct rise of Sarajevo-oriented Bosniak-minority nationalism actively backed by intellectual circles from Bosnia and Herzegovina after 2008. From a theoretical point of view, the paper is an attempt to overcome methodological nationalism – a widely-shared research approach reducing the analytical focus to processes occurring within nation-state boundaries – by focusing on Bosniak-minority nationalism that evolves in an inseparable relation to two local centres of state-power: Belgrade and Sarajevo. Thus, the paper contributes to a better understanding of how the supra-state political interrelationships can influence and shape contemporary nationalisms. „I am one of you" – self-presentation of Tomio Okamura and Dawn of Direct Democracy, nationalist populist party in the Czech Republic Kateřina KŇAPOVÁ (Faculty of Philosophy and Art, Charles University in Prague, Czech Republic) | knapova.katerina@gmail.com Dawn of Direct Democracy of Tomio Okamura was established as one of the various reactions on austerity policies of the Czech right-wing government at the beginning of 2013. Its main figure is businessman in tourism of Czech-Japanese-Korean origin Tomio Okamura. Party itself is of quite unusual structure having only 8 members but lot of supporters and being present in the Czech parliament right now after 2013 early election. Author of this contribution would like to examine how Tomio Okamura presents himself in media, on social media and also through his ideas about ideal governance caught in his books. Main focus will be on construction of basic political identities (people versus elite) in his communication and also on his construction of the politics and democracy. Analysis of these constructions will be using Laclau's notion of populism and political identities. Populist Perceptions of Representation: Case Study of Lithuania Jogile ULINSKAITE (Vilnius University, Lithuania) | jogile.ulinskaite@tspmi.vu.lt Although Lithuanian society is characterized by low levels of trust, civic and political engagement, the mobilization of public intellectuals and advocacy organizations is becoming more apparent since 2011. The anti-establishment activists claim to address malfunctioning of representative democracy: they demand for wider inclusion into decision-making process and develop alternatives to political parties. On one hand, the movement developed into the citizens initiated referendum in Lithuania (only the second successful citizens' initiated referendum since independence) with a goal to make referendum into a more accessible citizens' participation tool. On the other hand, the activists create alternatives to political parties such as populist movements and non-party political organizations to mobilize the electorate. The populist activists do not reject political representation as such; however, they claim for changes in political representation and in the model of representative democracy. In order to be able to assess the significance of populism for representative democracy the perceptions of representation should be studied first. The case study on the populist activism for changes in the model of representative democracy in Lithuania has been conducted. The analysis consists of media content analysis, participant observation and in-depth interviews with the activists. The BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1416 qualitative research is aimed to answer the following questions: how political representation is understood by the activists and what these perceptions imply to representative democracy. Symbolic Roots of Populism. Exploring the Romanian Case (POPRRCEE) Andrei ŢĂRANU (National School of Political Sciencs and Public Administration, Romania) | ataranu@gmail.com Valentin Quintus NICOLESCU ("Nicolae Titulescu" University, Romania) | valentin_nico@outlook.com The vast majority of the literature on populism describes this political phenomenon as one which is very difficult to explain and to analyze due to its discursive versatility and behavioral chameleonism. Populism covers more political and social realities than one single term would normally concentrate from a semantic point of view. This is why many analysts of this phenomenon, such as Guy Hermet (2007) or Gianfranco Pasquino (2008) propose the use of the plural populisms instead of the singular populism, which would permit the formulation of a clearer definition of this ubiquitous phenomenon. On the other hand, in view of the new dynamics of populism in the period preceding the debut of the 2008 economic crisis, some authors (Mudde, 2004:541; Touraine, 2007:38) have defined the phenomenon as a system of "post industrial" parties and thus, "post-classial". Others (Taguieff, 2002; Knight, 1998; Viguera, 1993), trying to the give an interpretative unity to a process which is hard to classify, have defined populism as a certain style of making politics varying in discourse from one society to another, but similar through its intimate structures of behavior and ideas. Our paper focuses on the Romanian case, particularly aiming at identifying the specific populist discursive patterns emerging in the social media. The first step of our research consists in framing the dimensions and actors of the populist discourse, and secondly, to identify the specific forms they take in the virtual environment. RN32S16 United in Anti-Europeanism: 'Old' and 'New' Europeans between Nationalism and Populism Sexual Nationalism: „I Love Lithuania" (POPRRCEE) Nida VASILIAUSKAITĖ (Vilnius Gediminas Technical University, Lithuania) | nida.vasiliauskaite@vgtu.lt In 2011, a maor Lithuanian commercial television channel LNK TV produced and broadcasted a notorious reality show, named "I Love Lithuania". Unlike similar local entertainment projects, this one was based on a particular political vision and had a strong political message behind. Moreover, it aimed at social engineering, providing some models of "being exemplary Lithuanian", "good and normal citizen", with the intend to change people's minds inspiring them to feel national unity and pride, and to "revolt" against the obscure Enemy. The article deals with the political message of the show, reconstructing it from different subtexts and surrounding circumstances, and puts it as a kind of aggressive militant ethnocentric nationalism, potentially directed against the "West", i.e. against Lithuania's membership ("subjection to") in the ES, going back to pop-romanticism of the 19th century. The show, however, has one more, "unofficial", but nonetheless developed topic – namely, "love" in a plain sense of (heterosexual) "romance", articulated in sexist, hetero-normative terms. The article analyses this kind of "love" as well, asking what are its functions in the show, what does it mean on political level, and claiming that nationalist "love", as the only way to relate BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1417 oneself politically to the state in this "order of things", reveals the same sexist presuppositions: the two regimes are interdependent, they confirm and maintain each other. POPRRCEE Multi-faceted populism in attack (the case-study of ATAKA) Yannis SYGKELOS (DEI College, Greece) | yannissygkelos@hotmail.com During the last decade, Europe witnessed a resurgence of far-right populist political parties and groupings, media and blogs. This paper explores the core populist discourses and discursive strategies of the Bulgarian ultra-right political party of ATAKA related to nationalism, euroscepticism, anti-elitism and religion. It relies on the official website of the party, its official newspaper, and the discourse of politicians and journalists affiliated to ATAKA. My survey focuses on the aftermath of Bulgaria's accession to the EU (2007-2008), a period distinct of euphoria and seemingly unpropitious to the success of far-right discourses. In the elections of 2007 and 2009, ATAKA gained from 9.4% to 14% of the vote. Its core slogan "to take our Bulgaria back for the Bulgarians" suggests that for some reasons Bulgarians were devoid of their homeland. It rather implies a call for a national liberation movement against those who plundered and ruined Bulgaria; against those who had committed genocide against the Bulgarian people; against separatists and those who impose aggressive forms of Islam by coercion and deception; against impoverishment, misery, and corruption. ATAKA combats the so-called Bulgarophobic treacherous ruling establishment. Not only does ATAKA conceive of itself as the guardian of the Orthodox religion but also as the spearhead in the battle against the Islamisation and Turkification of the country and Europe. ATAKA fiercely criticised the EU as a globalised, elitist, highly bureaucratised institution that has deprived Bulgaria of its national sovereignty. From Cleavages to Fields: Towards a Broader Understanding of Political Conflicts in Central-Eastern Europe Ondrej CISAR (Charles University in Prague, Institute of Sociology Czech Academy of Sciences) | ondrej.cisar@soc.cas.cz Katerina VRABLIKOVA (University of Mannheim, Institute of Sociology Czech Academy of Sciences) | kvrablik@mail.uni-mannheim.de Studies of political conflict have traditionally been focused on party competition supposedly expressing clashing interests of conflicting groups. This paper intends to broaden the concept of political conflict by incorporating also a non-electoral (protest) field. Although often overlooked, in addition to differences in the pattern of party competition, there is a large cross-national variation in issues expressed through extra-institutional contention. For instance, while 52 percent of protest events in Poland in the last 20 years were related to economic issues, the Czech Republic displays only 5 percent of such protest together with a generally much more diversified portfolio of issues. Our working hypothesis is that the structure of party competition determines what issues are articulated in the protest field. If the party field's main conflict line is economic left-right, extra-institutional collective action driven by economic issues is crowded out. If social-cultural dimension (social conservatism vs. liberalism) mostly defines the party field, economic issues are more represented in the protest field. For our analysis we use four similar countries that differ in the structure of their party field: the Czech Republic and Slovakia (dominated by economic left-right) vs. Hungary and Poland (dominated by social-cultural cleavage). To examine the issue composition of protest we use data on all protest events in the four countries between 1990 and 2010 reported by the national news agencies. The Most Populist 90's Remix BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1418 Valida REPOVAC NIKSIC (Faculty of Political Sciences, University of Sarajevo, Bosnia and Herzegovina) | valida.repovac@gmail.com After a decade long unprecedented trial, in December 2014, the Hague Tribunal temporary released Vojislav Seselj, head of the Serbian Radical Party for a sake of his terminal illness. Being the most notorious and allegedly the most radical right-wing leader and ideologist in the entire present-day Europe, he came back to Belgrade and immediately engaged in politics. His release and subsequent statements caught media attention and sparked various political and diplomatic reactions in the Western Balkans countries. Freshly elected Croatian right-wing candidate Kolinda Grabar Kitarovic considers the whole case almost an international scandal and certainly a diplomatic priority for she, in her first official address as the new president in January, 2015, demanded United Nations to intervene in taking Seselj back to prison, where he truly belongs. Suddenly, the same radical right-wing discourse that flamed and marked the beginning of the 1990s was back in the mainstream media. In my paper (case study) I will report and analyze this trend as well as how and to what extent the renewed radical populist aspirations affected everyday life of the society in Bosnia and Herzegovina. Rising of Extremist Parties in Europe as Function of Drag Effect of the Social Habitus of a Great Number of Europeans Behrouz ALIKHANI (Westfälische Wilhelms Universität Münster, Germany) | behrouz.alikhani@uni-muenster.de Europe experienced especially from 2014 an obvious swing to the extreme right and left wings parties. Such parties are commissioned by their electorates to reduce the power of European Union or even to eliminate this institution. How could such political behaviour be explained? The European Union has been suffering from public illegitimacy from the beginning. The creation of this institution is the best example of 'non-simultaneity of developments' (Ernst Bloch) at different functional, institutional and habitual levels. Although different individuals and groups of people in different European societies may vary in the manner and the degree of their identification with this new 'unit of survival' (Norbert Elias), it seems that the national and regional survival units still continue to enjoy the deepest emotional anchor in the majority of Europeans. The crisis of this institution, mainly perceived as a creation of elites within a relatively short period of time, is not only an economical but also an identity crisis. Out of this non-simultaneity of developments can be explained, among other things, why this institution is perceived by many Europeans as something alien, outside the scope of their identification. In this presentation, based on the example of European Union, I would like to demonstrate the connections between developments on these three dimensions of democratisation and dedemocratisation, which could take place at the same time with different paces. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1419 RN33 Women's and Gender Studies RN33P01 Poster Session „Liberated Household": Dealing with Second Shift in Post-War Czechoslovakia by Women's Organizations Marie LÁNÍKOVÁ (Faculty of Social Studies, Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | 383296@mail.muni.cz Adéla SOURALOVÁ (Faculty of Social Studies, Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | asouralo@fss.muni.cz In the proposed paper we explore the emergence of the second shift in post-war Czechoslovakia (1945-1948). In this period, the Czechoslovak society had to deal with a lack of work force caused specially by the Second World War and the expulsion of German inhabitants. This new situation led to the mobilisation of workforce which didn't include women but they were encouraged to take up paid jobs. Suddenly, the women found themselves in the double position of being a mother and wife (responsible for the care and domestic work at home) and being a worker. The women's organization came with a quite progressive solution- to delegate the domestic work to another woman. To institutionalize the supply of domestic work and to ensure its qualification and professionalism, the women's organization called for the collectivization of domestic service and promoted the formation of "Liberated Household". Drawing upon the analysis of the journals published by the women's organization between 1945-1948, we look into how the institution of Liberated Household was represented and what discourse was created around the delegation of domestic work. We put this discourse in the particular social, historical and political context and reveal quite progressive rhetoric around the domestic work and its recognition. Young Children's Gender Socialization in Modern Urban China Xuan FAN (China Women's University, China, People's Republic of) | Fan_xuan1985@163.com The Family Planning policy practiced in modern China from 1980s, known as one-child policy as well, has profoundly changed the structure of the population and the relationship in family, on which scholars did countable researches. However, there is less research on other aspects influenced by the policy and gender socialization, which is a necessity for individuals to establish their gender identity and acquire the gender norm, is one of them. Thus, it can be a significant and interest question for scholars in gender study that how young children's gender socialization in urban China operates under both influences of traditional gender culture and the family planning policy. The purpose of this study is to describe the progress and dynamics of children's gender socialization in china in a comparative perspective. By interviewing children's parents and other relatives and participant observation in parks and kindergartens where interactions of children happen, the author has these following findings: (1) Different social attitude to the genitals of boys and girls is a critical element for children to understand their gender, which resonates the Freudian Penis Envy theory. (2) Children are encouraged to involve into a gendered semi-kinship with other children when they interact, which contributes to the acquirement of the gender roles. (3) The routine in kindergarten is gendered-intended to discipline children's bodies and the teachers in kindergarten play a decisive role for children's gender socialization in many ways. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1420 Changes to gender regimes in state-socialist and post-socialist Czech society: Explanation of gendered re-familialist trend Hana HAŠKOVÁ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | hana.haskova@soc.cas.cz Hana MAŘÍKOVÁ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | hana.marikova@soc.cas.cz Marta VOHLÍDALOVÁ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | marta.vohlidalova@soc.cas.cz Studies on post-1989 welfare states in Central and Eastern Europe have emphasized the gendered re-familialist trend or the "remasculinisation" of post-socialist societies. Recent studies have shown that there are considerable differences in gender regimes across Central and Eastern Europe though, and that some of these differences existed already under the communist rule. Moreover, there are studies suggesting that there were indeed distinct periods of real socialism in the region not only in terms of political and economic situations but also in terms of gender relations. This paper takes the Czech Republic as a case study to show the interplay between ideologies, policies, important political actors, and gender inequalities in workcare practices. Inspired by the feminist institutionalist approach, the authors aim to explain mechanisms that significantly contributed to ingraining gendered re-familialist trend in the country long before the collapse of real socialism there, and that have strengthened or weakened the trend recently. Doing that, they contribute to the knowledge of changes to gender regimes in the region from gender blind continuous dual earner model, through gendered fulltime dual earner model with women s interrupted work career, to privatization of care and gendered and socially stratified pluralization of the life course. RN33S01 Gender Relations in Public and Private Spheres The Challenges that Women Face at Local Level Politics in Turkey Ahu SUMBAS YAVASO ĞLU (Hacettepe University, Turkey) | ahusumbas@yahoo.com Women face inequalities in all level of political relations starting from local through national and international level. Nevertheless, it is assumed that women can be stand more and easily at local level politics rather than national level due to its local, small-sized, face-to-face, lesspoliticized characters. As the primary school of democracy, it is also expected that women participate into politics more at local level. Actually, the number of women politicians at local level is always higher than the national level in all developed-democratic countries. However, Turkey's case is different than these cases. The number of women, as candidates or electedpoliticians, has been relatively less, around 0,1 %, than the national level since the women had gained the right of suffrage at 1930 in Turkey. It is agreed that there are various variables behind this fact such as symbolical role of women at national level and the influences of New Turkey's Republican Elite on the involvement of women into political life. However, this research argues that women may experience different social and political challenges at local level politics in compare to national politics due to its unique local character. For this reason, this research aimed to investigate the reasons why women are less willing to participate into local politics and what are the challenges they face in the local political process in Turkey. Thus, in the case of 2009 local elections in Turkey, this study aims to find out to what extent female mayors face challenges during their candidacy, in election process and after they are elected as a woman in local government. In that regard, this research tries to examine the challenges and obstacles of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1421 local politics that female mayors faced who were elected in 2009 local elections in Turkey by indepth interviews. Technologies of the self: understanding veiling as both a personal and a social process of self-realization Asli CIRAKMAN DEVECI (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | casli@metu.edu.tr This study is based on a research conducted among veiled women who are employed as sales representatives in retail sector in five big cities in Turkey. The main concern of this paper is to see how veiling or wearing the headscarf becomes an issue in terms of reconstruction of a selfimage. I aim to understand the practice of veiling in Turkey throughout the 2000s by engaging with Michel Foucault's concept of "technologies of the self". Foucault defines technologies of the self as a form of truth regime or rather telling the truth about ourselves. The question is what do veiled women think they are doing when they are veiling? In other words how do women reflect on or interpret their own veiling. The literature on veiling treats the act of veiling either as an act of submission of women to tradition and patriarchal relations or as an act of resistance against secularism, and western way of life. However, this research revealed that the veiled women do neither protest anything nor feel misguided or manipulated. My point is that the process of veiling can be understood as a technology of the self in the Foucauldian sense. Women revise and update their position in terms of respectability, freedom, autonomy, modernity and vis-à-vis existing relations of domination, gendered disciplines and discourses. Women in Uprooted Community Gendered Perspective of Transgenerational Cultural Transfer Aleksandra HERMAN (University of Warsaw) | olaherman@tlen.pl In my presentation I schedule to present main hypothesis and research goals, as well as first results of research in progress realized as part of the research grant of Polish National Science Center „Women in uprooted community. Agentic perspective in adversarially conditioned structure" [2013/11/D/HS6/04643]. The main scope of the project is the revealing of women's agency in conditions of uprooted communities, with reference to the case study of the Ukrainian community forcibly displaced by Polish communist authorities in 1947 during the operation "Vistula" from south-eastern Poland to so-called Recovered Territories, which became part of Poland subsequent to the 1945 Potsdam Conference. In my presentation I will focus on transgenerational transfer of Ukrainian culture and identity among women, which is in my opinion the main factor of maintenance of this ethnic and religious minority in Poland. Gendered perspective in my research was chosen in response to deficiency of such prospect in minority research in Poland, what leads us to believe that they captured "asexual", and in practice – merely the masculine perspective. Institutionalization of public gender relations in Central and Eastern Europe Paulina SEKUŁA (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | paulina.sekula@uj.edu.pl Enhancing gender equality in public life has become nowadays one of the central goals for many actors including international organizations, national governments and civil societies. It is motivated by the argument that „women's equal participation in decision-making is not only a demand for simple justice or democracy but can also be seen as a necessary condition for women's interest to be taken into account" (Beijing Platform for Action 1995). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1422 While institutionalization of public gender relations in Central and Eastern Europe (CEE) proceeded during the communist era, it became a neglected issue when the societies of the region entered the democratic transformation. The pressure from both civil society (including women's movements) and international organizations (including the UN and the EU) re-evoked public discussion on gender relations, however patterns and scope of re-institutionalization of public gender equality varied throughout the region. The aim of the paper is to re-construct the ways in which institutionalization of public gender relations in CEE has been taking place since the beginning of democratic transformation. What are the similarities and differences between the CEE countries in the advancement of public gender equality? Who are the actors taking part in this process and what are the strategies used by both its' proponents and opponents? To tackle these problems, a comparative study of four countries – Bulgaria, Hungary, Lithuania, and Poland – will be undertaken, including analyses of documentation of the reporting procedure to the UN Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women and debates on introducing quotas to electoral laws. On the way to gender equality negotiating gender relations in public and private spheres Ewa KRZAKLEWSKA (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | ekrzaklewska@gmail.com Marta WARAT (Jagiellonian University, Poland) Aleksandra MIGALSKA (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | olka.migalska@gmail.com The paper will discuss the results of the project "Gender equality and quality of life how gender equality can contribute to development in Europe. A study of Poland and Norway". Within the qualitative part of the project, 10 focus groups has been conducted within diverse groups and in diverse settings, both with men and women. The FGIs on one hand concentrate on exploring the definitions and meanings of the concept of gender equality, on the other hand they allow us to explore if the gender equality can function as a project and an individual aim in private or public sphere. We analyse when, how and why gender equality is born and become an idea to be implemented in one's life, as well as in public life and how it can transform gender and social power structures. Two terms are crucial for our analysis: "agency" meaning for us capacity for individualized choice and action, and "empowerment" which is a foundational process that enables women and men to construct their own agendas and form struggles for achieving fundamental and lasting transformation in gender and social power structures. Based on our research we will show in Polish context the trajectories of empowerment processes on three levels: personal, relational and collective. We will not only show women and but also men empowerment processes, addressing men as well as women as active makers of their own "gender future",redoing gender yet acting under constraints. RN33S02 Gender in Comparative Perspective Opt Out or Push out? Mothering and Identity of mothers in Taiwan and in USA Wen-hui Anna TANG (National Sun Yat-sen University, TAIWAN) | wenhuianna@gmail.com Adopted institutional ethnography perspective, I explores the identity construction and the accounts of middle-class Taiwanese mothers when they faced work-care conflict. I found that mothers identified their choice to opt out from labor market is a voluntary one, while I argued that it is a choice gap conditioned by mothering identity and structural constrains. These opt out mothers would practice intensive mothering to avoid traditional housewife stereotype and win "good mother" social image. They would also work part-time or as a volunteer which helps BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1423 establish positive self identity. My research include immigrant Taiwanese mothers in America into my research for comparisons. Aim to examine if those immigrants in USA have different self identity and mothering practice from those mothers who raised children in Taiwan. I would like to explain why and how the migration and social environment influenced mothers' identities, mothering and employment decisions for Taiwanese women in USA. "Timing of claims-making: differences and similarities among Southern European women" Constanza TOBIO SOLÉR (University of Madrid Carlos Tercero, Spain) | ctobio@polsoc.uc3m.es Rossana TRIFILETTI (University of Florence, Italy) | rtrifil@unifi.it Italy and Spain are usually perceived in the academic debate as very similar countries as concerns their welfare regimes, their labour market structure, their traditional heritage (especially their supposed familism), but also as concerns the practices of their political systems. And yet, important differences are to be seen in last decades in the two countries in female participation to official labour market, in the strength of feminist claims-making and in the recognition of gender equality objectives and of the soundness of women's and minorities' rights. All this seems to suggest that beyond any methodological nationalism divergent gender orders arose in the two countries, whose empirical proof could be also seen today in the different way women reacted to the economic crisis. The paper seeks to investigate some hints at a general explanation of such divergent paths, based on timing of the emergence of feminist movements and their access to public discourse, as well as on the possibility to obtain a sound support from social policies. The paper is intended as a case study investigating connections whose explaining power could be applied to other countries and to a general critique of what gender mainstreaming has become nowadays. Convergence of Gender Role Attitudes in East and West Germany? Torsten LIETZMANN (Institute for Employment Research Germany, Germany) | torsten.lietzmann@gmx.net Arne BETHMANN (University of Mannheim) | bethmann@uni-mannheim.de As a result of a different social, political and cultural framework in the two former German states family life, family formation, female employment and the corresponding attitudes do still differ between the two German regions (East and West). Despite a slow trend of convergence female employment and the proportion of small children in non-familial child care facilities are still higher in Eastern Germany and families are to a greater extent made up by single parents and unmarried couples. One possible explanation for this are differing attitudes towards gender roles, which are assumed to be more egalitarian in Eastern Germany. In our analysis we take a closer look at these differences in attitudes towards gender roles in the two German regions and between men and women. Since gender role attitudes are a latent construct, measurement equivalence of this construct between regions, genders and over time is a prerequisite for the understanding of trends in gender role attitudes and using them as explanatory factors for family behaviour. Using data from the German General Social Survey (ALLBUS) for 1992-2012 we test for measurement equivalence. We will show that it is possible (in a statistical sense) to compare scores on the latent gender attitude variable when using measurement models that adjust for partial inequivalence between East and West and between men and women. In the proposed paper we will apply this model to evaluate if there indeed is a convergence of gender role attitudes in Germany. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1424 The Divisions of Labour and Responsibilities in Business and Home among Women and Men Copreneurs in the Czech Republic and United States Nancy Carol JURIK (Justice & Social Inquiry, School of Social Transformation, Arizona State University) | nancy.jurik@asu.edu Alena KŘÍŽKOVÁ (Institute of Sociology, Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | alena.krizkova@soc.cas.cz Marie DLOUHÁ (Institute of Sociology, Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | marie.dlouha@soc.cas.cz Gray CAVENDER (Justice & Social Inquiry, School of Social Transformation, Arizona State University) | gray.cavender@asu.edu We compare divisions of labor and responsibilities in the business and family lives of copreneurs in the Czech Republic (CR) and United States (US). Copreneurs are romantic couples who own/operate small businesses together. Such businesses constitute a significant economic component of many nations' economies. Copreneurs provide a good point for unpacking the interplay among family life, work/business, and gender. We analyze interview narratives from 12 CR copreneur couples and 12 US copreneur couples; each partner was interviewed separately. We conceptualize gender and entrepreneurial identities as ongoing constructions that emerge in couple interactions and within the context of the interview and the larger culture. The US has a long history of entrepreneurship. In the CR, business ownership was prohibited between the 1950s and 1990, but it has a longer history of women's full, mandatory labor force participation. Czech narratives revealed that women provided leadership roles in establishing businesses but were often not defined as owner-managers. These narratives suggested that despite nontraditional divisions of labour in several businesses, there remains a tendency to describe responsibilities in gendered ways. Among US couples, we found more recognition of women's business leadership roles. Yet, both CR and US couples tended to adopt traditional gendered divisions of labor in the home. Stressing the need to incorporate both copreneurs' viewpoints into the research design, we find both complementary and contradictory views about the division of labor. We unpack the process whereby gender inequalities and the invisibility of women's home and business contributions may be reproduced. Harassment in the workplace: Portuguese and Norwegian situation in perspective Bernardo COELHO (CIEG/ISCSP/University of Lisbon, Portugal) | bernardosoarescoelho@gmail.com Anália Maria Cardoso TORRES (CIEG/ISCSP/University of Lisbon, Portugal) | atorres@iscsp.ulisboa.pt Dalia COSTA (CIEG/ISCSP/University of Lisbon, Portugal) | daliacosta@iscsp.ulisboa.pt Helena SANTANA (CIEG/ISCSP/University of Lisbon, Portugal) | hsantana@iscsp.ulisboa.pt The interest in harassment at the workplace has increased over the years, forcing to rethink sociologically gender and power relations among different social groups worldwide. This paper discuss findings from a research project ("Moral and Sexual Harassment in the workplace" financed by EEAGrants, 2014-2015) which has as main goals the diagnosis of moral and sexual harassment in the labour market in Portugal with a comparative approach to Norway's experience. The methodological design combines quantitative and qualitative approaches (1) a survey to find out prevalence, actors involved, methods of reporting incidents and reactions towards sexual and moral harassment in the workplace, replicating questions from a survey carried out in 1989; (2) in-depth interviews, to understand how harassed women and men perceived their BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1425 experiences (3) a case study comparative approach to reported cases in Norway and Portugal to assess different type of procedures and reactions in both countries. Research results show that policy-level actions are most often addressing individuals, pushing sometimes organizations to take action, but keep structural ways of organizing social relations untouched. Thus, results reinforce the importance of power relations to understand gender and hierarchical inequalities, forcing to rethink gendered practices. RN33S03a Post-Feminism and NeoLiberalism: The Challenges of Young Women's Activism, of New Masculinities and of Queer Movements to Women's and Gender Studies I Norm critical pedagogy and gender neutrality. The cutting-edge developments in post-feminism and queer theory in Sweden Anna ODROWAZ-COATES (The M. Grzegorzewska Academy of Special Education in Warsaw, Poland) | acoates@aps.edu.pl Feminist thoughts of Rosi Braidotti and Donna Haraway that reaches out towards posthumanism go hand in hand with the new developments in Swedish pedagogical concepts. The author discusses norm critical pedagogy originating from Swedish Universities and born from advanced queer theory. By the use of an interpretative paradigm with a variety of qualitative field research tools, author gains a deeper understanding of how gender neutrality works in practice at school and nursery in Sweden. The author argues that gender neutrality may be perceived as a post-human construct and therefore should be examined within the post-human socio-pedagogical reflection embedded in the norm critical discourse. These ideas are amongst the most advanced concepts on how to improve gender equality. "I'm not the queen of feminism": Contradictions between feminist identification and collective action among young New Zealand feminists Julia SCHUSTER (Johannes Kepler University, Austria) | julia.schuster@jku.at In the mid-1980s, New Zealand's Labour Government introduced significant social and economic reforms as solutions to the economic recession. The resultant shift towards a neoliberal agenda has received much international attention for its rapid and radical character. Since then, the neoliberal direction further solidified, making New Zealand an ideal setting for case studies of neoliberal environments. Taking the argument that neoliberal values of individualism have corroded feminism's potential for collective action as a starting point, this paper investigates how deeply neoliberal thought has imprinted itself on contemporary feminist ideology. It presents findings of qualitative interviews with young New Zealand women, who are often accused by the older feminist generation of not identifying as feminists and not demonstrating a shared feminist agenda. By unpacking the reasons for young women's apparent resistance to collective identification, I argue that they, in fact, share fundamental feminist values. However, increasingly high expectations within feminist circles to acknowledge intersectional differences between women, paired with an appreciation for individual agency generated a feminist culture in which young women are too anxious to express ideas of unity. Because they do not want to be perceived as imposing their personal ideas on others, feminist representation and the concept of "speaking for others" become problematic. Yet, there seems to be a difference between articulating a shared feminist agenda and actually sharing feminist BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1426 values. Thus, this paper concludes that despite an observable hesitation to make collective feminist claims and to universally define what feminism is, New Zealand's young women do not regard feminism as a redundant ideology but value and live feminism, if in somewhat different ways than their mother's generation. Post-feminism in the shadow of post-colonialism in Europe: the case of Muslim women's activism in the European public sphere Monica MASSARI (University of Naples "Federico II", Italy) | monica.massari@unina.it During the past twenty years, gender and sexuality have started to play a crucial role within debates on migration and integration in multicultural societies. Thanks to the feminist thought and, in particular, the intersectionality approach as well as postcolonial studies, we have made significant steps in understanding how categories such as gender, class, race, ethnicity, religion play a role in shaping lived experiences. This has strongly contributed to overcome essentialised images of the concept of "woman", mostly based on the experience of white, Western, middle-class women, while fostering critical accounts of the variety of women's experiences, practices, and discourses. In this regard, Muslim women, with their bodily/symbolic evidence, play a crucial role within the debate where the issues of religious signs and gender equality have become emblematic political nodes of the tensions between the West and the Rest, Islam and European political cultures. How can the recognition of cultural differences be conciliated with the guarantee of women's rights? This paper aims at addressing the challenges posed to contemporary feminist theories by the emergence, on the European public sphere, of new expressions of women's social agency which consider religion a space of freedom, instead of a source of subjugation as usually stated by Western feminists. The analysis of transnational Islamic feminist movements active in Europe may offer an interesting case-study of the multiple trajectories followed by women in search of recognition and respect and an opportunity to reposition our eyes and dismiss those ethnocentric habits which sometimes affected feminist debate. Girls' feminisms and the Nordic welfare state Elina OINAS (University of Helsinki, Finland) | elina.oinas@helsinki.fi The paper explores Nordic girls' thinking about feminisms, gender equality, neo-liberal individualism and, especially, the state. The welfare state has been both celebrated as the guarantee for equality and social support, and ridiculed as the authoritarian control mechanism that kills individuality. Does subjectification in the allegedly girl-friendly state apparatus mean sameness and adherence to homogenizing normative expectations? Can state be imagined without notions of borders, nationhood and othering? Is there an interest in politics and the state among young feminists? What does "politics" mean for young feminists? The welfare state citizen is wrought by ambiguous expectations of autonomy and relationality, of personal achievement ideology and commitment to a collective nationalistic anthem of belonging and passing. These expectations can be especially heavy on young girls balancing between ideals of freedom of self-expression, yet longing for recognition, acceptance and being "just normal" (Oinas 2001). The state is also seen as a cherished platform for rights, individuality and freedom for all girls – or only some girls? Does it enable only certain ways to perform gender and citizenship? What kinds of girlhoods does the context enable and demand? The paper focuses on girls' experiences of health related public services and will discuss a remarkable feature in Nordic research on girls and the state: the absence of a contextualizing theorization about the specific subjectification processes that the welfare state context enables. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1427 Feminists fighting intimate partner violence in Russia: an emerging social movement? Ksenia MESHKOVA (Humboldt University Berlin, Germany) | ksenia.meshkova@gmail.com Intimate partner violence is very widespread in Russia: up to 50% of Russian women experience severe physical violence in their relationships. In the 1990s and 2000s various Western organizations invested more than 10 million dollars in Russian civil society sponsoring various programs, sharing the American experience of shelter organization, educated personnel and provided help in the development of shelters and consultations for women (Johnson 2009). However, as a result of the global financial crisis and changes in Russian law, most of the programs were terminated. Shelters were also either closed or had to rely on state support and therefore changed the direction of their work. At the same time, protest movement and feminist movements started gaining power, and activists in various Russian cities started organizing against domestic violence. Their activism has taken various forms: NGOs dealing with domestic violence, various blogs, forums and online communities, feminist art against violence, street protests etc. The movement has an impact on individual women's lives, as well as on the system of support for victims of domestic abuse in general. The presentation will be based on the results of expert interviews with activists of the movement and with female survivors of domestic violence. Various forms of feminist activism against IPV in Russia will be analysed, as well as difficulties they confront and their role in combatting the violence and breaking the societal taboo. Interaction between the movement and state actors and impact of the new laws on the movement will be discussed as well. RN33S03b Post-Feminism and NeoLiberalism: The Challenges of Young Women's Activism, of New Masculinities and of Queer Movements to Women's and Gender Studies II New feminist body politics? The body and the rise of (new?) feminist social movements Imke SCHMINCKE (LMU Munich, Germany) | imke.schmincke@soziologie.uni-muenchen.de The body played a pivotal role in western feminist movements of the second wave. One of the major claims was bodily and sexual autonomy. Body politics then meant both the critique of the female body's medicalization as a form of biopolitics as it meant the production of new bodily practices from below which helped shaping a political feminist subject. By and by feminist claims have been integrated and embraced by a neoliberal rhetoric and lost its cutting edge. McRobbie speaks of the ‚undoing of feminism': feminism had to be rejected for younger women to emerge as successful agents in the public sphere. However, in recent years we have witnessed the emergence of different feminist and queer protests. In many of them the body plays a crucial role. In my presentation I will analyse and compare selected feminist protest forms (my sample includes Slut Walks, Femen, and Uprisingof-Women-in-the-Arab-World) and highlight in what way actual feminist protests differ from second wave feminism and also why and how body and sexuality still remain prominent arenas of political contest. Is body politics still constitutive for feminist protest? And if so how has it changend in form and content and what do these changes tell us about gender relations and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1428 social change? Last not leat I would like to adress the question what kind of feminist/queer critique we might see and need in the future. Speaking feminism in austere times Vicki DABROWSKI (Goldsmiths College, University of London, United Kingdom) | sop01vd@gold.ac.uk This paper explores the way in which young women discuss their relationship with feminism during a time of rising uncertainty, precarity and deepening social inequality in the UK. Contrary to earlier research, in which feminism was assumed to either provoke unease, bewilderment, overt hostility (Scharff, 2012; Aapola 2005; Griffin, 2004) or more recently understood within a post-feminism logic (McRobbie, 2009), in the light of economic collapse and austerity measures, we are currently witnessing a resurgence of interest in feminism, affirmed within mainstream media as well as other social and political spheres (see Dean, 2010). Drawing on on-going research qualitative research with young women (1835) from different class backgrounds in three cities in the UK (Leeds, London and Brighton), I argue that the type of feminism that is being adopted takes a 'neoliberal' form. Such feminism consists of free choice, individualism, opportunity and success, in which the female subject accepts full responsibility for her own wellbeing and self-care (Rottenberg, 2014). Such a neoliberal feminism thus helps to disavow the current social, cultural and economic forces producing inequality. Young women acknowledge the impact austerity is having on their lives (citing issues such as the gender pay gap, childcare costs and pregnancy discrimination), however individual creative solutions are used to appease such structural problems and are presented as the way out of such a situation. Such findings will contribute to understand how feminism is both spoken and 'allowed' to be spoken within the current economic and political context of the UK. The Postfeminism Discourse in Romanian Online Media. A content analysis of specialized media headlines Delia GAVRILIU (Alexandru Ioan Cuza University) | delia_gavriliu@yahoo.com Media discourses play a crucial role in the representation, evolution and development of this new feminism. In recent academic literature, 'post feminist media texts' are often studied and referred to. Post feminism pleads that every woman must recognise her own personal mix of identities. Seen as response to feminism, postfeminism is quite different by its sensibility markers. This kind of sensibility is not only a bachlash, but a more complex movement because of the tendency to entangle feminist and antifeminist discourses. This is our first hypothesis that we will try to see in what amount confirm. The sensibility of postfeminism is made of contradictions: autonomy, self-improvement, strong self-surveillance (and not only selfsurveillance), discipline and action while their bodies are powerfully re-inscribed as sexual objects. The main focus of the article is to identify the trends that postfeminist media discourse promotes as the new values of today's women. Postfeminist discourse is not simply a response to feminism but also a sensibility partly constituted through the pervasiveness of neo-liberal thoughts. The synergy is even more significant in popular cultural discourses where women are called upon to exercise to self-management and self-discipline, to a much greater extent than men. This call for self-management which is articulated in postfeminist popular cultural (our second hypothesis) texts such as reality make-over television shows, television fiction series and films, but also in magazines and 'chicklits'. In doing so I chose to analyze the contingency of the terms found in Romanian online magazines dedicated to women. The selected units were the issues dating from September 2014 to January 2015. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1429 RN33S04 Convergences in Gender Roles. Male teachers in kindergartens – construction of masculinity in the feminized environment Nina FÁROVÁ (University of West Bohemia, Czech Republic) | ninafarova@gmail.com This research focuses on the topic of men working in feminized jobs, specifically male teachers in kindergartens. Male teachers in kindergartens are in a specific position due to their low number in this environment. This position implies several advantages for them they are accepted with enthusiasm and with the expectation of change, they are not exposed to animosity like their female counterparts in jobs where men dominate. This treatment gives male teachers the opportunity to construct their own and relatively "elite" version of masculinity that is not superior just to the femininity of female teachers but also to the other versions of masculinity. This "elite" version of masculinity is also supported by female teachers and it contributes to maintaining a dichotomous and hierarchical approach to men and women in kindergartens. The purpose of this article is to identify the main strategies that male teachers use in the construction of their version of masculinity in this feminized environment. The research was based on qualitative research, which included the participant observation in several kindergartens and interviews with male and female teachers in kindergartens. Converging toward assimilation. Italian Military Women witnesses from Afghan Front Fatima FARINA (University of Urbino, Italy) | fatima.farina@uniurb.it This paper concerns with policies encouraging implementation of gender perspective and female participation in Peace Keeping Operation. The paradox between gender convergence and divergence is evident and unsolved, especially at political level, where Gender value and Perspective represent the main (also contraddictory) framework of peace negotiations, peace building, peacekeeping, humanitarian response and post-conflict reconstruction, processes. Within the "New International Gender Regime" of global society, military institutions have a significant part in building International relation (UNSC 1325 Resolution) but also in keeping alive a gender system based on egemonic role of male protector, being women in same ranks and files as men. The focus in on gender dilemma and on the effect of gender convergence by presenting the results of a field research on the Italian military women participating in ISAF mission in Afghanistan. The analysis is based on the views, opinions and experiences of female veterans interviewees from june to september 2013. The paper explore the gender model from inside the male institution by definition, starting from their experience and (self)representation of femininity and masculinity. The sense of being a (female) soldier is not far from the traditional warrior model and the participation in missions even works as accelerator of female assimilation, described in terms of «females becoming like males». "Helping (afghan) women is a lost war", says one of the interviewees: the gender gap is wide inside and outside the military. More than a new gender regime maybe we are in presence of a new gender colonialism. Transitions in Parenting: Challenges Met by Partners of Men on Paternity Leave Gerlinde MAUERER (University of Vienna, Austria) | gerlinde.mauerer@univie.ac.at In my contribution I will firstly present results of my empirical research on "Transfer situation in parental work: a qualitative analysis on challenges met by partners of men on paternity leave – BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1430 modifications of motherhood?"(Vienna 20I4). Secondly, I will combine these results with international qualitative research findings on maternal and paternal leave and fulltime/ part-time work in Europe. Based on my former studies on paternal leave ("Men on paternity leave – qualitative research focusing on activities of daily life", 20I3 and "Bridging constructions of masculinity and fatherhood", 20I3-20I4), I am in my ongoing research conducting interviews with (female) partners of men on paternal leave. In parallel to qualitative international research (e.g. Magaraggia 20I3, KELA 20I3), I am focusing on quantitative data about the participation of women in the labour market. Furthermore, I am discussing consequences of the private-public divide and social inequalities in industrialized welfare states. Though there is a huge challenge in performing traditional gender roles, according to a gendered labour market division ("breadwinner of a family", private re/productive "home-base"), these working conditions evoke new challenges to be met by both men and women. I will finally conclude with reflections on intersectional analyses (Iancu 20I0, McFerree 20I2) beyond the paradigm of the nuclear family and reproductive "home-made" performances of women and men: thus transferring public tasks into private households. Deciding to be a parent. Convergences in gendered cultural repertoires within the couple facing parenthood choice? Paola TRONU (Università di Sassari, Italy) | p.tronu@gmail.com Elisabetta CIONI (Università di Sassari, Italy) | cioni@uniss.it The declining differences in life courses between men and women in last century Europe have regarded also the transition to fatherhood and motherhood. Important processes of change, related to work and welfare systems, involved gender roles both in the family (dual earner model), and in the fathers' participation to the childcare and household labor. The diffusion of the intimate nuclear family, the pluralization of family formation patterns, the radical innovations of the women's life conditions and the modifications in masculinity lead scholars to debate whether the increasing emotional engagement and interest of men in fathering has reduced gender differences. In our paper we analyze values, cultural representations and signifying practices, emotions and attitudes involved in parenthood choices. Given the increasing number of women and men who think having more agency in the decisions about parenthood (choosing whether, at what time and how many children to have), parenthood has become a privileged field to observe how the discourses about gender equality and equity evolved. We also aim at exploring, in the perspective of culture in action, gender similarities and differences in the cultural repertoires used by women and men to motivate their actions. The paper analyzes in-depth interviews to each partner of 31 couples and the data collected by a CATI survey (sample of 525 men e 637 women aged 18 e + ), both carried out in 2014 in Sardinia (Italy). The context in focus provides an optimal case study: indeed available research shows that Sardinia has been recording for the last 30 years very high unemployment rates and a sharp decline in fertility. Literature suggests also the presence of a relative gender equality in Sardinian marriages. RN33S05 Gendered Relationships in Everyday-Life Masculinities and femininities of drinking in Finland, Italy and Sweden: doing, undoing and redoing gender in focus groups in relation to meal drinking, wine tasting and intoxication BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1431 Jukka TÖRRÖNEN (Stockholm University, Sweden) | jukka.torronen@sorad.su.se Sara ROLANDO (Eclectica, Italy) | rolando@eclectica.it Franca BECCARIA (Eclectica, Italy) | beccaria@eclectica.it The presentation deals with masculinities and femininities of drinking from a comparative perspective. It examines how gender is done, undone and redone in focus group material from Finland, Italy and Sweden. In the research setting, Finland and Sweden represent the Nordic intoxication-oriented drinking cultures, whereas Italy, in turn, represents the Mediterranean meal drinking cultures. The data was collected in a similar way in Sweden, Finland and Italy between 2007 and 2010, covering four different age groups (20 years, 25–30 years, 35–40 years and 50–60 years). From each country we selected eight male and eight female groups, i.e. two male and female groups from each age groups, one representing higher and the other lower social status professions. All focus groups interpreted a set of pictures representing different kinds of drinking situations, such as meal drinking, couple's moderate wine drinking, heroic heavy drinking among men and playful heavy drinking among women. In the presentation we analyze how Finnish, Italian and Swedish men and women are doing, undoing and redoing masculinities and femininities of drinking while interpreting the pictures of drinking situations. Our analysis presents a mosaic repertory of masculinities and femininities that oppose, interlace or intermingle with each other and that change shape depending on the situation, drinking company and on the perspective of the viewer. These masculinities and femininities are not reducible to any single hierarchy of dominant and subordinate masculinities and femininities. Rather, they vary regionally and intersect in specific ways with class, age and generation. Gender in the individual biography: Between reproduction and defiance Diana MACIEL (CIEG/School of Social and Political Sciences (ISCSP-ULisboa), Portugal) | maciel.diana@gmail.com This communication aims to look at the preliminary results of my PhD thesis, supervised by Professor Anália Torres, which aims to understand the way in which an individual develops and experiences her or his life course in a heteronormative and patriarchal society and the ways in which gender shapes this process. This research is underpinned by an understanding of gender in which the individual is considered as an active agent (West e Zimmerman, 1987 e 2009; Butler, 1990), without however neglecting the constraining effects of social structures (Connell, 2009; Martin, 2003; Messner, 2000). Thus, and to understand the influence of gender on the life course, not only in terms of decisions and actions but also in terms of opportunities, resources and constraints that are structurally assigned to the gendered individual, I conducted 44 biographical interviews with men and women, from 30 to 60 years old, living in couple. Although the research is still in the preliminary stages of analysis, there are already some trends, heavily influenced by individuals' social position and situation. There are individuals, men and women, who conduct their lives with an agency that reproduces gender representations, norms and practices that were internalized throughout the life course. There are other individuals guided by an agency that challenges the gender representations, norms and practices in which they have lived and interacted. Finally, there are individuals with a life course marked by individual actions, rituals and social practices that are just pragmatic, not always conscious and reflective, acting without questioning gender representations, practices and norms internalized throughout the life course. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1432 Food, Families and Gender Reshaping of Biodiversity Franca BIMBI (University of Padua, Italy) | franca.bimbi@unipd.it Between emotional ties and caring work, conviviality and conflicts, the activities of food preparation, cooking and consumption mingle in the multi-diverse Mediterranean and European space drawing the maps of the preferred biodiversity. The changes in the structures and meanings of typologies of families and households, highlight the food's cultures as localized constructions of different intergenerational memories within the synchronic experiences of the modified extended families, or the nuclear household or the plurality of families-of-choice. The declinations of food's styles represent crucial challenges for the never-ending construction of gender relationship through the everyday life practices, crossing the social and racialized stratification. The differences in the prevalence of the raw and the cooked, and in the definitions of the fresh and the rotten, with the old and new naturalized rules of separation between forbidden, allowed or obliged activities for men's and women's, reveal the fragmentation and the continuity in the gift economy where gender polarization around bodies and food could be reshape. This paper is based on the old women's stories belonging to the working and peasant classes of Veneto Region (North-East of Italy). Narratives of the recent past are analysed on the perspective of the today's assumptions on the healthy, "appropriate" and individualized diets. The use of the past allows us to consider food activities as processes of symbolization for the changes on gender division of labour, on the authority between gender and generations, on housing and the domestic technologies. Gendered age and the Polish men's and women's attitudes towards health Ewa MALINOWSKA (University of Lodz, Poland) | socgender@uni.lodz.pl Emilia GARNCAREK (University of Lodz, Poland) | emilia_garncarek@poczta.fm Krystyna DZWONKOWSKA-GODULA (University of Lodz, Poland) | krystyna.dzwonkowska@gmail.com Results of social research show that there are differences in the way men and women in various ages evaluate their health, as well as differences in their health behaviours. We assume that these differences result among others from the influence of gender and the cultural concept of age (defined here in terms of: youth, middle age, old age). Gender, and so understood age are internalised by an individual in the process of socialisation. An individual, in assessing own health, defines him/herself as man/woman belonging to a specific age category and seeks to meet the expectations of the society placed upon people who are young, old or in middle age. At the same time cultural definitions of age are different for women and men (female and male youth, female and male middle age, female and male old age). Our paper is based on qualitative research: individual and focus group interviews conducted with adult men and women in different ages, having a secondary or higher education and living in a large city. (Because of purposive sampling applied in the study the results cannot be referred to Polish society in general but allow for deeper understanding and explaining people's behaviors and attitudes). For the purpose of the paper we've chosen two age categories: young and old. The aim is to compare attitudes towards health of young and old women and men, to determine how they perceive and evaluate their health and how they care about it. Space as a Production of and the Re-producer of Patriarchy: the Meaning of House for Women Gulhan DEMIRIZ (Adnan Menderes University, Turkey) | gdemiriz@adu.edu.tr Deniz CELIK (Adnan Menderes University, Turkey) | denizcelik@hotmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1433 Space cannot be analysed apart from social structure and human practices. Therefore, modernist paradigm's approach towards space, which is still dominant particularly in urban studies, is problematic. However, since the beginning of 1970s a neo-Marxist approach offered a new way of seeing the space not as a geographic and technical issue but as a product of the social. According to this argument it was impossible to understand the space apart from economical, social and ideological dynamics. This new understanding has a potential to offer an insight into the feminist studies. Studying and analysing the space from a gender perspective is relatively a new issue in gender studies in Turkey but is in increase eventhough they are still limited. Although women's appearance especially in urban space is one of the main study area, modernist theory's dichotomies such as rural/urban, traditional/modern and terminologies such as "adaptation", "urban integration", "urbanisation" still seems to be the dominant way of seeing the issue. From the gender perspective, this paper argues that the space is a product of patriarchal ideology and while it determines different genders' everyday life experiences it at the same time re-produces patriarchy. In addition, men and women add different meanings to space. In this respect, the main objective of this paper is to discuss the meaning of house as a space for women and for their lives by looking at their relations with and the ways of integrating themselves with the house. Data for this research was collected from in-depth interviews with women living in Tarlabasi (Istanbul/Turkey) where an urban transformation project has being carried out. It was thought that a neighbourhood in an urban transformation process had a crucial potential for providing new insights in terms of the meaning of lived space for women and for understanding space as a place of re-production of patriarchy via cultural and bodily practices. ***Data used in this paper was mainly based on some findings of Deniz Celik's master dissertation. Research was financially supported by Adnan Menderes University, Scientific Research Projects (BAP). RN33S06 Care and Gender Transnational Family Dynamics and Social Change: Migration, Care and Gender Lise Widding ISAKSEN (University of Bergen, Norway, Norway) | lise.isaksen@sos.uib.no This paper focuses on a case of intra-EU mobility within the EU15 – a form of mobility which for various reasons is usually considered unproblematic for families and as such has been little researched from a family perspective. The paper draws on findings from an empirical study consisting of qualitative interviews with Italian mothers who had recently moved to Norway in response to financial crisis and austerity in Italy. Norway and Italy represent two very different welfare regimes. One important difference is the central role the state plays in the production of care services for children and elderly. In Nordic societies such as Norway, children under school age attend public childcare and elderly have extended access to public care services. In the South European regime, in countries like Italy, families care for children and elderly or families outsource care to commercial care agencies or to migrant care workers with or without legal papers. While South European women often have to choose between motherhood and a professional life, most adult women in Nordic welfare societies become mothers and continue to stay integrated in the labour market. In Norway public childcare services take care of more than 90% of children under the age of 6 years while their parents work. Childcare institutions in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1434 Norway are local systems of justice related to ideas about the meaning of social and gender equality. The central question to be addressed here is how social contracts between migrant mothers coming from gender conservative and family oriented welfare regimes based on welfare familialism are made and negotiated in Norwegian child care institutions oriented towards social justice, gender equality and feminism. Through an analysis of Italian mothers' comparisons of the normative differences and similarities between ways of making family-work balances in Italy and Norway, the discussion explores the subjective experiences Italian mothers have when they are facing Norwegian socialization norms and values in public childcare. In addressing this question, it becomes clear that care cannot be conceptualised merely as a set of individual / family practices which are mobile; rather care practices are embedded in the spaces of nations, regions and localities within which families are materially and culturally situated. Among nannies, au pairs and cleaners: New ways of doing family in Sweden Sara ELDÉN (Lund University, Sweden) | sara.elden@soc.lu.se Terese ANVING (Lund University, Sweden) | terese.anving@soc.lu.se New possibilities for managing work/family balance have emerged for Swedish families the last decade. The former model of the Swedish welfare state, with publicly funded institutions such as daycare centres and paid parental leave (Bergqvist & Nyberg 2002), all motivated by strongly held ideals of the dual earner/dual carer model and gender equality (Lundqvist 2011; Daly & Rake 2003), is today challenged by a growing private market for care services. Since 2007, Swedish families can get tax deductions for all kinds of work carried out in the home, such as cleaning (Gavanas 2010) and childcare in the form of nannies and au pairs (Anving & Eldén 2014). The emergence of the care market can be related to a more general reshaping of national family politics towards a stress on privatization and 're-familialization' (Borchorst & Siims 2009). Also, it converges with global trends of 'care chains', making possible the hiring of cheap (female, migrant) care labour (Ehrenreich & Hochschild 2002). In this paper, we discuss the current conditions for 'doing family' in Sweden, conditions that can be compared to the situation in the other Nordic countries (Bikova 2010; Stenum). The data consists of interviews with nanny-companies, nannies/au pairs, parents and children, and in focus is, e.g., the changing meaning of 'gender equality' (when caring shores no longer have to be negotiated between two partied in a couple, but can instead be bought as a service on the market), and the invitation of 'ethnic others' into the family. Caring Masculinities: Theorising an Emerging Concept Karla ELLIOTT (Monash University, Australia) | karla.elliott@monash.edu The concept of 'caring masculinities' has started to emerge in European critical studies on men and masculinities as an emerging way forward in engaging men in gender equality. In this paper I theorise the concept of caring masculinities by constructing a practice based framework. I propose that caring masculinities are masculine identities that reject domination and its associated traits and embrace values of care such as positive emotion, interdependence and relationality. The practice based aspect of the concept stresses that the actual task of doing care work can help men to change and to develop more nurturing and caring emotions. I suggest therefore that these caring masculinities constitute a critical form of men's engagement in gender equality and offer the potential of sustained change for men and gender relations. I draw on both critical studies on men and masculinities and feminist care theory in order to construct the framework I propose here. This contributes to addressing the "feminist theory deficit" (Berggren 2014) identified in contemporary critical studies on men and masculinities. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1435 Through this nexus of critical studies on men and masculinities and feminist care theory I offer a feminist exploration of how masculinities might be reworked into identities of care rather than domination. Cared-for Children as a Blind Spot in Care Work Scholarship? Adéla SOURALOVÁ (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | asouralo@fss.muni.cz In her influential article on "The 'Nanny Question' in Feminism" Joan Tronto (2002) emphasizes three differing perspectives through which we can approach caregiving work: the perspectives of the families (mothers), the children, and the nannies. There are many research projects that focus on the perspective of employers and employees, and their relationship. However, the research on delegated care work has not paid much attention to the perspective of cared-for children: either of children currently being looked after by nannies, or of adults with the past experience of being raised by nannies. This could be due to ethical issues concerning research on children, as well as to the current paradigm, which assumes that children are passive objects in the social structure, and that their perspective can only be mediated by adults. During the last three decades (a period coincidentally marked by a boom in the literature on domestic/care work), a new approach to children in social science research has been developing in which the children are starting to be taken seriously as social actors with their own particular viewpoint and agency (for example legislation on children's rights, including child care). Within the new sociology of childhood paradigm children are able to construct their own identities, select the influences of socialization, and create their own perspectives on social phenomena, processes, and institutions (Prout and Allison 1997). In this paper, I draw upon my qualitative research on Vietnamese immigrant families that hire Czech nannies in the Czech Republic. I argue that a focus on the perspective of children is necessary for understanding the character of caregiving, as well as the relationships knitted between children and nannies, and children and parents. In the paper I will answer following questions: What does delegated caregiving mean for the caredfor themselves? How do they make sense of the delegation of caregiving? How do they conceive of the relationship between themselves and the person who takes care of them? How do they see the difference between the role of nanny and the role of the mother or other relatives? When answering these questions, I call for the necessity to incorporate cared-for children into research on paid childcare. I will argue that this is not just to add and stir in another perspective to the already-established recipe dealing with the perspectives of employers and employees, but rather to re-think the grounds of research on care work, and formulate a new research agenda. Re-considering the gendered social change. The case of transnational mothers from Poland (1989-2010). Sylwia URBAŃSKA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | urbanskas@is.uw.edu.pl The vast majority of gender and migration literature pictures the transnational mothering phenomenon as a homogenous experience, diversified only by the type of territorial distance between mother and her child/ren, or gendered distribution of care practices in families. What is missing in the existing analyses of care workers and transnational care practices, are the more complex perspectives on the phenomenon of mothering itself. Perspectives which would help to analyze and explain the roles and identities of female migrant workers in connection with various dimensions of their biographies, identities, statuses, and class positions. As a result, despite many studies, the transnational mothering phenomenon remains under-researched. In this paper I intend to discuss two issues. First, I would like to address the question whether the existing body of research captures the subversive nature and the complex structure of the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1436 transnational mothering phenomenon? Secondly, what kind of gender revolution could we speak about, if we broadened the scope of women experiences? The discussion is based on the results of my research, focused on the experiences of Polish transnational mothers, whose biographical experiences of migration and living long-distance lives with their children/families/local communities, span over two decades of post-socialist transformation (1989-2010). The ethnographic research was conducted in Polish rural areas (villages and small towns) and in the migrant communities in Belgium. RN33S07 Fatherhood and Masculinities The Israeli Family Guy Anat GUY (College of Management, Israel) | g1anat@colman.ac.il The "new men" or "new fatherhood" are a well-known terms referring to men who choose to be more involved and to take greater responsibilities as fathers. In the last decade, many studies published in books, journals, conferences and websites emphasize the importance of this new fatherhood to child development, alongside its positive influence on men's well-being. The "new men", or the "new father" challenges the traditional views of gender role division in the family: he emphasize his emotional and instrumental role as a father alongside or instead of his more traditional roles as the main provider and his career. These changes may introduce men to the family – work conflict, that was, until recent years, a feminine conflict. This study examines "new men" in Israel – men who rated family being as important, or more important as work. Findings show that these men are similar to more traditional men in their background characteristics (religiosity, education SES, etc.). Yet, they differ in their egalitarian attitudes toward women and child rearing practices and ideologies. Furthermore, this study indicates that "new men" feel more satisfied with their work and express higher self-fulfillment than traditional men. Findings may indicate the potential of role enrichment for men. The Naturalisation of Parental Roles. Fathering in Sweden and Poland Katarzyna SUWADA (Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | k.suwada@gmail.com Research shows that there are great disparities between male and female parenting. The role of a father is often defined in contrast to the role of a mother. The definitions of fatherhood are still based on the obligation of breadwinning, whereas motherhood is mostly seen in terms of care work and emotional engagement. Yet in times of changing gender roles and greater focus on the issue of gender inequality, the traditional models of parenting are being reconstructed. The new model of fatherhood indicates men's ability to nurturing and to overtaking traditionally female duties. The aim of my paper is to show how men in Sweden and Poland deal with their parenthood and social, often conflicting, expectations to fathers and mothers. My analysis is based on 52 in-depth interviews conducted with fathers in Sweden and Poland in 2012 and 2013. All of men were heterosexual and middle-class, they lived together with their wives or partners and their children. Such homogenous group of men who functioned in the 'traditional' family settings allowed me to study how fathers perceived the gendered division of work and understand the traditional parental roles of men and women. The relation between the nature and the society is one of the most fundamental themes in social sciences, especially when it comes to the issue of gender equality and family life. For many theories that refer to the natural difference of women and men the biology is a convenient explanation for the social order and social processes. But the critical research on gender relations shows that the problem is more complicated. As R. W. Connell (1987) underlines, the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1437 assumption of natural dichotomy between men and women as human beings, which became a base for many theories, is fundamentally wrong. In her argument, Connell underlines that the society is unnatural, since its structures cannot be derived from the natural structures. But the unnaturalness does not mean that the society is not connected to nature at all. In fact, the society accepts its biological origin and uses the concept of nature as an explanation for the prevailing social order. Although, men and women, as representatives of one species, are more similar to each other than different, the society exaggerates and emphasises the differences between them. The reason for such exaggerations is that in many cases the biological explanations are not sufficient in explaining the unequal balance of power between men and women. Therefore, in social practices the natural dimension of social life is underlined. Connell formulates a theory of the reproduction of gendered bodies that is based on two processes. Firstly, in the process of negation the social categories give a new meaning to human body. These new meanings are not connected to the body's biological predispositions. The negation of body does not necessarily mean the neglect of biology, but it is rather its deformation. In this process the similarities between different bodies are marginalised and distinct social categories, as a man or a woman, are imposed on individuals. After the negation of similarities, the body is transformed through social practices. The body belongs to some extent to the natural order, but in the social practices it is transformed in a way it fits to social categories. As a consequence, the processes of negation and transformation work as a selffulfilling prophecy that validates the initial social categories. Using such perspective, the dichotomy between male and female parental roles can be analysed. The modern family is one of the most gendered institutions in the contemporary times. The male and female roles are differently defined within family life; the question is to what extent these differences are a result of biological differences between women and men and to what extent they are based on social categories that in the processes of negation and transformation reproduce highly gendered parents. In terms of parenthood it is an important question, since parenthood, at least at the very beginning, is regarded as a natural phenomenon. This is the core theme of my paper. Based on my research, I distinguish two strategies that fathers might adopt facing the naturalised differences between mothers and fathers. On the one hand, they can fight with them and try to question the prevailing gender order that not always accept their high involvement in parenthood. This is a case of men who cross the traditional gender roles and overtake the obligations that might be regarded as reserved for women. On the other hand, men can accept the social expectations, and even if they find themselves in the situation in which to some extent they disrupt the traditional social order, they immediately withdraw and agree with the fact that because of biological predispositions they should not do particular things. Both of this strategies generate problems in the couple and both of them to some extent sustain the power order based on male domination and female subordination. In my paper I would try to show, based on the interviews with Swedish and Polish fathers, what the problems generated by these two strategies are and why both of them reinforce the division on male and female parental roles. LITERATURE: Connell, Robert. 1987. Gender and Power: Society, the Person, and Sexual Politics, Stanford, California: Stanford University Press. Parental constructions of masculinity at the transition to parenthood: Chance for change? Eva-Maria SCHMIDT (University of Vienna, Austria) | eva-maria.schmidt@univie.ac.at Irene RIEDER (University of Vienna, Austria) | irene.rieder@univie.ac.at Rudolf RICHTER (University of Vienna, Austria) | rudolf.richter@univie.ac.at BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1438 Existing research has assumed that shared parental leave can support a more genderegalitarian and longer-term way to divide paid and unpaid work after the transition to parenthood. However, in contrast to the mothers, the majority of fathers in Austria experience no serious shifts or breaks in their occupational careers, in order to take care for their child. The distribution of paid and unpaid work – especially when intended to be equal – is a result of negotiations between fathers and mothers starting even before the transition to parenthood, and those negotiation processes and gendered practices are guided by notions towards masculinity and fatherhood. These are the focus of this presentation: The aim is to identify the conjunctive knowledge and social constructions of masculinity within a relationship between Austrian mothers and fathers during their transition to parenthood, in order to provide a deeper understanding of why parental leave is divided unequally between them. As these notions are constructed collectively during this transition process, a multiple perspectives approach is required: We interviewed eleven couples, each mother and each father once pre-birth and once about 6 months post-birth. Based on 44 problem-centered interviews, we applied an in-depth sequential analysis following a hermeneutic approach. Preliminary results show that both mother and father jointly construct a form of masculinity that naturally comprises to care for an own child. Simultaneously, unmanageable constraints outside the private sphere are hold responsible for making it hardly impossible for men to assume longer-term and full-time responsibility for unpaid child care work. Fathers of the Great Recession: The Impact of Male Unemployment on Childcare Involvement Tomas CANO-LOPEZ (Autonomous University of Barcelona; Pompeu Fabra University) | Tomascl010@gmail.com Lluís FLAQUER (Autonomous University of Barcelona) | Lluis.Flaquer@uab.cat Almudena MORENO MINGUEZ (University of Valladolid) | almudena@soc.uva.es In the present contribution we are exploring the characteristics of Catalan couples with small children with a special emphasis on the changing role of fathers in a context of high male unemployment rates in Spain as a result of the Great Recession. Using data from a regional survey (ECVHP 2011, Catalonia) with about 2.000 respondent couples with children, we examine under what conditions the position of fathers in the labour market is determining their involvement in childcare. We also analyse other covariants such as mothers' employment status as well as educational attainment levels of both parents trying to unveil the extent to which these characteristics are related to paternal involvement in childcare. While several studies find no association between father involvement and socioeconomic status indicators of education, income, and social class (Gerson 1993; Pleck 1983), others do find clear connections (Haas 1988). Different forms of employment (full-time / part-time, selfemployment, permanent/fixed-term contracts; flexibilization, irregular working times) favour or limit parental involvement in different national contexts (Hook and Wolfe 2013). However, the results of previous research are not conclusive as yet. We hypothesize that highly educated unemployed fathers are more likely to be involved in childcare that less educated ones since, while they both enjoy a radical increase in free time, whether they spend it or not with their children may depend on their egalitarian gender values and on more positive child-friendly attitudes. RN33S08 Constructions of Masculinities BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1439 Masculinities of the Turkish National Police Betul EKSI (Northeastern University, Boston, MA USA) | balkan.b@husky.neu.edu I propose to present a chapter of my dissertation. My dissertation very broadly is about masculinities of the Turkish state. The chapter I intend to present focuses on masculinities of the police in Turkey. Studies on masculinities have problematized the construction of masculinity in various social institutions and have made men visible as a social category (Collinson and Hearn 1994). Yet scant attention has been drawn to the role of masculinities and femininities in construction of the state with the exception of the study of men in the military (Barrett 1996, Hinojosa 2010, Morgan 1994), and masculinities of the political elite (Cannen 2013, Messerschmidt 2010, Messner 2007). This paper seeks to unpack how practices and discourses of hegemonic masculinity are embedded and (re)produced at a state institution-the Turkish National Police (TNP). This study draws from critical masculinity studies literature to understand and analyze the construction of masculinities within the Turkish National Police. Based on in-depth interviews with 30 police officers, this paper asks how does the police as a state institution reproduce an ideology of hegemonically oriented masculinity and how do male and female officers' concrete practices and discourses construct an order of gender relations within the institution? The findings of the chapter reveal that the relation between masculinity and the police is more complex than the image of the police as one of "the violent arms of the state" might suggest. Symbolic Gender Order and Ambivalent Modernization. Disparate Constructions of Masculinity between Work and Fathering. Bianca PRIETL (RWTH Aachen, Germany) | bprietl@soziologie.rwth-aachen.de Rising numbers of female graduates at the one hand and a constantly high gender pay gap at the other – such more or less contradictory findings describe the current gender relations as highly disparate. How to interpret these incongruences also seems highly contest, with Gender Studies scholars drawing quite different conclusions from a "de-institutionalization" of the gender difference (Heintz/Nadai 1998), to its re-traditionalization (Koppetsch 2013) and „rhetoric modernization" (Wetterer 2003). As in the latter thesis the disparities in gender relations are often located as differences between the level of structures and practices and the symbolic level. From a discourse theoretical perspective that understands discursive practices as social practices this theoretical division is to be questioned. The focus of analysis is rather directed at possible disparities and contradictions within the symbolic itself and at the question of how these are to be interpreted without devaluating discourses as mere rhetoric. Following this line of reasoning, the paper exemplarily analyzes discourses on fathers' parental leave. By taking a closer look at one of the central pillars of the gender order, disparate constructions of masculinity between work and fathering are empirically reconstructed. Following these findings it is, firstly, argued that taking into account perspectives on masculinity helps to better understand the stability, resistances and changes of the hierarchical gender order as employed work plays an important role in masculinity constructions of fathers. Secondly, it is proposed to theoretically interpret the conflicting findings in the symbolic gender order as ambivalent modernization. The Masculine Corporeality of Blue-collar and White-Collar Workers in Russia Alexandrina VANKE (Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | aleksandrina.vanke@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1440 In the paper, I will present the results of my research conducted in 2011-2014 on the masculine corporeality of blue-collar and white-collar workers in contemporary Russian society, which experiences economic crisis and transformations in gender order. Nowadays, gender researchers observe new liberal trends in gender relations while traditional patters continue to exit. They discuss "crisis of masculinity" characterizing by incapacity of men to correspond to classical patterns of traditional masculinity, destructive body practices, health-detrimental behavior and obsessive habits. In this context, I study meanings of the masculine corporeality in labour regimes and private sphere in correspondence with belonging to a particular social environment. I use approaches of Pierre Bourdieu and Loic Wacquant as well as Michael Meuser and Reiner Keller trying to describe the masculine corporeality through narrated discursive practices of blue-collar and white-collar workers. According to my 40 semi-structured interviews, Russian working-class men tend to demonstrate their bodily capital, physical strength and a lack of self-confidence that undermines their masculinity; they perceive themselves as "loosers". Russian male office clerks also demonstrate their bodily capital but focus on bodily performance and bodily appearance that help them to gain professional and sexual success; they invest money in their bodies and represent themselves as "successful guys". However, neo-liberal labour regimes in factory as well as at office regulate and exploit the corporeality of men from both social environments. Passion and gender equality: the New Alternative Masculinities (NAM) transforming the traditional model of sexual-affective relationships Marcos CASTRO-SANDÚA (Universitat de Barcelona, Spain) | marcos.castro@ub.edu Liviu Catalin MARA (Universitat Rovira i Virgili, Spain) | liviucatalin.mara@urv.cat The meta-research conducted by Flecha, Puigvert and Ríos (2013) identified three masculinity models. Two of them contribute to reproduce the traditional model of affective-sexual relationships defined by Gómez (2004). Oppressed Traditional Masculinities (OTM) are represented by to those men who pretend to establish egalitarian relationships, "good guys", but who are seen as boring and non-attractive. On the other side of the same coin, Dominant Traditional Masculinities (DTM) are those "bad boys" who are mainly considered as sexy and attractive, but who are dominant and sometimes also aggressive and violent. This model is built upon a double standard (goodness is separated from attractiveness) that was created by DTM men to perpetuate their domination in a patriarchal order, but it has also reproduced in the socialization process of some women regarded as "independent" (Flecha, Puigvert & Ríos, 2013). Here we can identify a convergence of gender roles that does not challenge, but reproduces the traditional model of relationships whose main feature is inequality. On the contrary, the New Alternative Masculinities (NAM) are radically opposed to OTM and DTM, as they are represented by men who are egalitarian in all aspects of their daylife, but who are also confident, strong and courageous to confront abuses, inequalities and to reject explicitly the double standard. This is why they combine attraction with equality, ethics and desire. The convergence of gender roles in the case of NAM makes possible an alternative model of affective-sexual relationships that overcomes the traditional one. Political Masculinities: The Case of Greek Finance Minister Yanis Varoufakis Benedetta GENNARO (Technische Universität Darmstadt, Germany) | gennaro@ifs.tudarmstadt.de Through an analysis of social and online media, this paper seeks to discuss how the finance minister Yanis Varoufakis is re-defining (hegemonic) political masculinity. Since his appointment BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1441 as minister in the Greek cabinet lead by Alexis Tsipras, Varoufakis has been at the centre of media coverage and not only for his controversial positions on how to rescue Greece from bankruptcy. Images of Varoufakis have inundated the web: he is followed like a celebrity and his fashion style examined by even the most conservative media outlet. His untucked shirt has garnered as much attention as his financial plans. The body of the male heterosexual politician bursts on the scene in terms similar to those used to define and describe women politicians. There is, of course, a difference in outcome: Varoufakis  body is helping him gaining political support, and references to his sexiness contribute to make him more affable and popular. When women politicians are scrutinise for their clothing choices or for their appearance, it is usually to criticise and discredit them. In the public's eye, fashion savviness and attractiveness cannot coexist in the same person, in particular when that person is a woman. In Varoufakis's case, on the contrary, we witness a proliferation of images that render him not only likeable, but have also the effect of focusing the attention on his political discourse. This paper investigates what notions of masculinities are at play in the making of Varoufakis into a media sensation, and what this says about hegemonic masculinity today. RN33S09 Gender and Sexuality in Practice and in Representations Enduring Love? Sex, gender, intimacy and the ageing couple Jacqui GABB (The Open University, United Kingdom) | Jacqui.Gabb@open.ac.uk Janet FINK (University of Huddersfield) | J.Fink@hud.ac.uk Drawing on large scale online survey (n=5445) and qualitative research (n=50), the Enduring Love? project has been studying how couples experience, understand and sustain long-term relationships in contemporary Britain, with particular attention to the ways in which gender, parenthood and generation shape experience. In this presentation, we focus on the experiences of 'older' heterosexual and same-sex couples in the study (ages 45-65+), to explore how these women and men encounter and negotiate sex and intimacy within their relationships. Findings point to great diversity in relationship experience amongst this cohort, but accounts of couple intimacy and the ageing body remain often highly gendered. Couples devised a range of strategies to engage with and/or ameliorate incumbent changes in couple intimacy brought on by ageing bodies, including laughter, resignation, separate sleeping, and living together apart. Here we tease out how these different strategies work to sustain the couple relationship whilst remaining mindful of the impact of socio-cultural contexts, and the emotional and economic resources, that are involved in such decision-making. We will also demonstrate how a focus on everyday 'relationship practices', both as a methodological approach and as a way of understanding couples, breaks down the dichotomy between enduring relationships of quality and good enough or endured relationships, thus enabling us to better understand how partners negotiate the changes in life and bodily circumstances which accompany long-term relationships, as they are experienced over time. Managing Multiple Marginalization: Russian-speaking Women Doing Sex Work in Finland Anastasia DIATLOVA (University of Helsinki, Finland) | anastasia.diatlova@helsinki.fi The presentation is based on research for a PhD dissertation which examines the lived experience of Russian-speaking sex workers in Finland as it pertains to their marginalized BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1442 status as both sex workers and foreigners. The study aims to understand how multiplemarginalization affects groups that already exist on the fringes of society. The personal accounts of sex works are take in tandem with the accounts of experts in the field i.e. law enforcer, policy makers, immigration officials, social workers, etc. The study examines how personal experiences of sex workers are shaped and affected by social and legal policy. Based on interview data with experts and women involved in sex work, the presentation discusses sex workers' attitudes and understanding of their position in relation to social, political and judicial regulation as well as their experience of accessing different services. The presentation is based on an article draft. Life trajectories to prevent and intervene trafficking for sexual exploitation Ana VIDU (University of Barcelona, Spain) | ana.vidu@ub.edu Lena DE BOTTON (University of Barcelona, Spain) | lenadebotton@ub.edu Guiomar MERODIO (University of Barcelona, Spain) | guiomar.merodio@gmail.com Lídia PUIGVERT (University of Barcelona, Spain) | lidia.puigvert@ub.edu In the XXI century, trafficking for sexual exploitation constitutes a modern way of slavery which also violates the Human Rights. Despite the magnitude of the phenomenon, there is little scientific research on human trafficking for sexual exploitation; indeed there is a lack of scientific knowledge about its causes, vulnerabilities, situations and consequences for the victims. Having explored the life trajectories of girls and women, some international studies conclude that it is necessary to further examine the vulnerabilities associated with life itineraries. This paper gathers the main results achieved in the project TRATA (Life trajectories that move away or bring closer to networks of trafficking for sexual exploitation) (2013-2014), funded by the Women's Institute, Ministry of Health, Social Services and Equality. This research provides effective strategies for prevention and response to trafficking and sexual exploitation through the analysis of life trajectories of Moroccan women and girls with a migratory project from Morocco to Spain. Using theoretical and qualitative empirical research, under the Communicative Methodology of research, cases studies have been conducted in Morocco and Spain. The analysis has identified both the factors and elements of the life trajectories of Moroccan women who have been trafficked and, life trajectories of those who have been at risk of becoming trafficked. Furthermore, the project is not only focused on the collective of victims, but also encourages actions on measures and policies for prevention and intervention against trafficking of women for sexual exploitation. This transformative approach is promoted to show a real social impact. Depicting Sexualized Power Relations in Magazine Advertisements Across the Atlantic Dalia COSTA (ISCSP Social and Political Sciences School of Lisbon University, Portugal) | daliacosta@iscsp.ulisboa.pt Maria Joao CUNHA (ISCSP Social and Political Sciences School of Lisbon University, Portugal) | mjcunha@iscsp.ulisboa.pt Governments across Europe have been stating their concerns about gender equality, especially when it comes to sexuality and cultural and symbolic body representations. Mass media, especially through images, take a strong position as dynamic agents in meaning construction for individuals and as structural constructors for societies. Currently, men and women are depicted apparently as 'equal', which implies the need for a more thorough and deeper analysis. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1443 Assuming that women nowadays are still socially discriminated, for example on wages and family care, our hypothesis is that there will be evidence of this discrimination on ads, as well. Once gender politics are diverse between Portugal and Brazil we question whether media can constitute a counterbalance to the effects of economic globalisation. Using a comparative research design we will show how magazine advertisements depict gender power relations in magazine male/female figures in Portugal and in Brazil. We ask whether advertisements portray male hegemonies and/or sexualized power relations and how gender relations are depicted in media industry. The corpus of analysis (895 ads depicting male/female figures) reveals that gender relations intercept class relations (Connell), in gender identity construction and that thorough analysis is needed to capture subtle gender relations in ads. RN33S10 Gender and the Labour Market Myths and realities of women empowerment: Case of invisible female homeworkers in garment supply chains of Pakistan Farah NAZ (university of Klagenfurt, Austria, Austria) | farahnaz@uos.edu.pk Global capitalism has not only paved the way for the geographic spread and functional integration of economic activities across national boundaries but has also extended the employment opportunities to the 'reserve and flexible female labour force' in many developing countries. This paper outlines the dynamics of female labour force participation and its empowering potential by focusing on female home workers in the Garment Supply Chains of Pakistan. By using a case study method, this research offers an empirical insight into female home-based work in the context of Pakistan. The analysis is based mainly on in-depth interviews and participant observation. The paper argues that women's involvement in homework within the private sphere of the household holds implications for their empowerment and their labour and other human rights. Women's involvement in homework has brought some positive changes in the life of female home-based workers, but the process of change is very slow and choices are limited for home workers in general. This research makes the case − by teasing out the structural causes of exploitation of home workers − that despite the limitations of homework there is also some scope for women's empowerment through the establishment of different support mechanisms. In the golden cage of creative industries: Public-private valuing of female creative labour Valerija BARADA (University of Zadar, Department of Sociology, Zadar, Croatia) | vbarada@unizd.hr Jaka PRIMORAC (The Institute for Development and International Relations, Zagreb, Croatia) | jaka@irmo.hr The question of women's labour is theoretically and empirically conceptualized through two issues: women's entering the labour market, and work-family conflict, which are both defined by the division between public and private sphere. As women were permeating public aspect of labour, female domestic work has remained economically and politically marginalized. With the emergence of creative industries, the new level of the public and private aspect of female labour was opened. With the intensive research and policy interest for creative industries, the dictum was that creative labour will be emancipatory for both women and men. This proved to be BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1444 techno-optimistic fallacy since creative labour resulted in covert re-domestication of female creatives. Although economically independent with lucrative jobs that they consider as a personal choice, female creatives are facing the implosion of the public into the private sphere, while the social value of their work is decreasing. Female creatives' labour is becoming a golden cage, since it encourages non-paid, underpaid and self-exploitative practices that put women in more precarious positions than men. Female labour practices become embedded into their private homes and daily activities, forging the implosion of public into the private sphere. This paper has a theoretical scope, but draws upon empirical data on women in creative industries in South-Eastern Europe, with emphasis on Croatia. Long term unemployment of women in Turkey Seray Neşe KURT (Kocaeli University, Turkey) | seraykurt2012@gmail.com ABSTRACT Most of the countries have been facing the problem of rising unemployment and its transformation into structural character. Especially recently, longer durations of unemployment are detoriating the psychological, economical and social status of people, thus leading a serious impact on society. As for Turkey, the most affected group is women in labor force since they are more prone to be excluded from labor market because of its structure, cultural prejudices and traditions as well as gender roles. Therefore, they have less chance of decent and permenant work. Moreover, women are vulnerable to be chronically unemployed once they lose or quit their job. This study aims to analyse structural properties of woman unemployment in Turkey compared to European Union (EU) countries. In this framework, we aim to explain the causes of long term unemployment of women and to evaluate current politics about solution of this situation in Turkey. Keywords: Long term unemployment, unemployment, women, Turkey, EU. Changes in earner models in Europe. Towards a Mediterranean version of the dual-earner? Núria SÁNCHEZ MIRA (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain) | nuria.sanchez.mira@uab.cat This paper examines the evolution of earner models in European countries in recent years, focusing on the important changes that Mediterranean countries seem to be undergoing. Research on female employment patterns in Mediterranean countries has traditionally highlighted their comparatively low activity and employment rates. The combination of low fertility rates and low labour market participation has led some authors to talk about a "Mediterranean path" for women's labour market integration (Bettio & Villa, 1993). Additionally, research has underlined the prevalence in these countries of the "male breadwinner-female caregiver" model. By means of a comparison of the evolution of the distribution of paid work between men and women within households in European countries in recent years, this paper argues that the prevalence of such "traditional" model in the Mediterranean countries nowadays should be put into question in some respects. Several studies have addressed issues related to the sexual division of labour in Mediterranean countries in comparative perspective, albeit these have generally based their analyses on aggregated individual data. Other authors have highlighted the importance of using householdbased data in order to analyse the gendered nature of employment patterns. Indeed, it is families who send their members out to work, assign household tasks and share wages and resources (Blossfeld & Drobnič, 2001; Moen & Wethington, 1992). Following these considerations, this paper uses EU-SILC data, which allows for the analysis of information of individuals from the same household. Households consisting of heterosexual couples (plus BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1445 other adults or children) are included in the analysis, in which we examine the prevalent patterns of distribution of paid labour between the two members of the couple in different countries. We use cross-sectional data for 2005, 2007, 2010 and 2012 for all available countries, in order to analyse the evolution of earner models across time as well as the impact of the crisis. Results show a clear clustering of countries according to the relevance of the different patterns of distribution of paid labour : 1. DUAL EARNER COUNTRIES (Eastern European –CZ, EE, HU, LU, LV, SI, SK, and France): The division of paid labour in this cluster is closest to the dual-earner ideal. Countries in this group show the highest share of households were both members of the couple are employed full-time (BFT) (well above 40%), a very low percentage of households where the man is employed full-time and the woman part-time (MFT/WPT) (below 5%) and a small percentage of households where the man is employed full-time and the woman is devoted to domestic tasks (MFT/WDT) (ranging from a 1% in HU to a 8,3% in EE). Poland might also be classified into this group, despite its significantly lower percentage of BFT households (30%). The case of France is to be highlighted, since it is the only country from Western Europe that fits into this category with a 42,3% of BFT households, a 5,3% MFT/WPT households and a 5,3% MFT/WDT households. 2. DUAL EARNER, EXTENSIVE PART-TIME COUNTRIES (Nordic DK, IS, NO, SE): This second cluster includes those countries where the majority of households have both members in paid employment (around 45-55%). This percentage is slightly higher than for the previous group of countries. However, the main difference with the first cluster is that the dual earner in Nordic countries is often based on a male full-time, female part-time employment pattern (ranging from a 13,3% of households in DK to a 23,4% in IS). 3. NEOTRADITIONAL EARNER COUNTRIES (Continental and Liberal AT, BE, DE, IE, LU, UK): The third cluster of countries is mainly characterized by the relevance of female part-time employment (16-19% MFT/WPT households), together with a low percentage of BFT households (15-25%) and a high percentage of MFT/WDT in comparison with the first two clusters. However, the existing heterogeneity between countries regarding the importance of MFT/WDT households must be pointed out. It ranges from a 7,4% in the UK to a 23,6% in LU. Besides, the Dutch case might also be classified into this cluster, albeit it stands out for its very reduced number of BFT households (8,6%) and its very high share of MFT/WPT households (25,3%). 4. DUAL/TRADITIONAL POLARISED COUNTRIES (Mediterranean – ES, GR, IT, PT, CY– and Finland): If we look at the percentage of households where both members are employed, the countries in this fourth cluster are placed below the rest. However, if we focus on BFT households, we see that these constitute a higher percentage of households in every country in this fourth cluster (but Italy) than in any country of the neotraditional one. Indeed, the main characteristic of Mediterranean countries and Finland is a strong polarisation between BFT (3040%) and MFT/WDT (20%) households. There is, however, some heterogeneity within this group. Portugal and Cyprus show a percentage of BFT households as high as the one of the first cluster of countries (above 40%). Greece, together with Portugal, has the lowest percentage of MFT/WDT households (6,3 and 11% respectively). Italy seems to hold the most traditional division of labour, with a 22,2% of BFT households and a 20,9% of MFT/WDT. The paper shows that when we look at the distribution of paid labour within households in comparative perspective some mainstream classifications are nuanced, especially those who label Mediterranean countries as most traditional in terms of female labour market participation. Figures show indeed that dual-earner households are more extended in Mediterranean countries than in most liberal and continental countries within the EU, and the number of this type of households seems to been increasing. The data show particularly remarkable changes in Spain, which had the lowest percentage of dual-participant households in 1992 (Franco & Winqvist, 2002) and has since then undergone a steep increase according to our analyses. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1446 Even during the crisis, women's employment behaviour has followed a strong countercyclical logic, which has increased the number of households where the woman is the main or sole provider. These changes appear as particularly surprising if we take into account that they have happened in a context of increasing labour market precariousness and they have not been accompanied by public policies to promote and support such pattern of double participation. This points out to the economic necessity of families as a main driver for such increase, as well as to the key role of the extended family in supporting its viability. Gender Patterns in youngster's trajectories: Findings from a longitudinal study Fátima Maria ASSUNÇÃO (CIEG/School of Social and Political Sciences (ISCSP-ULisboa), Portugal) | assuncao@iscsp.ulisboa.pt Anália Maria Cardoso TORRES (CIEG/School of Social and Political Sciences (ISCSP-ULisboa), Portugal) | atorres@iscsp.ulisboa.pt Diana MACIEL (CIEG/School of Social and Political Sciences (ISCSP-ULisboa), Portugal) | maciel.diana@gmail.com Based on findings from a longitudinal research, "EPITeen24", that analyzed a cohort of people born in 1990, assessed at the ages of 13, 17, 21 and 24, we develop a study of youngsters gender patterns'. We will focus on school experience, decisions on school prolonging and on entering the labor market, through the lens of intersectional analysis combing social class, social mobility and gender inequalities. The fact that young women have in general higher educational attainment than young men has been largely discussed. It is accepted that girls have more school-orientated practices. And some authors even point out to what they call "school alienation", especially among working class background boys. However, this effect does not extend to young men from the middle or more advantaged classes. With regard to the transition into the labor market, other author's research findings seem contradictory. On one hand, the change from a production economy to a service economy seems to benefit women in terms of employment opportunities. This may translate into more advantageous positions for them, in comparison to men, at least in some type of jobs. But gender inequalities persist. Women occupy more jobs in services and caring areas. Men occupy more places in positions of authority, prestige and status. Thus, inequalities in the labor market persist, women being employed in sectors of activity in general worse paid and in more precarious and unstable situations. So who is winning and where? Who is loosing and where? RN33S11 Gendered Organizations "Do You Know How Many Engineers Wanted to Marry Me?": Gendered Construction of Engineering Culture in Turkey Ezgi PEHLIVANLI-KADAYIFCI (Midle East Technical University, Turkey) | esgi.pehlivanli@gmail.com Being addressed as the engine of modernization, professional engineering was brought to Turkey in earlier times of Republican reforms with its pregiven masculine codes. These codes articulated with Turkey's strictly patriarchal structure. 1965 and on Turkey has witnessed the rise of male engineer as a political actor (Göle, 2007: 8). From 1965 until 2000's engineer originated politicians had been ruling figures of Turkey's politics. As a result, engineering was conceived as a prestigious occupation for men, since publicly known examples in Turkey became symbols of managing politics and production.Reputation of the occupation has grown BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1447 and marrying an engineer or even getting a proposal from one, is seen as a symbol of status for a women.* This study is about gendered construction of engineering occupation in contemporary Turkey. It is a study for understanding the gendered discourse within and about engineering occupation depending on the argument that gendered aspects in engineering are ideological and are based on a complex web of general and particular discourses around traditional gender roles, technical know-how, masculine hardness and feminine softness. In order to achieve these, a theoretical tool called "gendered engineering culture"is introduced. According to this, gendered engineering culture is the socially defined standard of behavior and interaction among engineers and is based on a stereotypical male gender role that works against women, and other masculinities that are inconsistent with the male engineer stereotype (Robinson & McIlwee, 1991) . This culture is not only experienced by engineers but also its gendered codes are known, produced and reproduced by the whole society. Thus, this study addresses experiences of forty women and men engineers with regard to their perceptions about engineering and perceptions they receive from Turkey's society, in addition to ethnographic studies in three factories in Ankara. Lost in Translation? Tensions of inclusive teaching in the neo-liberal university. Elisabeth Anna GÜNTHER (TU Wien, Austria) | elisabeth.guenther@tuwien.ac.at Sabine T. KOESZEGI (TU Wien, Austria) | sabine.koeszegi@tuwien.ac.at The neo-liberal university has to fulfil several important tasks simultaneously, e.g. being efficient, achieve high positions in rankings, and educate students. Lobbyist and government agencies make demands on universities, such as to educate more skilled workers or to promote gender equality. Key words in this context are quality of teaching, excellence and equity. Even though those key words do not necessarily have to be contradictory, it appears as if they generate uncertainty and tension that lecturers try to solve by resorting on their incorporated habitus. In a sense, they translate external demands and try to meet them as good as possible with the (limited) resources available. In this paper we address these translations and the inscribed possibilities of inclusive scientific careers in a neo-liberal university by examining lecturers notion of students. We invited lecturers of mathematics, physics and informatics to group discussions and asked them to talk about their challenges and what they deem important skills for students. Our data unveils tensions and hurdles for inclusive, fair lecturing: for instance the lack of a common understanding on the goals, which results in uncertainty and the question who is authorised to let students fail, or a preservative, elitist notion of the own discipline and skills. Altogether the challenges are manifold and it appears as if both, lecturers and demands for equality, run the risk to get lost in translation Gender, accountability and leadership performances Yvonne Due BILLING (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | ydb@soc.ku.dk In the paper I wish to investigate how accountability influences the performances by women managers. Accountability is central to social interaction in organizations, as we hold each other accountable for our adherence to or deviance from social norms of gender. We engage in behavior at the risk of gender assessment, therefore it is according to West & Zimmerman unavoidable to 'do gender'. This does not mean that we are doomed to do gender, it is possible to undo gender, there is resistance and people challenging the gender norms, although it is more uncertain if it is possible to non-do gender (see Alvesson & Sandberg, 2013). In this BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1448 paper, I will show how women managers are resistant, compliant or even trying to undo gender in organizations. Furthermore, I wish to discuss the term performance from a gender perspective, what are skillful performances and how are they evaluated? It seems to be a gendered concept, in the sense that the biological sex contributes to or even some times is decisive for the expectations to the competences and performances. Women managers have experienced that they are held accountable for their performances not just as managers but as women managers (see Billing, 2006, Gherardi, 1995). Finally, I am going to discuss how and why the use of the concept of gender (cultural constructions of men and women) is unproductive when it is seen as a fixed The right to represent – Parliamentarians talk about their representative roles. Malgorzata FUSZARA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | mfuszara@op.pl The right to represent – Parliamentarians talk about their representative roles. Feminist literature emphasises the fact that domination of men makes it necessary not only to eradicate discrimination, but also to equip women with power The key factor is women's access to roles and positions that would allow them to shape and redefine these roles and the relevant norms. This can be labelled as women's exercise of their right to represent. From this point of view not only descriptive but also substantive representation is very important. In the paper I will present results of research conducted in parliaments of 6 European countries (Great Britain, Macedonia, Latvia, Poland, Spain and Sweden) on men and women pathways to parliaments and the motivations behind them, obstacles to running for a parliamentary seat and about representing women, women's interest and their point of view in the Parliament. "The Unsung Heroines: Female Vietnam Veterans in American Memory Monika ŻYCHLIŃSKA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | monika.zychlinska@gmail.com The Vietnam Women's Memorial Project (VWMP) was founded in 1983 as a grassroots organization to commemorate the efforts of around 265,000 American women, military and civilian, who participated in the Vietnam War. They were subjected to double marginalization – as Vietnam veterans they were stigmatized for their participation in a socially unpopular and divisive war, and as women, who constituted 0.2% of Vietnam War theater participants, they were virtually invisible within the veteran community. In raising popular awareness that "women also served," the organization managed to garner support from predominantly male veterans, albeit with some protest and controversy. In 1993, after ten years of intense campaigning and fundraising, the Vietnam Women's Memorial was inaugurated as part of the Vietnam Veterans Memorial in Washington, DC. This paper explores the interrelations between identity, gender, and war remembrance from the perspective of cultural sociology. It addresses a lacunae in the vast scholarly literature on the American Vietnam veterans where relatively little attention has been given to the organizations founded and run by the veterans themselves. Contrary to the majority of the existing studies, it focuses its attention on women, not men. Its object is the formation of the public image of the American female veteran. It analyses the discursive strategies and argumentative repertoires the VWMP used in order to make their strong moral claim that although women's experience of war was different from that of men, it was no less important or traumatic, and that it deserved equal national recognition. Specifically, the paper discusses the content of the message communicated by the VWMP – norms, values, typologies and other cognitive schemata that the organization referred to in order to persuade the general public that the category of an American national war hero should be extended to include the supportive and care-taking roles that women performed during the war. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1449 It addresses the following questions – what claims of significance did the VWMP put forward? What already existing social representations of war and veteranship did the organization refer to? What ideas of a national war hero, American citizenship, and womanhood did it use to depict women's experience of war? Who did it direct its message at? What groups and institutions did the VWMP treat as potential allies/opponents/rivals of their claims? The paper also discusses the mechanisms and means of symbolic production – such as methods of selfpresentation, managing impressions and emotions in front of the general public – which the leaders and activists of the organization employed. It addresses questions such as what kind of emotions did they the leaders and activists aim to evoke in their interaction partners? What means of collective presentation did they use? Finally, how did they encourage Vietnam women veterans to celebrate their identity? The paper also takes into account how the VWMP's narratives and actions subscribed into the general struggle to provide the Vietnam War with a socially acceptable meaning and affirm the identity and status of its veterans. The above questions will be answered on the basis of an analysis of archival documents collected at the VWMP (statutory and program documents, minutes from meetings, newsletters, press releases, interviews with the VWMP leaders and activists, brochures, leaflets,), the documents collected at the Commission of Fine Arts and the National Archives in Washington DC, as well as twenty-two in-depth interviews with female Vietnam veterans. The research was made possible by a 5-month grant from the Kościuszko Foundation (Sep. 2012-Feb. 2013). I returned to Washington DC to do participatory observation of the 20th anniversary of the memorial's dedication in November 2013. RN33S12 Gender Regimes in Post-Socialist Countries Gender and sexuality in Central and Eastern European social media discourses Joanna CHOJNICKA (University of Konstanz, Germany) | joanna.chojnicka@uni-konstanz.de This presentation introduces a new postdoctoral project which offers an analysis of the ways gender and sexuality are constructed in social media discourses of Central and Eastern Europe, taking account of how these constructions reflect or foster different groups' interests, and how these groups' power positions affect the diffusion and propagation of their discourses and underlying ideologies. In discourses of various social groups, a specific understanding of and attitude towards gender reveals a much broader system of normative and prescriptive assumptions regarding sex, gender and sexual desire. Here, gender in each of its possible understandings functions as a kind of code-word that activates a repertoire of associated ideas on how gender and human sexuality should be understood, what is rendered acceptable (boundaries of normativity), what is deviant, subject to shame or social stigma, how femininity and masculinity are defined, and what the place of women and sexual dissidents should be in society. Still, this does not exhaust the meaning potential of gender. In some CEE languages where it preserves its original form, the word still sounds foreign and thus alien and threatening. Its meaning may be easily manipulated according to the needs of the moment. In radical right-wing discourse, "hating gender" combines extreme homophobia and aversion towards the European Union with a concern for family and children, surpassing the issues of sex, gender and sexual desire. In approaching such discourses in the proposed study, gender is not problematized for its own sake, but as a reflection of wider ideological systems. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1450 Woman in contemporary Georgia family's breadwinner or housewife? How have changed the place of woman in Georgian society after the collapse of the USSR? Natallia PAULOVICH (Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | n.paulovicz@gmail.com Traditionally women in Georgia were involved in bringing up children and caring for families while men were breadwinners and performed only supportive role in bringing up children and keeping domestic economy. Now many women actually are breadwinners. Such position of contemporary Georgian women is largely depend on the current socio-economic situation in the country caused by the collapse of the Soviet Union, the wars in Abkhazia and South Ossetia and the civil war during this period. It is the women who begin to earn money for all of their families while men wasn't able to deal with the "post-war syndrome" and lose a job. These problems of early 90s joined a factor of high unemployment in the country what again resulted mainly on men. In such circumstances women are working hard to support their families outside of home but also putting a lot of energy in caring for the members of the family at home put their career and taking care for other members at the center of identity claiming that these two spheres allow them to express themselves. That allow me to talk about these women as possessing agency. Activities of women (in the home and outside it) are becoming a key point of cultural production and social reproduction which allow these women to move between the household and the public sphere. I came to this statements through fieldwork in Ozurgeti, Georgia, using as a research methods participant observations and in-depth interviews. Collective Female Identities in Discussions about Pussy Riot's Performance Anna AGALTSOVA (VU Amsterdam, The Netherlands) | a.s.agaltsova@gmail.com In this paper, I address the issue of collective female identities in contemporary Russia. The Pussy Riot performance is regarded as a critical event that serves as a trigger for certain 'groupness'. Taking critical event perspectives avoids framing the respondents with the researcher's predetermined categories. The empirical data is collected via collective interviews with the diverse group of Moscovites. Analysis highlights the domination of an authoritarian/collectivistic interpretative repertoire in older participants' discussions about the performance, which has resulted in the articulation of the image of the disadvantaged female and the denial of women's agency. The younger participants, being familiar with a co-existing liberal interpretative repertoire, have continued to use a conservative repertoire to discuss Pussy Riot. This and a general lack of gender problematisation in the interviews indicate that feminist discourse is not at all widespread in the Moscovites' everyday discourse. Agaltsova, A. (2014). Collective Female Identities in Discussions about Pussy Riot's Performance. Religion And Gender, 4(2), 184-201. Retrieved from http://www.religionandgender.org/index.php/rg/article/view/9904 The Importance of Gender Sensitive Water and Sanitation Services in Women's Empowerment in Rural Azerbaijan: a Comparative Research in Agcabedi, Balakan and Beylagan Senem Elcin BERBER (Hacettepe University, Turkey) | senemelin@gmail.com Anar VALIYEV (State Economic University, Azerbaijan) | anarvaliyev@mail.ru Feminization of poverty in rural Azerbaijan is one of problems that need to be tackled in the rural Azerbaijan. Inequalities between women and men in the context of patriarchal family structure mainly effect rural women's participation in social and economic life. Especially, women's BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1451 insufficient access to water and sanitation services and gendered division of labour are some obstacles to achieve gendered rural development. Gender – sensitive water and sanitation services play an important role in empowering women living in rural areas. As one of development initiatives, Asian Development Bank in collaboration with the Republic of Azerbaijan aims at improving public environment by promoting the quality, reliability, and sustainability of water supply and sanitation services in the selected secondary towns. The main objective of this research is to determine women community members' needs by specifying safeguard measures to provide equal utilization of water and sanitation services in rural Azerbaijan. In this context, socio – economic surveys were conducted to a total of 751 household heads and semi structured interviews were conducted to a total of 300 women living in Agcabedi, Balakan and Beylagan Rayons in September 2011. Based on some of findings of the study it can be concluded that women are facing a high level of patriarchy especially in terms of their employment. Unemployed women don't have chance to work due to patriarchal family structure and traditional duties. Additionally, women suffer more than men because of bad water and they effected by its color, smell and taste. In this research, vocational trainings and raising awareness activities on gender – sensitive water and sanitation activities for women have been regarded as crucial for women's empowerment in rural Azerbaijan. RN33S13 Gendered Family Relations An Analysis of the Increasing Number of Divorce in Denizli on the Status and Gender Role of Woman Mehmet MEDER (Pamukkale University, Turkey) | mmeder@pau.edu.tr Zuhal CICEK (Pamukkale University, Turkey) | zcicek@pau.edu.tr Divorce is a so complex phenomenon that cannot be analysed in a single dimension. It is a problem evaluated within the centre of changes in economic, social, cultural and political fields. In this study, the reasons of recent increase in the number of divorces in the city of Denizli, which holds a crucial point in the textile industry of Turkey, are analysed. The study aims to point to the rapid increase in the divorce ratio in Denizli by highlighting the importance of economic and cultural factors in the dissolution of marriage. Denizli has undergone a fast economic transformation after 1980s when the textile industry became the major source of economic development in the city. An important part of the population has been employed in the different positions in the textile sector. Especially, a fast increase in the ratio of women working in this sector has been observed. Women have been employed in the large, medium and small sized enterprises in different income levels and social security and status. The active participation of women in real sector paved the way of economic freedom. This study suggests that economic freedom of women and the change in their income in time are important variants in the transformation of the family structure and dissolution of marriages. Therefore, the income of the woman and her ratio in family income are deemed important as they affect the traditional role structure between the partners. Moreover, in this empiric study, it has been assumed that the divorce probability in the lower socio-economic level is higher with the changes in socioeconomic status because lower income and education level limit the chances of partners to access economic, social and psychological sources. Many variants like the communication between partners, marital expectations, strategies to keep the marital relation, better economic expectations, management or use of time are limited relatively in lower socio-economic level and this causes conflicts between partners and increase the divorce possibility. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1452 Another point analysed in this study is the increasing flexibility in marriages following the process of socio-economic transformation. Factors like cultural and institutional regulations, changes in life style, the spread of alternative life forms, relative change in sexist ideology have changed the way the marriage is perceived and, therefore, affected the divorce ratio. Compared to the past, in Turkey, divorce is not perceived as a limited situation regarding the traditional values. The fact that the individual preferences and the level of personal satisfaction has been perceived as a basic criteria is noted as an important variant causing an increase in divorce ratio. The study includes divorced people in Denizli. The sample group consists of 354 people; 177 women and 177 men. A questionnaire is applied on the sample group and in-depth interviews were carried on 6 people. The data of the study has been analysed both qualitatively and quantitatively. The relation between the variants has been analysed using chi-square test. Undoing gender in the home: how does it work when the first child arrives? Teresa JURADO-GUERRERO (UNED, Spain) | tjurado@poli.uned.es Marta DOMÍNGUEZ-FOLGUERAS (OSC-Sciences Po, France) | marta.dominguezfolgueras@sciences-po.fr Carmen BOTÍA-MORILLAS (UPO, Spain) | carmenbotia@upo.es The objective of this paper is to study undoing gender from a longitudinal perspective (twowaves-qualitative panel), a relatively uncommon aim in previous qualitative research. What enables some women to attain an equal sharing of housework, while others think it is unfair but do not manage to change it? What role do negotiation and conflict play in undoing gender? Does the arrival of the first child change housework divisions among equal-sharers? We perform a qualitative analysis on semi-structured interviews gathered in 2011 (first interview), for 33 couples with a non-traditional division of domestic work and waiting for their first child, and follow them until 2013 (second interview). We identify three different ways into equal-sharing in the first wave, describe their workings and favouring factors. Then, we observe which couples continue equal sharing, whereas others traditionalize. We conclude that, first, there is no need to undertake an explicit negotiation about how to distribute domestic chores; second, in these couples resources (in a broad sense) and attitudes are combined in a non-hegemonic way; third, certain pre-child ways to equal-sharing lead more easily to the persistence of undoing of gender in heterosexual families with a baby. Inequality in gender roles and professional habitus: The construction of family on the example of engineers Yves JEANRENAUD (Technische Universität München, Germany) | yves.jeanrenaud@tum.de The engineering profession is suspected to be traditional, especially with regards to the attribution of gender roles and constructions of career, family and parenthood. Hence the presented doctoral thesis asked about the processes of construction of parenthood using the example of engineers and explained the effects of their traditional bourgeois professional culture and habitus on the roles and ideas of family and their expectations in relation to parenting. These research questions were investigated by a method mix of qualitative content analysis, biographical method and discourse in a Grounded Theory framework with narrative interviews. The mostly unconscious decision-making processes in individual biographical histories were examined and the inherent attitudes and expectations were investigated in order to disclose internalized and predominantly unreflective patterns of individual everyday conceptualisation, action and perception and to reconstruct subjective meaning structures about parenting. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1453 Main findings of the study are how the professional culture and habitus of engineering structure models of family and parenthood. The findings show the choice of career and study subject can be considered a key factor in biographies to the construction of their professional identity. Based on these decision processes they construct parenting in the context of their employment history, which they maintained the separation of work and family life in a private and public sphere because of their professional habitus and therefore perpetuated the bourgeois gender order. Going on from these findings, the question of generalisation has to be proposed and how sociological imagination broadens these particular experiences in a wider social context. New ways of parenting? Gendered mediation of children's internet use in Estonia Kairi TALVES (University of Tartu, Estonia) | kairi.talves@ut.ee Veronika KALMUS (University of Tartu, Estonia) | veronika.kalmus@ut.ee Parental mediation of children's internet use is often considered as a 'new' or 'specific' type of parenting challenging the traditional ways of raising children. Viewing mediation as a challenge for parents stands on a widespread idea that most of today's parents have not grown up in the internet boost period, and are thus feeling unconfident in supervising their children. This paper focuses on Estonia as a country that has gone through remarkable economic, technological and social transformations during the last decades. These changes have affected inter-generational relations, as well as parenting practices and communication patterns in family. We employ data from focus group interviews conducted with Estonian parents of 9-12 year old children in 2012 and 2014 to analyse if parents have different views on mediating (i.e. supervising, monitoring and restricting) their sons' and daughters' internet use and how parents' views on mediation and their everyday practices of dealing with their children's internet use provide a deeper insight into gendered power and socialization discourses. Our results show that in Estonia as a country with low gender equality, but high internet use, mediation strategies are reflecting the tensions between traditional and modern ideologies of parenting and parental authority. Parents' methods in mediating boys' and girls' internet use differ in several aspects, thus reflecting the broader context of changing socialization practices, gender norms and the generation gap in using digital technologies. Out of the Family – In New Forms of Family. Migrant Women into the Core of the Family Images Tünde TURAI (Hungarian Academy of Sciences, Hungary) | tturai215@gmail.com East European women entered the global care market after the collapse of the Iron Curtain. New patterns of migration and new patterns of family are shaped due to the gender based exodus. Housewifes and mothers leave their homes for helping their family members to reach better opportunites by the remittence they gain in the care sector. This transnational organization of work leads to new redistribution of relations and responsabilities at the interface of the global and the individual dimension. It seems the activites performed by women are strongly related to the institution of the family, either by their presence or their absence. On the one side the emigration of women is perceived as a risk for the family left behind and the transnational family is discussed in terms of danger for this sensitive institution. On the other side the integration of the migrant care workers into the receiving country and their relations with the employers and/or the person cared for are shaped by a family imagination as well. The outcome of the female migration is an intertwined process of (re)negotiation of the family institution. Women seems to be strongly connected to family images, so new alternative forms of the family comes into display on both sides. The paper presents this phenomenon based on BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1454 interviews conducted with Romanian and Hungarian women working in the elderly care in Southern and Western countries. RN33S14 Gendered Violence and Institutions Recasting welfare regimes for gender equality: An innovative analysis from the field of services to fight violence against women Consuelo CORRADI (Lumsa University, Italy) | corradi@lumsa.it In spite of the fact that actions and services to fight violence against women exist since the 70s in Europe, research on and typologies of social welfare rarely consider them. This paper argues that analyzing this field of social and gender policies offers an innovative point of view to evaluate the role of the State, women's movements and supra-national bodies such as the EU in reducing violence and promoting gender equality. The paper charts 10 European countries with regard to state intervention on violence against women, and it evaluates policy developments over 40 years, while focusing on the EU as an accelerating factor of change. The 10 countries under study are: Finland, France, Germany, Italy, Netherlands, Portugal, Slovenia, Spain, Sweden, and the UK. At the end, the paper argues why there is no correspondence between the country charts and classifications of Welfare regimes. It claims that the state is a powerful instrument, but only on condition that it acts under pressure from or in combination with activists and supra-national bodies. Understanding gender relations in intimate partner violence Melanie GOISAUF (University of Vienna, Austria) | melanie.goisauf@univie.ac.at Previous research has shown that gender makes a difference when violence occurs in the public or private sphere. Women experience violence more often by their male partners, and domestic violence was long constructed as a private matter in the public discourse. When theorizing gender in intimate partner violence, the answer to the question about how gender matters in violent heterosexual relationships vary depending on which theoretical approach of understanding gendering processes is used. Connections between gender and intimate partner violence can be understood differently depending on which gender theory is applied. Divergent theoretical approaches, which could be classified as interactionist or structuralist, offer different ways to study domestic violence. Both perspectives provide fruitful approaches to understand gendered violence by focussing either on social practices in which gender is 'done', or put it into the context of a larger system of gender inequality and power relations. In this paper I want to address the approach of practice theories, which aims to overcome the action-structure opposition represented by the two approaches. By using qualitative empirical data, I will explore how we could analyse the complex ways in which partner violence is gendered by going beyond dichotomous constructions of 'male perpetrators' and 'female victims', and to understand how intimate partner violence is constructed as a gendered phenomenon in the private sphere. 'I am not a victim': discourses and resistances to the victim figure among women who have suffered gender violence in Spain Maria MARTINEZ (University of the Basque Country, Spain) | maria_m_g@hotmail.com The aim of this communication is to analyze the discourses of women who have suffered gender violence in Spain with regard to the concept and figure of victim. In the last years, we BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1455 are witnessing an increasing use of the concept of victim for several situations and causes - victims of political violence, victims of car accidents, victims of catastrophes, victims of an illness, even victims of evictions and the economic crisis...-. Besides there is an increasing will to recognize one-self as victim, which becomes at some level a subject of rights and of social recognition. The fieldwork done with women who have suffered violence inflicted by their partners and/or expartners in Spain shows a complete rejection and resistance to adopt and auto-identify one-self as a victim at an individual but also at a collective level. The hypothesis that we want to confront is that this rejection is due to the semantic relation of the concept of 'victim' and the hegemonic and traditional form of 'femininity'. Victims are considered as passives, without agency and that have to be assisted and taken care of. After a general contextualization of the situation of laws and programs against gender violence in Spain and the figure of 'victim of gender violence' they produce, we will analyze the discourses of women interviewed to the victim figure with special attention to their resistances and rejections. The resistances and rejections to the victim figure must have effects in the processes of recovery of these women. Statuatory rape in Brazilian Courts: intersections between discourses of gender and childhood. Luisa Teresa HEDLER FERREIRA (University of Brasília, Brazil) | luisa.hedler@gmail.com Evandro PIZA DUARTE (University of Brasília, Brazil) | evandropiza@gmail.com Even with Brazilian Law clearly stating that having intercourse with a person under 14 years of age is considered rape, there are cases in which the defense argues that the sexual act was consensual. The objective of the present work is to analyse the intertwining discourses about childhood, gender and sexuality that arise when these cases reach the highest instances in the Brazilian Judiciary. The way in which legal discourse is constructed, articulating these three factors to construct the figure of the victim, is of special interest: is the childhood protection legal framework used and strengthened in these cases, or do gender prejudices penetrate legal discourse to an extent that the roles of victim and aggressor become reversed?. It is also important to notice how all these factors are articulated within the criminal system, scrutinising if the response given is satisfactory to the complexity of the situation. This will be accomplished by an analysis of court rulings in the two high courts in Brazil in the last twenty years focusing on the representations of childhood, sexuality and gender of statutory rape cases. RN33S15 Women's Movements Rethinking Evolution of Egyptian Women's Movement from nineteenth-century up to the 1952 Revolution within the context of Huda Sha'rawi and Doria Shafik leaderships Övgü ÜLGEN (Bogazici University, Turkey) | ovgu.ulgen@gmail.com Egypt, having one of the longest feminist tradition in the Middle East, remains as a significant country so as to understand its unique character with respect to feminist movement and the notion of awakening women. Nadje al-Ali (2000: 56) asserts that "many studies dealing with the Egyptian women's movement begin their analysis with women's participation in the 1919 nationalist revolution". In order to conceptualize the twentieth-century Egyptian feminism, this paper attempts to look at the roots of nineteenth-century feminism to see changing social and political aspects of Egyptian culture. For this, I divide my paper into three main headings, firstly I BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1456 will describe the urban harem culture which was immanent in Egypt in nineteenth-century to better apprehend the necessity for such a feminist movement in the twentieth-century, secondly I will explain the Egyptian Feminist Union (EFU), its coming into scene under the importance of Huda Sha'rawi's figure and Bint al-Nil Union pioneered by Doria Shafik later. Lastly, I will try to compare contents of some of the journals that raised their voices for the women's issues in Egyptian society, two organs under the EFU, namely the L'Egyptienne and al-Misriyah; and Bint al-Nil and La femme nouvelle within Doria Shafik's struggle. I will mainly argue that creating dichotomies through Huda's more nationalist and indigenous leadership and Doria's role for the Egyptian feminism that has been interpreted as west-oriented by some scholars is dangerous for the development of women's movement in any parts of the world. Gender and street protests in Taiwan Yin-Zu CHEN (National Taipei University, Taiwan, Republic of China) | chenyz@mail.ntpu.edu.tw Gathering on the street is one of the most conventional repertoires of collective action. However, it is not the preferred choice by women's movements, due to the exclusion of women in the public sphere. Despite previous studies about gendered strategies and tactics of women's movements, we don't have a systematic understanding of the impact of gender on public demonstrations in general. Does women's participation affect the tactics of protests? Why do women and men have the repertoire of possible tactics that they do? Does gender inequality structure always have the same impact on protest events? I analyze the repertoire of tactics in street protests which mostly involved women in Taiwan between 1997 and 2006 to answer those questions. This analysis compares the protests of different gender composition: events with a majority of female participants and events carried out only by men. I argue that both the institutional domain (division of labor at home and segregation of occupations) and cultural expectation (control of one's body and gendered role) constrain the tactics used by women in street protests; but the impacts of gender structure differ according to protest situation. What is inclusive or exclusive: Identity construction of Feminist Magazine (198890) in Turkey Demet GÜLÇIÇEK (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | gulcicek@metu.edu.tr I have been deeply interested in the emergence of feminist movement in Turkey, which starts from 1980s and which is left as a gap never researched before. Meanwhile, I am aware of that the poststructuralist feminist/queer criticisms against identity politics have been rising worldwide based on the arguments of Judith Butler. I conducted a field research with the Feminist Magazine which is a radical feminist publication within 1987-90 by taking Butler's methodological intervention. My analysis is based on the contributions of these kind of a poststructuralist questions. During the fieldwork, one of the most important patterns I found out was the "discovery of womenhood". I claim that the womenhood was not discovered, but constructed by the women of the magazine as Butler debates with her concept of representation. Secondly, the format of "I lived this, because I am a woman" is repetitively found in the fieldwork. According to Butler, it erases the multiple dimension of the social and political understanding. I will open up this point with her debate of reification. Finally, I will talk about the construction of normative area following Butler's line. The ideal feminist women is constructed and the expectation from a feminist women is idealized. That is why many women had felt excluded from the area and had quit the magazine. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1457 With this research, I conduct a sociological research to understand the inclusive and exclusive parts of feminist movement of 1980s in Turkey based on the concepts of representation, reification and normativity. Women's NGOs and Activism in the Current Context in Turkey Fatma Belkis KUMBETOGLU (Yeditepe University, Turkey) | belkiskumbetoglu@gmail.com Bahar KIRIKER (Yeditepe University, Turkey) | baharkiriker@gmail.com Gamze DEMIRHAN (Yeditepe University, Turkey) | demirhangamze@gmail.com Kivanc TASKAN KIREMITCI (Yedi The experiences of women within the movement for democratic rights durı ng the last twenty years women's NGOs have grown and takı ng on ı ncreası ngly important responsibilities.This presentatı on will focus on different factors behind the women NGO'S which affect their organizational sustainability, efficacy of project implementaton and their struggles for strategic gender needs in the context of the expansion of civil society in Turkey. This presentation and asessment will be based on the findings of qualitative research carried at three cities in East Marmara region in Turkey in 2014. The disccusion will cover the women's narratives that reflects women' ı deas,concerns, thoughts, expectations and their collective actions in the NGO's. It will also include the issues and constraints that women face when organizing their activities as active agents and struggle for suppressive customs, traditions,and barriers. Some groups of women challenge the control of different factors(cultural,political,economical) and also challenge the reproduction of traditional gender system(such as leadership patterns, personas, power of class positions, male processes of domination). The issues will touch upon ı n thı s presentation will be analyzed and interpreted in various ways by the contribution of women who participated and shared their views with us in the research Islamic Feminisms Compared: Iranian and Turkish Experiences Aysegul GOKALP KUTLU (Kocaeli University, Turkey, Turkey) | agokalp@gmail.com "Turkey will not be Iran". This was the motto of secular feminism in Turkey after the Iranian Revolution of 1979. The gender policies of the post-revolutionary Islamic Republic, especially the image of the veiled Iranian women had its repercussions in both the Islamist and secular spheres of Turkish society. While the secular Turks looked down on the Iranian women under the Islamic Republic , Islamist spheres interpreted the revolution as the independence of Islamic way of life from the imposed Western values. The increasing appearance of veiled women in public sphere in Turkey during 1980s and 1990s created fear and discussions over whether secularism, a main founding principle of modern Turkey, was in danger. With the 2000s however, the state's attitude towards the visibility of veiled women softened under the neoliberal and moderate-Islamist Justice and Development Party (AKP) rule. A new strand of feminism which is mainly supported by the AKP's women's branch took the guidance of Islamic principles for redefining equality and the status of women. This new feminism became vocal especially with the support of the political authorities and media. Keeping in mind that Islamic feminism in Iran has its unique roots and experiences, this paper aims at comparing and contrasting the new feminist strand in Turkey to the Iranian Islamic feminism. The paper will firstly look at the "women question" in the foundation of both Turkey and the Islamic Republic of Iran, secondly compare and contrast the ideological sources of Islamic feminism in both countries, and lastly offer guidelines for possible gains for the Islamic feminists of Turkey by looking at their Iranian counterparts. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1458 RN33S16 Gendered Identities in Islamic Countries Gender Related Barriers to Physical Activity among Young Educated Saudi Women: A Qualitative Investigation Mazna Abdulrahman ALMARZOOQI (King Saud University, College of Applied Medical Science, Riyadh, Kingdom of Saudi Arabia; The University of Adelaide, School of Population Health, Adelaide, Australia) | mazna.almarzooqi@adelaide.edu.au Annette BRAUNACK-MAY Introduction: Physical inactivity is an important risk factor for the long term health of young people. Health risk behaviours established during youth often persist into their adulthood resulting in potentially harmful effects on long-term health. Although research on physical activity in Saudi Arabia is limited, the few available studies reveal high rates of physical inactivity, especially among youth and women. Hence, there is an urgent need to understand the factors that may shape engagement of young Saudi women in physical activity in Saudi Arabia. This study describes and analyses the factors that hinder the engagement of young Saudi educated women in physical activity and explores the policy implications of these findings. Methods: A sample of young Saudi educated women (YESW) aged between 18 and 24 years of age currently enrolled as undergraduate students in the Faculty of Health Sciences at King Saud University (KSU) in Riyadh was recruited. Nineteen in-depth interviews were conducted. Interviews and focus group discussions were transcribed and translated into English, coded, and themes were identified. Results: Results have revealed several barriers for the engagement of YESW in physical activity. Some of the major themes emerging include social and cultural norms, the physical environment, and participants' knowledge and beliefs about physical activity. Conclusion: The findings highlight a range of individual, environmental and policy barriers to physical activity among young educated Saudi women. In addition, findings show how gender influences the barriers to engagement in physical activity. Potential intervention strategies include empowering young women in decision making, raising family and male guardians' support for physical activity both generally and in particular for families and male guardians, and increasing affordable and accessible physical activity options at the environmental and individual levels. Contesting the Muslim woman identity in Turkey: The controversy on the fashion magazine "Alâ" Feyda SAYAN CENGIZ (Mardin Artuklu University, Turkey) | feydasayan@hotmail.com This study investigates the debate revolving around the fashion magazine Alâ which addresses upper middle class women with headscarves in Turkey. While the magazine promotes consumption of luxury through the argument that Islam is not against feminine beauty and "living a good life", it is subjected to harsh criticism by Islamist intellectuals for promoting conspicuous consumption, sexualizing women with headscarves, and setting a bad example for young Islamic women. On the other hand, staunchly secularist intellectuals argue that the consumption of luxury by Islamic women proves their "insincere" approach to Islam. Even though Islamist and secularist criticisms are seemingly articulated from contrasting points of view, they converge on BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1459 the assumption that women with headscarves should essentially be invested in the mission to "prove" their proper relation to Islam in their appearances, attitudes and lifestyles. Much has been written about the rising Islamic bourgeoisie in Turkey, and the concomitant transformation of the Islamic woman identity which manifests itself through new patterns of consumption. Yet, the scrutinization of women with headscarves for their appearances, attitudes, lifestyles remains largely normalized and unproblematized, as well as the contestations over constructing the "ideal Muslim woman" identity. The debate over the Alâ magazine reveals much about the socially and politically charged expectations loaded on women with headscarves. This study analyses this debate in order to trace the ways in which women with headscarves have become the subjects through which issues of identity and lifestyle are fiercely debated among Islamist and secularist circles in Turkey. Urban Egyptian men and women and the negotiation of conflicting gender ideologies Mariam Hesham NAGI (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland) | nagim@tcd.ie New patterns of marriage and family formation are emerging across the Middle East (Rashad, Osman & Roudi-Fahimi, 2005; Singerman, 2007). Universal early marriage is no longer the standard it once was and more women in the Middle East (ME) are staying single or not marrying at all (Rashad, Osman & Roudi-Fahimi, 2005). Changes in the demographic patterns of marriage coupled with broader social, economic, and political changes and driven by globalization and information technologies have created dissonant normative expectations around gender and have led individuals to forge new rules, institutions, and identities within particular cultural and political environments (Singerman, 2007). There is meagre statistical data on the prevalence of extramarital/premarital relations and on non-traditional forms of marriage (El-Zanaty & Way, 2009; Singerman, 2007), but what there is indicates changes in marriage patterns and in the geography of gender. This indicates changing norms and practices at the level of the individual in the field of gender. The focus of this study is to uncover how individuals negotiate the dissonance between established ideologies, norms and practices on gender and newer evolving ideologies, norms and practices, and how these negotiations contribute to social change. Singerman (2007) posits that many young people in Egypt experience "waithood" as social and economic factors have decreased the occurrence of early and universal marriage and broken the link between sexuality and marriage. In this liminal world, young men and women are expected to live by the rules and morality of their parents and the dominant values of society while the institution of marriage is changing and new marriage substitutes and sexual norms are emerging. These dissonant expectations are intensified when religious, nationalist and neoliberal rhetoric is factored in. This has led to new debates and ideologies about gender, sexuality and morality, generational conflict, a rise of a "marriage black market" and conflicts about gender identity (Singerman, 2007). This study aims to explore the refashioning and innovative negotiation of competing gender ideologies and the reconciliation of fissures that arise from this collision of ideologies. The study will seek to answer two main research questions: (1) How do urban educated Egyptian men and women negotiate conflicting and dissonant gender ideologies in relationships? a. How are these ideologies articulated in words and action? b. What are the strategies and bargains that arise from the negotiation of these ideologies? (2) How does this produce, reproduce and transform the field of gender in Egypt? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1460 Utilizing the relationship as a nexus where the negotiation of gender ideologies occurs, the study will focus on gender strategies, emotional work, and patriarchal bargains (Hochschild, 1983; Hochschild & Machung, 1989; Kandiyoti 1988). Research Design Based on the most recent Egypt Demographic and Health Survey 2008 there are marked differences in the age of first marriage among women according to both residence and educational attainment (El-Zanaty & Way, 2009). Early marriage is much more common in rural than in urban areas; the median age of first marriage among urban women was 22.2 years, around three years higher than the median age of first marriage among rural women (19.4 years). Large differences in age are also seen when looking at educational level. The median age of first marriage among women with a secondary education or higher was 22.9 years, more than three years higher than the median age among women who have complete the primary but not the secondary level (19.3 years) and about five years higher than among women who never attended school (18.0 years). Based on these statistics, the highest median age of first marriage is found among urban educated women. For this reason, my research participants will consist of urban educated Egyptian men and women between the ages of 20 and 35. Individuals between the ages of 20 and 35 are more likely to still in the process of developing gender strategies and negotiating competing discourses, compared to older individuals whose gender strategies may be less flexible and less malleable and not in a phase of negotiation anymore. In addition to women my sample will also consist of men between the ages of 20 and 35, drawn from the urban educated population in Cairo, Egypt. Attempting an exploration of the current state of the field of gender in Egypt without examining men would yield an incomplete analysis. Apart from a handful of studies examining areas where masculinity is explicitly constructed such as circumcision and the military and the institutionalization of hegemonic masculinities well as the formation of masculinity in nationalist rhetoric (Ghoussoub & Sinclair-Webb, 2000), very little research has been conducted on men and their negotiation of competing gender ideologies. Research participants will be recruited through a combination of purposeful and snowball sampling, starting with personal connections and students from the American University of Cairo. Participant observation will also be conducted. Data analysis will be conducted following a grounded theory approach. Preliminary Findings 10 pilot interviews were conducted between the months of June 2014 and August 2014 (3 males and 7 females). After the interviews were transcribed, they were preliminarily thematically analyzed to delineate salient themes and topics – 4 main strands were delineated: (1) transitions, negotiations, and bargains (2) consumption, globalization, social class, and distinction (3) rumors and judgment and (4) emotional work, economy of gratitude, and division of labor. These findings have emphasized the mutual construction of class and gender, the role globalization plays in the negotiation of gender ideologies, and the metacultural processes involved in these negotiations. The interview script was updated to incorporate these 4 main strands and the second wave of interviews was conducted between December 2014 and January 2015. These interviews are yet to be transcribed and analyzed. RN33S17 Gendered Bodies and Body Politics Professional body-objects on display. The objectification of fashion models as a multifaceted process. Sylvia HOLLA (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | s.m.holla@uva.nl BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1461 The process of objectification is multifaceted. This paper presents the profession of fashion modeling as a case to explore the multiple dimension of objectification, as discussed by Nussbaum (1995). Based on ethnographic data, gathered through participant observation and interviewing, it is investigated how male and female fashion models are treated as 'professional objects on display', and how they deal with this, particularly in cases when they experience being objectified as uncomfortable or even problematic. Whereas the structure of the fashion modeling field places all models in a dominated position in which they are likely to be objectified, I argue that the particular extent to, and ways in which, objectification takes place, depends on a model's gender, the situational context in which it occurs and, moreover, heavily relies on who is doing the objectifying. Models deal with professional objectifying circumstances through strategies of emotional labor and withdrawal. In addition, models are drawn to and draw positive energy from situations in which they are able to carve out spaces to act creatively, and hence more subjectively, as co-producers of beauty. In and between producing profit and pampering Päivi KORVAJÄRVI (University of Tampere, Finland) | paivi.korvajarvi@uta.fi The use of the body and sexuality and their individual performances have become crucial requirements at work in the current economy and consumer culture. The aim of the paper is to illustrate, how gender, body, and affect related performances are used, on the one hand, and required to use, one the other hand, in service work. Through the case study of young beauty therapists the aim is to map out and to discuss the contradictory desires of the beauty therapists and the employers, when they both entangle and prioritize particular aspects of gender, body and affects in the everyday work of skin care. The starting point for the discussion is the concept of body work. However, the case shows that body work hardly grasps the desires and the aims of the beauty therapists to pamper and to relax the clients, and to produce well-being to them. The aim is to show that the conceptual view of the body work needs to be expanded towards the understanding of how affects and body are used in parallel and simultaneously both to produce pleasure and wellness to the clients and to make money within the global beauty market. Further, the aim is to show ways of doing, redoing and undoing gender through using body and affects within the tensions of promoting relaxation and profit making. Claiming needs and confronting stereotypes of obese mothersreframing Nancy Fraser's theory of the politics of need interpretation Drude Skov LAURIDSEN (University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | dl@ifro.ku.dk Recent discourse analyses on childhood obesity in Western societies suggest that the body, actions and role of the mother becomes the object for both science and policy, which inadvertently blames the mothers for the obesity epidemic. While these studies have valid points they may unintentionally posit the mothers as lacking agency. As a result, this paper discusses how to reframe Nancy Fraser's theory of "the politics of need interpretation" from a social policy perspective to a health policy perspective, using a heuristic case of how obese mothers are targeted in the prevention of childhood obesity in western welfare states. I propose that Fraser's theory can provide an analytical model for investigating the interpretations of the needs of obese mothers. My discussion draws on examples from interventions aimed at obese mothers in Denmark, I highlight theoretical shortcomings and possible pitfalls when applying the theory and suggest how they might be overcome. The paper thereby debates the possibilities the theory offers of mixing socialist feminist perspectives of voicing common maternal needs due to structural inequalities, while drawing on poststructuralist points of deconstruction of group stereotypes. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1462 Transgender women, transgender men and inequalities in fitness activities Manola DEL GRECO (University of Milano Bicocca Department of Sociology and Social Research, Italy) | m.delgreco1@campus.unimib.it Vincenzo FRAUNEDER (University of Milano Bicocca Department of Sociology and Social Research, Italy) | v.frauneder@campus Aim of this presentation is to discuss the relationship between transgenderism and the fitness culture in Italy (the case of Milan). As Griffin (1995) writes, the presence of transgender people in fitness/sport challenges some of the foundational social functions of sport. And the inclusion of transgender people in the fitness/sport culture is one of the latest equality challenges for sport governing organizations. The relationship between transgenderism, fitness and sport activities is still unexplored. The particular sports needs of the transgender community, for example, in terms of changing facilities, continue to be misunderstood and sidelined. Few sport institutions seem to have policies in place covering the issue of transgender people taking part in competition (Out for Sport Research-Equality Network 2013). Our key question is the following. In a city such as Milan − one of the EU's and the world's major financial and business centres and the most internationally oriented and global city in Italy − is the fitness culture ready to accept and support transgender people and their specific needs? In order to answer this question, we will take into consideration three fitness clubs in Milan. Some key informants (fitness club managers) will be interviewed (semi-structured interviews) and will be asked different questions such as: are transgender rights a specific issue for your club? Are you offering specific fitness programs for transgender women and men? How might a coach or personal trainer accommodate the needs of transgender women/men workout programs? Are there in your fitness club specific facilities (such as private showers and locker rooms) for transgender women/men? Our final aim is to understand how to guarantee full participation in fitness and sport activities for transgender people and to give recommendation on how to ensure the same rights for transgendered non-professional (and professional) athletes. References Australian Sports Commission. 2000. Harassment-free Sport: Guidelines to Address Homophobia and Sexuality Discrimination in Sport, available at the following website: http://fulltext.ausport.gov.au/fulltext/2000/ascpub/homo_sexuality.pdf Griffin, P. 1995. 'Homophobia in Sport: Addressing the Needs of Lesbian and Gay High School Athletes', in G. Hunks (ed.) The Gay Teen: Educational Practice and Theory for Lesbian, Gay, and Bisexual Adolescents, New York: Routledge, pp. 53-65. Out for Sport Research-Equality Network. 2013. Tackling Homophobia and Transphobia in Sport, summary report, available at the following website: http://www.equality-network.org/wp-content/uploads/2013/03/Out-for-Sport-Summary-Report.pdf RN33S18 Gendered Bodies: Pregnancy and Fertility Drawing as a Method/ology: Situating and En-acting Up Taiwanese Pregnant Women's Experience of Prenatal Screening and Testing Li-Wen SHIH (Taipei Medical University, Taiwan, Republic of China) | lwshih33@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1463 There are many different qualitative methods in exploring women's experience of reproductive technology. As some feminists scholars suggest, drawings provide graphic images that make the researchers able to explore, and participate in, the women's experiences (Guillemin 2004; Smart 2009; Jung 2014). Employing this research method, this paper discusses how I practised this method, how drawings provide a visual context that enables me to figure the ways in which my participants (pregnant women) situated themselves in relations to the fetuses, technologies and their families, and also how this method show me an important methodology lesson. Methods always embody a particular political and epistemological location. Science, technologies and society (STS) scholars John Law and John Urry (2003) and feminist Donna Haraway (1991) remind us that methods are not innocent because they always enact and interfere with realties. The question is how do methods do this? Based on ethnographic observations, interviews with 35 pregnant women and couples, and my participants' drawings of prenatal screening and testing, this paper extends their arguments illustrating that the way researchers see the world is situated, and that the perspective one chooses must depend on what one wants to achieve. Particularly in resonating with Haraway's visual metaphor, my methodology re-connects with a series of important methodological writings by feminist scholars. It links to feminist technoscience studies concerned with situated knowledges, emphasising the need to be aware of the situatedness of the characters in research. I suggest using the expression "en-acting up", which combines the idea of "en-acting" and feminist's approach of "looking up" women's experiences, to rethink researchers' location and relation to participants. In this I contribute to the discussion of method and methodology in STS and feminist studies. Theoretical Implications of the Ideal of Self-Governance of Pregnant Women: The end of repressive state? Derya GUNGOR (Queen's University, Canada) | 13dg9@queensu.ca Technologies of self-governance plays a significant role in constituting pregnant subjects in contemporary Western societies. Women are responsibilized to take care of their bodies and their fetuses in certain ways, from undergoing prenatal tests to avoiding alcohol and drug consumption. Drawing on governmentality literature, first, I will demonstrate how these technologies make pregnant bodies a par-excellence object of self-governance. While governmentality literature offers us important insights into understanding how these technologies of self-governance currently operate, it is indifferent to the political implications of self-governing technologies in terms of gender, race, and class. As a result, it is also indifferent to the diverse ways in which the State intervenes women's lives. Therefore, later, I will discuss the political implications of the ideal of self-governance of pregnant women from an intersectional perspective. In so doing, I will argue that the State tends to stigmatize lessprivileged women who may not embody self-governing discourses and construct them as an object for its authoritarian interventions Red Moon and a Cyclical Woman: new modes of femininity between detraditionalization and re-traditionalization Michaela ONDRAŠINOVÁ (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | michaela.ondr@mail.muni.cz The contribution will discuss a question what discourses are employed in the construction of „new femininities" (e.g. Gonick 2004) in the context of discussions about menstrual cycle as a source of female spiritual and creative power. It is based on ethnographic research, especially participant observation in two Czech centres for personal and spiritual development that BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1464 organize regular circles and seminars for women. I focus on the question how are the objects of menstruation, of the menstrual cycle and of a "natural" femininity created in these settings. In relation to this aim, I explore individual and collective practices that help to discipline female bodies, establish new self-perception as a woman and create the sense of participating in a bigger interconnected collectivity of women. This new gender identity is created while dealing with an ongoing tension between 1) the emancipation concept of a woman (as an independent, wild, "wolf" woman), connected also to a critique of gender-based inequalities in the social system, and 2) a rather traditional approach to roles of women as mothers and housewives. The emerging gender identity thus springs from a discursive mix which contains both aspects of detraditionalization and retraditionalization of gender; aspects of innovation and conformity. Thus, by analysing this specific case of construction of the "cyclical" femininity I would also like to shed light on the ways the processes of detraditionalization and retraditionalization are entangled in contemporary society. 'Social Freezing': risk management against 'nature'? Julia FEILER (Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität München, Germany) | julia.feiler@soziologie.unimuenchen.de 'Social Freezing' is the phrase of reproduction-technology of egg freezing in Germany that was discussed intensively and ongoing in the last two years. It describes the freezing of female egg cells for future use without having a medical cause. In the past years several medical practices in Germany specialized in the technology of egg freezing, now offered as an option for choosing autonomous the ideal personal date for pregnancy independent from natural female limits of fertility. This leads to broad and heated discussions about motherhood, age and the possibility of combining (or separating) career and children. The discussion reached a peak in August, as in the US the companies Apple and Facebook announced that they would pay for their female employees which would freeze their egg cells so that they are able to focus on their career management without having to worry about their loss of fertility. This submission is focused on the analysis of two German websites where medical practices offer social freezing. 'The female body'/‚nature' is illustrated and described as manipulable. The message of this websites is basically to insure oneself against ‚the risk of nature' by using the reproductive technology while the medial discourse tends to describe the phenomenon as suppression. It is from a sociological point of view interesting to analyze the mentioned ambivalence of the phenomenon. The description of 'the female nature' as a kind of 'fatefully risk', women have to deal with, is interesting to observe because 'nature' is here debated on a new level. JS_RN13+RN33a Family Dynamics, Differences/Convergences in Gender Roles; New Inequalities and New Opportunities I Work Arrangements and Gender Roles among Family-Farmers in Austria Franz HÖLLINGER (Universität Graz, Austria) | franz.hoellinger@uni-graz.at Sabine HARING (Universität Graz, Austria) | sabine.haring@uni-graz.at Since some decades, agricultural economy in Austria is characterized by a significant increase in pluriactivity and part-time farming. This trend, in particular outside-farm employment of male farmers, goes together with a shift from male to female farm management and toward shared management. In this paper we investigate whether different work arrangements (combinations BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1465 of farming and outside farm employment) as well as different farm-management arrangements are linked to differences in regard to gender role attitudes and the division of work-tasks between the farming couple. Our findings from a questionnaire-survey of 250 Austrian farmers indicate that the division of agricultural work-tasks and the balance of power between the farming couple is more egalitarian in the case of female or shared farm management than in the case of male farm management. Different work and farm management arrangements, however, have little effect on the gender division of household tasks and childcare. A comparison of the farmer survey with a representative Austrian population survey shows that all types of farming families maintain significantly more traditional gender-role patterns than other groups of the Austrian population Occupational Choice and Earnings Mobility in the Work-Life-Cycle Empirical Evidence from Europe and the United States Veronika V. EBERHARTER (University of Innsbruck, Austria) | veronika.eberharter@uibk.ac.at Since the mid 1990ies, the structural shifts of the labor markets in many industrialized countries are accompanied by job polarization, and heterogeneous earnings dynamics (Acemoglu 2003, Autor et al. 2006, Atkinson and Piketty 2010). Empirical evidence shows that the earnings level is determined early in the career, and earnings mobility varies with the initial position in the earnings distribution, resulting to gender differentials of earnings mobility (England et al. 2007, Joshi et al. 2007, Manning and Swaffield 2008, Lalive and Stutzer 2010, Grönlund and Magnusson 2013). Based on longitudinal nationally representative data (CNEF 1980-2012) the paper tests the cohort replacement theory with respect to gender differentials in earnings mobility. The paper analyzes earnings profiles of different cohorts of employees in selected European countries and the United States. Due to increasing labor market participation (OECD 2014) we suppose that younger cohorts of women will acquire more work experience so that human capital characteristics are fading out as determinants of earnings mobility differentials. We employ mobility measures, and panel regression techniques to quantify the level and the determinants of earnings dynamics in the work-life course (Fields and Ok 1999, van Kerm 2003, Jenkins 2011, Shin and Solon 2011, Pavlopoulos et al. 2014). The paper is organized as follows. Section 2 provides the theoretical background and the related literature. Section 3 presents the data and the methodology used. Section 4 discusses the empirical results, and section 5 concludes with a summary of findings and future prospects for economic and social policy. References: Acemoglu, D. (2003). Cross-country Inequality Trends. Economic Journal 113: F121-F149. Atkinson, A., Piketty, T. (2010). Top Incomes – A Global Perspective. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Autor, D., Katz, L.F., Keaney, M. (2006). The Polarization of the U.S. Labor Market. American Economic Review P&P 96: 189-194. England, P., Allison, P., Wu, Y.. 2007. Does bad pay cause occupations to feminize, does feminization reduce pay, and how can we tell with longitudinal data?. Social Science Research 36(3): 1237-1256. Fields, G.S., Ok, E.A. (1999). The Measurement of Income Mobility. Journal of Economic Theory 71,2: 349-377. Grönlund, A., Magnusson, C.. (2013). Devaluation, crowding or skill speficity? Exploring the mechanisms behind the lower wages in female professions. Social Science Research 42(4): 1006-1017. Jenkins, S., 2011. Changing Fortunes. Income Mobility and Poverty Dynamics in Britain. Oxford: Oxford University Press. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1466 Joshi, H., Makepeace, G., Dolton, P. (2007). More or Less Unequal? Evidence on the Pay of Men and Women from the British Cohort Studies. Gender, Work and Organization 14,1: 20-36. Lalive, R., Stutzer, A.. 2009. Approval of equal right and gender differences in well-being. Journal of Population Economics 23(3): 933-962. Manning, A., Swaffield, J. (2008). The Gender Gap in Early-Career Wage Growth. Economic Journal 118, 530: 983-1024. OECD (2014). Employment Outlook 2014. OECD Publishing. http://www.oecdilibrary.org/employment/oecd-employment-outlook-2014_empl_outlook-2014-en Pavlopoulos, D., Fourage, D., Muffels, R., Vermunt, J.K. (2014). Who benefits from a Job Change? European Societies 16(2): 299-319. Shin, D., Solon, G. (2011). Trends in Men's Earnings Volatility: What does the Panel Study of Income Dynamics Show?. Journal of Public Economics 95,7-8: 973-982. Van Kerm, P. (2003). On the Magnitude of Income Mobility in Germany. Journal of Applied Social Science Studies 123,1: 15-26. Intra-couple income distribution and subjective well-being: the moderating effect of gender norms Gábor HAJDU (Institute for Sociology, Centre for Social Sciences of the Hungarian Academy of Sciences; MTA-ELTE Peripato Comparative Social Dynamics Research Group, Hungary) | hajdu.gabor@tk.mta.hu Tamás HAJDU (Institute of Economics, Centre for Economic and Regional Studies of the Hungarian Academy of Sciences) | hajdu.tamas@krtk.mta.hu In this research we examine the relationship between intra-couple income distribution and subjective well-being, using nationally representative data from Hungary (n=8012). We show that the association between the woman's relative income (the woman's share of the couple's total earnings) and life satisfaction is negative not only among men, but among women. Since we control for financial disadvantages on individual and household level, socio-economic and job characteristics of the respondent and his/her partner, the result can be interpreted as the impact of traditional gender roles and the persistence of the traditional male breadwinner mentality: the higher the woman's economic contribution the more the man's breadwinning role is questioned, which leads to lower life satisfaction. Moreover, we show that gender norms moderate significantly this negative association: among those who prefer equal gender roles the woman's relative income has no effect on life satisfaction, whereas among those who prefer traditional gender roles the negative association is stronger. The practical implication of our research is that the conflict between the gender norms and economic reality reduces life satisfaction. Since in Hungary the gap between employment rates of women and men is decreasing, and education level of women have exceed recently those of men, if social values do not change, satisfaction will be lower. Thus, espousing egalitarian attitudes regarding gender roles and breaking down gender stereotypes might be important to increase subjective well-being. Her family, his family: Married couples' conceptions of family belonging Aino LUOTONEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | aino.luotonen@helsinki.fi Anna-Maija CASTREN (University of Helsinki, Finland; University of Eastern Finland, Finland) | anna-maija.castren@helsinki.fi The paper explores marital partners' conceptions of family belonging and investigates the extent to which husbands and wives living in an in-tact family include same people in their family. The study draws from the configurational approach to family relationships and discusses the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1467 gendered nature of contemporary kin relations. We ask whether personal understandings of men and women, collected in individual interviews, confine to the immediate nuclear family, and if not, who are those included: members of woman's or man's extended family, her or his friends, or someone else? The data includes qualitative interviews of 34 individuals, women and men from 17 married couples, aged 25–41, living in Finland. The information on research participants' views on their family was collected with a Family Network Method (FNM) questionnaire completed in the end of each interview. Convergence / divergence in husbands' and wives' views on family composition informs us on the extent to which different conceptions can co-exist in a first-time family and whether there is a gendered bias in the inclusion of outside-household members. The analysis allows us to discuss the gendered characteristics of familial bonding and to see, for example, if there are differences in the ways in which transitivity shapes configurations of significant family ties. The paper presents first results of a research in progress and contributes to the understanding of contemporary family as a set of individually and/or collectively lived relationships. JS_RN13+RN33b Family Dynamics, Differences/Convergences in Gender Roles; New Inequalities and New Opportunities II Do 'good' jobs and gender roles matter for childbearing decisions? Evidence from the low fertility/equality context Switzerland Doris HANAPPI (UC Berkeley, United States of America) | dorish@demog.berkeley.edu Valérie-Anne RYSER (FORS, c/o University of Lausanne) | valerie-anne.ryser@fors.unil.ch Laura BERNARDI (University of Lausanne) | laura.bernardi@unil.ch BACKGROUND: Where changes in fertility timing and sequencing do not suffice in explaining family planning, scholars typically think of socioeconomic conditions in terms of income, employment status or work hours as determinants for the formation of childbearing intentions. Yet, few studies have focused on the importance of perceived job quality and gender role attitude. OBJECTIVE: We examine in what way perceived job quality in terms of job stability and occupational prestige is associated with the intention to have a child for men and women in the stable low fertility but high inequality context Switzerland, whether job quality matters equally for first and subsequent child intentions, and whether a gender-unequal attitude changes the effects of job quality on the childbearing intentions of men and women. METHODS: Using data from the Swiss Household Panel (2002-2011) the authors estimate separate logit models of the childbearing intentions of men and women without children and those with at least one child. RESULTS: We find that the intention of having a first child for women is negatively related to job instability. Our analysis suggests that the link between occupational prestige and childbearing intentions is more complex and depends on people's gender attitude, which we argue renders job quality differentially salient for men and women. CONCLUSIONS: Our findings provide empirical support for economic and cultural factors behind recent stable low fertility as found in many European countries and highlight the need for future research on these intervening mechanisms between the formation and realization of people's childbearing plans. Involved parenting and the reprioritization of mothering activities in contemporary Singapore BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1468 Kristina GÖRANSSON (Lund University, Sweden) | kristina.goransson@soch.lu.se The rapid societal and demographic transformations across Asia have had a profound effect on family life and intergenerational relations. In this context, it is important to ask in what ways parenting strategies and the meaning of (having) children are reinterpreted and renegotiated, and how norms and ideals about parenthood are changing. In contemporary Singapore, the competitive education system is a major concern for families with young children. The anxieties around preparing one's children for the future, coupled with widely shared expectations as to what constitutes responsible and involved parenting, falls heavily on mothers. As educational success is perceived as the primary route to upward social mobility, mothering practices tend to move away from basic caregiving and nurturing (tasks that are increasingly delegated to domestic helpers) and instead center on supporting and coaching children in their academic activities. Based on ethnographic data, I will discuss the ways in which such material and emotional investments in childrearing are rendered culturally meaningful in middle-class families in Singapore and its consequences for family life and gender roles. Particular attention will be given to the phenomenon of 'mumpreneurs', which refers to (generally well educated) women who leave the traditional labor market to become entrepreneurs, as they seek more flexibility to look after their children. Maternal imprisonment; the social inequalities on family life Natalie BOOTH (University of Bath, United Kingdom) | n.booth@bath.ac.uk Prison is a family experience. Currently, little research has explored the familial lives of female prisoners and their families in England and Wales. Despite this, the majority of women in prison are mothers, and many provided primary care to their children before incarceration (Caddle and Crisp, 1997). Most research attention to date has focussed on imprisoned fathers; as men constitute the majority of the prison population (Ministry of Justice, 2013). However, it is widely recognised that maternal imprisonment is different; more disruptive and distressing for families owing to the dominant, gendered roles women play in the family (see Corston, 2007; Hardwick, 2012). This qualitative research addresses this gap by adopting a family-centred approach which privileges the perspectives of family members' who have experienced maternal imprisonment. Theoretically drawing on Morgan's (1999) "family practices" and Goffman's (1961) depiction of prison as a "total institution"; the research explores how family members renegotiate 'doing' family during maternal imprisonment, whilst considering how processes within the penal context shape and interfere with family life. Using this sociological imagination, the research questions how these familial circumstances generates multiple, complex social inequalities for family members (both inside and outside prison) in the quality, availability and access to family life. Three groups of family members are being recruited through a purposive sampling strategy; imprisoned mothers, caregivers of female prisoners' children, and young people (aged 15-18) with mothers in prison. Preliminary results from in-depth, semi-structured interviews with family members will reveal the most prevalent developments from the ongoing fieldwork. Childcare, gender roles and family attitudes in six European countries Lívia MURINKÓ (Hungarian Demographic Research Institute) | murinko@demografia.hu Certain gender role and family attitudes may be seen as barriers to increasing the participation of men in domestic and childcare tasks and easing the burden of women, especially working mothers. Moreover, attitudes and the fit of attitudes and behaviour have important implications for relationship quality, fertility decisions, family cohesion and children's outcomes. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1469 We look at attitudes towards gender roles and family and their relationship with the gendered distribution of child care in six European countries (Germany, France, Norway, Poland, Romania and Hungary), using data from the Generations and Gender Survey (2005/2007/2011). Countries with different welfare regimes, family policies, and employment and fertility patterns are compared. Instead of using a simple traditional vs. egalitarian dichotomy, factor analysis is performed on ten items. Three sets of attitudes are identified: the importance of children and the two-parent nuclear family, the acceptance of gender inequalities, and the preference of domestic labour and child-rearing over paid work. The examined countries are characterized by different combinations of the three factors. Gender inequality is most accepted in the post-communist countries. The ideal of the nuclear family is important in France, Hungary and Romania. The interests of children over paid work are least emphasized in Norway and Romania. The childcare burden of Norwegian women is the lowest, followed by France, Hungary, Poland, Germany and Romania. There is a positive relationship between the acceptance of gender inequalities and the uneven distribution of child care in all the examined countries and for both sexes. JS_RN20+RN33 Qualitative Enquiries into Femicide and Culture Failed Femicides: Migrant Survivor Narratives Shalva WEIL (Hebrew University, Israel) | shalva.weil@mail.huji.ac.il Scientific literature on domestic violence among migrant women is rare; qualitative reports on femicide among migrants in the West are rarer. A study from 2005-2007 revealed that 29% of all femicides in Israel were perpetrated among Ethiopian migrants, who constituted 1.6% of the total population. This article highlights the experiences of these migrant women, who have survived 'failed femicides'. Thematic analysis of survivor narratives provides significant insight into the plight of the victims of extreme intimate partner violence (IPV). The analysis produced five key categories: village society in Ethiopia; cycle of domestic violence; motive; weapon; and recourse to authorities. Interestingly, the literature on survivors from Western traumas appears to be inapplicable to these non-Western female migrants. Femicide in Conservative and Neoliberalizing Turkey Nilay ÇABUK KAYA (Ankara University, Turkey) | cabukkaya@gmail.com Haktan URAL (Ankara University, Turkey) | haktanural@gmail.com This study examines the mechanisms giving rise to femicide in Turkey. Based on the qualitative data out of expert interviews conducted with activists in relevant NGOs, lawyers, professionals in forensic sciences and social workers serving for women's shelters, and the analysis of juridical records of femicide cases in Diyarbakır and Ankara, we aim to shed light on the processes of femicide through the lens of gender inequality in an historical account. Drawing out the data, our study demonstrates how the manifestations of femicide address to two intermingling contexts. On the one hand side, deepening gender inequalities in globalizing and neoliberalizing Turkey provide with a convincing account to elaborate on women's vulnerability to the lethal violence, especially perpetrated by their intimate partners and/or other family members. Concomitantly, femicide in Turkey addresses to the local cultural context of which the conservative and family-oriented value systems are deployed. These cultural patterns –in which honour-related meanings are constituted and circulated in the everyday interactionsplay a decisive role to identify the social and cultural demarcations between appropriate and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1470 inappropriate gender performativities; and thus socially and culturally legitimate certain discourses and practices leading the way to the violent acts including women's murder. Using qualitative research to explore femicide among migrants and culture minorities Anita NUDELMAN (Ben Gurion University, Israel) | anitanudelman@gmail.com Santiago BOIRA (Universidad de Zaragoza, Spain) | santiago.boira@gmail.com Considering that rates of femicide in various European countries tend to be higher among migrant women, as well as among women from cultural minorities, an ongoing project to develop in-depth culture and gender-sensitive interview guides aimed at better understanding this phenomena and identify specific aspects of the experience of violence in a foreign scenario was initiated by researchers from two different countries. It will be developed in several stages. The first one focuses on migrant femicide survivors and on family members of migrant or culture minorities femicide victims in Spain (mainly South American, but may include participants from additional countries and minorities), in order to "hear their voices" and understand their perspectives and personal experiences on this increasing global phenomenon. The final objective is to create a standardized interview guide, which can be adapted to local sociocultural contexts, enabling comparative studies across Europe. Progress to date will be presented, as well as the outline of the next stages of this project. Dowry, Women Oppression and Femicide in Bangladesh Sadikur RAHMAN (Foundation for Women and Child Assistance (FWCA), Bangladesh, People's Republic of) | sadikfwca@hotmail.com The marriage transaction, commonly known as dowry, is a widespread phenomenon in Bangladesh, which has inevitably attracted much attention from development practitioners. This has transformed from bride wealth marriage to dowry marriage locally known "demand marriage" in the society of Bangladesh. Dowry is what the groom's side demand of cash and kind from the bride's side to complete a marriage. It is a major cause of women's oppression starts from diversified psychological and physical tortures and finally turns into femicide. Most of the academicians and development practitioners have addressed this as an development issue rather than a social problem. The main objective of this paper is to analyse the women's oppression because of dowry practice through marriage system as a social problem in Bangladesh. This paper also explains the various dimension of this problem, its multiple functions in women's oppression, natures of oppression in various stages before femicide and the nature of femicide. The paper draws on secondary data from Bangladesh. It is observed that women in Bangladesh are physically, psychologically and socially oppressed because of the dowry by their husband and his family members in many ways. The nature of oppression is divers in form but finally these oppressions turn into femicide. The nature of femicide also divers and some fire-related deaths, suicides of young married women are also believed to be related to dowry. Cultural Issues: a critical assessment of qualitative data on patterns of intimate partner murders and other forms of femicide. Christiana KOUTA (Cyprus University of Technology, Cyprus) | nnikolaou@cytanet.com.cy Ksenia MESHKOVA (Humboldt University Berlin, Germany) | ksenia.meshkova@gmail.com Anne RYEN (University of Agder, Norway) | Anne.Ryen@uia.no BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1471 The main issues of the European COST Action on Femicide is to provide knowledge and to gather data on cultural perspectives on the phenomenon of femicide, "honour killing" and intimate partner violence in relation to culture. Though often perceived as one unit, contemporary Europe is ethnically and culturally complex. This invites a wider spectre of approaches, theories and experiences to our multidisciplinary and multicultural work group. Our presentation aims at making an overview of the field of femicide research. We start up with cultural aspects of femicide as portrayed in literature. Second, based on incoming data from participating COST action countries, we will look into more country specific issues. Last, we will discuss and criticise how alternative paradigms and epistemologies invite us to see through alternative lenses, illuminating as well as blinding. As to the latter, we argue a need to avoid the classic traps of naïve approaches that uncritically circulate accounts that see representations as mirrors of experiences, that ignore contextual sensitivity and which fail to see "culture" as a category that constructs some version of the world appropriate to what we tend to see as self-evident about the person and contexts in question. JS_RN24+RN33a Gender Inequalities and Differences in (Non)Academic Research Careers Academic and Family-life Careers in a Gender Perspective: institutional, cultural and political bias. The outcomes of a survey at the University of Florence. Laura LEONARDI (University of Florence, Italy) | laura.leonardi@unifi.it This contribution presents original findings from an empirical research aiming at analyzing the gender inequalities in scientific and teaching careers in the Italian Universities, focusing on the case-study of the University of Florence. The research moves from the existence of gender-based barriers to the recruitment, career progression, and imbalances in decision making processes. The surveying technique adopted in the study is the Computer-assisted web interviewing (CAWI). This technique allowed us to collect data from a sample of more than 800 researchers and teachers working at the University of Florence. The methodology chosen for the study is the "Event history analysis". The objective was to reconstruct the characteristics of the respondents, of their partners, and of the meaningful events characterizing their family-life history (marriage, civil unions, fertility, children, care, the management of domestic life), together with the main events which mark individual academic careers. The standardized questionnaire included questions on the parallel stories of scientific career – family life careers, exploring the causes of vertical and horizontal segregation in academia. Different patterns of gendered work and family-life careers emerge referring to diverse generations of researchers and teachers. In addition, different employment status emerge as meaningful: i.e. the widespread precarious work characterizing Italian Universities shows a strong influence on careers patterns of both men and women. Recognition vs. self-fulfilment: alternative male career paths in science and research Thomas BERGER (IFZ Inter-University Research Centre for Technology, Work and Culture, Austria) | thomas.berger@aau.at Anita THALER (IFZ Inter-University Research Centre for Technology, Work and Culture, Austria) | anita.thaler@aau.at BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1472 Gender roles are converging all over Europe and career planning seems to be less gendered for younger generations. However, the classic academic career stereotype that is still dominating the life choices of early career researchers requires certain sacrifices and life decisions (high mobility, work time flexibility, postponed family planning etc.) that where formed by decades of male dominated organisational acculturalisation. The masculinisation of women's careers in academic fields is a well-scrutinised area, but how do men cope with the pressure to align their professional careers if they seek alternative biographical routes? Are there hindrances for male scientists to be recognised as true and ambitious researches if they, for example, choose to work only half time to invest themselves in volunteer or leisure projects? This paper will therefore explore the interplay of competing factors such as "work-life-balance", "family planning", "peer recognition" and "self-fulfilment" in men's academic career development. The issue of alternating academic career visions by men will be analysed by drawing on empirical data from a non-university research organisation (with strong institutional ties to the Austrian university landscape) that underwent a self-evaluation program concerning its gender policies. Additional interviews with researchers in classic university career tracks amplify our analysis. Excellence, Careers and Gender in Higher Education: The Case of Science and Engineering Andrea WOLFFRAM (Leibniz University Hannover, Germany) | a.wolffram@ish.uni-hannover.de Careers in higher education evolve within a tension of beliefs in the meritocratic recruitment and promotion of researchers and the subjectivity of the evaluation of "excellence" through the scientific community. (Hadjar 2008; Möller 2014) These evaluations are biased by many social factors such as homosocial cooptation, gender stereotypes, and self-presentation of the researchers who produced the achievement. (Wolffram et al. 2014) From a gender perspective, these factors become even more relevant in scientific fields that are dominated by man like the SET subjects (Kanter 1977). Against this background, the subjectivity of "excellence evaluations" in promotion and hiring processes in academia and factors for successful careers in SET disciplines will be scrutinized. It will be shown how the demands of gender equality and the concept of excellence are negotiated in the everyday life of "doing science" in SET disciplines. The presentation will draw on empirical findings from a qualitative study that were carried out in 2012/2013 at a Technical University in Germany (RWTH Aachen). The study was conducted in the context of the European project "FESTA -Female Empowerment in Science and Technology Academia". These findings will be contrasted with another empirical study from 2011 that dealt with the question how female SET-scientists from Eastern Europe who migrated to Germany act successfully within the male culture of their disciplines. It will be analysed if these women who were socialized in a less male dominant culture with regard to SET education, could mobilize specific resources that helped them to reach leading positions in the SET field. Mentoring relationships and gender equality in academia: a case study Maria Carmela AGODI (University of Naples Federico II, Italy) | agodi@unina.it Ilenia PICARDI (University of Naples Federico II, Italy) | ilenia.picardi@gmail.com In this contribution we discuss the first results of an action research study, carried within the European Project "GENOVATE" and aimed at implementing a Pilot Mentoring Program. The results stem from a monitoring scheme of that program, designed according to realistic BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1473 evaluation methodology ( Pawson and Tilley ,1997). The traditional question of experimental evaluation does the program work? is transformed into the one: what is it about the program that works for whom? The last one is a context sensitive research question and, in a gendered research perspective, it also results into an evaluative research strategy consistent with intersectional analysis. Twenty-one couples of mentor and mentees recruited on a volunteering basis from senior and junior women researchers working at the Federico II University are formed according to a multi-criteria matching scheme, to interact for a one year time period. Descriptive information about different aspects of the mentor relationship are analyzed and differences in playing the role of mentors are looked for, comparing senior researchers who have identified primary mentors in their careers versus those who have not. The underlying presupposition is that a better understanding of the exchanges embedded in the implemented mentoring scheme can help at better conceptualizing the involved relationships and lead to a better design of an extended mentoring program oriented not just to increase women advancement in academic careers, but also to transform the academic environment into a more gender-equality sensitive organizational field. JS_RN24+RN33b Gender Indifferences in (Non)Academic Research Between Precarious Employment and Professional Achievement Precariousness in Academia: Prospects of employing oneself in university Kirsti Maria LEMPIÄINEN (University of Lapland, Finland) | kirsti.lempiainen@ulapland.fi In this paper I will present how men and women working in universities try to get on in academic career. The paper analyses how academic capital, age, gender and class orient prospects of employment. The case analysis bases on auto-ethnography and interviews done in the University of Liverpool, University of Milan-Bicocca and University of Tampere. The question is what sort of differences and similarities there are in precarious positions in these changing universities. As a result I will suggest that in precarious positions of the three locations the opportunities and prospects of employment are partly compensated by the strength and moral of academic agency which smooth out age, class and gender differences. The precariousness is found as the property of the structures of university [employment] and not as a quality of the actor her/himself. Genderedness of Research in SET and Gendered Scientific Networks Felizitas SAGEBIEL (University of Wuppertal, Germany) | sagebiel@uni-wuppertal.de The construction of high output corresponds with high performance defined as having successful projects, numerous publications, successfully securing research grants and (particularly for engineers) patents; all factors are not gender neutral. A German research project (lasting 2009 to 2012) reflected the genderedness of research for successful excellent women in SET in governmental research organizations and universities. With a qualitative methodological design five interviews with women and men in leadership positions and two gender separated focus discussion groups in each organization were collected between 2010 and 2011. A traditional masculine culture in academia in Germany affords deep professional commitment with virtually no separation between professional and private/family life (Krais, 2010). Results from European Commission tender 'Meta-analysis of gender and science research', the author participated, clearly reveal the gendered nature of academic careers. Research which goes BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1474 beyond universally applicable criteria and strict norms unmasks "power relations, gate-keeping practices and informal networks as a source of tacit knowledge, support and recognition... The definition and assessment of scientific excellence (the recognition of merit) is not independent of gender relations in academia and society at large" (EC, 2012: 18). Women engineers not integrated as well as men in mentoring and networks' systems experience structural informal discrimination. As research funding (output) is a function of collaboration and competition combined with exclusion from networks women professors have to overcome barriers to succeed. Women's networks exist and they are useful, but they are less powerful for research success. These results will be reflected on different gender theories. Still after the neutrality ideal? Ivett SZALMA (FORS, Switzerland) | ivett.szalma@unil.ch Harding (1991) published a paper in which he examined whether science is neutral. In the present research we try to answer exactly the same question: still after the neutrality ideal? We collect all the qualitative publications based on two datasets (International Social Survey Program, European Social Survey) between 2008 and 2014. We make analysis in order to analyze the usage of these databases in gender approach. There are several studies which show that women are under-represented in the academic sphere, especially in (natural) science, technology, engineering, and mathematics (Goulden – Frasch –Mason 2009). However, few studies have focused on the gender gap in social sciences (Le Fleuve 2014) in spite of the fact that women are also under-represented in quantitative social science research (Breuning 2010). Most previous researchers have analyzed journal context (Le Fleuve 2014) or some of them conducted analysis based on membership of some kind of association (Hancok et al. 2013). Our research seems to be pioneering by evaluating scholarly productivity between the two genders by collecting data sets related to publications worldwide. Our findings in this survey clearly highlight the persistence of a leaky pipeline: as well as pointing out a potentially neglected causal factor which strengthens the gender gap publication productivity: survey topics are still not neutral. JS_RN28+RN33 Women's and Gender Studies: Sports, Gender and Sexualities The inclusive masculinities of Premier League academy footballers Rory MAGRATH (Southampton Solent University, United Kingdom) | rory.magrath@solent.ac.uk Association football has traditionally been an institution unreceptive and hostile toward sexual minorities. The case of Justin Fashanu serves as a stark reminder of the alleged incompatibility between football and homosexuality. However, by interviewing 40 academy-level footballers from two Premier League football clubs in the UK, I show that intolerant attitudes are being increasingly challenged. Results show that these young men, who are potentially on the verge of becoming professional athletes, reflect the ethos of their generation more broadly, holding inclusive attitudes toward homosexuality. This was found to be true independent of whether they maintain contact with gay men or not. Participants strongly advocated their support for gay men coming out on their team. This support includes athletes being unconcerned with sharing rooms with gay players, changing with them in the locker rooms, or relating to them on a social and emotional level. Some players – notably those with strong religious beliefs – held some reservations with same-sex marriage, yet suggested they would still support a gay teammate. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1475 Others demonstrated concern as to how having a gay teammate might alter homosocial banter, as they would not want to offend that individual. Overall, this research supports a growing body of literature suggesting that contemporary football is no longer a bastion of homophobia in the UK, and that the next generation of potential professional footballers support equality for sexual minorities. Sexual Assault, Exploitation, and Interference in Youth Sport in Canada Curtis FOGEL (Lakehead University Orillia, Canada) | cafogel@lakeheadu.ca This paper critically examines the processes involved in the continued perpetration and tolerance of sexual violence in amateur sport in Canada. Five main types of sexual violence are explored including: i) athlete perpetrated sexual violence against women and girls off the field, ii) athlete perpetrated gang rapes, iii) non-consensual sexual violence against peers during hazing rituals, iv) sexual assaults perpetrated by coaches, and v) sexual assaults perpetrated by sports administrators. The empirical basis of this research includes the examination of over 150 legal case files and documents, interviews with 59 athletes on their conceptions of consent, as well as the review of the existing literature on sexual violence in sport. The central question that guides this research is: why does there appear to be a disproportionate amount of sexual violence in sport according to statistical reports? 'Born to be a Cowboy': Exploring Masculinity at Star of Texas Fair and Rodeo Rebecca FINKEL (Queen Margaret University, United Kingdom) | rfinkel@qmu.ac.uk This paper explores the commodification and constructions of masculinity associated with the idealised 'American West' through examining current rodeo spaces, specifically the Star of Texas Fair and Rodeo in Austin. Framed in Bourdieu's (1998) and O'Connell's (2005) conceptualisations of male domination and symbolic structures in social life, this research seeks to understand how these constructions are reinforced with regard to issues of identity, sense of belonging to a place and a particular cultural background, and exclusion through potentially 'othering' those who do not fit into this nostalgic narrative. The commercialisation element is explored to discern if the selling of this cowboy ideal has an impact on normalising heterosexual masculine dominance, especially in a family entertainment setting. Also, it also seeks to examine how ethnic minorities, LGBTQ participants, and women navigate and participate in these spaces given the straight white male 'hero' narratives of the 'Wild West'. As Jarvie (1991) suggests, certain dominant groups define 'what sport is' or 'what sport should be like' and how it is actually experienced by various groups within various cultural contexts. Perceptions of women and LGBTQ athletes, especially those who participate in violent or traditionally 'macho' sport, are socially constructed within culture and through cultural discourses (Lenskij 2003). Research methods include semi-structured in-depth interviews with key rodeo stakeholders as well as visual ethnographic approaches. Investigation within a traditional sporting event environment can be an effective case study to discern community norms and ordering, as events most often reflect broader societal discourses and can reinforce collectively held values (Getz 1997). Although based primarily in the US, this research has implications and relevancy for comparing and contrasting attitudes and approaches surrounding gender and sexualities with regard to European sport events and informing international sociology of sport studies. References Bourdieu, P. (1998) Masculine Domination. London: Polity Press. Getz, D. (1997) Event Management and Event Tourism. New York: Cognizant Communication. Jarvie, G. (ed.) (1991) Sport, Racism and Ethnicity. London: Routledge. Lenskij, H. (2003) Out on the Field: Gender, Sport and Sexualities. Toronto: Women's Press. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1476 O'Connell, R. (2005) Masculinities. London: Polity Press. Rupturing and Recouping Femininities in School Sport Majella MCSHARRY (Dublin City University, Ireland) | majella.mcsharry@dcu.ie The prominence of male sport in many second level schools is often indicative of the unequal position and hypervisibility of men's sport in wider society. This paper focuses on qualitative data gathered across three second level schools in the Republic of Ireland. These schools are recognised nationally for their success in male dominated sports such as Gaelic football, hurling and rugby. The paper examines the reality of 'doing' girl (Butler, 1990) within school contexts that prioritise boys' performances and achievements in sport. The girls' participation in nontraditional feminine sports highlights moments of resistance and challenge to hegemonic expectations. It indicates a rupturing of normative feminine discourses. However such ruptures are often fleeting. The data indicate that they frequently lead to a seemingly necessary recouping of more traditional feminine representations of 'girl'. This paper explores the conflictual dilemmas faced by these girls, as they balance the subversion of hegemony in their quest for empowerment and equality through sport, with a requirement to maintain an acceptable identity through 'girlie' performances. Judith Butler's 'heterosexual matrix' (ibid) is proposed as a lens through which to understand how the girls neutralise their association with subversive practices through their insistence upon heterosexual relationships and how they position themselves within these relationships in ways that confirm mainstream notions of girlhood. Impact of Different Attitudes in Relation in Legal and Economic Aspects in Sport and Sports Organizations from Gender Balance in Republic of Macedonia Ivan Alaksandar ANASTASOVSKI (Faculty of physical education, sport and health, Macedonia, Former Yugoslav Republic of) | prof.anastasovski@gmail.com Lenche Aleksovska VELICHOVSKA (Faculty of physical education, sport and health, Macedonia, Former Yugoslav Republic of) | lenchealex@yahoo.com Tatjana Stojanoska IVANOVA (Philosophical faculty Skopje) | tanjaosi@yahoo.com Lazar NANEV (State University Goce Delcev Stip) | lazar_nanev@t-home.mk Gender balance in the part of Balkan and Republic of Macedonia is still a topic that is weakллѕ discussed. Social changes that took place at the end of 2000th in our country caused rapid transition and need for amendments of the policy and adjustment with the European standards in almost all areas of functioning of the society. As a result of this we have to adjust management of sport and sports events with the recent requirements and trends. We are looking for new system solutions, new sources of funding, strong relations between sport, law and economy through sponsorship, marketing and donation, TV right and fair conditions for efficient transformation of the ownership and privatization of sports organizations in the Republic of Macedonia. Our theoretical preassumption that gender of respondents might influence the perception of sport and sports organizations of citizens of the Republic of Macedonia, has been set out by differences between genders and the opinion of citizens about sports and sports organizations in our country. In this paper we surveyed 411 citizens from all regions in the Republic of Macedonia, and analyzed their attitude in terms of gender. Namely, they are aware that on the Balkans the impact of the male population still dominant which is largely confirmed in our study were the majority of respondents being supporters to (and active participants in) the sport as a game of sports organizations as a institution. For this we decided to research this gender balance as phenomena in modern age, and give right opportunity on male population to be involved in management process in sport as a game and sports organization as institution. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1477 JS_RN33+RN34a Gender and Religion in Times of Growing Social Inequalities and Differences I Education and work – Women's empowerment by a fundamentalist party Anat FELDMAN (Achva Academic College, Israel) | afeldman@achva.ac.il Education is the most important tool for women's advancement in the labor market. However, fundamentalist societies tend to prevent women gaining an academic education, so as to leave them in marginal employment or the home environment. Thus, they do not harm the male hierarchy, termed the "Godly Order" in fundamentalist societies. In my lecture, I will present the Israeli case of a religious fundamentalist party that encourages women to enroll in academic studies and professional courses, with the goal of working in senior positions in the Civil Service, even though the studies and employment are not always within the religious community. I will argue that the society's power of faith allows its religious and political leaders to empower women through education and employment, without harming the Godly Order that sets men at the head. The research field is women's education and work in religious fundamentalist societies. The test case will be the fundamentalist society in Israel, led by an ultra-Orthodox political party. References El-Sanabary, Nagat. (1993). Middle East and North Africa. In Elizabeth M. King and M. Ann Hill (Eds.), Women's education in developing countries – Barriers, benefits, and policies (pp. 136– 174), Baltimore & London: John Hopkins University Press. Johnson-Weiner, Karen M. (2001). The role of women in Old Order Amish, Beachy Amish and Fellowship Churches. The Mennonite Quarterly Review, LXXV(2), 231-256. Feldman, Anat. (2007). Hitmakẓa'ut nashim: Tenu'at shas likrat tefisat olam politit ḥevratit ḥadashah, Politika, 16, 93-115. Feldman, Anat. (2013). Ethnic religious politics in Israel: The case of the Shas Party. Religion and the Social Order, 23, 193-210. Segers, Mary C. (2009). Contemporary American Catholicism and the challenge of gender equality. In Hanna Herzog and Ann Braude (Eds.), Gendering religion and politics: Untangling modernities (pp. 75-98). New York: Palgrave Macmillan. Woman's Blood as Dirt in Islamic Catechism: Exclusion of Women from Religious and Social Life in Turkey Figen UZAR OZDEMIR (Bulent Ecevit University, Turkey) | figen.uzar@gmail.com Atilla BARUTÇU (Bulent Ecevit University, Turkey) | atikbarut@hotmail.com This study aims to problematize gender inequality through the concept of women's purity in the case of ilmihal (Islamic catechism) of the Directorate of Religious Affairs (DRA), the state organ representing Sunni Islam in contemporary Turkey. İ lmihals are guide to living Islam according to the commands of God in the Qur'an, hadith and life of the Prophet Muhammad. Most of the ilmihals in Turkey are written by male scholars of Islam. Hence, they are often criticized by Muslim feminists because of their patriarchal stance towards women's status within the society. We encounter this patriarchal point of view also on the issue of women's purity which includes three concepts: menstruation blood (hayı z), post-natal bleeding (nifas) and irregular bleeding (istihaze). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1478 İ lmihal of the DRA as a certain form of Islamic interpretation providing practical answers to everyday life problems and conduct denies that Islam treats women and men unequally. However, gender inequality appears and reappears throughout this particular interpretation of Islam on issues of women's status and purity. This study aims to demonstrate (1) how a woman's purity and dirtiness are defined and categorized according to her physiological status namely menstruation, childbirth and other circumstances during which blood flows from the uterus; (2) how women are excluded from religious rituals and consequently social life based on this conceptualization of women's dirtiness, and (3) the ways İ lmihal of the DRA provides justifications to the contradiction on its interpretation of gender inequality in Islam. Inclusion and exclusion in British Muslim women case Hengameh ASHRAF EMAMI (Northumbria University, United Kingdom) | hengameh25@yahoo.co.uk This paper aims to explore the meaning of veiling, through oral history interviews with Muslim women in two generations across Glasgow and Newcastle. Drawing on extensive fieldwork, including recorded interviews and ethnographic techniques such as participant observations with diverse British Muslim women, the paper aims to explore how Muslim women negotiate their identities through donning/ not donning the veil in their daily lives in modern Britain. The empirical research was carried through thirty oral history interviews in Newcastle-upon-Tyne and Glasgow. An epidemiological approach was combined with standpoints theory and ontological activity in order to interrogate the meaning of the veil and its relation with the identity of our research participants. The empirical research is combined with the heated debates and discourse on veiling and Muslim women in Britain. The myth of the veil and also agency of veiling were used to explore various aspects of the identities of British Muslim women and the ways they employed the veil for their empowerment. Gender discourse will explore the religious and cultural practices of research participants and the meaning of veiling for them. Furthermore, this paper will examine the ways in which Muslim women negotiate their identities through veiling or not veiling in Britain. This paper also will highlight the impact of veiling or not-veiling on their everyday lives. Therefore the research will explore inclusion and exclusion of British Muslim women in various arena of British society. Shared Authority: Progressive Muslims Pursue Equality Lisa Margaret WORTHINGTON (The University of Western Sydney, Australia) | l.worthington@uws.edu.au In response to radical interpretations of Islam numerous Muslim reform movements have emerged throughout the world in order to demonstrate that Islam can be equitable and inclusive. Although, to a large extent these movements have been coloured by local, national, and regional contexts, they also share certain commonalities, such as challenging existing structures of religious authority. This paper is focused on two progressive organisations: Muslims for Progressive Values and El-Tawhid Jumma Circle and their practice of shared authority. Shared authority necessitates that leadership responsibilities are shared among the congregation and that religious leadership positions are open to all. In practice this means that non-Muslims can also offer the sermon and allows women to assume religious leadership roles. Those who practice shared authority also report that they subscribe to the idea of fatwa of the heart – meaning that they do not approach a religious scholar for moral advice but simply do what they believe is right. Data for this paper will be drawn from observations and qualitative interviews gathered during fieldwork in the United States in 2013 and also via Skype. The data from this BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1479 research will be used to evaluate the resistance techniques employed by progressive Muslims who aim to work toward gender justice and social equality. This paper will argue that traditional Islamic authority structures are being replaced with alternative structures within progressive Muslim congregations in order to create more inclusive and egalitarian worship spaces. JS_RN33+RN34b Gender and Religion in Times of Growing Social Inequalities and Differences II „Gender ideology" as an enemy! Gender, religion, and social transformation in Croatia, Poland, and Slovakia Siniša ZRINŠČAK (University of Zagreb, Croatia) | sinisa.zrinscak@pravo.hr Agnieszka SZUMIGALSKA (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | a.szumigalska@gmail.com Miroslav TIŽIK (Comenius University, Slovakia) | miroslav.tizik@savba.sk Equality of women and men, usually phrased as gender equality, has been a part of overall social transformation in the post-communist period. However, the path to gender equality has proved to be not only difficult but uneven and unpredictable. Many reasons are listed in the literature, like the importance of state-building process and connected national ideology, communist legacy, ideology of dominant political parties, role of dominant religions, but also the EU itself as a rather weak actor in promoting the gender equality. This paper looks more deeply into the role of the Catholic Church as the main and traditional religious actor in three countries: Croatia, Poland, and Slovakia. In all three countries the Catholic Church has been important actor in public debates about gender issues but its role has been recently intensified, particularly by construction of the so-called "gender ideology" phrase, a label used not only to question but also to ethically discredit all those who use the term gender and who, allegedly, negate "natural differences" between men and women. The paper will discuss how and in which way the Catholic Church engages in public debates, and how its engagement influences the gender equality agenda in a particular country. Similarities and differences among these countries will be examined and discussed. The role of "agency" and "intersectionality" into the processes of gender and religious identity building Ivana ACOCELLA (University of Florence, Italy) | ivana.acocella@unifi.it Silvia CATALDI (University of Cagliari, Italy) | s.cataldi@unica.it The paper aims to illustrate how the biographical approach can be used for analysing processes of gender and religious identity building and strategies adopted by young Muslim women who lives in Italy in their private and public sphere. Such approach is supposed to safeguard the role of "agency" and "intersectionality" in this process of identity building. More specifically, the agency allows us to sheds light on the performative dimension of identity building and the young Muslim women's active strategies, by identifying which "challenges" or "tensions" arise from their multi-membership (intra-ethnic and inter-ethnic, as well as intra-generational and intergenerational). By referring to "intersectionality", the paper aims to explore the interconnection of different social categories, e.g. gender, religious beliefs, age and ethnic origins, in a dialectic or even conflictual exchange. In brief, the biographical approach will be used to identify the main ideal-typical features of such processes, thus allowing us to switch from an individual story to a sociological type into which this biographic story can be inserted. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1480 Gender agency in religious organizations. Distancing as reproducing of patterns of femininity in the institutions of the Roman Catholic Church in Poland. Katarzyna LESZCZYŃSKA (AGH University Science and Technology, Poland) | kaleszcz@agh.edu.pl The aim of the paper is to analyse the discursive practices which aim the reproduction of patterns of femininity and exclusion of women from a religious power, undertaken by women in the central organizations of Roman Catholic Church in Poland, i.e. in the diocesan curia, the ecclesiastical courts, and the Conference of the Polish Episcopate. During my speech I am going to report the results of the qualitative and quantitative research undertaken by myself between 2012-2014, including 31 in-depth interviews with the women working in the above mentioned places.. The place of women in traditional religious organizations should be seen as the result of the complex conditions. On the one hand, the position of women is a consequence of the formal norms legitimized by a religious tradition, and relating to the division of labour, power, symbolic sphere. On the other hand, it is the result of informal rules and routine practices undertaken not only by men but also by women themselves. In the paper, putting the emphasis on the second kind of conditions of the position of women in the Church, I would like to answer the question: How do women at the discursive level reproduce their place in church organizations, to which patterns of femininity are they distancing themselves, how do they exclude and depreciate these patterns? The intended purpose of the research is part of the tradition of studies on agency in religious organizations (ex.Avishai,2008; Mahmood,2004; Nagar-Ron,Motzafi-Haller,2011), as well as the institutional theory of gender (see:Martin,2006; Rhoton,2011; Risman,2011). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1481 RN34 Sociology of Religion RN34P01 Poster Session Alternative Religious Memories and Contemporary Czech Society Dušan LUŽNÝ (Palacky University, Czech Republic) | dusan.luzny@upol.cz The poster presents religious situation in the Czech Republic and general trends in religious life of the Czech society – continually decreasing of declared religiosity and pluralisation of religious forms. Precisely, it is a decreasing affiliation to traditional churches and a slight increase among non-traditional religious groups which characterizes religious life of the Czech society. Based on the data from the field research the presence of relevant religious minorities and nontraditional religious enclaves, e.g. Unification Movement, New Age (Biotronics), Universal People will be discussed. The conceptual background of the research lies in approaching religion as specific forms of cultural memory. The poster also identifies relevant historical eras that lead to the contemporary situation. The most relevant constituents in the Czech religious history are: the establishment of the Czech nation and statehood (18.-19. century), the foundation of Czech Republic (1918), the fascist occupation (1938-1945), expulsion of the Germans (1945), Communist regime (1948-1989), the unfulfilled expectations of the Velvet Revolution and the socio-economic transformation after 1989. Each of these important eras in the Czech history contributed to the progressive decrease of Czech religiosity. Further it sketches out eventual future developments, while demonstrating that not only the historical roots but also today s demographical factors lead to the significant and long-lasting decrease of traditional religious forms. The poster shows partial results of the project "Continuity and Discontinuities of Religious Memory in the Czech Society". Tradition in the presentation of the term jihad in the Czech newspapers Jan VANE (University of West Bohemia, Czech Republic) | vanejan@kss.zcu.cz Veronika HASOVA (Charles University, Czech Republic) | hasova.veronika@gmail.com This text is focused on the presentation of jihad in Czech newspapers over the course of 10 years after September 11th, 2001 in three periods – the first period runs from September 11th, 2001 to September 11th, 2002, followed by the years 2006–2007 and 2010–2011. The main aim of this work is to compare two different political journals (Lidové Noviny and Právo) and find out if there are some similarities or differences in constructing representations of Islam through the term jihad. This has been done in two steps. In the first step, the term jihad is analyzed throughout the articles. In the second step, two different theories (clash of civilization and multiculturalism), which might be implicitly involved in media discourse, are used for further analysis of these articles. The methodology combines two approaches – qualitative and quantitative content analyses. Eight different frames of jihad are defined through qualitative analysis: (1) duty, (2) defence/revenge, (3) holy war, (4) undefined, (5) jihad of sword, (6) „selfimprovement", (7) semantic shift of jihad and (8) global jihad. The most interesting is the seventh category, which uses the term out of its religious meaning, as synonymous with a fight, chaos, aggression etc. Furthermore, this work will show that left-wing and right-wing journals don't fulfill the expectations corresponding to their political rhetoric. Articles from left-wing journals contain much more signs of the clash of civilization than they do of multiculturalism. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1482 Thus, the main result is that the political dichotomy between the right-wing and left-wing is disappearing in the Czech Republic. "Maybe they were monitoring us" – the case of Buddhism in normalization Czechoslovakia Petra TLCIMUKOVA (Palacky University, Czech Republic) | 217197@mail.muni.cz In this paper I examine the relationship of the state and religion during the period of normalization in Czechoslovakia – a field that has not gain much attention of the scholars so far. This historical period needs to be researched in much more detail in order to explain the contemporary specific situation for religions in the Czech Republic. I focus on the case of Buddhism, often presented as non-conflicting and adaptive religion, however, since ever a minority religion with a history of local presence that goes back to the 19th century. The paper presents the outcomes of an empirical research; in particular, I examine the social praxis connected to the creation of the images of Buddhism involved by the state on one hand, and the social praxis connected to the creation of the images of the state involved by the Buddhists on the other. God, Salazar and Human Rights in Portugal Ana Cláudia Carvalho CAMPINA (University of Aveiro, Portugal) | ana.campina@gmail.com Ana Filipa MAGALHÃES (University of Aveiro, Portugal) | filipa.magalhaes@ua.pt Our work aims to analyze the role and influence of religion and state in the human rights charter in each country. In the Portuguese case that we use as an example, religion and politics had a strong and clear influence in the definition and construction of fundamental rights. In Portugal, the state assumed for a long time, till 1976, that the Catholic religion as the official religion. This fact contributed to the close relationship between religion, politics and human rights. Under a dictatorship regime, the Governments of Salazar were, in this respect, decisive. Analyzing our fundamental law, specially the last two Constitutions, we can see how far the relation between religion and politics influenced the definition of human rights. So we can establish a link between different historical moments and political regimes and the construction of human rights and the way society respected this rights. Indeed, religion and the state are two phenomenon with a decisive influence on the construction of fundamental rights. Constitution, the fundamental law, is a reflection of political options, nonetheless also reflects the fundamental principles of the most representative religion. Portugal's example is a clear case of how the law didn't represent an active changing role. The law merely reflected the status quo, which is why the study of human rights in Portugal calls for a review of the history of religion and political power in this country. This requires a careful review of the Salazar government period. RN34S01 Religion and Social Class in Turkey The Conflicting Middle Classes: Religious Polarization and Search for Authenticity in Contemporary Turkey Barı ş ŞANNAN (Mimar Sinan Fine Arts University, Istanbul, Turkey) | sannanbaris@gmail.com Öndercan MUTI (Mimar Sinan Fine Arts University, Istanbul, Turkey) | ondercanmuti@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1483 The relative economic growth during 2000s in Turkey led to radical changes within the composition of middle classes in Turkish society. Especially, a certain vertical social mobility occurred in favor of conservative and religiously high-motivated middle classes, who are represented by the Ak Party, and with an absolute power for over a decade these middle classes have been enjoying the opportunity to emphasize their values and forms of religion in public space. The famous Gezi Park protests of 2013, taking up against the demolishment of a city-park, evolved into protests against latest policies of the government which represents largely religious values and expressions of religion among the same conservative and socially climbing middle classes. During our field research on the middle classes and their lifestyles in a highly disintegrated Turkish society, we have encountered different middle class fragments which are extremely polarized in respect of the perception of the religion and religious practices. We aim to present the primary results of our research and seek to discuss how different perceptions of religion and its forms of practice can actually lead to certain lifestyle differences and spatial segregation between the established and traditional middle class members and the socially climbing middle classes of contemporary Turkey. For this purpose, we seek to make a comparison between symmetrical interpretations of the religion of socially climbing and conservative middle classes and established and mundane middle classes and to reveal the end of authenticity among both groups. Religion and Classes in Turkey: Some Observations and Thoughts from a Representative Survey and a Qualitative Fieldwork Kurtulus CENGIZ (Ankara University, Turkey) | kurtuluscengiz@yahoo.com In this presentation, I will try to discuss some of my observations and thoughts from the findings of a research project called: "Religion and Social Structure in Turkey" which was conducted between 2008 and 2011 and financially supported by Turkish Scientific and Technical Research Council. Our 30-months long project, in its broadest sense aimed to understand the impact of religion on economy, politics and gender in Turkey. In particular, the research aims to answer questions such as how do the different strata/classes of people frame religion? More specifically, how do the various religious affiliations, and particular understandings affect political and economical behavior as well as gender relations? In the scope of this research, We made, three months long participant observations in 3 cities, 192 in-depth interwievs in 8 cities and a representative survey with 1538 people in Turkey in 25 cities. After shortly regarding religion and class dynamics in the last 30 years in Turkey; I will focus on the integration of the Islamist opposition into the system by both articulating the demands of lower and upper classes into their neo-liberal political program. Finally I will present and discuss some qualitative and quantitative data to elucidate the relations between religion and social classes in Turkey by giving a special emphasis on how Islam is articulated into the neo-liberal ideology for maintaining the consent of ordinary people into the capitalist system. Consumer Society, Religious Bourgeoisie and Life Style in Turkey İsmail DEMIREZEN (Istanbul university, Turkey; University of Maryland-College Park, United States) | demirezen@istanbul.edu.tr AKP, a party whose leaders are religious, has been ruling Turkey since 2002 and has increased its vote as well. Because of AKP's policies and globalization, a religious bourgeoisie has been emerging in Turkey recently. On the other hand, because of fast economic development, the establishment of culture industry and influences of mass media, Turkey became a consumer BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1484 society. Although religious bourgeoisie try to live according religious codes, they want to integrate to consumer culture as well. As a result, religious values and norms has been become symbols for social differences according to codes of consumer culture. Religious bourgeoisie wants to show off their status by using religious symbols such as brand headscarves, and going to Mecca using V.I.P. tourist agencies. Although in 1990s headscarf was a religious symbol for exclusion because of headscarf ban in universities, in contemporary Turkey headscarf has become brand and a brand headscarf has become a symbol for higher status. Some religious groups are against this trend and call themselves ant-capitalist Muslims. This paper will examine this complex relationship in Turkey. To understand this relationship, it will be explored the connection between consumer culture, lifestyle and religious bourgeoisie. Alevis and Cemevis in Turkey: Social Capital Perspective* Mehmet Ali BALKANLIOGLU (Department of Sociology, Marmara University) | mehmetbalkanlioglu@hotmail.com Different social groups in Turkey exist with their intriguing characteristics. Among these groups, Alevi community is the one which reflects Anatolia's cultural mosaic in a unique way through the centuries. In that sense, an academic inquiry into Alevi community that examines its assets with historical, religious, cultural, social, and authentic references is of a great importance. For today's Alevi community, Cemevi is a unique house of worship place. However, Cemevis in Turkey mainly appeared around the debate as to whether it is a house of worship or not and even an alternative to a mosque. Although there are various studies in social science literature which attempt to conceptualize and measure social capital, studies directly shedding light on Cemevi as creating a social capital in Alevi community are unsatisfactory. Scales consisting of social capital indicators such as political participation, local association membership, participation in social networks, trust and solidarity are often used to measure levels of social capital in a social group. In this study, the social network and social cohesion dimensions of social capital created through Cemevis in Alevi community were examined. Data were obtained using survey, observation and interview methods. The survey was adopted from social capital literature and conducted for the first time in Alevi communities, namely associations of Şahkulu Sultan and Karacaahmet Sultan in Istanbul, Turkey. Findings will explore social network and social cohesion dimensions of social capital in detail. *This project was supported by Scientific Research Project Commission in Marmara University, Project Number: SOS-B-120514-0202. RN34S02 Religion, Charity & Social Inequality Religion in the context of charitable food assistance: an ethnographic study of food banks in a Finnish city Anna Sofia SALONEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | anna.s.salonen@helsinki.fi Against the grain of the universalist ideals of the Nordic welfare state, since the early 1990s Finland has witnessed the emergence and proliferation of food charity. The majority of the agencies providing food assistance are churches, parishes and other religious organizations. Unlike in many other countries with more institutionalized food assistance network, the field of Finnish food charity is highly scattered and unrecorded, and with the absence of coordinated policies or practices, the individual food banks can themselves decide whether and how they express their religious identity in their assistance programs. Finland therefore provides an BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1485 intriguing case for the study of charitable food assistance and its interconnections with religion. Drawing from an ethnographic study in one Finnish city, the paper explores the role of religion in the context of charitable food assistance. The study focuses specifically on the perspective of the food recipients. In the context of charitable assistance, religion can play an ambivalent role: on one hand, it has the capacity motivate altruistic activities towards changes in society and in the lives of deprived people. On the other hand, religion can also serve as a potential source of conflict, particularly in asymmetrical power relations, which are likely to occur in the assistance work targeted to the people in vulnerable positions in society, and especially in situations where the religious aspirations of the providers of charity contradict the material need of the recipients. Buddhist Social Engagement in Consumer Society Zuzana BARTOVA (University of Strasbourg, France) | bartovaz1@gmail.com This paper proposes a new perspective on Buddhism social engagement in Europe based on Czech and French examples (cf. Keown, Prebish, Queen 2003). Since C. Taylor's reflexions about "subjective turn" (Taylor, 1989, 1991) and its implications for religion in contemporary globalised, individualised, hyper-mediatised and consumer society (Gauthier, Martikainen, Woodhead 2013), we need to take the individual as a starting point for this subject. Thus Czech and French Buddhist practitioners may critique social order or values but this critique remains a rather secondary aspect of their speech, given their social status and their social context of a secularized welfare state. Nevertheless, Buddhist engagement is not selfish. So social engagement is perceived in two complementary ways. Firstly, it is a result of personal development. Through the development of life ethics, Buddhist practitioners change their social and natural environment, engaging sometimes in non-Buddhist charities or civic associations. Secondly, social engagement may be organised through particular Buddhist associations. This can take several forms. First of all, the existence of Buddhist centres, offering services to all interested people, is considered in itself a form of social engagement. By studying Buddhism, individuals are supposed to change their lives and consequently the society. This form of "expressive social movement" may be coupled with rather occasional, outwardly directed activities (Blumer 1969) organised by Buddhist associations, including conferences at various social institutions, charity initiatives and inter-Buddhist dialogues. In recent years in France, other forms of social engagement have appeared, imposed and regulated by the state, such a prison chaplaincy. Intersectionality Revisited: Social Position and Religious Belonging Among Highly Skilled Muslim Migrants in Geneva Barbara DELLWO (University of Lausanne, Switzerland) | barbara.dellwo@unil.ch In the aftermath of the "cultural turn", there is a common understanding that the main fault lines dividing people are of cultural and, increasingly, of religious nature. Such a perception prevents us from considering the impact of social class on the way individuals shape and display their modes of belonging. Furthermore, when referring to inequalities, sociologists usually take into account only those at the lower end of the social ladder. Based on ethnographic fieldwork conducted within a broader project on "(In)visible Islam in the City", the present contribution will give some different insights on these issues by discussing the everyday practices and the selfrepresentation strategies of highly skilled Muslim migrants in the Lake Geneva area. Highly skilled migrants firstly enjoy a better image than other migrants in the Swiss knowledge-based economy. On the other hand, their social, cultural, symbolic and economic capital provides them with more resources to handle the dominant discourse on Islam in Switzerland. Therefore, by BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1486 questioning the (positive) interplay of social position with other forms of discrimination, I propose to shed a new light on the notion of intersectionality. Catholic religiosity and social justice in Czechia and Slovakia: Comparison of the EVS 2008 data Roman VIDO (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | vido@fss.muni.cz The paper focuses on the relationship between individual Catholic religiosity (measured by belief and participation) and attitudes associated with social justice issues in Czechia and Slovakia. It is based on two principal assumptions: a) person's religiosity significantly influences his/her political and social values; b) person's religiosity is not socially/politically autonomous, it is moulded by the societal context of the place of living. Catholicism is generally conceived as socially sensitive and adopting a cautious approach to free-market economy model and (moral) individualism – contrary to Protestantism. However, its political role has been historically dependent on the particular political and cultural circumstances. After the Velvet Revolution (1989), Catholicism in Czechoslovakia got a strong anti-communist tone, which was especially manifest in the Czech part of the state. More than 20 years after the dissolution of Czechoslovakia into two independent states, differences in the character and public face of (mainstream) Catholicism – a dominant confession in both countries – seem to be even more distinguishable. While in Czechia Catholicism appears as relatively liberal, privatized and denationalized, in Slovakia it plays more public, conservative and nation-oriented role. Politically, Czech Catholicism is linked strongly with the right or right-centre parties, whereas Slovak Catholicism is more diffused along the political spectrum. On the ground of this, we expect that among Catholic believers in Czechia attitudes towards social justice issues will be more sympathetic to rightist, individualist views, while Slovak Catholics will be more inclined to (centre)leftist, statist views – even when other factors (age, education, status etc.) are controlled. RN34S03 Religion, Social Divide & Conflict Religious freedom but inequality opposition and conflicts in a multicultural society Irving PALM (Uppsala University, Sweden) | irving.palm@soc.uu.se In the European countries is religious freedom an important cornerstone in building a society. The inhabitants have the right to practice their faith no matter religious affiliation. How is the situation look like in a Nordic country like Sweden? Are there equal conditions in the religious field or exist inequality and social differences? At macro level there are laws which regulate the situation and tell that all people shall be treated equal. Humanity and solidarity are important keywords. How is the situation at micro level? Research shows that persons with foreign background have it more difficult to get an employment and to be treated as equal. It can for example deal with persons within qualified professions as physicians. Sweden is a country which receives several immigrants in relation to the population. Because of some incidents have the question of migration and integration with connection to the question of religion got renewed topicality. A xenophobic party which looks at immigrants and in particular those with Islamic religious affiliation as a threat to the Swedish culture has had great success. Different conflicts and violent events within and outside Europe and with religious nature have produced acts of violence also in Sweden. Different studies show that a majority of the population have positive BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1487 attitudes to immigration and religious diversity. The desire is however that the integration shall be speeded up and that the differences of cultural shall be minimized. The Unconquered Grounds: Christian Response to the Traditional Religious Discrimination Against the Osu Caste in Igboland, Nigeria Ernest Okey ANYACHO (Federal College of Education, Obudu,Cross River State , Nigeria, Nigeria) | eanyacho@yahoo.com Eunice Ify ANYACHO (Federal College of Education, Obudu,Cross River State , Nigeria, Nigeria) | euniceanyacho@gmail.com Dorothy C MBAH (Federal Polytechnic, Oko, Anambra State, Nigeria) | doramba@gmail.com The traditional religion of the Igbo of Nigeria stratified the society into two major groups namely the Free-born and the Osu. The former enjoys every right and privilege in the community while the latter has limited acceptance with respect to crucial areas of life namely politics, governance and marriage. There are also other areas of social inequality which the paper addresses as social stigmatization that make the so-called Osu second class citizens in Igboland . All these are based on Igbo Traditional Religious beliefs and /or superstitions . The continued existence of these stigmatizations in the 21st century and in the land where Christianity has stayed for more than a century is a major worry for this paper. The paper, therefore, investigates into different dimensions of the discrimination and inequality against the Osu even after they have been converted to Christianity. It further looks at the reason why these have remained unconquered grounds when writers claim that Christianity conquered Igboland many decades ago.The paper presents an ecumenical model that could be explored in handing the delicate issues so that conflicts could be avoided while trying to make the Osu assert their full fundamental rights in Igboland. The becoming of religious peace activists using the example of Guatemala Tamara Anja CANDELA GOMEZ DE LA TORRE (University of Bielefeld, Germany) | tamara.candela@gmail.com The actual discourse of the mass media and in part of the peace and conflict studies manily focusses on the role and instrumentalization of religion in wars and (armed) conflicts. But religious traditions are ambivalent (Appleby 2000, Gopin 2000, Juergensmeyer 2001) and can be applied to means of violence and war or non-violence and peace. On the basis of narratives of peace activists in conflict (1960 – 1996) and postconflict (1996 until today) Guatemala, produced through Oral History-interviews, the investigation looks at the becoming of religious peace activists and to what extend (if at all) religion plays a role in this context. The research question asks in which way religious actors – in a context which is shaped by violence and repression – develop a behaviour which is directed toward non-violence and peace and which is endangering their personal lives. To answer this question the investigation focusses on the seemingly crucial factors of perception and formulation of social problems and grievances and the ascription of their underlying causes as well as resulting strategies of action on part of the actors. For the reason that peace oriented actions and social movements develop and occur in crisisspecific contexts the investigation also highlights the moment of crisis and the respective social location of social (here: religious) movements. The theoretical approach is based on a praxeological sociology (Bourdieu, Weber) and the referring concepts of habitus, social space and field as well as theories of religion, crisis and (new) social movements. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1488 Islamic ISIS or ISISian Islam: De-historization of Islam and De-contextualization of ISIS in American Press Mohammad Reza KOLAHI (Institute for Social and Cultural Studies (ISCS), Iran, Islamic Republic of, Institution for Cultur and Art Studies ICAS) | reza.kolahi@gmail.com Fatemeh GHOLAMREZAKASHI (Kharazmi Univeristy of Tehran) | fatemeh.gholamrezakashi@gmail.com Ebrahim MAHMOUDI (Institution for Cultur and Art Studies ICAS) | ebi.m.09@gmail.com The question of present paper is how American press relate Islam to ISIS؟ The answer has been extracted from narrative analysis of analytical articles of 6 American newspapers in a onemonth time-span from both republican and democratic newspapers. Based on our findings, in most of these articles Islam has been narrated as a religion with ISIS being its representative (ISISian Islam), rather than narrating ISIS as a group which believes in their own particular way of Islam (Islamic ISIS). "De-contextualization of ISIS" and "de-historization of Islam" are two intertwined techniques through which Islam and ISIS are integrated and their difference is concealed. De-contextualization of ISIS means to overlook ISIS as a new historical phenomenon in a specific historical setting and to consider it as a trajectory to Islamic Caliphate. In this conception the social circumstances intermediating rise of ISIS are ignored and ISIS is directly linked to Islamic ideology and is taken as its immediate consequence. De-historization of Islam means to ignore historical variations of Islam and to consider it as a unique, rigid entity through all times and places. Historical and geographical diversity of Islam is disregarded and what is common among ISIS is defined and presented as illustration of Islam as a unified phenomenon and is extended to Islamic history and geography. RN34S04 Religion, State & (Identity) Politics Cleverer Than We Thought: The Change In Discourse Of The Georgian Orthodox Church Tornike METREVELI (University of Bern, Switzerland) | tornike.metreveli@soz.unibe.ch This paper will focus on three episodes of contemporary church-state relations in Georgia, in particular, the conflicting interaction between law and religion in the public space. The first episode will be an open confrontation between the church and the state over the law on Registration of Religious Minority organizations (2011) which allowed the religious minorities to freely register; second: the Law on Self-governance (2013) which Georgian Orthodox Church considered "a threat to territorial integrity of Georgia"; and lastly: the Law on Anti-discrimination (2014) which was deemed "legitimization of Sodomic sin". By reflecting on the three examples where for the first time after the collapse of Soviet Union, the Georgian state openly confronted the church and made a decision notwithstanding its position, I will attempt to argue that the role of the Orthodox Church in influencing the law making process is in gradual decline. However, on the other hand, by presenting the results of an ethnographic study conducted in 23 eparchies and perishes in 7 regions of Georgia in 2014, I will also show that church has adapted to its declining role over policy making, and to regain its political influence it gradually started to employ a civic rather than ethno nationalist discourse on matters of religious freedom while engaging with government. The paper will suggest that both unilateral decision-making of the state and civic shift in the discourse of the church constitute an important change in understanding church-state dynamics in the post-communist Orthodox Christianity dominated society. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1489 "Traditional Islam" in Russia: establishing boundaries in the religious sphere Lili DI PUPPO (National Research University Higher School of Economics, Moscow, Russian Federation) | ldipuppo@hse.ru The paper aims to explore uses of the term "traditional Islam" in Russia as a means to establish certain boundaries within the religious sphere. It draws on ethnographic research conducted in Moscow and Kazan in 2014-2015. "Traditional Islam" has gained prominence in recent years in the religious and political discourse in Russia in association with the notion of a "home-grown" and moderate Islam. The term is often used in opposition to "non-traditional Islam" which designates a "foreign" and "alien Islam" that is represented as not being adapted to the particularities and historical legacies of Russian Muslims. The concept appears to be used as a means to establish boundaries with more transnational forms of Islam, in particular movements that are associated with Salafism or "Wahabism", a term often used in the official discourse. Furthermore, "traditional Islam" is associated with the notion of "traditional religions" and "traditional values", a discourse that distinguishes Russian values from a process of Westernization. The concept of "traditional Islam" appears to serve certain purposes of fashioning an Islam that is loyal to the secular state and that promotes unity instead of religious diversity. The uniformity of religious life and the peaceful coexistence of religions are represented as means to prevent disputes. Furthermore, the uniformity of religious practices eases the state control over religious communities and activities. Thus, the term "traditional Islam" has the effect of marginalizing alternative religious practices by seeking to define a state-approved form of Islam. Scholars' Approach to Concept of "European Islam" in Turkey Siddik AGCOBAN (Kirklareli University, Turkey) | s.agcoban@klu.edu.tr Europe's cosmopolitan structure based on multi ethnic society is expanding by including the religious diversity. Muslim immigrants are not temporary population in European societies anymore, they begin to be permanent and part of the main stracture of European culture, instead of being stranger where they come before almost half century. İn the main time, the issue of " Muslims integration " evolves to the stage of "how islam is we want" in Europe. Being detached from their original culture more and more in every year, Muslim immigrants reconstruct their Islamic understanding which is based on local identity, by considering the principals of secular European culture, individual choice and freedom. Fragmented collective identities are being rebuilt as a secular and an individual-centered structure. Scholars began to use the concept of "European Islam" for describing this situation, approximately a quarter century ago. The concept of European Islam is not systematically discussed and debated yet in Turkey. However, we are able to achieve get some results from the disorganized ideas of scholars who works on this topic in Turkey. Scholars approach to the concept of "European Islam" -regarding the changes on Muslim identity in Europein two ways. The first group evaluates the "European İslam" as a planned policy and a new version of the old assimilation policies. The second group with an optimistic approach, considers this phenomenon as a natural process of social change and İ slam will be better understood in this way. Thinking in Religious Terms Onder KUCUKURAL (Fatih Sultan Mehmet Waqf University, Turkey) | okucukural@fsm.edu.tr BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1490 In the near future, Middle Eastern democracy will be shaped by conflicts over the status of religion in the public sphere as well as by conflicts driven by the relationship between religion and the state. While political liberal viewpoints contend that in modern political and social life comprehensive doctrines do not accord well with the demands of pluralism, it does seem that, in their day-to-day practices, some Muslims in Turkey do manage to adequately reconcile their comprehensive doctrines with pluralism's many demands. Based on fieldwork undertaken in nine cities across Turkey, this thesis is a study of individuals' modes of religious reasoning. This work analyzes the ways in which Muslim citizens' religious reasoning styles enable them to either reject or to adjust to the demands of modern social and political life. The paper compares two modes of religious reasoning: authoritarian religious reasoning and deconstructive religious reasoning. Pluralism goes hand in hand with an acknowledgement that there are multiple worlds, realities and truths; the data presented here demonstrate that pluralism is, in fact, a potentiality possessed by every individual. Pluralism emerges or retreats as part of a process of interactions with other individuals, within a context. The paper demonstrates that this flux, this dynamism, is strongly associated with individuals' changes between different modes of religious reasoning. RN34S05 Crossing Religious Boundaries Worldwide Religious Dialogue as Knowledge Transfer Heidemarie WINKEL (Technical University of Dresden, Germany) | heidemarie.winkel@mailbox.tudresden.de Worldwide religious dialogue is highly institutionalised; its an important pillar of the religious world system, but it is yet rarely examined as a case example of inter-cultural communication. This turns out to be an eye-opening approach, because this field of dialogue is not only characterised by its engagement in divergent bodies of religious knowledge. It is also distinguished by a reflection of everyday certainties and the dynamics of inter-subjective understanding: the unquestioned circumstances of lifewordly experience come to the fore of communication and even might become the primary focus of attention: tacit knowledge becomes explicit. In the paper, this twofold transfer of knowledge in worldwide dialogue contexts will be discussed by means of empirical data from the women's ecumene. Object of study is their way of dealing with cultural and religious difference. The working hypotheses is that this worldwide dialogue forum includes a particular inter-cultural communication potential, because a twofold shifting of knowledge occurs: first, the common sense knowledge that is experienced as factual and preexisting crumbles, and second, a life-worldly knowledge on mutual understanding of the other self (in terms of Alfred Schütz) is generated as a consequence of the direct inter-cultural cooperation. As a consequence, the religious reservoir of knowledge, its horizon of meaning and its social forms don't remain unaffected, particularly the orthopraxis. In the case of women's worldwide ecumene, the development of experiential knowledge in dealing with difference and diversity is framed by religious knowledge. The question is how far-reaching is this mutual transfer of knowledge and the participant's re-orientation. This will be discussed in three steps: First I will introduce my (1) understanding of religious knowledge in contrast to everyday, experienced-based knowledge. Second I will illustrate my (2) understanding of inter-cultural dialogue and sketch a theory of understanding inter-cultural communication, which is relevant for the twofold transfer of knowledge. Third, this will be substantiated by (3) selected empirical data from narrative interviews. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1491 Does civic engagement impact individuals' perceptions of "ego" and "alter"? Narrative identities of two Muslims in Switzerland active in voluntary associations Amir SHEIKHZADEGAN (University of Fribourg, Switzerland) | amir.sheikhzadegan@unifr.ch Michael NOLLERT (University of Fribourg, Switzerland) | michael.nollert@unifr.ch By espousing two theories on group dynamics – the theory of crosscutting social circles by Simmel (1908) and that of social identity complexity by Roccas & Brewer (2002) – the paper investigates the following questions: Do crosscutting social relations mediated by civic engagement have any impact on the way individuals perceive themselves and others? If yes, does this change imply a closure or an opening towards outgroups? The presented data are based on narrative-autobiographic interviews with two persons living in Switzerland and regarding themselves as Muslims. Marina (59), an academic with a bicultural background (Switzerland, Pakistan), and Rostam (42), an academic who fled from Afghanistan with the age of 21. The interviews are analyzed after the method of reconstruction of narrative identity (RNI) devised by Lucius-Hoene & Deppermann (2004). As the study shows, both interviewees experience a considerable change in their perceptions of „self" and „others" during their civic engagement, as a result of which both show a greater understanding for the outgroups. RNI is a specific form of narrative interview adapted to the requirements of identity research and can be regarded as the climax of a methodological development, which was triggered, in the 1980s, by the so-called "narrative turn". It is based on a constructivist understanding of identity as an interactive act of construction and expression of self through emplotment and positioning. The study is part of a bigger research project funded by the Swiss Science Foundation, which aims at shedding light on the implications of civic engagement for identity formation. Mapping Interreligious Dialogue Activities around the World: Who, How and Where Builds the Bridges to "the Religious Other" Jana VOBECKÁ (Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | jvobecka@gmail.com Growing religious plurality resulting from migration and demographic dynamic, as well as increased global attention to the violence in the name of religion after 9/ 11 led to a growing interest in "the religious other". One way of approaching "the religious other" is through interreligious dialogue initiatives. They saw a dynamic increase around the world in the last decades and they span multiple forms, activities and geographical contexts. The aim of the paper is to map the current landscape of the international interreligious dialogue activities around the world and to understand, its meaning, focus and type of action. More concretely the analysis focuses on the organisations that conduct interreligious dialogue activities, their understanding of the meaning of the interreligious dialogue, the location of dialogue activities, and the agenda within which they conduct these activities. For that purpose a unique set of data of interreligious dialogue organisations developed within the KAICIID Peace Mapping Project is analysed for the first time. It allows for both qualitative content analyses (activities, dialogue understanding), as well as quantitative analyses (location, agenda). Our preliminary analysis shows that a majority of the international interreligious dialogues organizations focus on peace building. The most distinct agenda differences are between the interreligious dialogue organisations that focus on the promotion of democracy and human rights and those who do not focus on these issues. Civic activism and religious institutions in Belarus Aleh IVANOU (Hunter College of The City University of New York) | ai45@kentforlife.net Nikolay ZAKHAROV (Södertörn University, Sweden) | nikolay.zakharov@sh.se BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1492 Aliaksei LASTOUSKI (Polotsk State University, Belarus) | lastowski18@gmail.com The paper aims to problematise the potential for collective action in the highly politically centralised environment of post-Soviet Belarus. In Belarus, in conditions of the overall political passivity aggravated by deficient societal solidarity and trust, belonging to a religious group provides a person with social supports and helps overcoming alienation and social fatigue.The insufficient outreach of few existing civil society organizations makes Belarusians to look for the same in parishes. Similarly to what takes place in other non-democratic regimes, religious institutions in Belarus become a platform for public interaction and a launching pad for civic initiatives. In the limiting case it might be considered as a way to conceal collective action in the space that lies in the shadows of already established organizations. The paper focuses on the intersection between the official and alternative projects that link civic and religious identities. By looking at societal engagement displayed by various religious confessions campaigning for their rights, it problematises a range of opportunities to engage in civic activism in Belarus. We argue that the religious component of the civil sphere can be seen as a unifying ground for building up of social networks and fostering grassroots activism. RN34S06a Religion & Identity Formation A Rising Global Attitudes Linking Dominant Religion to National Identity and the Effects on Uncertainty, Trust, and Confidence Toward Social Institutions David M. BARRY (University of Wisconsin Stevens Point, United States of America) | dbarry@uwsp.edu The relationship between religion and nationality is not new. However, little attention has been given to the reality of global trends regarding this relationship, the social determinants that can explain it, and the effects such a relationship can have on other social issues. This paper offers two contributions. First, the author offers a focused investigation on global trends that depict a growing attitude that link religiosity and national identity. Based on two global snapshots from the International Social Survey Programme: National Identity waves (1995 and 2003), a simple longitudinal analysis depicts a world where these relationships are increasing. Of the 23 countries included in both survey waves, 16 show positive changes among respondents who view religion as an important component to their national identity. Moreover, many of these trends show dramatic increases. In Europe alone, the importance of religion for national identity increased by 84% in the Slovakian Republic, 80% in the Netherlands, and nearly 50% in Russia and Poland. This paper further examines the determinants of this growing attitude and its impact on social issues. The second thread of this study examines the influence that the perceived relationship between religion and national identity has on other social issues, particularly attitudes of uncertainty, trust, and confidence toward social institutions across Europe. In general, most efforts in the literature focus on popular support of leaders and formal organizations or attitudes about economic (in)stability. Little attention has been given to the determinants of institutional confidence and trust. Even less attention is given to the impact that religiosity may have on such attitudes. This study explores how the relationship between religion and national identity, assuming it is legitimated and maintained as part of an over-arching plausibility structure for some societies, influences public perception of key social institutions throughout Europe. The conclusions drawn from this study are substantiated by analyses of multiple cross-national survey programmes, including waves from the World Values Survey and the International Social Survey Programme. The discussion that follows offers attention to the complicated influence of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1493 religion on other identity formations and social attitudes, a topic that is regularly ignored. In addition, this paper contributes to the wider discourse on religion and nationality, which has become increasingly vital today. The Role of Religion in the Identity Formation among Young Muslim People with Migration Background in Germany Vladimir KMEC (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland; University of Cambridge, United Kingdom) | kmecv@tcd.ie Turkish migration to Germany has been considered to be a low-wage labour migration. Turkish migrants moved to Germany as 'guest workers', while facing political and social discrimination. 'Guest workers' status and the life in 'ghettos' have become stereotypical 'labels' for firstgeneration Turks' identification (Mayer 2002; Helicke 2002; Caylan 2006; Dancygier 2010). Nonetheless, social, economic, legal and demographic characteristics of Turkish immigrants in Germany, have significantly changed since the 1960s, when the first wave of Turkish 'guest workers' arrived. Traditional stereotypes of viewing Turks as guest workers who live in ghetto areas are not any more typical characteristics of Turkish identity (Akçapar and Yurdakul 2009). Secondand third-generation Turks live different lives than their parents or grandparents used to. They are not only owners of döner kebab bistros but also highly educated, successful businessmen and businesswomen, and politically and civic active. Nevertheless, their access to socio-economic goods such as education, income, wealth and jobs often remain limited (Fournier and Yurdakul 2006; Akçapar and Yurdakul 2009). Most importantly, the academic research has moved from the focus on Turkish 'guest workers' to research that focuses on 'Muslim Turks' (Akçapar and Yurdakul 2009). Muslim people with migration background in Germany are often perceived as different, foreign and alien based on their ethnic and religious particularities. Despite the fact that they were born in Germany and that they did not experience actual migration, they are associated with migration background which thus becomes a category and label of difference. Scholars observed new ways in identity construction among secondand third-generation Turks in Germany. Post-migrant population with Turkish background in Germany experiences an identity shift in a context which is shaped by their ancestral background on the one hand and by the current socio-economic situation of the German society (Nohl 2002; Sackmann, Peters, and Faist 2003; Bade 2011; Foroutan 2013). In this context, the construction of an identity is influenced not only by particularistic identifications, but also by multiple aspects of the host society and of the immediate social environment. As Beck-Gernsheim argued, Turkish migrants "negotiate their social localization not in Turkey or elsewhere, but in Germany. Their participation and/or obligation is not towards rights and duties in their country of origin, but towards those of the host country" (2009:xiv–xv). The emergence of new individual identities has been accompanied by a shift of Turkish immigrant life within Turkish immigrant communities and associations from ethnic 'enclavism', nourished by strong transnational ties, to integration efforts (Yurdakul 2009). This paper explores how young Muslim people with migration background use their religion to cope with the negative experiences of inequality based on the ascribed associations with their migration background. The paper presents how secondand third-generation Turks in Germany perceive and understand their identity, including religious, ethnic and national identity. The paper seeks to understand to what extent their migration background and their current life in contemporary German society influence their self-identification and self-perceptions. The paper highlights that their identity is influenced by their Turkish descent, traditions and culture on the one hand, and their legal status, modern lifestyle and secular world-view within the German society on the other hand. The identity formation occurs in an attempt to react to social BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1494 inequalities and negative connotations ascribed to their migration background. The research reveals that young Germans of Turkish background seek to overlap their Turkish identity with their German identity, and at the same time their secular lifestyle with Islam. They thus construct new identities. The paper reveals that religion plays both functional and substantive roles in the lives of Muslim people with migration background. Religion becomes an identity marker while helping immigrants to overcome their experiences with discrimination and inequalities they face. People with migration background do not see their migration background as a source of an identity crisis. Instead, their religious affiliation enables them to perceive their migration background as empowerment. At the same time, their faith provides these young people with substantive religious meanings, enhancing their religious beliefs and participation. The research presents immigrants' individual religious perceptions and involvement in individual and collective religious activities. I look at different variables in religious behaviour: a) religious environment and circumstances that influence reasons for identifying with Islam; b) religious practices of the immigrant religious community that influence immigrants' religious perceptions and participation; c) religious motivations that stand behind religious practices and beliefs. The paper is based on a multi-sited and multi-case ethnographic research that analyses and compares the experiences of young Muslims with migration background in Germany carried out in different Muslim communities in Berlin and Göttingen. To demonstrate the interplay of functional and substantive roles of religion, I select a number of interviews with young people who are aged 18 to 36 and who come from different social backgrounds. Observations of religious activities and rituals in the studied communities inform the analysis. Being Muslim-Turks in Germany and Almancı (Turks living in Germany) in Turkey: The Sociological Analysis of Candidates for Religious Leaders (Imam) in Germany Training in Turkey Hafize Sule ALBAYRAK (Marmara University, Turkey) | albayraksule@gmail.com Over the last two decades the rising numbers of Muslims and their increasing visibility in the European public sphere has led to heated debates. Germany is one country, which has a large population of citizens of Turkish origin; the Turkish population started to come to the country in the 1960s, taking advantage of economic agreements. However, the Turkish population in Germany still has multi-layer problems, including ethnic, religious, educational, economic and organizational. These are usually referred to as a single problem of integration and policy makers perceive Islam as the fundamental obstacle in this process. Moreover, religious leaders (Imams) who come from the home country have been blamed as acting as deterrents to integration. To eliminate the problems, in 2006 the Turkish government launched a project to train imams. The project offers young Euro-Turks who are already accustomed to Western life and values, and who also speak a European language in addition to Turkish, to pursue 4-5 years of religious education at some of the theology faculties of Turkish universities. This presentation focuses on the project of training Imams via a focus group of 10-12 GermanTurkish students of Marmara University, Faculty of Theology. The research aims to analyze the perception of young German-Turks who are planning to be religious leaders toward the social, educational and integration problems they encounter in Germany and also in Turkey. This research will also shed light on their identity-building process as Turks in Germany and Almancı in Turkey. Religion as Identity Politics or Resource for Social Change? Reflections from the Syrian Humanitarian Crisis on the Role of Religion in Humanitarianism BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1495 Khatereh EGHDAMIAN (University of Oxford, United Kingdom) | khatereh.eghdamian@qeh.ox.ac.uk The Syrian humanitarian crisis, now entering its fifth year, is the largest political, humanitarian and development challenge of our time. While it is evident that religion was a significant factor in the cause and effects of the crisis, critical analyses of the role of religion and its implications have been largely absent from academic discourse. While sociological analyses of religion often delegate religion as a source of individual and collective identity, this paper argues for a need to reconceptualise religion beyond identity politics and rather as a potential resource for social change. Drawing on qualitative data obtained during two months field research in Jordan and critical sociological (primarily Foucauldian) analyses, this paper argues that the Syrian humanitarian crisis not only offers valuable lessons on the potential constructive role of religion in conflict and humanitarianism, it sheds light on the need to rethink religion beyond identity politics in such contexts. Doing so, however, requires a recasting of core assumptions in the theories and methodologies within the sociology of religion. In particular, it raises questions as to the nature of religion beyond conflict and the conceptualisation of religious plurality beyond difference. It argues towards a more holistic, inclusive, and constructive notion of religion, rather than reproducing discourse on difference through identity. RN34S06b Religion & Identity Formation B Constructing a Socio-Religious Imagination: Historical Tensions in Contemporary Selves Burin YILDIZTEKIN (Department of Sociology & Centre for Jewish Studies, University of Toronto) | burin.yildiztekin@mail.utoronto.ca Religious intermarriage provides one of the most sociologically illuminating intersections of modernity, secularity, and religiosity. This research destabilizes the binary approach of identities as either secular or religious in intermarriage literature and in secularization theories. In-depth interviews with Muslim-Jewish mixed-married couples in Turkey show that these individuals distinguish between "religion" as externally defined religious rules and "faith" as a relationship between God and the individual that is not mediated through external rules. They make this distinction in order to explain their connection to their religious backgrounds and to self-identify as secular. In doing so, they establish a hybrid position which I conceptualize as "faithful secularity" that incorporates both belief in God and secularity within the Turkish context. Due to the ongoing socio-historical tensions between secularity and religiosity in Turkey, the distinction between religion and faith becomes useful for these individuals to express both their secular identities and their belief in God without bringing together the concepts of religiosity and secularity. Unlike their Jewish partners who perceive Jewish identity as an identity beyond religion and/or a belonging different than a religious identity, Muslim partners have difficulty perceiving the Muslim identity as one that goes beyond the religious identity, such as ethnic identity. Thus, once the Muslim partners do not identify themselves as religious, they have difficulty situating themselves with respect to their religious backgrounds. Therefore, the concept of faith becomes particularly helpful for the Muslim partners to situate themselves with respect to their religious backgrounds and to self-identify as secular. These findings open up the way for a comparative socio-religious imagination that provides insights into the ways in which individuals reformulate their religious backgrounds while self-identifying as secular in different social contexts. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1496 I know, therefore I am. The function of knowledge in the process of religious identity creation, expressing differences and inequalities. Marta KOŁODZIEJSKA (Institute of Sociology, University of Warsaw, Poland) | ma.kolodziejska@gmail.com This paper is part of ongoing research and a partial reference to an upcoming book chapter. It will focus on the function of knowledge on two Catholic internet forumsforum.wiara.pl and dyskusje.katolik.pland its use by forum users in the process of religious identity creation. Two main concepts will be deployed in this paper. The first one is Heidi Cambpell's (2012) notion of storied identities, which are characteristic of networked religion. Those identities are created in the form of a narrative, a story one tells about oneself, consisting of various fragments and prone to change. The second concept is Mia Lovheim's (2004) claim that online identities have a strong offline componentin other words, that our online selves, while malleable and partially formed through virtual interaction, have their roots in knowledge and experiences which we have amassed during our lives. Therefore, online identities aren't autonomous, isolated creationsas some early research into CMC would suggestbut to a large degree reflect the offline selves. Knowledge contextualises and structures online identities through referring them to their offline roots. There were four methods and analytical tools used in my research, two of which will be mentioned in more detail in the presentation: IDI interviews with most active forum users (9 users, 7 male and 2 female, invited through an online questionnaire; IDIs conducted between June and September 2014) and critical discourse analysis of forum threads (Fairclough, 1992; Lövheim, 2004). Other methods included summative content analysis and online questionnaires, but their results are not of primary focus in this paper. Based on the results, I have concluded that knowledge, as one of Stark and Glock's (1970) dimensions of religious engagement, is of primary importance on the analysed forums. Firstly, because it is the means to create and express both differences and similarities between users, and secondly, because it serves as a vehicle for the creation of social representations. Since forums are constituted by and for the purpose of discoursive exchange, narrative and textual interaction remain the most significant ways to know other users and form alliances. The content of this interaction is based in knowledge, understood in two ways: as sources (historical, theological, ecclesial, etc.) and their interpretation, and as "life wisdom", i.e. knowledge gathered through experience. Users exchange information, but also personal advice and supportall of which are based in those types of knowledge. For instance, a person seeking help in solving a family issue may be advised to read a passage from the Bible, will be referred to the Canon Law, or will be given advice with the teaching of the Church in mind. Others may disagree with the use and interpretation of a particular sourceon this basis, alliances and distances are formed ("factions"). They are thread-specific, i.e. allies within one thread may be part of opposing factions in another. What was discovered is that both alliances and distances transcend religious and/or political differenceswhile there are cases of Catholics debating against atheists, this division is as common as any other. Knowledge has, therefore, both an integrating and differentiating potentialit brings together people with a similar mindset or worldview, and distances them from those representing opposing standpoints. This process will be illustrated by a sample thread and translated excerpts from IDI interviews. The second use of knowledge, connected with the former, is observed in the process of creating social representations (Moscovici, 1963). Individuals forming alliances often create a discursive barrier between "us" and "them" (see: in-group and out-group, Tajfel and Turner, 1979). The "us" is a group not only in possession of a certain knowledge, but also interprets it "correctly" and logically, and applies it effectively, whereas "them" is formed by individuals who either do not possess the knowledge, or misinterpret and misuse it. Moreover, while "us" is seen as BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1497 manifold and heterogeneous, the representation of "them" is based on stereotypisation and generalisation. A vivid example of this process is the creation of social representation of "average Catholics", whose attributed qualities include laziness, ignorance, lack of interest in religion, and mindless ritualism. Users who affiliate against that representation may be both Catholic and atheist, liberal and conservative, right-wing and left-wing. Interestingly, this representation characterises groups external to the forums, who therefore cannot defend themselves against accusations (which is common in the case of different fractions disputing on the forums). It is also the representation which none of the users want to accept as representing themselvesusers are most likely to distance themselves from the attributed qualities. It can be concluded that in this case the integrating aspect of the use of knowledge transcends thread fractions and helps differentiate forum users, regardless of their affiliation, from groups of nonusers. Again, a sample thread and quotes from IDI interviews will illustrate this use of knowledge. To sum up, it will be shown that the analysis confirms some earlier conclusions regarding online religious identity creation: its storied, narrated form, as well as a strong bond with the offline context. The integrating and differentiating function of knowledge on the forum shows that processes of religious identity creation and expression of difference are structured partly by online interactions and alliance building, and partly by exhibited knowledge, experience, and interpretative skills. The final questions which should be asked refers to the similarities and differences in religious identity creation online and offline, and to the connection between the abovementioned identitybuilding processes and postmodern sociological concepts, often depicting identity as fluid and fragmented (Bauman, 1997; Gergen, 1991). It will be shown that this fluidity is in fact limited by the context of knowledge. I hope that this analysis will be an insightful contribution to the discussion on the forming of religion-based inequalities and differences in contemporary mediatised societies. References Bauman, Z., 1997. Postmodernity and its Discontents. Cambridge: Polity. Cambpell, H. 2012. Understanding the Relationship between Religion Online and Offline in a Networked Society. Journal of the American Academy of Religion, 80 (1), pp. 64–93. Fairclough, N., 1992. Discourse and social change. Cambridge: Polity. Gergen, K. J., 1991. The Saturated Self: Dilemmas of identity in contemporary life. New York: Basic Books. Lövheim, M., 2004. Intersecting Identities: Young People, Religion, and Interaction on the Internet. Uppsala: Uppsala Univ. Moscovici, S., 1963. Attitudes and Opinions. Annual Review of Psychology, 14, pp. 231-260. Stark, R., Glock. C., 1970. American Piety. The nature of religious commitment. Univ. of California Press Tajfel, H., Turner, J. C., 1979. An interactive theory of intergroup conflict. In: Austin, W.G., and Worchel, S. Eds. The social psychology of intergroup relations. Monterey: Brooks/ Cole. Bisexual Christians the identity and the lived experience Dorota HALL (Institute of Philosophy and Sociology of the Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | dhall@ifispan.waw.pl The paper draws on in-depth interviews conducted within the author's research project among Polish LGBT Christians (the term LGBT Christians standing for those who do not wish to fight against their non-heterosexual desire or non-normative gender expression, searching instead for the integration of their sexuality/gender expression and religiosity). The paper discusses a specific situation of bisexual Christians, that is, those marginalized because of their adherence BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1498 to Christianity (within the LGBT community), because of their non-heterosexuality (within the community of Christian believers), and additionally, because of their bisexual self-declaration (within all: the LGBT community, the Christian community and the community of LGBT Christians). The presentation highlights problems that people who define themselves as bisexual Christians encounter on their way to reconcile their non-normative sexuality with religiosity. It situates these problems in the context of narration inabilities: bisexuality is difficult to articulate within the emancipatory discursive framework constructed by the LGBT activism that builds on the homo-hetero dichotomy. It is even more difficult to articulate within the activism by LGBT Christians who draw on discursive patterns of LGBT activism and strengthen the exclusion of bisexuality by insisting on the innate, God's-given nature of the homosexual desire and the lack choice of the sex of the object of desire. Quadruple Identity Transformation in Religiously Diverse Societies Anneke PONSDE WIT (KU Leuven, Belgium) | Anneke.PonsdeWit@soc.kuleuven.be Dick HOUTMAN (KU Leuven, Belgium) | Dick.Houtman@soc.kuleuven.be One of the most fundamental questions in the sociology of religion is how religious identities evolve in response to religious diversity. Interestingly, four strikingly different theoretical answers have been given to this question in the last half century. Firstly, a decline of religion is assumed in the secularization theory, since religious diversity allegedly undermines the plausibility of all religious traditions (e.g., Berger, 1967). Secondly, others expect similar plausibility problems to transform religious identities into highly privatized and relativistic ones (e.g., Luckmann, 1967). Thirdly, there are those who expect opposite responses of purification and exclusivism, because religious identities are assumed to experience religious diversity as a threat (e.g. Lawrence, 1989). More recently, a fourth theory has been proposed, according to which similar experiences of threat evoke anti-religious responses to religious diversity among the non-religious (e.g. Hout & Fischer, 2002). Although many empirical studies of each of these four different identity types have meanwhile been undertaken, mainly of the religious ones, it is as yet unclear whether and how religious diversity does indeed play a role in sparking the identity trajectories that have allegedly led to each of them. Because of that, today's coexistence of a-religious, religiously relativist, religiously orthodox and anti-religious identities does not necessarily confirm these theories. Moreover, the crucial question of why and when people embark on one of these trajectories rather than another has thus far been largely neglected. This paper therefore proposes a research plan to study these vitally important questions. RN34S07 Youth, Religious Attitudes & Religiosity Religiosity and anti-gay sentiment: Nuancing the relationship of negative attitudes towards homosexuality amongst Muslim and Christian youngsters in Flanders. Filip DROOGENBROECK (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | filip.van.droogenbroeck@gmail.com Bram SPRUYT (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | bram.spruyt@vub.ac.be Jessy SIONGERS (Universiteit Gent, Belgium) | jessy.siongers@vub.ac.be Lilith ROGGEMANS (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | lilith.roggemans@vub.ac.be Gil KEPPENS (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | gil.keppens@vub.ac.be Lauren VANDENBOSSCHE (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Belgium) | lauren.vandenbossche@vub.ac.be BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1499 Although all great religious traditions of the world have a message of universal compassion and tolerance, research conducted from the fifties has shown that, in general, religious people report more prejudice towards several minority groups (racial, ethnic and sexual) when compared to non-religious people. This apparent paradox points to the complexity of the relationship between religion and prejudice. This paper contributes to a better understanding of this relationship by studying how religious quest orientation, self-rated religiosity and authoritarianism are related to prejudice against homosexuality among Christian and Muslim youngsters aged 14-23 in Flanders (N=2834) enrolled in secondary education. Muslim youngsters are more religious and report more prejudice against homosexuality than Christian youngsters. However, multilevel analysis also shows that several similarities between Christian and Muslim youngsters exist. For both Christians and Muslims, we found that youngsters that are male, following education in a vocational or technical track, having a higher self-rated religiosity and more authoritarian attitudes are related to negative attitudes towards homosexuality. Having a religious quest orientation on the other hand, is related to less prejudice towards homosexuality for both groups. Although Muslim adolescents report more prejudice against homosexuality, factors that predict prejudice amongst Christians – gender, educational tracks, self-rated religiosity, authoritarianism and quest orientation – apply similarly to Muslims. First young, then Muslim: identity belonging network off an on line Roberta RICUCCI (University of Turin, Italy) | roberta.ricucci@unito.it Viviana PREMAZZI (Forum Internazionale ed Europeo di Ricerche sull'Immigrazione, Italy) | viviana.premazzi@fieri.it Within a multi-cultural, multi-religious, "wired" society, the use of the Internet for religious purposes has potentially important implications for inter-ethnic and inter-religious relations, policy making and education. Furthermore, Internet has, over the past decade, provided a new platform for religious groups as a new approach and avenue for proclamation, communication and interaction, with both members and non-members of their faiths. The presentation will be focussed on 1) how young Muslims living in Italy use Facebook for developing, managing and discussing their religious belonging and 2) the effects of this process on the relationship between first and second generations. Is Facebook use transforming religious practices developing bottom-up interpretations of the Islam, a "cut and paste" Islam, where people can take according to their religious preferences or Internet can also be seen by parents as a new and useful tool for the cultural and religious education of their children? How do second generations accommodate off-line practices and activities with on-line presence? I believe, I doubt, I am looking for... Youth attitudes toward religion Mirosława Helena GRABOWSKA (University of Warsaw, Warsaw; Public Opinion Research Center, Warsaw) | grabomir@is.uw.edu.pl The secularization thesis claims that there occur directional changes concerning churches, religiosity and religions themselves. But the important question is: what do these transformations of macrostructures and institutions mean? We consider transformations of state institutions and church organizations, psychosocial and cultural changes, and their impact on the religiosity of the generation of young individuals. Are the young ones more secular, less religious? Are young people less connected with the church? Less exposed to the church's influence and less susceptible to its influence? And if they declare themselves as believers, does it mean that their faith is more private, individualized, without consequences for the other BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1500 spheres of life? If young people declare they do not believe, does it mean a lack of religious faith, the rejection of the Church as an institution or rejection its moral teaching? The presentation will seek a more precise and detailed answer to the above questions and the following questions specifically: 1. Are institutional religiosity and church attendance shrinking? 2. Is the private and individualized religiosity expanding? 3. How do these processes take place in the young generation? Do they depend on school religious education? On the social environment? Or do they rather evenly cover the entire young generation? 4. What are the effects of these hypothetical processes on the young generation? Rejection of faith and church? A search for something beyond their own religious traditions, or simply religious indifference? The analysis will focus on selected European countries and, more systematically, on Poland. Religious Rebellion? New perspectives on religiosity among youth in East Germany. Yvonne JAECKEL (Leipzig University, Germany) | yvonne.jaeckel@uni-leipzig.de Sociological descriptions of the relation between youth and religion often stay in categories of religious affiliation. In East Germany, religious membership is the particular case regarding the historical background and the resultant secular socialization of the young. While sociology of youth is describing a "generation Y", which is questioning all existing axioms of the life sectors, it is to ask what that behaviour means in case of their relationship towards religiosity. The adolescent phase is impressed by the search for identity, which appears in a polarizing behaviour. The so-called "peergroups" play an important role and support this rebellious behaviour while giving security in a stage of segregation. In case of religiosity, three rebellious scenarios are imaginable in East-Germany: (1) Rebellion against the parental home. Whether the socialization was religious or not for the following generation the opposed interest is thinkable. (2) Rebellion against religious institution. Dependent of the socialization antireligious motivated or individual religious behaviour is thinkable. (3) Rebellion against the secular society. A scenario, that is more probable for religious adolescents and leads to rather fundamental religious positions. To operationalize a construct of religious identity that includes the illustrated perspectives of adolescent behaviour it is necessary to enlarge the often-used model of religiosity by C. Glock. The PhD-Project intends to develop further dimensions that are able to measure group behaviour in terms of identity strengthening and segregation. The paper will give an insight into the project focussing on first quantitative data analyses based on secondary data of different surveys. RN34S08 Religious Gender Regimes Troubling unequal gender regimes in patriarchal religion: A mixed methods study of the Roman Catholic Women Priest movement Christina GRINGERI (College of Social Work, University of Utah, United States of America) | cgringeri@socwk.utah.edu Tara ROMNEY BARBER (College of Social Work, University of Utah, United States of America) | tara.romneybarber@utah.edu BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1501 Spurred on by centuries of entrenched hegemonic masculinity in Catholicism, seven women were ordained priests in 2002 by male Roman Catholic bishops on the Danube River, inaugurating an international feminist social movement. The women deliberately violated the Roman Catholic Church's centuries-old canonical prohibition against the ordination of women. They claimed for Catholic women the right to equality in pastoral roles and ecclesial leadership. Their actions impact all women, as institutionalized gender asymmetry in global institutions reinforces and reproduces the devaluation of women. More than 250 ordained Roman Catholic women priests and bishops actively minister worldwide, challenging gendered structural exclusion in Catholic teaching and practice. Because of the Vatican's prohibition on discussing women's ordination and punishment of works questioning the dominant discourse, women experience silencing and unequal agency. In the absence of dialogue within the institution, women experience ordination monologues on the margins. Rooted in the 20th century resistance of the underground church in Eastern Europe, the women priests' movement has trespassed taboos, authorized women's vocations, and appropriated traditional symbols for inclusive ministries. The movement seeks changes beyond women's ordination: establishing a discipleship of equals, inclusion of married priests, equality for LGBTQ people, and local governance. Applying a critical feminist theological lens and using a mixed methods approach, we analyze qualitative interviews with 100 ordained women and congregational survey data (N=256). Examining the social movement from genesis to evolution, we foreground the women priests' praxis as strategies that resist and deconstruct heteropatriarchal metanarratives, replacing it with one of inclusion and equality. The nexus of gender inequality, spirituality and social change: Feminist activism for women's ordination in Catholicism and Mormonism Tara ROMNEY BARBER (University of Utah, United States of America) | tara.romneybarber@utah.edu Christina GRINGERI (University of Utah, United States of America) | cgringeri@socwk.utah.edu Confronting institutionalized gender asymmetry in their faith traditions, Mormon and Catholic women are actively organizing for the ordained priesthood, challenging male "received knowledge" about gendered roles within the institutions. Ordain Women, a nascent social movement for equality and the ordination of Mormon women, works for change from within established institutional doctrines and structure. The Roman Catholic Women Priest movement has gone beyond institutional constraints, having worked from within the institution for several decades amidst increasingly prohibitive proclamations against even the discussion of women's ordination. In both movements, women are excommunicated for their activism. Historically, male leadership has developed doctrines excluding women from priesthood, leaving unspoken male hegemonic control and dissemination of theologically binding information. Religious leaders have buttressed exclusive practices by erasing or reinterpreting historical contributions of women as ordained priests. Patriarchal religious doctrine that promotes "separate but equal" is a tool that women must trouble, and often dismantle, in order to develop and disseminate counter-knowledge. Mormon and Catholic women's activism for ordination reveals how they struggle with entrenched inequality and discrimination, and empower agency in members. A comparative thematic analysis of documents, narratives, photos, and video footage from Ordain Women and Roman Catholic Women Priest movements helps foreground the strategies and tactics they use to challenge doctrine and practice as institutional tools of patriarchal exclusion. The sociocultural and political contexts shaping the genesis of these feminist movements in different BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1502 developmental stages highlights how religious actors respond to gender role asymmetry and utilize divergent tactics to work toward similar goals. Can the Subaltern Speak? Revisiting Transnational Feminism and Muslim Women's Lives in Pakistan Shirin ZUBAIR (University of Oslo, Norway, Norway) | shirin.zubair@iln.uio.no Maria ZUBAIR (Nottingham University, UK) | maria.zubair@nottingham.ac.uk This paper reports the findings of an exploratory, qualitative study with Pakistani women who have studied and/or researched on feminist issues-to explore how Muslim women in contemporary higher education contexts in Pakistan engage with feminist thought. The broader aim of the study was to capture the relationship between the women's 'secular' education and their religious (and secular) social identities as younger, urban, working women in a Pakistani Muslim higher education context. In particular, the study set out to explore how Pakistani Muslim women at higher education institutions interact with and use 'new' forms of knowledges, particularly those dominated by Western frameworks of intellectual thought and reasoning, in the context of their own potentially different social lives and self-identities as Muslim women. The main objectives of the study included: (1) Understanding how younger, urban, middle class, working women of Muslim faith experience and negotiate identity shifts, if any, after taking on new public roles; (2) Exploring the role if any, of 'new' forms of knowledges including Western feminist thought, in how these women make sense of their own changing social locations, lives and identities as women working and interacting within a mainstream public domain; and (3) Revisiting (Western) feminist epistemology and its meaning, interpretation and relevance for these Muslim women living and working in the Pakistani context. The Fiction of Agency: Why Religious Majalis in Iran Has Not Led to Pious Women 'Agency'? Jabbar RAHMANI (Iranian Institute of Anthropology and Culture (IIAC), Iran, Islamic Republic of) | j_rahmani59@yahoo.com Niayesh GHORBAN DOLATI (University of Tehran, Iran, Islamic Republic of) | niayesh.d@gmail.com Religious Majalis (plural form of Majlis means meeting) in Iran are the most important communities that women gather there to observe rituals. These Majalis, which are mostly hold in its participants' homes, have been diversified in 90's. At that historic time, some types of Majlis emerged that went beyond common rituals and reciting Quran to create innovative forms by adding music instruments, Pop songs and even in some cases ecstatic poems or literature. These unique characteristics, along with the female speakers who increasingly gained reputation, attracted pious women with different backgrounds of religiosity to the Majalis that were not limited to orthodox Islam anymore. The facts that arouse exaggerations in describing the capacities of religious Majlis to empower women through the studies which were the first investigative confrontations with these meetings. Although these Majlis provided a significant context for religious women to engage public sphere and shape their communities, our studies shows that it doesn't drive to problematize "gender" and "being woman" as the common concern for the audience. As an objective sign, it has not become the origin of any collective acts leads to a fundamental change to repel present masculine and unequal interpretations of Islam. Despite contributing to the widening our knowledge about Majalis in Iran, it seems the prior studies have misinterpreted individualized practices –that have remained in and depended to dominant powersas "agency". This BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1503 interpretation contradicts the fact that women participants of common Majlises were never vanguards of other women in the context of society of Iran. As comprehensive recognition of general conditions is required to achieve an accurate understanding of particular situation of Majlis women practices, I have studied contemporary Iran's social-political status in addition to "participant observation" of Tehran's female religious Majalis in two years period of 2012 to 2014. This article tends to show that why female religious Majalis in Iran has not lead to an egalitarian volition to bring pious women's "agency" up against masculine structures, despite the potential of organizing women communities. RN34S09 Religion, Education & Inequality Islamic Schooling in Mali: Parental Educational Strategies and the Rise of the Médersas' Informal Networks for Social Insertion Emilie ROY (Al Akhawayn University, Morocco) | e.roy@aui.ma Based on interviews with Malian parents during a two-year stay in Bamako, this paper explains the economic and social factors influencing the choices made by parents with regards to their children's educational path. I demonstrate how parents base their decisions about schooling on subtle calculations of cost and benefit in terms of monetary investment and social capital. These parents understand education as collectively useful: education for all often means education of some for the benefit of all. Based on this conceptualization of education, parents send some children to specific schools in order to maximize the benefits (salary, perks, influence, authority) for all members of the family. In order to understand the diversification of schooling options available in Mali, I will first discuss the failings of the public school system insofar as its demise also meant that the social capital gained from it declined. The decline of the public schools led to the rise of médersas and their dependent networks. I emphasize the new type of social capital, in terms of religion and of culturally appropriate education, offered by médersa schooling which has proved popular. The combination of an economic predicament in which schooling does not lead to employment and the availability of a more traditional and religiously-oriented education led parents to develop new strategies with respect to schooling. Making do (se "débrouiller") with the available options, greater numbers of parents have opted for the médersas: schools that offer culturally appropriate knowledge and insertion into new networks. Students' religiosity: an engine or a brake of social mobility? Gabriella PUSZTAI (University of Debrecen, Hungary) | gabriela.pusztai@gmail.com It is a classic idea that religiosity in itself can be beneficial to social mobility (Riesman 1983, Weber 1982), but empirical evidence has been sought after ever since by a whole range of analyses, some of which claim that academic success is promoted by religious practice, while others hold the view that it undermines high achievement (Lenski 1961). During the decades of communist rules it was common denominator of religiosity in Hungary that people who were affiliated with religious communities became under-represented in workplace leadership positions and the basic indicators of social status were very strongly and negatively interrelated with religiosity. After the political transformation in Central and Eastern Europe, one of the most important challenges of restructuring the educational system was how the different cultural groups would be able to ensure pluralism and equal opportunity in all level of education to their BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1504 children after the domination of the totalitarian ideology. Our research results have revealed that higher education studies seem to be a highly outstanding stage in the shaping of the individual's cognitive, political and religious attitudes. It is very interesting to investigate whether religiosity can act as an engine or as a brake of social mobility. To answer to these questions we analysed empirical data from three countries (Hungary, Romania and Ukraine) collected in 2014 (Comparative Student Survey N=1850). We compared low status students' study pathways with different types of religiosity. We analysed their achievement in HE, including their study engagement and job attitudes to find out their mobility prospects. Successful educative actions to manage religious diversity in schools Lena DE BOTTON (Universitat de Barcelona, Spain) | lenadebotton@ub.edu Ana BURGUÉS (Universitat de Barcelona, Spain) | ana.burgues@ub.edu Nowadays societies are increasingly multicultural and multi-religious. In consequence it is necessary to identify those scientific evidences that allow preventing and / or resolving conflicts that may occur in different public spaces, especially in educational contexts for being privileged spaces of interaction. Obtaining a balance between recognizing diversity and ensuring equality to children and their families requires the construction of a common political culture among all the members of a society. These actions must be based on scientific evidences to ensure their success regardless of the social context or the groups addressed. The present paper presents the initial results of the project "Multicultural laicism and management of religious diversity in educational contexts" founded by Catalan government, which identifies those specific actions and experiences in educational contexts that are preventing the conflict resulting of the contact between a large ethnic and religious diversity. It has been carried out two case studies based on Communicative Methodology in schools with a high component of religious diversity. The results of the project are focused on the impact these experiences and actions have on the community, with special emphasis on the family and social context. The paper discusses about the need of identifying and designing a multicultural laicism at school that guarantee the freedom of expression based on the protection of universal rights. Religious Influences on Educational Inequalities Simon GORDT (University of Bern, Switzerland) | simon.gordt@edu.unibe.ch During the last 200 years school as an institution has been established as a public institution for mass learning (Herrlitz et al. 1984). Thereby, mass education is as an outcome of religious, economic, and political processes as much as social power relations (Müller et al. 1997, Boli et al. 1985), which led in Europe to similar public school systems with common features (Meyer & Ramirez 2005). As a consequence school as such became next to the family the major (social) context for socialisation (Becker & Schulze 2013) and therefore for social inequality. Educational inequality as a particular inequality results from the interaction of primary and secondary effects of social origin (Boudon 1974) in combination with institutional arrangements (Becker 2000). However, despite their common features there are differences between the European school systems in the institutional arrangements that are set up for education (Müller & Kogan 2010), which might be responsible for difference educational inequalities in Western Europe. Based on the idea that "the religious and the secular are inextricably linked throughout modern European history" (Casanova 2009: 227; cf. Hervieu-Léger 2003 & Martin 2003) this paper argues that the institutional arrangements follow basic patterns of secularization. I.e. religious BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1505 institutions lose their social significance and their grasp on the agencies of social control and withdraw from their classical sphere of influence (Wilson 1982, Berger 1973). Hence, this paper deals with the questions to what extent does the religious influence on the educational institutionalization differs between the European countries, how it influence the educational inequality and why there are different patterns? Several patterns in Western Europe will be expected, which are based mainly on the cultural heritage and further distinguished by the church-state nexus (Rokkan 2000, Martin 1978). RN34S10 Food, Popular Religion & Holistic Belief Transnational Family and Halal Food Consumption among Muslim International Students Hiroshi KOJIMA (Waseda University, Japan) | kojima@waseda.jp Kojima (2013) reviewed existing studies on the correlates of halal food consumption among Muslim immigrants in the West and East Asia, but there do not seem to be any studies analyzing the effects of transnational family on halal food consumption. A preliminary logit analysis of microdata from the Muslim International Student Survey in Japan (2013-2014) revealed that the international students' halal food consumption is affected not only by the household structure in Japan but also by the household structure at home in their home country (Kojima 2014). A few working hypotheses have been derived from this recent study concerning the effects of family of orientation on religious identity and eating habits, but it is not certain whether it is due to the nature of peculiar subjects of international students in a non-Muslim society. Nevertheless, it may have some implications for European societies with a larger number of Muslim youth because Rodier (2014) has revealed for the second-generation Muslim youth in France that the differential patterns of halal food consumption appear partly depending on their age, sex and family configuration. The logit analysis reveals, after controlling for basic demographic and socioeconomic variables, that being married (spouse absent) has a negative effect on the visit to halal restaurants and a positive effect on bringing boxed lunch to school. The co-residence with a wife and children has positive effects on the visit to halal shops and bringing boxed lunch to school. Living with Muslim compatriot has positive effects on the visit to halal shops, halal restaurants and school cafeteria. Having grandparents at home in the home country has similar effects as being married (spouse absent). Having brothers has a negative effect on the visit to halal shop and a positive effect on the visit to school cafeteria. Further analyses with restricted samples have been conducted and some effects get stronger or weaker. The results suggest the effects of financial constraints for remittances, gender division of labor at home and possibly the succession of dietary tradition at home or the society of origin. But it is somewhat difficult to interpret partly because of difficulty to find an appropriate theoretical framework and partly because of lack of existing empirical studies on the effects of the family of origin in the home country on halal food consumption of international migrants. The results suggest that further studies are necessary by European sociologists observing the larger number of Muslim population. Transition of paranormal belief from mother to her child Michal KRATOCHVÍLA (St. Elizabeth University, Slovak Republic) | kratochvila.michal@gmail.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1506 Variations of belief in paranormal phenomenon are part of religiosity of adult and youth population. In our research project of religiosity between young people in Slovakia, we collected 1968 questionnaires of high school students and from a part of them, 680 questionnaires of their mothers. We measured religiosity in 5 dimensions of church religiosity and beliefs in paranormal (horoscope, reincarnation, UFO) by both groups of participants. Comparison found significant connection in beliefs in paranormal between mother and her child. Differences in transition of paranormal belief from mother to her child are significant by demographic factors like gender of child, age and education of mother, belonging to a church and practice of religion. Correlation between beliefs of mother and her child is significant by attitudes of youth to education, leisure time activities and deviant behaviour. Veganism as implicit religion in a gender perspective Vincenzo ROMANIA (University of Padova, Italy) | vincenzo.romania@gmail.com Veganism is a philosophy, or in sociological terms a lifestyle, consisting in abstaining from the consumption of animal products including any animal-derived good. Contrary to common sense, the action of the movement is not simply focussed on the political and environmental consequences of food, clothing and transports consumption. Rather, it also entails a conception of peace and nonviolence and a specific ethic of non-exploitation of nature and animals, based on the religious Jain principle of Ahimsa. Like other social movements for animal rights, their messages are usually framed with moral claims (Jasper and Nelkin, 1992; Mika, 2006). Therefore, since its origins in the 60s, veganism is connected to a religious belief. In the further decades, this original spiritual concern has been transformed in an ethical issue concerning human, natural and animal respect. As for other social movements entailing an holistic perspective, there is a statistical prevalence of women among the practicing vegans and the same prevalence can be noticed even among the users of vegan web forums, constructing a bottom-up narration about the practice of veganism. This paper will propose an exploratory work of analysis on the diffusion, organization and rituals of the movement in Italy and on the consequences of being vegan in terms of social and personal commitment. The case study will be inquired through an innovative symbolic interactionist perspective on religion as a source of meaning in daily life (Primano, 1995; Besecke, 2001; Ecklund, 2005). In particular, I will focus, on the narrative interactions (Ammerman, 2003) between vegans hosted by the two most important forums for vegans in Italy (veganhome.it; forum.promiseland.it). My objective is to understand how this online interactions permit to create and bolster a vegan identity and a vegan belief; in what regards it constitutes a kind of implicit religions, focussing in particular on the definition of daily life practices; how symbolic borders between vegans and non-vegans are managed; how veganism and other forms of religious or non-religious beliefs are conciliated. Halal Hunters: Food Translation and Diasporic Biopolitics among Indonesian Muslims in Taiwan En-Chieh CHAO (National Sun Yat-sen University, Taiwan) | zolachao@gmail.com Nathaniel Arthur TUOHY (University of Michigan, USA) | nat.tuohy@gmail.com As the global halal food industry develops, the local networks mobilized to establish new halal foodways in non-Muslim lands raise questions about legitimate forms of power, agency and difference. In pork-craving Taiwan, a "Halal Food Card" written in Chinese quickly summarizing Islamic dietary restrictions has helped many Indonesian students in an otherwise difficult food terrain. A list of certified places and products continues to grow, and foodies' online reviews of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1507 new halal establishments are shared via social media and smartphone chatting apps. The concern about acceptable diets involves self-management and individualisation of responsibility, but it also helps create social networks abroad, rather than an atomisation of individuals. Drawing on interviews with Indonesian graduate students in Taipei who hold different strategies and degrees of adherence to the dietary code, this paper examines labeled certification, Buddhist/Muslim-friendly restaurants, and digitized "word of mouth" as the new nodes of the halal network in Taiwan. As the "social body" is transplanted to an alien setting, a shift in the construction of ways of being Muslim also takes place. Moreover, such food translation also helped create new food landscape and cultural imaginations about self and others in a country with a tiny Muslim population (0.3%). Theoretically, this paper intertwines an analysis of religious biopolitics with an actor-networktheory. It looks into multiple ways of cross-cultural food "translation" and creative leeway in order to articulate an account that questions overly deterministic views of both biopolitics and Islam. RN34S11 Shifting Traditional Religion Religious Pluralisation Religious Rituals and Territorial Transformations: The Case of Santa Rosalia in Palermo Rossana Marianna SALERNO (Università degli Studi di Enna "Kore"., Italy) | salerno_rossana@libero.it SUBJECT This type of research has developed around the case of a party known exceedingly, both in its size folklore, and in its social implications: that of Santa Rosalia in Palermo held on separate days between July and September of each year. Such an analysis is developed both through the support of documents or through a series of field observations carried from 2007 to 2013. The case of Santa Rosalia in Palermo has several special features that place it in the foreground on the issue of territorial changes. The festival brings together different expressions and turns out to be a real container in which converge religious devotion, penitential rites, local identity, ecclesial and institutional presence. The feast of Santa Rosalia is also a stage on which transit institutions and civil society, a terrace from which one can admire the society in which this Palermo and admires herself. His being part of a centuries-old tradition raises questions about its significant transformation: this road the Feast of Santa Rosalia also functions as a detector, another, of the processes of cultural change that cross the society and culture of Palermo. The hypothesis on which orients the entire research then see the Feast of Saint Rosalia as a real container in which an institutional dimension secular converge, a playful and popular, an institutional dimension of the Church, and finally a form of devotion. These different dimensions take a dynamic and make it explicit through processions, altars, and the pilgrimage. The institutional dimension (secular and ecclesiastical) on one side and the popular play (also secular and ecclesiastical) on the other, are in mutual dependence between them and are constantly traced to a shift still provisional. For a change in institutional languages, which is expressed through a constant change of conceptual frameworks with which the event is reinterpreted, is counterbalanced by a similar transformation of languages recreational and devotional ones. This so end up opening new dimensions and new profiles constantly redrawing of the party. CONCEPTUAL FRAMEWORK OF REFERENCE: THE PLACES AND THE SACRED. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1508 The sites are an anthropological construction; they always have their own history, and are therefore historical. But they are also the result of the relationships between people, they are relational, and finally, possess their own lives: they are born, are well founded, modify, change, or decay may die, they are abandoned, destroyed and can be rebuilt: for this road end up being identity. With the transformation of the place, also change the perceptions, the relationship with the space and with the past; the latter can no longer rely on visual perceptions to be remembered. Behind the culture of the place, there is the multi-ethnic identity of a society that has undergone various dominations that have fuelled the cultural richness of which today can do shows. It has passed through the popular traditions, the meaning and value of the parties and of the seventeenth-century cult of the "Feast" from Palermo to this day. The case of Saint Rosalia, analysed in the context of territorial Palermo has significant and symbolic elements, which provide grounds for believing: the importance of the passage of the sacred in the different areas of the city, and the organizational transformations that have characterized this as a party generation to another. The relationship with the territory acquires its physical size in the pilgrimage of the first week of September, where the logic of the event on 14th and 15th July are reversed: in a sacred function that passes in the town, and almost serves as a counterweight to "return" a city that went from the sacred space and crosses. The pilgrimage of September sets in motion a different dynamic, that of the "sacred immovable", where is the subject, "the devotee" to move according to a specific ritual form (praying or singing) and resorting to the use of symbols specific (the lighted torch during the night pilgrimage to Monte Pellegrino, the chaplet rosary used for prayer, the "flag" of Saint Rosalia...). "Feast" of July 14th , procession and pilgrimage of 3rd – 4th September work as expressive as many containers in which converge, in addition to widespread devotion, the visibility requirements of associations, informal groups, the brotherhoods, but also by the administrative authorities in a hierarchy of social presentation where everyone, in the end, are called to be located. Alongside these visibility requirements are clearly perceivable economic ones related to the armature of the small tourist business operators and those of cultural events: the feast of Saint Rosalia circulates private and public funding availability. METHOD OF RESEARCH. The main object of analysis is to determine the route of interaction between a territory which, through its various components, conditions in more or less relevant the religious ceremony and places constraints on the functions that the latter is reputed to exercise (functions that we can generally coincide with those of protection from evil and insurance of the property), and conversely, the devotional rite which, in turn, sets its constraints to the transformation of the territory, changes the path of development. The main purpose of this research is to: 1 Reconstruct the profile of the party (so much secular as religious). 2 Identify and describe the socially shared vision that sets the scene. 3 -Awareness of the specific division between playful and devotional practice that is stated throughout the whole of the celebrations and at different times in these is characterized. The research is therefore aimed at the reconstruction of specific forms of structuring of social interaction. That way the research aims to outline: 1 The social dimension of religious expressions. 2 The plot that combines / opposes the constituent parts of the party and sees placed on the same level on the one hand and on the other those devotional expressions playful – celebratory. 3 Times and places. 4 The interaction of institutional actors and laity, religious. 5 Transformations of the rite in the various editions. 6 The old paths and new routes. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1509 7 Old and new forms of celebration. It is in this case to recover and describe the evolution of the rite both organizationally and on the symbolic, as it has emerged since the war, to the present day. Through the use of the documentation available at the institutional structures (example: the Theological library of Palermo or Archive of Palermo and History Study Istitute). Next to the collection of documents, research also intends to carry out participant observation, the plane where the observation is not separated from the participatory dimension. It is therefore to create a direct relationship with the social actors, staying for the fixed period of two months of holidays. The ethnographic method is a typical qualitative observation. With such a term can understand the description of the life of peoples, or of specific subcultures, cultures present within a broader cultural reality. A staunch proponent of the qualitative approach, such as Franco Ferrarotti summarizes such a methodological principle as follows: "Read a company through a biography". A tale of life, according to this view, is not limited to the history of one person because there are some other intertwined destinies, and are also represented institutions and micro micro and macro social processes. The person is considered to be the mirror of his time, his environment, and witness and be a collective component. Roberto Cipriani points out in a methodological research: "there is only the (representation) of a strictly statistical sample that reproduces the numeric characters in the universe considered, but also the Thematic, which incorporates the crucial aspects of a phenomenon through the experience of some peculiar subjects, who express their own guidelines and behaviours that also belong to larger groups of people". In addition, the testing of a representative, must at the same time issue and categorical, is linked to specific problems and specific social groups. So you can say that about social representation, for which it is necessary to adopt a criterion of adequacy between life and told the objectives of the research, in order to make the search for answers to the question that arises. The scope of observation can be more or less extended, not only by the number of people to observe, but also to the magnitude of the observed phenomena and the duration of observation. Unit of observation is the case, which is the set of facts that revolve around the problem in analysis. The number of people and time of the observation depend on the circumstances and the social actors, their interactions, and attitudes that follow. You can also use the method of observation focused compared, since we are interested in content circumscribed by comparing times and in different contexts. The problem of observation can often imply and often in fact implies a relationship with the object observed. Not all cultural realities love to be observed. In certain cases, when the cultures are sufficiently organized within them (Religious orders, confraternities, but also any company or any party organization) may require approvals and permits. The problem is obvious: it is for them to authorize the production of an image of themselves that they cannot control an image that does not show up as a witness private (and therefore subjective) of an observer, but as an ethnographic account, thereby potentially objective. It's important to predict and understand such a difficult time building a presentation of the research project. This allows you to have a correct approach with institutions, such as to permit acceptance of the observer. A role that the latter, as is known, in several cases, it develops in one of the interviewer. The methodology to be adopted is therefore that the observation in the field through the use of technological tools ordinary detection (camera, tape recorder). It is here that you can return as much as possible, the spatial dimensions, symbolic and relational, a ritual event for which the simple narrative description proves to be dramatically insufficient. Precisely because the field observation finds the facts directly, without the mediation of the descriptions, stories and answers to questions, it must necessarily be supported by an ethnographic and filmic. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1510 This leads to the emergence of all the contextual elements that characterize the space and the relations regime that develops and that, more often than not, it remains overlooked by the "narrative account". Are discovered in other words, the mode of action and expression that really exist, that people do, but for which you do not speak. This is the main advantage of the observation supported by audio-visual material. By comparing the data obtained through interviews focused with the results of observations, there is the phenomenon in much of its range. A particular problem when you are faced with informal groups and poorly institutionalized is the transformation of the path of acceptance. For an informal reality are necessarily linked strategies as informal. The need to be accepted by the group is a personal need of the researcher more than the necessity imposed by the group noted. In fact, a lot of information, but also many peculiarities, which do not emerge once acquired the language, knowledge and ways of relating to the group. At this level only the interactions that take place inside actually become understandable. Usually "middlemen" can facilitate the inclusion informal learning, that is, by people who know both the researcher and the research in progress. The realities that are beyond the narratives of the event (from the journalistic to the institutional, passing through the same financial reports that can make participants rite took place) and that the observation can reveal are of various kinds. In general there is a process of reconstruction and representation of the event that is already a transformation to what has actually happened: it is a question of an orderly and controlled. The fundamental problem is not, as you might mistakenly think, to detect possible conflicts between the ritual and its narrative. The question is not to discover secondary aspects and possibly deviant. It is instead of retrieving the different dimensions of the rite, which may be the organizational (from the institutional and informal), the representational (narrative and symbolic at the same time) the relational between the different categories present (the organizers, the filmmakers, the viewers). The entire research is subject to an identification of the major plans of social interaction, namely: 1 A definition of the social space, from which you define geographical and social (social hierarchies of places, lay and ecclesiastical, the different accessibility, their placement of the joint universe ritual of celebration). 2 A recovery of the history of recent events that govern the time of the festival, one of the two institutions (secular and civil) and the city (city of devotion / party town). 3 The identification of the different social actors, institutional (secular and religious) and noninstitutional (volunteers, members of the brotherhoods), the role they occupy, the networks of relationships and the corresponding production of meaning. It is believed that as the clergy "produce" the canonical definition of the religious festival and the political-administrative institutions "produce" the canonical definition of the public holiday, so the other associations present, the brotherhoods to street performers, to the same audience, they also produce a "reinterpretation" of both the religious holiday, because of the civil, enriching it with additional elements of devotion and spectacle. Of people to interview (priests, fraternities in the specific day of 15th July and 3rd and 4th September artistic director of the "feast" a term which indicates the specific day of 14th July and collaborators) must be recognized as the position or role within the community, as detailed knowledge the issues on which they are called to cooperate; The documentation techniques provide, in addition to the notes a final report at the end of the day. It feels so the need to keep, initially, a record of observations, where you write down the events considered, and a personal journal. Also in this phase involves the detection and screening of audio visual and printed documentation prior to the realization of direct interview to the institutional and social actors, I BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1511 mean doing the interview an example to the rector of the brotherhood or town to interview pastor of the church of Santa Rosalia on Monte Pellegrino. Parishioners in the 21st century: the case of the Catholic Church in Fribourg (CH) Christophe MONNOT (University of Lausanne, Switzerland; Groupe Sociétés Religions Laicités (CNRS-EPHE), France) | christophe.monnot@unil.ch The Catholic Church in the town of Fribourg (in Switzerland) organized a quantitative survey on the attendance of the 69 Masses on the weekend of 15-16 June, 2013. The survey allowed 3,400 attendants to answer to the 46 closed questions. Investigators counted the faithful present at Mass to determine the attendance of a regular weekend. The purpose of this paper is to discuss the main results of the study: attendance, profile of the faithful, frequency, attitudes toward parish reorganization, and preferences depending of the Mass style. These results enlighten a part of the dynamic of Swiss Catholicism. First, the style of the Masses affects the type of audience, secondly the Catholic hierarchy is open where the faithful are traditional and faithful are liberal on issues, while the Magisterium is conservative. Third, an important part of the faithful worship outside the parishes, raising new questions about the aim of reorganizing the Masses in town. The social representation of Christian Orthodox monasticism in contemporary Russia Kseniya MEDVEDEVA (Higher School of Economics, Russian Federation) | kseniamedvedeva@yandex.ru The article discusses the image of contemporary Christian Orthodox monasteries and monasticism in Russia. The huge increase in the number of monasteries points at the revival of Orthodox culture in Russia. If earlier they used to be centers of spiritual enlightenment, book culture, religious and political life, it is relevant to consider what prospects for the development of monasteries exist today. What do Russians think of contemporary monasticism, how do people view monasteries, and what is their opinion of present-day monks? Means of sociological imagination can help us interpret their answers. The results of public opinion polls on this topic conducted in 2013-2014 are used for the analysis (n=1600, nation-wide representative surveys). Materials of the nationwide contest for the symbol of the country "Russia 10" as well as data collected by sociologist I.V.Aster (n=500, geography: St. Petersburg and the Leningrad region, 2009) were also employed. The article shows that monasteries are considered by Russians to be one of the symbols of the country although they seem to be kept in a "passive cultural stock". Thus, in the result of public voting for a visual symbol of Russia, the ancient monastery Holy Trinity-St. Sergius Lavra entered the top ten winners out of 30 sites on vote in semi-final [Официальный сайт...]. At the same time, according to the results of the opinion poll, only 3% of the respondents named the Lavra as symbol of the country [Символы России...]. The reason is that in the second case people answered from memory and did not have options to choose from. To describe this situation we can use the metaphor of a "passive vocabulary" and suggest that monasteries are in a "passive cultural stock". They seem to be located in the sphere of exclusive, festive, but not everyday. Apart from a monastery as the symbol of the country the theme of monasticism as a way of life is also an important topic. Inmates of monasteries had a significant influence on Russian culture. What is known to Russians about monks as historical figures and what is their opinion of contemporary monastics? According to the results of the opinion poll, the name of St. Sergius of Radonezh, the founder of the already mentioned Holy Trinity-St. Sergius Lavra, is familiar to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1512 the majority of Russians (72%). Educated and older respondents are more familiar with a famous historical monk rather than less educated and young people [Серг ию Радонежскому...]. The Lavra could not but come up in the survey because it is one of the most central places topping the hierarchy of religious institutions in Russia. Starting from founding a far-away monastery, St Sergius contributed to the formation of Russian national identity [Miller, 2010]. A large part of the believers in the past and now stay in contact with monasteries: they participate in church services, religious processions, festivals; visit the most worshiped shrines and famous elders; come for some time to work in the monastery, etc. According to the survey by I.V.Aster, 37% of the residents of St. Petersburg and Leningrad region visited a monastery. On one hand, a monastery for the respondents is a place where they find "peace, silence, solitude," get "aesthetic pleasure", "grace." On the other hand, it is a "gloomy place where there is a feeling of loneliness", "boredom, death melancholy," a feeling of an "uninvited guest." [Астэр, 2010] The survey revealed that the most popular monasteries among the residents of St. Petersburg and Leningrad region are male. Probably they are better known, as they are often places of so-called "spiritual guidance". Public opinion paints a portrait of a monk, whose choice is difficult to describe. It is presented both as "leaving the world" as well as "coming to a monastery". The reason of escaping "from the problems and hassles" was a popular one, but overall, positive motives of deciding to become a monk prevail over negative in public opinion. The activity of monks is considered to be useful by respondents: monks work and pray; more than half of Russians believe that monks save themselves, and thereby help other people. 43% of Russians would react more positively to the desire of a member of their family to become a monk [Уход в монаст ырь...]. This, in my opinion, is a surprisingly large number. It, along with the opinion on other issues shows that the image of a monk in the modern social and cultural space is rather positive and acceptable. While Catholic convents in Europe are closing and selling their property, the number of Orthodox monasteries in Russia is growing year after year. As Stella Rock writes, the revival of monasteries is one of the most astonishing aspects of the process of reclaiming the prerevolutionary past in post-soviet society [Rock, 2009]. For the purpose of further research it seems relevant to compare this imaginary public opinion of a monastery and a monk with reality in order to understand the role of contemporary monasteries in present-day Russia and the role of monasticism in modern culture on the whole. References Miller, D. B. (2010). Saint Sergius of Radonezh, His Trinity Monastery, and the Formation of the Russian Identity. Northern Illinois University Press. Rock, S. (2009). A Monastic Revival. History Today, 59(2). Астэр, И. В. (2010). Современное русское православное монашество: социальнофилософский анализ. Архей. Официальный сайт проекта «Россия 10». URL: http://10russia.ru/. «Серг ию Радонежскому – 700 лет». Результат ы опроса ВЦИОМ, май 2014 г . URL: http://wciom.ru/index.php?id=459&uid=114838. «Символы России: народный рейтинг». Результат ы опроса ВЦИОМ, сентябрь 2013 г . URL: http://wciom.ru/index.php?id=515&uid=114529. «Уход в монаст ырь призвание или бегство от проблем?» Результат ы опроса ВЦИОМ, май 2014 г . URL: http://wciom.ru/index.php?id=459&uid=114881. Keeping, Making, Finding: Religion and Spatial Strategies in European cities Irene BECCI (UniL, Switzerland) | irene.becciterrier@unil.ch Marian BURCHARDT (MPI, Göttingen) | Burchardt@mmg.mpg.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1513 For sociologists of religion, religious communities and place are articulated within evolving spatial regimes. Secularization and globalization have deeply shaped these spatial regimes, but they are not linear historical processes. Historically, cities have been the stage of religious innovations, revitalizations and, more recently, of "eventization" whereby religion is articulated with leisure consumerism. Geographers have proposed the notion of "post-secular cities" suggesting that secular definitions of public space and urban administrative practices have lost their former hegemony. While we do not contest these observations we question that they are usefully summed up in the concept of post-secular cities. Rather, we argue that globalization and religious change in cities sediment in different historical layers: currently, we can observe three different ways of organizing religion and place in the urban space: For traditional religious institutions (in Casanova's vocabulary "established religions") the negotiation of the spatial regime follows the lines of a "place keeping" strategy. Diaspora and migrant religions adopt different „place making" strategies, while new religious movements and contemporary spirituality are in search for a place: they are place finding. In this presentation we illustrate these categories with empirical data coming from our Spanish and German field sites. RN34S12 Religion as a Source of Social Inor Exclusion Holistic spiritualities, reflexivity and agency in contexts of social exclusion: the case of volunteer yoga instructors in prison Anna CLOT GARRELL (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain) | anna.clot@uab.cat Mar GRIERA (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain) | mariadelmar.griera@uab.cat Holistic activities like yoga or reiki are increasingly present and visible in penitentiary settings in Catalonia. Nowadays, in most of the Catalan prisons volunteer yoga instructors teach yoga to a significant number of inmates every week as a form of karma yoga. On the basis of an ethnographic research conducted in Catalan prisons, the purpose of this paper is to explore the emergence of 'holistic volunteers' in socially excluded environments. Particularly, we will look at the role that these practices play as non-profitable activities in a total institution (Goffman, 1970) through analysing volunteers' biographies and trajectories as well as their involvement and role in the context of the prison. The paper answers three interrelated questions: who are these holistic volunteers? What are their motivations to become volunteers? And, what are the narratives through which they self-explain themselves and make sense of the deprived situation of inmates? Focusing on holistic volunteers is sociologically relevant since most of the research in this field has mainly centred on the presence of holistic spiritualities in commodified milieus or in its individualised and private expressions from a market perspective. This case-study reveals the emergence of a non-profitable spiritual sector that is increasingly entering into public institutions with the aim to approach holistic therapies to socially excluded groups. Religion among Roma in Slovakia source of social inclusion or exclusion? Tatiana PODOLINSKA (Institute of Ethnology SAS Bratislava, Slovak Republic) | tatiana.podolinska@gmail.com In Slovakia more and more is spoken about active missionary outreach to the Roma community. These outreaches come from the traditional churches as well as newer and less traditional churches. The contribution is based on qualitative research held by the team of experts in Slovakia in 2010-2011, under the leadership of the author. The research revealed, that in Slovak settings „traditional" denomination has a big pro-inclusive potential when starting its outreach among Roma. The non-traditional denomination on another hand has a big potential to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1514 produce the negative label „sect" and „sectarian" to its member. If we consider the combination of ethnic stigma „Gypsy" with religious stigma the effect of positive social change may be significantly diminished. Nevertheless, the research showed that religious missions are very effective in causing social change. The author claims that it is so mainly because they come with the offer of a social network, with new kind of interpersonal ties and new possibilities for building of social capital of excluded individuals/groups. Coming out of results of our research we consider the most important factors (with pushing up the effect) of social inclusion following factors: 1) the type of religious society (whether it has pro-inclusive or pro-exclusive potential), 2) the type of pastoral discourse (inclusive or exclusive), 3) social effectivity (ability to cause intensive "positive" social change), 4) type of social network (primary or secondary, open or close, with weak or strong ties), 5) type of social capital (bonding, bridging or linking). The highest potential of social inclusion would have churches with pro-inclusive potential, with inclusive pastoral discourse, that are able to produce intensive and stabile social change, that offer open secondary social network with prevalence of weak ties that enable accumulate their members bridging or linking capital. In field we can meet with various combinations of mentioned factors that lead to various forms of social inclusion or exclusion. The fact nevertheless is that religious change has a big potential to cause "positive" social change and social change has a big potential to lead toward the social inclusion. What it is "social inclusion" depends on the definition of this term. The project revealed that success of social inclusion of socially excluded individuals/groups depends also on a good will of local majority population to see the „positive" social change and to open the group of "Us" for "Them". Mosques in the City. Towards a flexible "laïcité" at local level in France ? Alexandre PIETTRE (University of Lausanne & Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes, France) | a_piettre@yahoo.fr From a survey with leaders of associations managing mosques in the Parisian suburbs, this paper aims to highlight the process of legitimizing Muslim communities today at work in their institutional environment at the local and trans-local scale. Indeed, there is not only the proliferation of places of worship, but also the building of many "big" mosques, often accompanied by their "cultural center". Unlike the first mosques were built up in the 1990s, these projects are the more often carried out in full autonomy vis-à-vis foreign states and major national federations recognized by the state as part of the French Council of Muslim Worship (CFCM), but always with the assistance of municipalities. Muslim associations then manage to be recognized by getting involved in interreligious dialogue and by federating themselves at the local and inter-local level, but also through the public engagements of their stakeholders in local collective mobilizations to defend their places of worship, in non-religious associations and in local politics, including being elected in municipalities. Thus, while at the same time we are seeing the failure of CFCM to organize the "Islam of France" under the aegis of the State and a hardening of the norm of "laïcité" at national level in order to contain the public visibility of Islam, it's a flexible practice of "laïcité" which seems to prevail at the local level, with the interventions of municipalities to help the stakeholders to build a mosque or even to subsidize their social, cultural and civic activities. RN34S13 PhD Session BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1515 Political Theology. When Religion Influences Political Choices and When Politics Influences Theological Thought. The Case of Dietrich Bonhoeffer. Helena Anna JĘDRZEJCZAK (University od Warsaw, Poland) | Helena.jedrzejczak@gmail.com In the times of Nazi regime every choice made was political, obviously. It made nearly every sphere of life political (as Hobbes and Schmitt would put it). Research on the history of churches – both catholic and evangelic – clearly shows how the political ideology influenced their institutional form. Nowadays, religious identity, which influences the political choices, is connected with the religious extremism, unwholesome lack of separation between church and state, establishing political rules due to religious norms, whish leads to human rights violation. My aim is to describe opposite side of the idea of linking religion to politics. I'll present the theological and religious concept by Dietrich Bonhoeffer (1906-45), "Protestant saint", member of the anti-Nazi resistance. I will put the national context strongly rooted in the German concept of the state and law, as well as Luther's theology and German patriotism of Bonhoeffer on one hand, and the idea of the complete irrelevance of the national question on the other. I'd like to show how politics could influence Church (i.e. Old Prussian) and how Church could make an answer for political challenges. Bonhoeffer's political theology is a concept created within the concrete political and historical reality and is a part of German philosophy heritage. However, answers given by Bonhoeffer, not disregarding the idea of nationality, make it completely irrelevant. I'll present the relationship between religion, the concept of nation and political choices. Thus, I will show different from most of contemporary ideas interpretation of relationships among those categories. Differentiation between Scholar and Religious Identities in the Process of Academic Socialization into the Study of Religions as an Example of "Making" Secular Space Miroslav VRZAL (Masaryk Univerzity, Faculty of Arts, Czech Republic) | 178603@mail.muni.cz Sciences and scientific disciplines taught at universities are self-organized as secular (nonreligious) domains. This setting has interesting consequences in the scientific study of religions where secular-religious division is also reproduced and it is well observable. The contribution shows secular-religious division on the example of the positioning a religious studies scholar's identity and his/her own religious identity in the study of religions. As the paper demonstrates, personal religious identity is privatized and secularized from academic space through academic practices. This process will be traced on the academic socialization of students into the Study of Religions as the starting point differentiation between scholar and religious identities. Love in the periphery: The experience of not being embraced by the Church due to one's lifestyle choices Angele DEGUARA (University of Malta Junior College, Malta) | angele.deguara@um.edu.mt This paper examines the role of religion in the life of individuals involved in intimate sexual relationships which fall outside the moral boundaries of the Roman Catholic Church. It draws on preliminary findings emerging from my ethnographic doctoral research in Malta. The study approaches religion and secularisation from a social anthropological perspective by exploring the experiences of such individuals and their reactions to the Church and its teachings on matters pertaining to sexuality. The Church considers such lifestyles as morally unacceptable. Consequently individuals may be denied access to the sacred. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1516 My research suggests that the Church's official doctrine is often perceived as rather harsh, unrealistic, anachronistic and unfair. However, individuals deal with it in different ways. Either through individual reflexive, spiritual or rational processes or with the help of individual priests or secular sources, individuals often come to different conclusions regarding how to manoeuvre their way around the Church's official doctrine and how to reconcile their possible internal conflicts. One way of doing this is by turning to God. Individuals tend to make a clear delineation between God, whose nature is divine and the Church, which is made up of erring human beings and does not necessarily represent the divine. Especially for those who feel rejected or judged by the Church, their relationship with God has a deeper and more profound meaning. They tend to take refuge in God's love and perceived unconditional acceptance. This also partly legitimises their lifestyle choices. The Figure of the European Convert in Indonesian Islam: Globalization, Race, and Religious Subjectivity Nathaniel Arthur TUOHY (University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, United States of America) | nat.tuohy@gmail.com En-Chieh CHAO (Sun Yat-Sen University, Kaohsiung, Taiwan) | zolachao@gmail.com Indonesian Muslims have become increasingly concerned with the plight of Muslims worldwide. Often this concern fits narratives of a clash between Islam and the West, as reflected by Indonesians' angry condemnation of the conflict in Gaza and dismay over the caricatures of the Prophet Muhammad. However, another parallel phenomenon complicates this picture: the intense fascination with white European converts to Islam. Islamic media in Indonesia often feature European converts and many young Indonesian Muslims now praise them as not only signs of Islam's truth but as objects of emulation. This fascination with the heavily racialized figure of the European convert belies both the relatively small numbers of European converts and the fact that Islam has not historically emphasized the active conversion of new Muslims. Nonetheless, I argue that this fascination itself is an important phenomenon that reveals complex global inter-religious processes and their impact on the Indonesian Islamic imagination. This fascination with European converts demonstrates that growing interest in Muslims' worldwide does not simply harden pre-existing identities, but in fact lead to reexamination of religious practice. The most consistent trope in the discourse of European converts is their extreme piety; which in turn leads Indonesian Muslims to objectify and question their own religious identity in new ways. Thus globalization leads Indonesian Muslims to reconsider religious sincerity, voluntarism, and how a Muslim becomes a Muslim. This paper draws on Indonesian media sources, interviews, and fieldwork on contemporary Islamic education in Indonesia to examine this phenomenon. JS_RN33+RN34a Gender and Religion in Times of Growing Social Inequalities and Differences I Education and work – Women's empowerment by a fundamentalist party Anat FELDMAN (Achva Academic College, Israel) | afeldman@achva.ac.il Education is the most important tool for women's advancement in the labor market. However, fundamentalist societies tend to prevent women gaining an academic education, so as to leave them in marginal employment or the home environment. Thus, they do not harm the male hierarchy, termed the "Godly Order" in fundamentalist societies. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1517 In my lecture, I will present the Israeli case of a religious fundamentalist party that encourages women to enroll in academic studies and professional courses, with the goal of working in senior positions in the Civil Service, even though the studies and employment are not always within the religious community. I will argue that the society's power of faith allows its religious and political leaders to empower women through education and employment, without harming the Godly Order that sets men at the head. The research field is women's education and work in religious fundamentalist societies. The test case will be the fundamentalist society in Israel, led by an ultra-Orthodox political party. References El-Sanabary, Nagat. (1993). Middle East and North Africa. In Elizabeth M. King and M. Ann Hill (Eds.), Women's education in developing countries – Barriers, benefits, and policies (pp. 136– 174), Baltimore & London: John Hopkins University Press. Johnson-Weiner, Karen M. (2001). The role of women in Old Order Amish, Beachy Amish and Fellowship Churches. The Mennonite Quarterly Review, LXXV(2), 231-256. Feldman, Anat. (2007). Hitmakẓa'ut nashim: Tenu'at shas likrat tefisat olam politit ḥevratit ḥadashah, Politika, 16, 93-115. Feldman, Anat. (2013). Ethnic religious politics in Israel: The case of the Shas Party. Religion and the Social Order, 23, 193-210. Segers, Mary C. (2009). Contemporary American Catholicism and the challenge of gender equality. In Hanna Herzog and Ann Braude (Eds.), Gendering religion and politics: Untangling modernities (pp. 75-98). New York: Palgrave Macmillan. Woman's Blood as Dirt in Islamic Catechism: Exclusion of Women from Religious and Social Life in Turkey Figen UZAR OZDEMIR (Bulent Ecevit University, Turkey) | figen.uzar@gmail.com Atilla BARUTÇU (Bulent Ecevit University, Turkey) | atikbarut@hotmail.com This study aims to problematize gender inequality through the concept of women's purity in the case of ilmihal (Islamic catechism) of the Directorate of Religious Affairs (DRA), the state organ representing Sunni Islam in contemporary Turkey. İ lmihals are guide to living Islam according to the commands of God in the Qur'an, hadith and life of the Prophet Muhammad. Most of the ilmihals in Turkey are written by male scholars of Islam. Hence, they are often criticized by Muslim feminists because of their patriarchal stance towards women's status within the society. We encounter this patriarchal point of view also on the issue of women's purity which includes three concepts: menstruation blood (hayı z), post-natal bleeding (nifas) and irregular bleeding (istihaze). İ lmihal of the DRA as a certain form of Islamic interpretation providing practical answers to everyday life problems and conduct denies that Islam treats women and men unequally. However, gender inequality appears and reappears throughout this particular interpretation of Islam on issues of women's status and purity. This study aims to demonstrate (1) how a woman's purity and dirtiness are defined and categorized according to her physiological status namely menstruation, childbirth and other circumstances during which blood flows from the uterus; (2) how women are excluded from religious rituals and consequently social life based on this conceptualization of women's dirtiness, and (3) the ways İ lmihal of the DRA provides justifications to the contradiction on its interpretation of gender inequality in Islam. Inclusion and exclusion in British Muslim women case Hengameh ASHRAF EMAMI (Northumbria University, United Kingdom) | hengameh25@yahoo.co.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1518 This paper aims to explore the meaning of veiling, through oral history interviews with Muslim women in two generations across Glasgow and Newcastle. Drawing on extensive fieldwork, including recorded interviews and ethnographic techniques such as participant observations with diverse British Muslim women, the paper aims to explore how Muslim women negotiate their identities through donning/ not donning the veil in their daily lives in modern Britain. The empirical research was carried through thirty oral history interviews in Newcastle-upon-Tyne and Glasgow. An epidemiological approach was combined with standpoints theory and ontological activity in order to interrogate the meaning of the veil and its relation with the identity of our research participants. The empirical research is combined with the heated debates and discourse on veiling and Muslim women in Britain. The myth of the veil and also agency of veiling were used to explore various aspects of the identities of British Muslim women and the ways they employed the veil for their empowerment. Gender discourse will explore the religious and cultural practices of research participants and the meaning of veiling for them. Furthermore, this paper will examine the ways in which Muslim women negotiate their identities through veiling or not veiling in Britain. This paper also will highlight the impact of veiling or not-veiling on their everyday lives. Therefore the research will explore inclusion and exclusion of British Muslim women in various arena of British society. Shared Authority: Progressive Muslims Pursue Equality Lisa Margaret WORTHINGTON (The University of Western Sydney, Australia) | l.worthington@uws.edu.au In response to radical interpretations of Islam numerous Muslim reform movements have emerged throughout the world in order to demonstrate that Islam can be equitable and inclusive. Although, to a large extent these movements have been coloured by local, national, and regional contexts, they also share certain commonalities, such as challenging existing structures of religious authority. This paper is focused on two progressive organisations: Muslims for Progressive Values and El-Tawhid Jumma Circle and their practice of shared authority. Shared authority necessitates that leadership responsibilities are shared among the congregation and that religious leadership positions are open to all. In practice this means that non-Muslims can also offer the sermon and allows women to assume religious leadership roles. Those who practice shared authority also report that they subscribe to the idea of fatwa of the heart – meaning that they do not approach a religious scholar for moral advice but simply do what they believe is right. Data for this paper will be drawn from observations and qualitative interviews gathered during fieldwork in the United States in 2013 and also via Skype. The data from this research will be used to evaluate the resistance techniques employed by progressive Muslims who aim to work toward gender justice and social equality. This paper will argue that traditional Islamic authority structures are being replaced with alternative structures within progressive Muslim congregations in order to create more inclusive and egalitarian worship spaces. JS_RN33+RN34b Gender and Religion in Times of Growing Social Inequalities and Differences II „Gender ideology" as an enemy! Gender, religion, and social transformation in Croatia, Poland, and Slovakia Siniša ZRINŠČAK (University of Zagreb, Croatia) | sinisa.zrinscak@pravo.hr Agnieszka SZUMIGALSKA (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | a.szumigalska@gmail.com Miroslav TIŽIK (Comenius University, Slovakia) | miroslav.tizik@savba.sk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1519 Equality of women and men, usually phrased as gender equality, has been a part of overall social transformation in the post-communist period. However, the path to gender equality has proved to be not only difficult but uneven and unpredictable. Many reasons are listed in the literature, like the importance of state-building process and connected national ideology, communist legacy, ideology of dominant political parties, role of dominant religions, but also the EU itself as a rather weak actor in promoting the gender equality. This paper looks more deeply into the role of the Catholic Church as the main and traditional religious actor in three countries: Croatia, Poland, and Slovakia. In all three countries the Catholic Church has been important actor in public debates about gender issues but its role has been recently intensified, particularly by construction of the so-called "gender ideology" phrase, a label used not only to question but also to ethically discredit all those who use the term gender and who, allegedly, negate "natural differences" between men and women. The paper will discuss how and in which way the Catholic Church engages in public debates, and how its engagement influences the gender equality agenda in a particular country. Similarities and differences among these countries will be examined and discussed. The role of "agency" and "intersectionality" into the processes of gender and religious identity building Ivana ACOCELLA (University of Florence, Italy) | ivana.acocella@unifi.it Silvia CATALDI (University of Cagliari, Italy) | s.cataldi@unica.it The paper aims to illustrate how the biographical approach can be used for analysing processes of gender and religious identity building and strategies adopted by young Muslim women who lives in Italy in their private and public sphere. Such approach is supposed to safeguard the role of "agency" and "intersectionality" in this process of identity building. More specifically, the agency allows us to sheds light on the performative dimension of identity building and the young Muslim women's active strategies, by identifying which "challenges" or "tensions" arise from their multi-membership (intra-ethnic and inter-ethnic, as well as intra-generational and intergenerational). By referring to "intersectionality", the paper aims to explore the interconnection of different social categories, e.g. gender, religious beliefs, age and ethnic origins, in a dialectic or even conflictual exchange. In brief, the biographical approach will be used to identify the main ideal-typical features of such processes, thus allowing us to switch from an individual story to a sociological type into which this biographic story can be inserted. Gender agency in religious organizations. Distancing as reproducing of patterns of femininity in the institutions of the Roman Catholic Church in Poland. Katarzyna LESZCZYŃSKA (AGH University Science and Technology, Poland) | kaleszcz@agh.edu.pl The aim of the paper is to analyse the discursive practices which aim the reproduction of patterns of femininity and exclusion of women from a religious power, undertaken by women in the central organizations of Roman Catholic Church in Poland, i.e. in the diocesan curia, the ecclesiastical courts, and the Conference of the Polish Episcopate. During my speech I am going to report the results of the qualitative and quantitative research undertaken by myself between 2012-2014, including 31 in-depth interviews with the women working in the above mentioned places.. The place of women in traditional religious organizations should be seen as the result of the complex conditions. On the one hand, the position of women is a consequence of the formal norms legitimized by a religious tradition, and relating to the division of labour, power, symbolic BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1520 sphere. On the other hand, it is the result of informal rules and routine practices undertaken not only by men but also by women themselves. In the paper, putting the emphasis on the second kind of conditions of the position of women in the Church, I would like to answer the question: How do women at the discursive level reproduce their place in church organizations, to which patterns of femininity are they distancing themselves, how do they exclude and depreciate these patterns? The intended purpose of the research is part of the tradition of studies on agency in religious organizations (ex.Avishai,2008; Mahmood,2004; Nagar-Ron,Motzafi-Haller,2011), as well as the institutional theory of gender (see:Martin,2006; Rhoton,2011; Risman,2011). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1521 RN35 Sociology of Migration RN35P01 Poster Session Identity Work and Construction of Safety: in the stories of passengers in the Northern part of the Baltic Sea region Goran BASIC (Lund University, Sweden) | goran.basic@soc.lu.se Sophia YAKHLEF (Lund University, Sweden) | sophia.yakhlef@soc.lu.se The purpose of this study is to map and analyze how travelers experience, interpret, and define "freedom of movement" in the Northern part of the Baltic Sea region regarding the border agencies. This qualitative study will be based on empirically gathered material such as field interviews and fieldwork observations on Stockholm's Arlanda airport in Sweden and a Tallink Silja Line ferry between Stockholm and Riga in Latvia. The general starting point of the study was an ethno-methodologically inspired perspective on verbal descriptions and interactionist perspective, which considers interactions expressed through language and gestures. In addition to this general starting point, this study focused on actors identity work and construction of safety as a particularly relevant components in the collected empirical material. The preliminary findings of this study suggest that many passengers are positive regarding the idea of the freedom of movement in Europe, but scared of threats from outside of Europe. The actor's identity work created and re-created the phenomenon of safety which is maintained in contrast to the others, in this case the threats from outside of Europe. Erving Goffman means that individual identity creation occurs, among other ways, through dissociation from others. The actors in this study seem to construct safety by a distinction against the others outside Europe but also through interaction with them. Formation of solidarity in interaction "migrants – the host society ": Ethnic identity and tolerance Vladimir Nikolaevitch PETROV (Kuban State University, Russian Federation) | degnev20@rambler.ru At the end of XX – beginning of XXI century immigrants to Russia have become internally displaced and returning voluntarily from the Russian national republics of the former Soviet Union, millions of ethnic Armenians, Azerbaijanis, Georgians, granted Russian citizenship or pending granted, millions of labor migrants from Moldova, Ukraine, Tajikistan and Uzbekistan. Mass immigration has created a new situation in the solidarity of the Russian population, largely problematic. We talk about ethnic immigrants trying to become solidary with the host society. We view this situation as constructed relationship of the actors' with varying degrees of tolerance to each other, which is reflected in the level of readiness and the actual practice of acceptance, acceptance of the other (individual or group of individuals) as a partner in social interaction and relationships. Research on ethnic psychology (Soldatovа) shows it as a construct in the structure of the actions that correlate with empirically verifiable features of several varieties of ethnic identity: positive ethnic identity, ethnic indifference; hypoidentity (ethnonihilism) hyperidentity (etnoegoism , ethnic isolation and national fanaticism). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1522 Empirical evidence from our research and their analysis suggest that the degree of tolerance and its quality are under the direct influence of the various states and forms of ethnic identity. The effective interaction for a successful solidarity of ethnic migrants with the host society is when ethnic and cultural identities being in competition with each other do not form irreconcilable oppositions. Migrant students: between dream and reality Marzena Sylwia KRUK (Maria Curie-Sklodowska University, Poland) | marzenkak1@gmail.com Joanna BIELECKA-PRUS (Maria Curie-Sklodowska University, Poland) | jbprus@poczta.onet.pl One of the priorities of the Bologna process, which began in 1999, was the internationalization of the education system, and increase of students' mobility was one of the steps of European unification. Educational migrations belong to the type of migration which is considered in a category of higher gains than losses. Benefits for the migrant student is not just the acquisition of knowledge, which allows you to find an attractive job and establish a network of contacts, but also to learn new cultures face-to-face. The criterion for the selection of the country and the university becomes crucial for many young people in a situation of future career prospects. The competitiveness of the university and openness to foreign students is now becoming one of the priorities of university education. Science and business in this dimension are related to each other. What criteria of the selection of foreign universities are important for students? To what extend are their expectations are met? What is the quality of foreign students' lives? The paper will present the results of research on which the answers to these questions are formulated. Firstly, the results of quantitative research conducted in Ukraine, Belarus, Moldova and Georgia (N = 500) will be discussed for educational plans, their expectations of foreign universities. In addition, the analysis of 20 interviews with foreign students studying in Poland, who confront their expectations with reality, and the results of the quantitative research of foreign students (N = 150) on basic dimensions of quality of life (leisure, nutrition, risky behaviour) will be presented. Factors, trends and potential migration from Central Asia to Russia (results of the sociological survey in Tajikistan, Uzbekistan and Kyrgyzstan) Sergey RYAZANTSEV (Institute Social-Politic Research of the RAS, Russian Federation) | riazan@mail.ru Marina KHRAMOVA (Institute Social-Politic Research of the RAS, Russian Federation) | khmari08@yandex.ru Elena PISMENNAYA (Financial University under Government of the Russian Federation) | nikitaR@mail.ru The paper analyzes the direction, factors, determinants and consequences of migration from Central Asian countries to Russia. One cant deny the fact that for the time elapsed since the collapse of the Soviet Union and the formation of new independent states, the predominant direction of migration of a number of Central Asian republics was precisely Russia. At the same time in two decades there have been dramatic changes in both the scale and the causes of migration. If in the 1990th migration from the former Soviet republics wore spontaneous due to the political and socio-economic instability, by the beginning of the 2000s. began to dominate the migration to increase the human capital. The present study is based on data from a sociological survey, which was carried out by us in Tajikistan, Uzbekistan and Kyrgyzstan. To identify and quantify the factors of migration in Russia, we used a binary choice model. As a result, were able to establish the following patterns. The most significant "ejector" factors in the country of current residence are low wages, failure to give children a quality education, as well as exacerbation of ethnic conflicts. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1523 Among the "pull" factors in Russia begins to play a decisive role to find employment with a significantly higher salary, even for those potential migrants, level of education is very low. According to our calculations, the probability of migration is also significant influenced by gender and age of the potential migrant. On the other hand, factors such as level of education and the availability of professional work in the country of current residence are not decisive in the decision to move to Russia. Institutional barriers in Russia has a negative impact on the mobility of the population in the countries of origin and increases the risks of illegal migration. RN35P01 Poster Session Local border traffic between Poland and Russia Karol KAMIŃSKI (University of Warsaw, Poland) | karkam2@wp.pl Local border traffic is a mechanism which give people who lives in borderland zone possibility to travel to another neighboring country without visa. These solutions have been introduced by Regulation 1931/2006 by European Council. Polish-Russian agreement on local borfer traffic is unique when this document is compared with those signed by different European countries. From 2012, the Polish border residents and residents of the entire Kaliningrad Region in Russia are crossing the border for trade, tourism and other reasons. These short-term migration is important not only for the local economy but also for reconciliation. After the ukrainian crisis started the situation has complicated. The presentation focuses on showing the dynamics of the small border traffic and identifying its effects. Papers is based upon 2013/2014 panel survey, interviews, official documents and personal observation in the field. Migrant civic engagement and its relation to "feeling integrated" Kristyna PEYCHLOVA (Charles University in Prague, Czech Republic) | kristyna.peychlova@natur.cuni.cz Most studies dealing with migrant integration either work with a set of pre-defined indicators of integration the occurrence or intensity of which is measured in a selected migrant sample, or analyze the character and effectiveness of integration policies. In my paper, which provides an analysis of a qualitative pilot study on the transnational and local civic engagement of Czech migrants in the United Kingdom, I explore "integration" from the perspective of the migrant individual. Based on the outcomes of my empirical research I develop a working concept of "feeling integrated" and break down the ways in which it is manifested in the narratives of migrant Czechs who have found a new home in just another EU country, the UK. In line with findings of other transnationalism scholars, I show that increased local civic engagement plays an important role in migrant "feeling integrated" in the country of settlement, but continued or intensified engagement in the country of origin does not straightforwardly work as an indicator of the migrant's not feeling integrated in the settlement country, though it can do so. I also discuss the role that freedom of movement within the EU plays in this process. Representations of migration and migrants in school manuals: a meta-analisis across countries in the Mediterranean area Adriana VALENTE (CNR, Italy) | adriana.valente@cnr.it Tommaso CASTELLANI (CNR, Italy) | t.castellani@irpps.cnr.it Silvia CARAVITA (CNR, Italy) | silvia.caravita@irpps.cnr.it BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1524 A sample of 13 Italian Secondary School manuals of History, Geography and Civic Education has been analysed to highlight to which extent the complexity of the articulated phenomenon of migration is simplified (even stereotyped) in the didactic transposition and how this affects the representation of migrants that is conveyed to students by texts and images. Evidence of social representations instantiating explicit and implicit values was found in the Italian textbooks. It raised new questions: which aspects are peculiar of countries that are targets of current migrations in contrast with countries sites of departure of migration? Can we recognize in the didactic transposition a common stereotyping style that embeds values, which differ from the explicit values that characterize the ethics of the educational discourse? We aim to extend our study by putting our findings in perspective with the results reported by the analyses carried out on school manuals of Mediterranean countries. The degree of polarization towards one or the other extreme poles of the following categories offers keys of interpretation for the identification of salient and even contradictory elements of the representations: synchronic/static vs diachronic/dynamic vision of the phenomenon defining vs polysemous terminology to talk about migrations and migrants attention on undifferentiated collective subjects of migration vs individual stories or groups determined by social dimensions such as gender, age, culture, etc. emphasis put on confrontation/acceptance/assimilation vs encounter/exchange emphasis put on moral vs political/juridical dimension focusing destruction of socio-economic equilibrium vs the construction of new equilibrium informative/descriptive vs argomentative/constructive pedagogical style RN35S01a Migrations, Expectations, Self-perceptions and Belonging Living with Privileges. The Politics of Belonging among returning Swedish Migrant Women Lena Ulrika Margareta SOHL (Linköping University, Sweden) | lena.sohl@liu.se What are the gendered aspects of Swedish return migration? About 15.000 – 20.000 Swedes emigrate every year. Presently, up to 550 000 Swedes live abroad and most Swedes chose to return to Sweden after having lived a period abroad. This makes Swedes the largest immigrant group to Sweden. This paper investigates re-constructions of national identity and gender among Swedish migrant women returning to Sweden after living abroad. Drawing from participant observations and individual interviews with women who can be described as an economically privileged group, gendered and class hierarchies in contemporary migration are discussed. The aim of this paper is to develop an intersectional understanding of Swedish women's narratives of return migration. What kinds of connections are made between return migration and notions of gender and Swedishness? How do Swedish women experience re-integratation, in relation to norms and values of gender equality in the Swedish society? The paper explores the gendered dimensions of return migration and develops theoretical discussions on belonging. In order to understand these questions, I argue that the analysis of women's narratives about return migration can be developed using feminist and postcolonial theory in general and the concept of belonging in particular. This involves linking the individual narratives with larger societal processes; the lived experiences contextualized through structural processes are in focus. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1525 Gender as a Category in Migrant Integration and Exclusion: Historical Perspectives from Switzerland Anne KRISTOL (Université de Neuchâtel, Switzerland) | anne.kristol@unine.ch Carolin FISCHER (Université de Neuchâtel, Switzerland) | carolin.fischer@unine.ch Janine DAHINDEN (Université de Neuchâtel, Switzerland) | janine.dahinden@unine.ch In this paper we examine how gender is reflected in Swiss immigration laws and integration policies. We identify the mechanisms by which gender supports the construction of communalities characterising „the Swiss" vis-à-vis perceived foreign out-groups. More particularly we show how normative ideas of 'gender equality' got instrumentalised and contributed to an essentialisation of ethnic or religious difference which fuels processes of exclusion Applying a historical perspective we explore how gender has been used in political discourses and immigration legislation to distinguish between 'Swiss nationals' and 'others' since the beginning of the 20th century. Based on a comprehensive literature review we show how gender – in combination with other categories of difference – is inscribed in Swiss immigration and integration regimes. Drawing on contributions from relational sociology and theories on social boundaries, we show that gender has become increasingly ethnicised and culturalised. Ideas of the Swiss nation state are deeply engrained in the politics of ethnic and cultural resentment that forge gendered integration discourses and policies. The paper contributes a Swiss case study to vibrant European and international debates on the integration of difference in western societies. We argue that gender is fundamentally inscribed in integration policies. However social differences and corresponding boundary processes are historically and contextually variable. Switzerland never pursued a multicultural approach. Conversely we observe a progressive development of exclusionary boundaries.These are reflected in assimilationist policies and a 'soft multiculturalism' that acknowledges (essentialised) difference without granting specific rights or citizenship. It is therefore theoretically fruitful to compare findings from Switzerland with other European cases. Policing of Migration: The Case of the Go Home Van Campaign Vivien LOWNDES (School of Politics and International Relations, University of Nottingham, United Kingdom) | Vivien.Lowndes@nottingham.ac.uk Roda MADZIVA (School of Politics and International Relations, University of Nottingham, United Kingdom) | Roda.Madziva@nottingham.ac.uk The paper presents research on the British government's 2013 Go Home Van campaign. Driving around ethnically diverse London boroughs, the vans were clad with posters instructing those living in the UK illegally to either 'Go home or face arrest', precisely stating: '106 arrests in your area last week'. With the official aim of promoting voluntary departures, the vans have since been banned by the Advertising Standards Authority on the grounds that the arrest statistics were misleading but not that the language was offensive or could harm race relations. Our research with migrant support organisations shows, however, the long lasting and deeply negative impact of the vans upon migrants. Drawing on interviews, we explore the meanings associated with the white van itself as a symbolic object. We argue that the van is not just a 'platform' for the text, but is itself part of the discourse of policing. The choice of a white van is not accidental: it is a 'deliberate metaphor' which acts to create and sustain different publics as part of the governance of inclusion and exclusion. The van reflects, but also helps constitute, meanings associated with 'little England' sensibilities and prejudice (the 'white van man' courted by the populist right), whilst at the same time calling forth (and thus magnifying) the memory and trauma of police raids, forced deportation and original clandestine journeys among refugees and asylum seekers. Theoretically and methodologically, the paper challenges 'linguistic BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1526 reductionism' taking on the challenge to better understand (through empirical exploration) the role of non-linguistic policy artifacts in constituting inclusionary and exclusionary political subjectivities. „The construction of transnational spaces by Alevi and Kurdish Migrant Organizations in Austria" Alev CAKIR (University of Vienna, Austria) | alev.cakir@univie.ac.at This paper examines how the transnational space is constructed by the political activities, the social relationships with state actors and civil society actors as well as the schemata of interpretation of Alevi and Kurdish migrant organizations in Austria. Political activities of Alevi and Kurdish migrant organizations from Turkey have become increasingly transnational in recent years. The so-called "ethnic revival and religious revival" of Alevi and Kurds in the late 1980s in Turkey was accompanied by a resurgence of the Alevi and Kurdish identity in Turkey as well as in Europe and led increasingly to the emergence of transnational political activities by Alevi and Kurds residing in Austria. Transnational political activities refer, on the one hand, to direct trans-border participation in the country of origin (voting, support of political parties, participation in media debates, etc.) and, on the other hand, to indirect participation via the institutions and political-institutional actors in the receiving country or participation via international organizations with the goal of policy changes in the context of origin. While transnational political activities of migrant organizations are discussed in social sciences, the importance of social relationships and schemata of interpretation (i.e. collective action frames) in transnational space have rarely been analyzed. Moreover, often only one transnational direction, namely transnational political activities relating to the country of origin, are examined while a multi-directional analysis is rarely conducted. This paper analyzes the constitution of the transnational space through political activities of Kurdish and Alevi migrant organizations by paying special attention to different social relationships and (strategically used) schemata of interpretation. RN35S01b Migrations, Well-being and Inequalities Sociability and Isolation among European Migrants David BARTRAM (University of Leicester, United Kingdom) | d.bartram@le.ac.uk Migration researchers and others generally find that migrants typically experience a higher degree of social isolation after migration, at least temporarily. Difficulties of language and cultural difference are said to impede the formation of social ties; at a minimum, making new friends in a new location takes time. This picture, however, emerges primarily from qualitative research projects investigating a limited range of specific migration streams. This paper develops a broader analysis of sociability among migrants moving within Europe, using data from the European Social Survey enabling comparison of migrants to stayers in the countries the migrants left. While migrants in some streams do experience lower levels of sociability and higher rates of isolation (compared to rates among stayers in the corresponding origin countries), migrants in other streams experience significantly higher sociability and lower rates of isolation. A comparison of average rates for origins and common destinations within streams suggests that migrants integrate into the patterns of sociability prevailing in the destination (as against what a "durable national character" argument might suggest). The consequences of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1527 migration for sociability, then, are by no means as uniform as previous research might be read to suggest. "I will have extrovert, clever and emphatic friends" Imagining a future abroad in borderless Europe Saara Pirjetta KOIKKALAINEN (University of Lapland, Finland) | skoikkal@ulapland.fi International migration is a phenomenon that thrives on imagination. Migrants are often forced to make the decision to move to another country or even continent with limited knowledge of their destination. The image of life in a foreign country may be based more on media imagery and emotions, than on a realistic understanding of where one will most likely live and work, and with whom interact. As the globalized media provides a constant feed of images of faraway worlds, imagination has become a collective, social fact and is now the basis of a plurality of imagined worlds. At least with voluntary migrants, the capacity to aspire a brighter and more prosperous future abroad has been linked with the likelihood of leaving. This conference presentation discusses the role of imagination – or mental time travel to one's personal future – based on a 2010 survey (n=194) of intra-European migrants: highly-skilled Finns living in 12 different European countries. The survey included retrospective questions on the kinds of things, places, and situations the survey respondents remember thinking about prior to moving abroad. Did they imagine concrete places, such as their future home or workplace, or focus more on personal relationships? And what do they imagine in relation to a possible future move to another destination? The open-ended responses give a view to the complex nature of migration decision-making, as the respondents ponder about the pros and cons of onward migration, and describe how they see their future selves in a new location. Searching for a better life. Migrants' accounts on change and life satisfaction Ionut-Marian ANGHEL (Research Institute for Quality of Life, Romanian Academy of Sciences, Romania) | ionut.anghel@iccv.ro Alexandra DELIU (Research Institute for Quality of Life, Romanian Academy of Sciences, Romania; University of Bucharest, Romania) | In this paper, I will analyze individual perceptions of well-being and individual accounts of migration experiences, as inter-related concepts. With a conceptual background including social remittances, transnationalism and subjective well-being, I use qualitative data in order to address the research questions: What are migrants' lay accounts of their own experiences? and How do concepts of well-being and life satisfaction appear in migrants' discourses? While the theoretical background includes theories of transnationalism and social remittances and authors such as Peggy Levitt and Nina Glick Schiller, the methodological perspective chooses to place individuals and individual searches and constructions of sense and social significance at its core. The empirical data is used under the recognition that interviews are special social situations in which people account for their experiences and their choices, and that social spaces of relevance are discursively constructed. This should allow for a view of migration from below, complementing the various existing approaches to the subject from structuralist, macro-social grounds. The empirical research is being carried out on a continuous basis since 2012, and consists of recurrent visits to two Romanian rural communities in which the incidence of migration is high. Here, interviews are conducted with migrants, non-migrants and formal and informal community leaders. The empirically informed answers to the research questions show migration as a decision taken in a perceived opportunity-free environment, while understandings of the social space are BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1528 mentioned to be changed by the exposure to new social practices and lifestyles. As a way of gathering resources, international migration appears to be the temporary solution chosen by individuals who, irrespective of their specific strategy or pattern of employment, envision the return home for a better life as the final result. Refugee, migrant or world citizen? The migration/mobility debate and selfperceived migration discourses among Cape Verdeans in Portugal, Ethiopians and Eritreans in Italy Inês VIEIRA (CICS.NOVA, FCSH/NOVA, Portugal) | ines.vieira@fcsh.unl.pt In times of accelerated globalization and compressed views on time and space, "migration" is no longer a sufficient term to name the phenomena of mobility. Yet, despite its generalization, the right to mobility is poorly shared. If we observe the wide range of visas (so distant as from the quota of humanitarian or political refugee statuses attributed upon the Mediterranean crossing, to golden visas for priority investors in certain European countries) we can reinforce the idea of mobility as a capital which is not equally distributed. This gap poses many questions regarding the social legitimation of mobility, potential integration or resistance towards newcomers, reinforcement of securitarian messages against unprivileged migrants and diverse problems of human dignity. How is this migration/mobility gap perceived by its protagonists? The questions "Do you see yourself as an immigrant? If so, what type of immigrant? If not, how do you see yourself in this country?" have been asked to Cape Verdeans in Portugal, Ethiopians and Eritreans in Italy. These questions were part of semi-directive interviews aimed to integrate brief biographic narratives while exploring perceptions on the reasons to migrate. These migration pathways were chosen due to their post-colonial links and reinforcement of important migration trends towards Portugal (lusophone migration system) and Italy (Mediterranean refugee pressure). The proposal is to explore how the self-perceived migration discourses vary within this debate: from cosmopolitan, post-imperialist narratives on world citizenship, post-colonial efforts on privileged integration, mainstream economical migration, political asylum requests, up to the "illegal" unwelcome spectrum. RN35S02 Migrant Students: New Directions in Migration Research Differences in cross-linkage between female and male medical students with a Turkish migration background Gloria TAUBER (Medical University of Innsbruck, Austria) | gloria.tauber@i-med.ac.at Heidi SILLER (Medical University of Innsbruck, Austria) | heidi.siller@i-med.ac.at Margarethe HOCHLEITNER (Medical University of Innsbruck, Austria) | margarethe.hochlei The research focuses on Turkish migrants, one of the largest groups of non-German speaking migrants in Austria according to Statistic Austria. The study aims at a better understanding of gender-/migration-specific aspects in medical students. 4 focus groups were conducted with medical students having a Turkish migration background. The groups were separated into a female and a male group. Each group had two 2-hourappointments. All participants filled out a socio-demographic questionnaire. In analysis grounded theory was applied. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1529 The female group consisted of 12 students between 18-29 years. Seven were born in Austria, three in Turkey and two in Germany (six having Austrian citizenship, five Turkish, one missing). 9 students between 19-24 years participated in the male group. Six were born in Austria, two in Turkey and one in Germany (six having Austrian citizenship, one Turkish, one German, one missing). Male students reported being more cross-linked (buddy system) than did female students. Only male students reported that seniors would help beginners in finding friends, studying for exams and on clinical traineeship. The females reported on existing friendships, however, to a lesser extent as the male group. During the discussion it was evident that all male medical students knew each other, while in the female group most of the students did not. The stronger cross-linkage in male students than in female students needs to be investigated further to deduce its advantages for medical students in their studies. Follow-ups are planned on study advancement and success in male and female focus group participants. Dissociating middle class and reflexive migration: using highly skilled Estonians as an example Maarja SAAR (Södertörn Högskola, Sweden) | maarjasaar@hotmail.com Migrating for alternative lifestyles and in search for authentic identity is often considered middle class behavior. Research has gone as far to depict middle class migration as reflexive, whereas working class is considered to mainly move for economic reasons. Although lifestyle migration is considered part of middle class habitus, the explanations on how this has become part of their socialization environment are yet lacking. This article argues that the gap between classes and different migration motives is exaggerated. Based on interviews with highly skilled Estonian migrants, the article claims that more often than not, migration for the purposes of reconstructing one's identity, was motivated by certain watershed events. Such watershed events however were not defined by class background. Still for those coming from working class background, it was more difficult to migrate for self-expression purposes due to their lacking economic resources. This led to situation where such moves were carried out later in life by those coming from working class background. Nevertheless it is premature to claim as if reflexivity as well as seeing migration as a quest for identity is only part of middle class migration behavior. Elite or middling? International students and migrant diversification Lucinda PLATT (London School of Economics and Political Science, United Kingdom) | l.platt@lse.ac.uk Renee LUTHRA (University of Essex, United Kingdom) | rrluthra@essex.ac.uk With the extensive internationalisation of higher education alongside restriction of traditional family and labour pathways to Europe from former sending countries, student migrants now form a substantial share of non-EU flows to Europe. Yet analysis of students as a migration stream is relatively underdeveloped. Using a unique data set that provides a large sample (N=500) of recent Pakistani student migrants to London who are surveyed shortly after arrival and then 18 months later, this paper provides the first examination of the early socio-cultural and structural integration process of third country nationals migrating to Europe as students. We theorise that as well as an elite migration stream, we will also find among these students a group of 'middling' transnationals, less highly selected and more closely embedded in ethnic networks and with more equivocal outcomes. We use latent class analysis to identify both elite and two 'middling' types within our student sample. That is, alongside the network driven 'middling transnationals' that we expected we also identify a third group, that can be linked to the expanding middle class in Pakistan and increasing access to international education. We BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1530 then ask whether the three types experience different early socio-cultural and structural integration trajectories in the ways that the elite and middling transnational literatures would suggest. We find differences in structural, but not socio-cultural outcomes. We conclude that to understand the implications of expanding third country student migration across the EU, it is important to recognize both the distinctiveness of this flow and its heterogeneity. Foreign students and highly qualified immigrants in Poland – a chance for development or potential source of conflicts? Joanna KONIECZNA-SAŁAMATIN (Institute of Sociology, University of Warsaw, Poland; Institute for Socio-Economic Enquiry, Poland) | jkonieczna@uw.edu.pl Elżbieta ŚWIDROWSKA (Institute for Socio-Economic Enquiry, Poland) | elzbieta.swidrowska@gmail.com Poland is usually thought to be a country of emigration, which is to a great extent true given the long tradition of geographical mobility of Poles. Now Poland still remains the important supplier of emigrants in Europe, but after 2004 it has also become a country of immigration. Most of the studies devoted to the immigrants in Poland focus on seasonal and low-skilled workers. This is only part of the picture, because one of the strategies for immigration to Poland is education young people enrol at Polish universities, graduate, start their jobs and often stay in Poland. Act on Foreigners (from 13 December, 2013) creates the preferences for them by granting the foreigners with Polish diploma the right to work in Poland without the work permit regardless of their citizenship. The Polish employers, however, usually don't consider foreign specialists even if they suffer from shortage of the appropriate candidates for employees. The paper presents the result of research conducted in 2014, which shows both the perspective of foreign students in Poland their motivation to choose the country, the university etc. and the perspective of Polish employers showing their attitudes towards the employees from abroad. The question is whether this kind of immigration can be considered one of the solutions for demographic crisis in Poland or it is rather a potential source of new social conflicts. RN35S03 Escaping Power Relations or Helping to Maintain Social Order? Informality in Migration Research European Somalis on the move: Migrants' "mobility capital" as a marker of social differentiation Joëlle MORET (University of Neuchâtel, Switzerland) | joelle.moret@unine.ch Based on a doctoral research with Somali migrants who have settled in Europe for at least ten years, the paper explores what I have coined their "post-migration mobility practices". These are understood as cross-border movements undertaken by migrants after they have settled in European country and from this country. I argue that, despite being often marginalised and stigmatised, some established Somali migrants are able to transform varied forms of mobility practices into a form of "mobility capital". These movements include in particular secondary migration, star-shaped mobility practices, pendular movements and return visits to the place of origin. A conceptual and theoretical framework inspired by the field of "mobilities studies" allows new insights on migrants' lives and strategies. This focus highlights that accumulating experiences and skills related to crossing borders may increase the degree of control that migrants exercise over their movements and simultaneously their potential to benefit from them. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1531 These results justify the conceptualisation of mobility as a form of capital: it is not only something people may practice, but also something people may possess and mobilise if and when needed. While the paper deliberately stresses migrants' strategies, it also emphasises how migrants' relationships with Nation-States influence cross-border movements and their potential in pursuing social advantages. Mobility capital can, as I argue, be considered as a marker of social differentiation, alongside with nationality or ethnicity, gender, legal status and social class. In this sense, the study contributes to recent efforts by migration scholars to "transnationalise" theories of social inequalities. From illegality to tolerance and beyond: irregular immigration as a selective and dynamic process Maurizio AMBROSINI (University of Milan, Italy) | maurizio.ambrosini@unimi.it Some immigrants are labeled as illegal and thus stigmatized, even when their legal status falls within other legal categories (e.g., asylum seekers), while other immigrants, even when living in the receiving society without authorization, are neither perceived nor treated as 'illegal'. Diverse interests and social representations of irregular immigration tend to redefine it selectively. Despite the supposed universality of the rules, their effective implementation is rigid with some individuals and rather lax with others. In Southern Europe, care work for native households is a case in point: careworkers, mainly women, are considered deserving immigrants, exploited but also protected by their employers. Moreover, the transition among these categories will be discussed, in particular through regularization processes and the action of various intermediaries between the receiving societies and irregular immigrants. Unequal Access: Survivors of domestic violence with uncertain immigration status accessing support services in the UK and Sweden Halliki VOOLMA (University of Cambridge Centre for Gender Studies, United Kingdom) | liki.voolma@gmail.com The research question: What are the opportunities and barriers for immigrant women's access to domestic violence support services in the UK and Sweden? Theoretical framework: This paper contends that borders exist not only at the edges of national territories, but also inside them. Survivors of domestic violence need to secure safe accommodation as well as practical, material, and emotional support to enable them to leave abusive relationships (Thiara & Gill, 2010). I will show how internal borders function to exclude immigrant domestic violence survivors from protection and support, and can lead to a stark choice between continuing violence or destitution and the threat of deportation (Anitha, 2008). The focus of this paper on internal borders is inspired by Linda Bosniak's discussion of the border as a regulatory sphere. She writes: "Exclusion functions also inside the territory - most significantly through the power and practice of deportation... Through a complex regime of immigration regulation - one that includes government authorization to detain and deport noncitizens under some circumstances - the "border" - conceived as regulatory sphere - follows the immigrant into the national geographic space and shapes her experience there." (Bosniak, 2007, p. 10). I am employing this conceptual tool for framing my discussion of the formal and informal barriers survivors of domestic violence with an insecure immigration status face in leaving abusive relationships. The paper also draws on Sabates-Wheeler and Devereux's (2008) argument that a 'transformative' element needs to be added to social protection theory and practice. The term BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1532 'transformative' moves away from viewing social protection as merely a form of dependent security and towards a rights-based approach where security becomes a process of gaining rights and entitlements through negotiation of the social contract, for instance, changes to the regulatory framework that protect migrants against discrimination and abuse. Methodology: This paper draws on data from in-depth semi-structured interviews with 91 individuals from two groups of participants: volunteer immigrant women in the UK and Sweden who had experienced domestic violence and were in contact with support services (n=35), and national and international stakeholders of the issue, including support service providers and politicians (n=56). Findings: "The rights are there for everyone and then it's up to politicians and to the society to make it accessible to everyone" (Political advisor, Sweden Green Party) The paper will discuss three key themes relating to the focus of access to services that have emerged from the analysis of interview data and law and policy: legal barriers, policy barriers and informational barriers that function to exclude many survivors with an insecure immigration status in the UK and Sweden from access to protection and support. 1. Legal barriers: spousal visa probationary period If an individual enters the UK or Sweden on a spousal visa to join their partner, they are subject to a probationary period (5 years in the UK, 2 years in Sweden) during which the marriage cannot break down, otherwise the migrant spouse faces deportation. This probationary period is commonly cited in the literature as the major legal barrier to survivors of domestic violence on spousal visas seeking help, due to fear of deportation (e.g. Anitha, 2008). e.g. "basically he has 2 years when he can do whatever he wants... your visa is dependent on him" (Survivor, Sweden). 2. Policy barriers: restrictions on access to support services In both the UK and Sweden, some survivors of domestic violence with an insecure immigration status are formally restricted from access to domestic violence support services, which are financed through the welfare state system. In the UK this is anyone who has insecure immigration status and thus has No Recourse to Public Funds, in Sweden it is undocumented migrants. e.g. "Migrants... change statuses all the time as well. It's very easy to become an overstayer, for example. And slipping into that category suddenly changes your service access" (Policy Officer, Migration Yorkshire) 3. Informational barriers Nearly every survivor interviewed talked about the lack of information given to them about their rights and options as a major barrier to leaving their abusive home. Some survivors explicitly said they would have left their partner earlier had they known that they have options outside the abusive home. e.g. "There's nobody to guide us... If I knew my rights I wouldn't have gone back [to my abusive husband]" (Survivor, UK) Conclusions: (1) Access to support services goes beyond formal eligibility, and includes the ability to prove eligibility using appropriate evidence, and the availability and accessibility (including language) of information about services. (2) Access to domestic violence support services is based on immigration status to some extent in both the UK and Sweden, though in Sweden in it is only undocumented migrants who do not have formal access. (3) The No Recourse to Public Funding rule in the UK, and the spousal visa probationary period in both the UK and Sweden are key barriers for survivors of domestic violence accessing protection and support. The novel contribution of this research: This is the first comparative qualitative study of the issue of domestic violence against immigrant women in the EU. Unlike most other research on this BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1533 topic, this study does not focus on a particular migrant group based on country of origin, but examines the effect of the broad category of 'insecure immigration status' on domestic violence survivors' pathways out of abusive relationships, in particular their access to support services. Sabates-Wheeler and Rayah Feldman (2011) argue that what is missing from the literature is an investigation into the constraints and conditions of access to specific social protection instruments for migrants. This paper makes a contribution to filling this gap. In combining the lenses of migration, violence against women, social protection and human rights to look at this problem in a comparative context, this study is unique. Invisible migrants and migration 'amnesty laws' – the case of Poland's regularisation programme of 2012 Marta SZCZEPANIK (Graduate School for Social Research, Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | martasz@windowslive.com Programmes providing opportunity for certain groups of irregular migrants to obtain stay permits have become an instrument implemented by many EU member states to address irregular migration. Even though they were meant to be one-time solutions, some countries, including Poland, have already conducted them several times. This seems to be connected with the failure of long-term state migration strategies and policies, especially those related to the economic migration. This papers draws on the research conducted in 2014 among the beneficiaries of the regularisation programme of 2012 in Poland. The eligibility conditions for regularisation set forth in the programme included, among others, irregular stay on the day of entry of the law into force and uninterrupted stay in Poland since at least 2007. Over 4500 persons obtained a stay permit as a result of the procedure. Semi-structured in-depth interviews were collected from 45 migrants, majority of them citizens of Ukraine, Vietnam and post-Soviet countries; 70% of interviewees were migrant workers. The material collected is not only a document of migrants' precarious existence in the legal and social 'grey zones' but also of their migration patterns, adaptation strategies and attitudes towards the Polish society. It also points to the broader problem of an invisible but necessary workforce, especially in the sector of domestic services and the care of the elderly, characterised by a steady rise in demand. RN35S04 Migration and Social Change: European Perspectives Diaspora formation and diaspora engagement: A multi-layered relationship between mobility and change Carolin FISCHER (Université de Neuchâtel, Switzerland; University of Oxford, UK) | carolin.fischer@unine.ch This paper examines the relationship between mobility and change in diaspora formation and diaspora engagement. I argue that the conditions leading to the development of diasporas, their incorporation into receiving societies and the internal dynamics unfolding among emerging communities are fundamentally intertwined. They are crucial determinants of peoples' relationship to their country of origin and their aspirations and capabilities to engage in transnational action. Based on a qualitative case study of Afghan populations in Britain and Germany I highlight three interrelated themes: i) diasporas as outcome of local and global transformations, ii) diasporas as changing social entities and iii) diasporas as agents of change. Relational sociology is used to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1534 capture the interplay between drivers of migration and emerging social identities, patterns of social organisation and forms of social engagement among diasporic groups. A first basic finding is that diasporas are in ongoing formation as their situation can change in response to tumultuous events or more subtle changes in homelands and hostlands. Second, how Afghans in Britain and German engage with Afghanistan is a question of structurally constrained agency. Agency in turn is inseparable from the unfolding dynamics of the situations in which people are enmeshed. Transnational engagements not only reflect ties to the country of origin. They are also a response to the specific social and temporal environments in which people are embedded, notably their host countries and diasporic networks. A relational perspective helps specify how different dimensions of people's social identity and instances of social engagement are shaped in interaction with various elements of changing social contexts. New European Rural Immigration: Questions, Confrontations, and Changes Johan Fredrik RYE (Norwegian University of Science and Technology, Norway) | johan.fredrik.rye@svt.ntnu.no Following 2004's EU enlargement, unprecedented numbers of labour immigrants from East European countries have arrived in West European rural destinations, where they often find precarious work in rural industries (e.g., agriculture and fisheries). Compared with Europe's urban regions, these communities have less experience with receiving immigrants, while their rural sociocultural context implies conditions for immigrant integration that differ from those posed by cities. In this paper, I thus examine the dynamics of migration in rural Europe by investigating Norway's "Coastland" region, which has seemingly overnight become multicultural as a result of labour migration. I discuss how migrants have challenged the local traditionalist social order and the community's responses to immigrants, as well as how the immigration phenomenon questions, confronts, and changes existing structures of economic, political, social, and cultural power and inequality. Building on Buroway's (1998) extended case method, I apply a mixed-methods approach and combine a variety of materials for analysis: statistical material and public documents, qualitative in depth-interviews with immigrants, and interviews with key informants in the local rural community. In effect, the research demonstrates how this new rural migration phenomenon prompts new processes of meso level societal change in Europe's rural societies, in particular by reinvigorating the rural economic base, yet also promotes class conflict, social inequality, and identity struggles. As such, the phenomenon accelerates the erosion of differences between both the rural and urban and the local and global. Emigration and Return Migration – Reintegration Strategies of Romanian Citizens Georgiana-Cristina RENTEA (University of Bucharest, Romania) | georgiana.rentea@gmail.com Return migration is an issue of interest both for Romania (with over two million citizens living in other E.U. member states) and for the main E.U. destination countries. If a sending country focuses on the high economic, demographic and social impact of the emigration process, the destination countries are interested in return migration especially in the context of the ongoing economic crisis. Although the emigration of Romanian citizens became an important process during the last years, the initiatives aiming to support their return are still rather limited in scope and effects, and that they should be expanded to address a larger variety of needs. Most affected are migrants originating from rural areas; even though their migration experience brought new skills and experience, the limits of rural settings (lack of industry, infrastructure, and employment opportunities) make it almost impossible to effectively use these. Return BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1535 migration studies also highlighted the negative consequences on children and their educational adjustment emphasizing the lack of appropriate support services. This paper is based on data provided by a qualitative study on migrants returning to Romania aiming to understand the reasons for return and their reintegration strategies, including the role of experience acquired abroad (e.g. social remittances that migrants might bring back) or other factors at individual, familial or community level. The findings could support on the one hand the sending countries' efforts to shape their social policies according to potential social risks facing their returning citizens. On the other hand E.U. destination countries are interested in the evolution and recurrence of the immigrants' return decisions (i.e. under the influence of migration social networks, socioeconomic context or other factors that can reshape the migration plan of an individual or his/her family). "Gender jihad" in Europe: Muslim women's integration within religion Barbara Małgorzata PASAMONIK (Academy of Special Education, Poland) | pasamon@aps.edu.pl European young Muslim women experiment with emancipation and integration within religion. Some of them call themselves Muslim or Islamic feminists, others prefer to avoid the label of feminism. The struggle for women's rights within the Muslim community, the so called "gender jihad", occurs on two levels: practical and theoretical. The former relies on a "ground work" i.e. prevention of cultural violence against women. The latter relies on hermeneutic and deconstruction of the fundamental texts of Islam. Muslim feminist re-read the Holy Scriptures and argue for an egalitarian message of the Koran, that was obscured by historical interpretations. Such a novel interpretation of the Koran is an intelligent sociological vehicle because it strengthens women's position and appreciate the Koran with respect to other religion at the same time. I want to show that Muslim women living in Western Europe, empowered by increased level of education, employment opportunities and by independent access to religious knowledge, have become important agents of transformation that places Islam in the European context. Their aim is to create a modern Euro-Islam that uncovers democratic European values in the Koran. For them, Islam is a path to individual autonomy and to integration without loss of their own culture. Emancipation via religion is more acceptable to Muslim fathers and brothers – it may be a vehicle for the integration of the entire Muslim community. RN35S05a Promoting Social Imagination at the Global Level: A discussion about Migration and Intercultural Integration A The Acculturation of Immigrant Teachers Serving Bilingual Education Students Annette TORRES ELIAS (Texas Wesleyan University, United States of America) | atorres@txwes.edu Patsy ROBLES-GOODWIN (Texas Wesleyan University, United States of America) | problesgoodwin@txwes.edu This paper will present the findings from an ongoing qualitative research study that investigates the experiences of teachers migrating from Latin America and Spain, to Texas, U.S.A. These teachers are being recruited in their country of origin to serve students in bilingual education programs. There is a critical shortage of bilingual teachers due to rapid changes in the demographic composition of the school population. School districts have responded to the bilingual teacher critical shortage in innovative ways, one of which is recruiting teachers in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1536 Spanish--speaking countries. The purpose of the study was to investigate the experiences of this group of teachers in order to inform the kinds of professional development immigrant teachers in bilingual education programs need, and to foster an effective acculturation process. This is important because bilingual teachers from Latin America and Spain are often recruited to meet the needs of schools districts needing Spanish--speaking teachers to serve a growing student population of linguistically and culturally diverse students who often struggle to meet state standards. A successful cultural, professional, and social integration of these teachers will ultimately impact the students and communities they serve. School Integration as a Sociological Construct: Reflections from a Survey on Multiethnic Classrooms in Italy Maddalena COLOMBO (Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore, Italy) | maddalena.colombo@unicatt.it Mariagrazia SANTAGATI (Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore, Italy) | mariagrazia.santagati@unicatt.it Integration is a fundamental mandate of schooling and, in democratic and differentiated societies, all education institutions aim at combining social and cultural heterogeneity with equal rights for all. The paper analyses the huge change occurred within the Italian education system over the past 20yrs., caused by the increasing participation of pupils with ethnic background, which leaded to multi-ethnic and pluralistic classrooms. Once reached considerable rates of immigrant pupils (25-50% per classroom), it's worth questioning: are these classrooms a segregated setting? Which factors affect school integration in these contexts? Is it useful measuring the degree of integration? How to do so, being integration a social construct to define theorically and to verify empirically? The paper is based on the first survey on "high density" classrooms carried out in Italy, limited to a sample of 1,040 students in lower secondary education in Lombardy. This study identifies statistic indicators related to both the institutional dimension of integration (school access and achievement) and the relational one (well-being and absence of peer conflicts). Results highlight the complexity of factors at stake: as a matter of fact what makes critical the integration process seems to be not only the ethnic class composition, but also the lack of gender balance and the high rate of students with poor family background, neat to the nationality. These results permit to de-construct school integration, offering also elements and recommendations useful for policies. "Always a foreigner?": A comparative approach to ethnic/national identity construction among youth in Norway Mari RYSST (University College Lillehammer, Norway) | mari.rysst@hil.no Based in ethnographic fieldwork and research during the period 2010-2015, this paper discusses and compares national/ethnic identity construction among children living in a place I have called Dal in the Grorud Valley in Oslo and in a local school context in the inland city of Lillehammer. Compared to other parts of Norway, the Grorud valley is particularly characterized by the immigration of people looking visually different from ethnic Norwegians, making some parts peopled by a majority of people of foreign origin. This is so for the place I have called Dal, but not Lillehammer, being a primarily white city with elements of immigrants in certain parts of the town. Children growing up in both these contexts have in common that they have to relate to cultural values from their country of origin and cultural values of the Norwegian society regarding ethnic/national identity construction, having implications for belonging and well-being in their everyday life (Jenkings, 2011). More precisely the paper addresses how being numerically in majority (Dal) and in minority (Lillehammer) impact on their ethnic/national identity BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1537 construction in the intersection of age, gender, racialised ethnicity, religion, and place. How do children at Dal and Lillehammer participate and develop competences in order to construct ethnic/national identity in relation to the categories of "Norwegian" and "foreigner"? The chapter is based on already collected data in Oslo, but seeks to do additional fieldwork in the 6th Form in a local school in Lillehammer. Changes in Personal Networks of Young Iranians and Former Yugoslavians in Sweden Gerald MOLLENHORST (Utrecht University, Netherlands, The; Stockholm University, Sweden) | g.w.mollenhorst@uu.nl Christofer EDLING (Lund University, Sweden) | christofer.edling@soc.lu.se Jens RYDGREN (Stockholm University, Sweden) | jens.rydgren@sociology.su.se Research on personal networks of immigrants indicated that immigrants in general have disproportionately more co-ethnics in their network than natives, although the prevalence of such ethnic boundaries varies between, e.g., men and women, ethnic groups, and first and second generation immigrants (e.g., McPherson et al. 2001; Van Tubergen 2015). More general network studies showed that the size and composition of people's network of close associates changes considerably over the years (e.g., Shulman 1975; Wellman et al. 1997; Degenne and Lebeaux 2005; McPherson et al. 2006; Mollenhorst et al. 2014). At the intersection of both, we describe changes over four years in the composition of personal networks of young native Swedes, and first and second generation immigrants from Iran and Former Yugoslavia who currently live in Sweden (born in 1990; N=1537). We primarily focus on changes in the share of co-ethnic relationships in the networks of immigrants, and find that, although the share of co-ethnics in their networks may still be relatively small, it does increase over time. Assessing the causes, developments, and consequences of ethnic boundaries in networks is relevant, because ethnically segregated networks may lead to prejudice, socioeconomic inequality, et cetera, not least if it occurs among young people who are leaving school and entering the labor market. Next, we explain variations in these network changes in terms of respondents' ethnic background, length of stay in Sweden and various other indicators for integration in the host country, next to socio-demographic characteristics, life events and changes in their social contexts. RN35S05b Promoting Social Imagination at the Global Level: A discussion about Migration and Intercultural Integration B Minority ethnic integration through higher education Berenice SCANDONE (University of Bath, United Kingdom) | bs339@bath.ac.uk In the last decades, the number of minority ethnic students attending UK universities has been rising substantially, at higher rates than that of White British. Within both public and policy discourse, this has been welcomed as an indicator of, and a means towards, increasing socioeconomic integration of ethnic minorities. While participation in higher education can certainly be seen, at least in part, as a vehicle for integration and social mobility, its capacity to more fundamentally tackle social class and ethnic inequalities has been found lacking. Despite minority ethnic students entering HE in growing numbers, they are in fact disproportionately concentrated in "new" post '92 institutions, and tend to achieve lower class degrees compared to White British learners, which is likely to have a considerable impact in terms of employability BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1538 and mobility prospects. In this paper, I will draw on qualitative data collected through 50 in-depth interviews with 25 British-born Bangladeshi women attending a range of both "old" and "new" universities in London, to uncover some of the dynamics involved in the reproduction of class, "race" and ethnic inequalities through higher education. I will argue that issues re-enforcing distinctions have to do with both access to and experiences of higher education, and are strictly inter-related with the interplay of class and ethnicity within secondary schooling. In doing so, I hope to challenge the notion of school "performance" measured in terms of students' "achievement", and to provide some points for reflection for researchers, policy-makers and practitioners. From San Rafael del Sur, Nicaragua, to Arizona State University, USA Carlos Julio OVANDO (Arizona State University, United States of America) | carlos.ovando@asu.edu This paper discusses the life path that took me from my original home in Nicaragua to a successful academic career in the United States. In addition to examining the reasons why my family immigrated in the mid-1950s, I will highlight the prior knowledge and lived sociocultural, linguistic, and academic experiences that I brought with me to the U.S. society and schooling contexts. I will also share my experiences with the schools in my new country, including an unexpected spanking that I received from a seemingly well-intentioned elementary school principal in Robstown, Texas, as punishment for speaking Spanish. His reasoning was that by forcing me to improve my English language skills quickly, he could help me gain a winning edge in life. It unfortunately had the opposite effect: that early experience in my school life contributed to the negative view I developed of my sense of identity and self-worth. I was lucky, therefore, that three engaging, passionate, caring, knowledgeable, and inspirational teachers later came into my life and contributed to my academic success in the United States. I will conclude my presentation by addressing the question: What are some of the potential concerns as well as approaches to teaching that support academic success for all students-both for those who share my first language literacy and parallel schooling experience and for those who lack first language literacy, interrupted schooling, and social/economic support? Children of Romanian Migrants between "Here" and "There": Stories of Home Attachment Roxana BRATU (University of Bucharest, Romania) | bratu_rox_ana@yahoo.com A central question in the larger debate regarding the integration of migrants at destination refers to the extent to which the "transnational" attachments of the first generation of migrants are transferred to their children or, in other words, to what extent they develop or maintain any links with the country of origin. On the one hand, a widely vehiculated hypothesis in the second generation studies is that children's involvement in transnational activities tends to be significantly less intense than that of their parents or even absent, at the same time with a weakening of their attachment to the country of origin (Portes, Fernández-Kelly, & Haller, 2009; Portes & Rumbaut, 2005; Portes, 2003). Kivisto (2001) even states that transnationalism is a "first generation phenomenon" and that the second generation transnationalism is a temporary phenomenon that will disappear as the children of migrants will fully incorporate into the host society (Kivisto, 2001). The main assumption behind this statement is that the members of the second generation or 1.5 Generation will adopt the culture of the host society as it is promoted by the educational system and is more valued in the society (Levitt & Waters, 2001). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1539 On the other hand, other scholars argue that migrants' attachment to the homeland can be transferred to their children. The contacts with the country of origin, no matter how limited they may be, and the exposure to transnational practices in the household or community plays an important role in the transmission of attachment to the country of origin (Fouron & Glick-Schiller, 2002; Levitt & Waters, 2001; Levitt, 2004; Somerville, 2008). The study analyzes the concept of home attachment in terms of transnationalism understood not only as concrete practices but also as affective ties (Huynh & Yiu, 2012; Paraschivescu, 2011). According to Huynh and Yiu (2012) transnationalism understood as affective ties refers to "the lived experiences and connections – real or imagined – that immigrants maintain with the homeland" (Huynh & Yiu, 2012, p. 21). Whether or not they are involved in concrete transnational practices, migrants often experience their ties with the country of origin on an emotional level (Paraschivescu, 2011). Behind these ties lay the affiliation to a common ethnic identity and the memory or an imagined construction of the country of origin (Fouron & GlickSchiller, 2002). In this context, by analyzing interviews from a larger qualitative study conducted in a village (Vulturu), in South-East Romania, the paper sets out to explore the ways Romanian migrants' children who were born in the country of origin but raised in Italy or the so-called 1.5 Generation (Rumbaut, 2002; 2012) talk about their ties with the home country. In other words, is Romania presented as more – or something else – than the original homeland? What are the forms of attachment to home country invoked in their discourses? Methodology The analyzed interviews are part of a larger qualitative study conducted in a Romanian village (Vulturu), in the South-East region of the country. In the summer of 2013 and 2014 I conducted 40 semi-structured interviews with adult migrants (30) and their children (10) with different periods of living abroad. The respondents were selected using a snowball method and resorting to the help of key informants from the village. The paper focuses on the children of migrants from this village which can be considered as being part of the 1.5 Generation. What do all these youngsters have in common? They left Romania before adolescence to join their parents in Italy after they had been for several years in the care of their grandparents. At the time of the interview, all respondents were living with their parents in the family household and were still attending an educational institution (high school, college or vocational courses). Their age varied from 15 to 22 years. Based on the accounts and assessments of the interviewees, I concluded that some transnational practices are being maintained at the household level. Such a transnational practice is the family holiday spent in the home village, which has become almost a local tradition. Preliminary findings or conclusions: Based on evidence from interview data a typology of attachment to the home country was outlined, further divided into strong attachment, ambivalent attachment and low attachment to home country. Strong attachment to the home country is expressed through the longing for the country, by a projected return to Romania, the preference for the company of co-ethnics and a high importance given to the Romanian origin. Ambivalent attachment consists of a negotiated belonging to both societies as a result of the strong links developed at both origin and destination. Low attachment to home country is highlighted by projecting future plans in the host country, by rejecting the parental model of relating to Romania, the lack of interest in transnational practices or the refusal to socialize in groups of co-ethnics. The results point to the conclusion that the issue of attachment to the home country is discursively constructed by respondents both explicitly and implicitly through multiple references to the family migration project and their immigrant status at destination. On the one hand, the family project of migration is called into question and the difficulties of migration are brought to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1540 the fore. On the other hand, the lack of identification with the group of Romanian migrants in Italy reinforces the distancing from the home country for those with low attachment. Moreover, I argue that the different types of attachment identified in the interviewees' discourses are mediated by the subjective assessment of the integration experience into the host country. Those with a low attachment to the home country position themselves as being well integrated into the host society and as being different from the "typical" Romanian migrant in Italy. In the case of those with a strong orientation towards the home country, I noticed a negative subjective assessment of the integration experience at destination, understood in terms of lack of a sense of belonging and a perceived rejection by the wider society. Over-education as an indicator for immigrants' integration Yana LEONTIYEVA (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | Yana.Leontiyeva@soc.cas.cz For many years, sociologists have acknowledged that education and skills are among the most important determinants of social class and upward mobility. The importance of education and skills has also been studied in the context of international migration. Labour market incorporation is generally considered a precondition for the successful integration of migrants into the host society. In turn, matching the education and skills of migrants to jobs in the destination country is often used as an indicator of labour market integration (Eurostat 2010). This article is focuses on different measurements of migrants' over-education. On the example of the Czech Republic the author critically analyses and compares different available data and measurement of mentioned phenomenon and discusses the usage of over-education indicator for measurement immigrants' integration. RN35S05c Promoting Social Imagination at the Global Level: A discussion about Migration and Intercultural Integration C Border Crossings, Threshold Theories, and Transnational Gendered Experiences in Higher Education in the U.S. Kakali BHATTACHARYA (Kansas State University, United States of America) | kakalibh@ksu.edu Abstract for Session 5 There has been a sustained increase in the number of foreign students who arrive in the U.S. to further their education. This paper is informed by a two-year ethnographic case study of female Indian graduate students in the U.S. during their first year of education. Highlighting a need to disrupt binaried discourses such as First and Third World, civilized and backwards, liminal spaces and threshold theories are used to understand the negotiation of the participants' experiences. Additionally, because these students also had class and religious privileges, social visibility, etc. in India, they struggle with authoring themselves, devoid of those privileges once they arrive in the U.S. Further, this study is situated in the contemporary globalized exchange of culture and people across multiple nations. These migratory movements are fertile grounds to create diverse understandings through which people author themselves and the world around them. Such authoring has direct implications for the material conditions of people's lives produced by globalized movements, especially if they live in culturally unfamiliar spaces. The stories presented in this study are tales of contradictions, ruptures, where categories like Indian, American, us, them, and we are simultaneously blurred and maintained to demonstrate inequities informed by transnational existences. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1541 Managing identity under circumstances of cultural and economical inequality – study of young Kurdish migrants in Istanbul Karol Pawel KACZOROWSKI (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | karol.kaczorowski@gmail.com The paper will present preliminary results of project studying social construction of ethnic identity of young Kurdish migrants in Istanbul. Istanbul is the province with the largest Kurdish population in the world. Moreover, Istanbul is of great significance for the Kurdish culture, as many Kurdish organizations were functioning in the city since the 19th century and many are active in 21st century. Despite the demographic and cultural importance of Istanbul for Kurdish culture, there are only few studies on Kurds in this city. The city of Istanbul is also special due to domination of Turkish culture. Norms and values of the dominating ethnic (Turks) and religious group (Hanafi Muslims) are taken for granted and perceived as cultural universals. This dominance is not restricted only to culture as many Kurds in Istanbul face also economic difficulties. Furthermore the nationalistic ideology of state, which for many years sought to erase Kurdish identity (e.g. by calling them Mountain Turks) can be treated as "predatory identity" in Arjun Appadurai's sense. Research takes into considertion respondents understandings of Kurdish culture, their hisotor ies of migration and attitudes towards the city, its multiculturalism and economic conditions.For the purpose of the research project cultural identity is understood as socially constructed, relative and processual as theorized by John and Jean Comaroff, Stuart Hall and Thomas Hylland Eriksen. Construction of collective identity described by Shmuel Eisenstadt and Bernhard Giesen is also a theoretical framework of the study. Presented findings will base on 50 in-depth interviews with Young Kurdish migrants from different districts of Istanbul. Creating a "diaspora" –– Transnational events and media by Brazilian migrants in US, Europe and Japan Angelo Akimitsu ISHI (Musashi University, Japan) | angelo@cc.musashi.ac.jp In the last decades, there has been a drastic increase in the number of Brazilian migrants around the world –– this new "diaspora" is said to totalize 3 million. Transnational networks and connections are increasing among Brazilians living in Japan, USA and Europe. This study examines how the so-called "ethnic events" and "community media" have bridged migrants that share similar concerns but have also diverse and sometimes contradictory interests. I identified 4 types of Brazilian diasporic events (political, cultural, business and media events) and have conducted participant observation and in-depth interviews with organizers as well as attendants of the Conference "Brazilians in the World" (Rio de Janeiro), "Focus Brasil" and "International Press Awards" (Fort Lauderdale, London and Tokyo), "Brazilian Day" by TV Globo network (Miami, Tokyo) and Expo Business (Boston and Nagoya). I argue that these events are deeply interdependent and that the synergy among them –– along with the role played by media –– has been decisive in the creation of a "diaspora" consciousness. I pay special attention to the case of Brazilians in Japan, who are mostly Japanese-Brazilians and have some significant peculiarities if compared to Brazilians settled in other countries. Transcultural Education for Transnational Societies: U.S. and Italian Educators' Post-Structuralist Views on Curriculum and Integration Mariella HEROLD (Northern Arizona University, U.S.A) | Mariella.Herold@nau.edu BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1542 Rina Manuela CONTINI (University of Chieti-Pescara, Italy) | rm.contini@unich.it Immigration has been a touchstone of the Unites States' experience since the country's founding. The U.S. remains the world's top destination for immigrants, accounting for about 20 % of all international migrants. According to estimates from the 2012 ACS, the U.S. immigrant population stood at almost 40.8 million, or 13 % of the total U.S. population of 313.9 million. In Europe, Italy leads other European Union nations in terms of number of immigrants. As of January 2013, there were 4.4 million foreign nationals residents (or 7.4% of the country's population of 59.3 million inhabitants). The consistency and complexity of migration fluxes--characterized by the presence of various generations of migrants--in educational systems in Europe requires an urgent examination particularly, on the type of effective educational models that could integrate student's cultures and learning styles to the host country's educational system. The paper shares the perspectives of Italian educators and school administrators on the new educational challenges facing Italian schools within a new multicultural/multi-ethnic society. Particularly, in an era of new European Union's integrationist educational policies. Teachers and practitioners who are at the forefront of these changes, share their vision on the most successful models and educational strategies to address the emerging educational challenges. The study, then, compares the findings to the perspectives of U.S. educators' regarding best schooling models for immigrant children. The 'lessons learned' serve to internationalize the issues, and take a deeper look at educational models that have proven successful. RN35S06a The Inequalities Referring to the Right to Mobility in a Context of Globalization A Constructing human rights of Roma migrants in France: dimensions of inclusion and globalization Chloë DELCOUR (Ghent University, Belgium) | Chloe.Delcour@UGent.be Lesley HUSTINX (Ghent University, Belgium) | lesley.hustinx@ugent.be Although human rights are widely considered as the instrument 'par excellence' to install full and universal inclusion, it is increasingly acknowledged that more analysis is needed to explore the translation of these rights in practice. The human rights situation of Roma in particular calls for such research, as they face many persistent violations of their rights across multiple European countries. Particularly, although the right to mobility is celebrated as a core right of inclusion for European citizens, exclusionary tendencies hinder the practice of this right substantially when it concerns Roma. In order to grasp this human rights practice, we argue that we need to analyze 1) the discursive contestations around human rights and 2) by whom (which actors on which levels) these contestations are steered and dominated. Using this perspective, we look at the case of the evictions of Roma from their dwellings and their expulsions from France in the summer of 2010 (COHRE v. France), for which we analyze how different judicial, political, media and civil society actors on the local, national and transnational level employed and defended multiple meanings connected to human rights and the right to mobility in particular. In this discursive struggle, conflicting norms on inclusion in a globalized environment were balanced and negotiated. This had implications for the outcome of the incident in terms of decision by the European Committee of Social Rights but also in terms of public opinion on the Roma migrants and their inclusion in the local, national and global context. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1543 From "la cebolla" to "la naranja": Romanian Roma families working in agricultural temporary jobs in Spain Olga SERRADELL (Autonomous University of Barcelona, Spain) | olga.serradell@uab.cat Teresa SORDÉ-MARTI (Autonomous University of Barcelona, Spain) | teresa.sorde@uab.cat Mimar RAMIS (Autonomous University of Barcelona, Spain) | mariadelmar.ramis@uab.cat Funded by the Spanish Ministry of Science, the TRANSROMA research project (2012-2015) provides new qualitative fieldwork with Romanian Roma families in Spain and Romania, and explores the strategies that Roma migrants have developed to travel between the two countries, considering the transnational economic and political practices. Understood in the context of other major population movements, immigration of Romanian Roma to Spain is mostly (but not only) a family-based strategy and women are rising as key subjects taking the lead in this endeavour. Drawing from a finalized set of fieldwork, we will focus on analysing the experiences of Romanian Roma migrant families working as agricultural temporary workers in the regions of Cuenca and Albacete, and whose way of making a living involve travelling from one season to another, that is from "la cebolla" (the onion season) to "la naranja" (the oranges season). These families' views, interpretations and life worlds are in contrast with the meanings and social representations of the group, which have been increasingly racialised. Based on the Communicative Methodology (CM), data analysis has been conducted following the double axis of transformative dimensions (contributing to overcome discrimination) and exclusionary dimensions (those reproducing it). The paper will be centred in exploring both dimensions shedding light to strategies involving sharing, solidarity, resistance and collective grassroots organizing. The project main findings bring about new lights to existing knowledge by proving wrong the thesis which portrays Roma constituencies as victims who are resigned to their destiny. Living on the borders: exploring the tactics to live of undocumented Brazilians in London. Gustavo DIAS (Goldsmiths College University of London, United Kingdom) | tentonidias@hotmail.com This paper attempts to discuss how Brazilians living in London have struggled and dealt with inner borders after their visa overstay (Balibar 2007, Mezzadra and Neilson 2013). Economic Brazilian migrants tend to enter into the United Kingdom holding a general visitor visa for a period up to 6 months (Dias 2014). Nonetheless, empirical findings have demonstrated that the migratory project elaborated by these migrants who moved to London for the purpose of working tend to last between 3 and 5 years. Staying without rights to live and work in the UK is classified as 'a criminal offence' by the Home Office. According to the British government such undocumented status can lead to prosecution and removal from the UK (2013). Hence, finding a job and accommodation in London are faced as risky everyday tasks by these Brazilians. In this presentation, I will particularly explore the role played by migrants characterized as Border People (Khosravi 2010). They are long-term migrants highly skilled at producing 'tactics of border crossing movement' in order to overcome the precarious livelihood caused by the lack of migratory status (Vila 2000, Mezzadra 2011). Among its tactics two gain more prominence: Becoming Southern Europeans and Living on the move. Producing bogus documents which provide South European identity and also living temporarily in rented rooms managed by other Brazilians are the features of both tactics that will be further discussed in this presentation. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1544 The zero grade of exclusion: studies on the Roma camp Katia LOTTERIA (University of Salento, Italy) | katialotteria@gmail.com In Italy Roma identity is the main focus of a complex and specific debate. A case study conducted within the Xoraxane community allow us to understand its weak points. That research was the result of the comparison between different studies. Methods used were: participant observation, in depth interviews, biographies and ethnographic materials. Native people have the cultural and ethnic preconception of associating a gypsy identity to Roma people and wants a few families to act as a community. Those families were from Montenegro, they never met while they were living there and above all they were not gypsy. It's on this basis that a ghetto-camp was built, located in a rural area where they have been living for twenty years. This situation produced the building of false identities (from the point of view of natives) and the strengthening of cultural belonging, partly modified but still existing. Living in a ghettocamp resulted in Roma exclusion from active social life. "Third generations" Roma people carried out registration to the Register Office, they go to public school, but they have not the visa. Roma child exists only as a parallel citizen thanks to school attendance and due to social service custody, but legally he is not a citizen and also his/her family doesn't exist. Institutional policies, as well as politicians' perceptions, produced false non-identities, discriminating identities and they contributed to build a distance between Roma people and natives with dichotomies such as Roma=crime, Roma=gypsy. However Roma people still preserve and protect their cultural belonging but they changed some aspects: marriage, clothing, a mixed language between parents and offspring. RN35S06b The Inequalities Referring to the Right to Mobility in a Context of Globalization B The temporal limbo of irregularity and precarious work – Moldovan female migrants working in the domestic care field in Italy as a case study Olga COJOCARU (Centre of Migration Research Warsaw, Poland) | o.cojocaru@uw.edu.pl The proposed paper is intended to examine the temporal peculiarities of the transient irregular nature of Moldovan migration to Italy in the past decade. More precisely, it seeks to document how legal status and certain work conditions under the framework of a certain migration regime produce specific temporalities and affect migrants' agency/capacity of decision making. It will do so by analyzing the interplay of various time categories (Cwerner 2001) and their impact on the migration experience of Moldovan female domestic workers in Italy. Following Robertson's conceptual framework (2014), various migrant time tracks across intersecting timescales will be examined: at the macro level – the temporal constraints imposed by the state/ immigration controls on the migrant, at the meso level – the temporal specifics derived from the very nature of the domestic labour, and at the micro level – the life course of each migrant. Based on the survey of relevant previous studies and preliminary fieldwork data, this endeavour will document migrants' strategies to cope with uncertainty and potential time pathologies (excessive time, idleness, temporal deadlock, boredom, prolonged waiting, stasis etc), their tactics of resynchronization with the family back home as well as their negotiation between multiple temporalities. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1545 Inequalities, mental well-being and anti-immigration views across EU regions and countries: defusing political propaganda. Paola Eleonora SIGNORETTA (Deaprtment of Social Sciences, Loughborough University, United Kingdom) | p.e.signoretta@lboro.ac.uk Piet BRACKE (Department of Sociology, Ghent University, Ghent, Belgium) | piet.bracke@ugent.be Veerle BUFFEL (Department of Sociology, Ghent University, Ghent, Belgium) | veerle.buffel@ugent.be Issues of immigration and its impact on majority communities across host countries of the European Union (EU) are highly contentious. Moreover, these issues are often hijacked by European political parties across the political spectrum. To redress the immigration debate, this paper focuses on the role that inequalities have in shaping views of immigrants in EU host countries. While issues of mental well-being among immigrants have been the focus of recent research work, there is a dearth of studies on the association between views of immigration and the mental well-being of majority communities in EU host countries and regions. Within the context of a political economy perspective, this study hypothesizes an association between (poor) mental well-being and (negative) views of immigration at the individual level which is explained by (high) regional income inequalities and individual (un)employment status. In order to test this hypothesis, this work uses a combination of multilevel modelling and spatial analysis and secondary datasets, including the European Social Survey, the European Quality of Life Survey and Eurostat. The findings emerging from this paper will contribute to a better understanding of the role of regional inequalities in explaining the association between the mental well-being of EU majority communities and their views of immigration. In addition, this understanding can be used to defuse political propaganda by providing strong evidence on which to build a more constructive debate on immigration issues. Social rights and gendered experiences of refugee and migrant women in Turkey Pinar OKTEM (Independent Researcher, Turkey) | pinaroktem@gmail.com Ayse Emel AKALIN (Independent Researcher, Turkey) | emelakaln@yahoo.com Ayca GELGEC BAKACAK (Hacettepe University, Department of Sociology, Ankara, Turkey) | abakacak@gmail.com This paper addresses unequal opportunities that immigrant women in Turkey have in terms of access to health, education, employment and social life. Turkey has been a transit country for immigration to Europe, due to EU's strict migration policies, and has become a destination country, with the recent conflicts in the region. Turkey's immigration and refugee policy is based on the 'geographical reservation' in the Geneva Convention, thus non-European persons are not accepted as refugees. Migrants with different legal status such documented or undocumented migrants, 'conditional refugees' and people under 'international protection' – all face with various forms and levels of inequalities, due to both the inadequacy in legislative framework and discrimination at micro and macro levels. Women disproportionately bear the burden of these inequalities. Based on a fieldwork conducted in three cities between August-November 2014, this study determines the extent to which immigrant women could enjoy their human rights in Turkey. Participants were 41 women, having different immigration status, coming from 18 different countries Western, Eastern Asian (Iran and Irak), African and former Soviet Union countries. Data were analysed comparatively, using NVivo software. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1546 Results indicated multi-dimensional and multi-layered inequalities that immigrant women face, mostly in terms of institutional discrimination, deprived work and living conditions and poor access to healthcare. Experiences varied according to women's country of origin, legal immigration status, race, religion, economic, employment and marital/partnership status and access to social networks and NGO support. Results are discussed in relation with the inadequacy of legislative and policy frameworks and with the gendered dimensions of migration. The impact of immigration policy on irregular immigration Liv BJERRE (Berlin Social Science Center (WZB), Germany) | liv.bjerre@wzb.eu In a globalized world, irregular immigrants fall short of opportunities being awarded last place in the hierarchy of mobility. Unable to obtain a valid visa, irregular immigrants often ends up in precarious life situation deprived of basic human rights. In addition to human rights concerns, the common belief that irregular immigration undermines the rule of law, fosters labour exploitation, increases poverty and puts pressure on public services has put policy makers under pressure to try to reduce irregular migration. In their attempt to curb irregular migration, a variety of different approaches have been applied by the individual EU member states – from granting of regularisation to tightening border control and selective immigration. Yet, an estimated 1.9 to 3.8 million irregular foreign residents lived in the European Union in 2008, and the effects of immigration policy are still not known. This paper closes this gap by studying the impact of immigration control policies on irregular immigration. So far, comprehensive, comparative analyses have been hampered by the lack of data. By use of the newly developed Immigration Policies in Comparison (IMPIC) Index and three different measures of irregular immigration, I will study the effect of both internal and external immigration control policies enabling me to answer the question: What works? The paper hereby contributes to the research on the impact of immigration policy needed to ensure the necessary level of knowledge in order to make sure that policy initiatives have the intended effects and to help alleviate exploited migrant's situation. RN35S07a Policing Ethnicity: Between the Rhetoric of Inclusion and the Practices and Policies of Exclusion A Policing reproductive bodies: the moral panics and border management of "birth tourism" in the US Tingyu KANG (National Chengchi University, Taiwan) | tykang@nccu.edu.tw Birth tourism is an emerging phenomenon in North America. From China, South Korea, Turkey to Mexico, pregnant women seek to sojourn in North America, California in particular, in order for their offspring to be born in the destination country and receive its citizenship. This study is based in Los Angeles. It adopts semi-structured interviews and participant observation with birth tourists, maternity hotels for birth tourists and relevant authorities. While the central government adopts a relatively neutral and inclusive discourse when commenting on this phenomenon, the findings of this paper identify surveillance of the birth tourists' reproductive bodies in many forms. These pregnant women are subject to the policing gaze of state, civil society and family. Firstly, with regard to the state, the border management authority scrutinizes travelling women's reproductivity and categorizes reproductive women according to their nationality and class. Secondly, civil society associations also work with local city authorities to monitor the daily BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1547 spatial experiences of the pregnant birth tourists in LA. City authorities are urged to conduct additional checks on the maternity hotels for birth tourists, thus creating two more actors participating in the surveillance of birth tourists' bodily mobility. On the one hand, maternity hotel owners seek to limit the birth tourists' spatial mobility to primarily privatized, consumers' spaces. On the other hand, the family members of birth tourists reproduce the policing discourse of the state by discouraging these women from exploring the public space in the destination country based on the discursive construction of reproductive women's vulnerability and the perceived hostility in LA. Non accompanied minors. Active subjecst of their process? Not yet... Karmele MENDOZA (Universidad Autónoma de Madrid, Spain) | karmele.mendoza.perez@gmail.com Ione BELARRA (Universidad Autónoma de Madrid, Spain) | i.belarra@gmail.com In our presentation we analyse the data collected through ethnographic research conducted in Bizkaia (Spain) in a Centre for "Non Accompained Minors" (MENA in its acronym in Spanish).We explore how "Non Accompained Minors" from Morocco are still being understood as minors who migrate alone and as a problem for the Care System that protects the rest of Biscayans minors. "Non Accompained Minors" are comprehended as migrants to control, more than minors to protect. In Bizkaia they are taken apart from the ordinary Care System for Minors and hosted in institutions that do not incorporate their agency and treat them as objects more than as subjects. This obsession to control those minors is also palpable in how the State manipulate minors' dependency or autonomy through social policies and political agreements, in the long run increase the tendency of minors to end on exclusion context. In this work we theorize that "Non Accompanied Minors" are actors in constant struggle with the Alien Act and Minor Protection Act. These Acts shape their everyday life, in greater extent than other people lives, in and out the institutions where they are hosted. The Acts even penetrate the relations with their parents, their migratory processes and their vital aims. We illustrate how these laws and other structural factors limit their actions and agencies and push them into exclusion contexts where they can make decisions and act, even though their futures are most times compromised in them. Through this work we return back the focus to minor's agency and help to construct them as social actors full of capacities and empowerment. Using a participative methodological proposal we think that a new conception of minors as crucial migratory actors can be reached. The biopolitical function of HIV and TB screenings in migration policies Dennis ODUKOYA (LMU Munich, Germany) | odukoya@soziologie.uni-muenchen.de The testing and screening of migrants for infectious diseases, such as HIV and Tuberculosis (TB), is a common practice in many European countries. As a public health measure, these practices constitute a technology of population surveillance and control and can be understood as a biopolitical function of migration regimes. The actual procedures in place, as well as the specific groups affected, vary between different national contexts. Using the examples of HIV and TB related screening of migrants in Germany and the United Kingdom, these practices can be analyzed as power effects derived from a complex interplay of legal, political and public health discourses, in which migrants are constructed as a danger to the health of nationally defined populations. Although screening is routinely performed in both countries, it remains a contested terrain. There are ongoing controversies over the ethical implications of mandatory screening practices. Furthermore, they divert from official recommendations by national and international organizations, such as the WHO and UNAIDS. These recommendations BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1548 emphasize the principle of voluntary counseling and testing, especially in the context of HIV. The discourse analysis presented in this paper contributes to this discussion and critically reflects on the medical screening of migrants as both a public health measure and an integral part of asylum and migration policies. Neoliberal Citizenship and the Policing of Migrants Gwyneth LONERGAN (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | gwyneth.lonergan@manchester.ac.uk Immigration enforcement has been a key concern of the current UK government, and the policing of migrants has become central to this. In order to, in the words of Theresa May, the Home Secretary, create a 'hostile environment' in the UK for 'undesirable' migrants, the policing of migrants has both widened and intensified. Landlords must now check a potential tenant's immigration status; frontline NHS workers are expected to determine a patient's immigration status and charge migrants 'not settled' in the UK for their care. However, not all migrants experience this policing in the same way, as it is a highly gendered, racialised, neoliberal project. Gendered constructions of women as reproducers of the nation (Yuval-Davis 1997) can be seen in the singling out of pregnant women migrants as potential abusers of the NHS (https://www.gov.uk/government/news/ extended -nhs-charging-for-visitors-and-migrants). Similarly, whether or not a migrant is asked to produce identification by a landlord, health worker, or other authority will depend, at least in part, on whether she is perceived as 'foreign', an concept which, as Bikkhu Parekh (2001) among others has pointed out, is heavily racialised in the UK. Finally, this policing exacerbates the divide between 'desirable' migrants, who can afford the private health insurance, and can meet the increasingly neoliberal requirements of settlement in the UK, and all others. Consequently, this paper will argue that the policing of migrants is not merely about securing national borders, but about reinforcing gendered and racialised discourses of neoliberal citizenship. RN35S07b Policing Ethnicity: Between the Rhetoric of Inclusion and the Practices and Policies of Exclusion B Policing Borders through Cooperation in the Baltic Sea Area Sophia YAKHLEF (Lund University, Sweden) | sophia.yakhlef@soc.lu.se Goran BASIC (Lund University, Sweden) | goran.basic@soc.lu.se This study focuses on the collaboration project Turnstone that is partly funded by the EU. The project is a joint collaboration among border organizations in Estonia, Finland, Latvia, Lithuania, and Sweden, aiming at preventing trans-boundary criminality. The abolition of EU internal borders and the implementation of the Schengen regime have entailed different methods of controlling European borders and border crossings. Borders previously guarded by passport controls must now be monitored through border officers relying on international cooperation. The present study focuses on how officers collaborate in their day-to-day management of border guarding, taking into consideration the different social and cultural backgrounds of the project participants. To these ends, this qualitative study is based on empirical material gathered from interviews with, and field observation sessions of officers working at the Baltic Sea border agencies. The preliminary findings suggest that, although collaboration is burdened with bureaucratic difficulties, there is a common understanding of purpose among the project participants. These border officers' common declared objective is to fight criminality and create BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1549 a safer Europe. However, the participants, possessing different organizational and cultural backgrounds, have to adapt to and adopt a common language (in officers' terms EU-English), common schemes of categorizing (inside-outside distinctions), and develop a sense of trust and identity. Collaboration, it is claimed by the informants, is best achieved through getting involved in everyday practices, working side by side, and spending free time together, rather than through following bureaucratic rules and regulations. 'Boat people' in Australia and Italy: The Construction of a Pervasive Security Threat. Riccardo ARMILLEI (Deakin University, Australia) | r.armillei@deakin.edu.au Both Australia and Italy are increasingly major destinations for asylum seekers arriving by boat (respectively from South East Asia and North Africa). Usually these people are described as 'waves', 'illegals', 'terrorists', which are all terms that tend to dehumanize them. The policies adopted by these two countries have been highly criticized by a number of international organizations, NGOs and scholars. The volume of the claims recorded in Australia and Italy is below those of many other industrialized and non-industrialized countries. Nevertheless, despite asylum seekers constitute only a small percentage of the entire national populations, there is a clear tendency to address this issue using a 'moral panic-oriented approach' which requires the implementation of highly restrictive immigration policy measures (e.g. the practice of repelling boats carrying asylum seekers). Australia and Italy are signatories of the 1951 Refugee Convention and of the 1967 Protocol Relating to Refugees. Despite the international agreements and the obligations under international human rights law, the solutions that over the years the Australian and Italian governments adopted in order to honour them have raised concerns among the international community. The aim of this study is thus to investigate the way 'boat people' are constructed as a pervasive threat to national security by the Australian and Italian governments. In particular, the following research hypothesis has been formulated: politicians refer to the idea of national 'insecurity' to be able to convey their political will and to implement authoritarian measures. As theorised by Agamben in 1998, with every extension, emergency measures tend to lose their initial provisional character morphing into a 'permanent political category', a measure designed to contain a problem rather than solve it once and for all. The research aims include the verification of this hypothesis along with the investigation of related issues. (Re)visiting control devices in the context of immigration control policies. Practices and experiences from the detention centre for migrants of Barcelona. Tatiana LÓPEZ GONSÁLVEZ (Universidad de Barcelona, Spain) | tatianalopezgonsalvez@gmail.com The immigration detention centers are a cornerstone of anti-immigration EU policies. This centres are often pointed as unlawful places where there's a lack of transparency and the rights and freedoms of inmates are repeatedly violated. This paper will show how these rights are deprived in the specific case of the Immigration Detention Centre of Barcelona. To address this objective we will report some of the situations found in an ethnographic observation carried out from December 2013 to May 2014 together with the Campaign "Tanquem els CIE" (Campaign to Shutdown Immigration Detention Centers) of Barcelona. This Campaign is aimed at visiting the inmates to monitor the detention centre, denouncing the lack of transparency, the living conditions and also the very existence of these institutions that administer such practices against foreigners without papers. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1550 The results of this research will show on the one hand, the general living conditions in this detention centres but also exceptional situations such as some episodes of violence. On the other hand, it will show the role of the organized civil society preventing the impunity of this state discriminatory device where only migrants waiting for their deportation could be deprived of freedom.Finally, we conclude revisiting the meaning of the institution in relation with the differents situations that take place within. Border multiple, multiple borders: Registering foreign-born persons in Finland Marja ALASTALO (University of Eastern Finland, Finland) | marja.alastalo@uef.fi Anitta KYNSILEHTO (The Nordic Africa Institute, Sweden) | anitta.kynsilehto@nai.uu.se This paper discusses multiple borders and bordering practices that emerge and are enacted through an array of residence registration practices. In Finland residence registration is linked with the access to social rights as a resident in a given municipality. These practices extend to the country of departure and take place upon arrival and settlement within a municipality. The registration process may continue for years depending on the administrative positioning of the person vis-à-vis a given state and locality within that state. Building on critical border studies and ethnographic research on state bureaucracy we analyse our data gathered via multi-sited ethnography on registration of foreign-born persons in Finland. We argue that residence registration as a scattered border practice enacts different statuses for foreign-born persons and orders them hierarchically depending, for example, on the person's migration status and nationality (EU/TCN). Furthermore, multiple regimes of knowledge production such as statistics on migrant population draw on the data recorded in the population register during the residence registration process. We show how the welfare state system that is claimed to be universal is indeed highly conjunctural depending on the person's contacts and information received from different interlocutors and on the "policy on the fly" enacted at the registration desk. In so doing, the paper addresses questions concerning the regulatory practices that modify and indeed reinforce inequalities between foreign-born persons. RN35S08a Family Dynamics and Inequalities in Migration A The Impacts of Social Networks, Biographical Resources and Institutional Constraints on Transnational Marriages: Marriage Migration to Germany by Men from Morocco and Turkey Anil AL REBHOLZ (Okan University, Turkey) | anil.al@okan.edu.tr Though the "imported brides" is a much discussed phenomena in the migration literature, there has been done little research on the "imported grooms". Focusing on Turkish and Moroccan male migrants, who could migrate to Germany through marriage with a female descendant (second or third generation) of migrant families resident in Germany this paper aims looking at relations of inequality and power structures prevailing in intra-ethnic marriages. The marriage migration should be understood as a subtype of family-led migration (Kofman 2004), and in this sense it entails a gendered migration experience (Beck-Gernsheim 2007). Regarding the asymmetrical power relations and different stocks of knowledge between couples (for example with respect to the organization of work and social life in the receiving society, citizenship status of the migrating groom, knowledge of the language of the receiving society, educational level, family background, class affiliation, different types of gendered socialization norms in sending and receiving societies, and hegemonic norms regarding the different cultural, ethnic and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1551 religious identities dominant in the receiving society) it is to expect that manhood and womanhood will be re-negotiated between the marriage partners in migratory processes. Drawing on social network analysis perspective on migration and theories on the exchange of resources, I want to focus especially on constraints, problems but also the chances which the male migrants might face in different spheres such as work, family, and social life in migration process. The paper is based on the biographicalnarrative interviews conducted with Turkish, Kurdish, Moroccan male migrants and with their wives. The emergence of a transnational habitus in the German-Turkish space Margit FAUSER (Bielefeld University, Germany) | margit.fauser@uni-bielefeld.de Nur Yasemin URAL (Ecole des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales (EHESS)) | nuryasemin.ural@ehess.fr RN 35, Sociology of Migration, Session 8, Family dynamics and inequalities in migration, organized by Muriel Dudt, Elise Pape and Catherine Delcroix The emergence of a transnational habitus in the German-Turkish space Margit Fauser, Bielefeld University & Nur Yasemin Ural, Ecole des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales (EHESS) and Bielefeld University Abstract For over more than sixty years migrations between Turkey and Germany have led to the emergence of dense and stable transnational spaces through the familial and social relations that people maintain across the border. Up until today economic, cultural and political exchanges take place and continuous spatial mobility occurs within this transnational space. A transnational perspective on migration has pinpointed the transnational spaces that are inhabited by those who move, those who return and those who never migrated yet entertain social ties to those who move across the border However, when it comes to the dispositions and frames within which a person evaluates her social position the emergences of 'dual of frames of reference' has been conceptualized and researched almost exclusively for the migrants. Against this background, we take up the newer discussion on the emergence of a transnational habitus in the context of migration by taking into account migrants, returnees and those with whom both groups stay in touch on either side of immigration or origin. Drawing on a multi-sited, matched sample of persons interviewed in Germany and in Turkey who are connected through their family ties and transnational exchanges, we attempt to demonstrate how transnational habitus can be understood as a complex and spatially diverging set of dispositions that our varyingly mobile interviewees share across the transnational space. Thereby settled immigrants, return migrants, and non-migrants refer to conditions, structural transformations, opportunities, and barriers in both countries when reflecting on their own and others' lives, achievements, and failures. Contact details: Dr. Margit Fauser, Faculty of Sociology, Bielefeld University, PO Box 100131, D-33501 Bielefeld, Email: margit.fauser@uni-bielefeld.de & Nur Yasemin Ural, Ecole des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales (EHESS), 190-198 Avenue de France, 75013 Paris, Email: nur-yasemin.ural@ehess.fr Immigrant families in Italy: inequalities, needs and work-family reconciliation practices Davide DONATIELLO (University of Turin, Italy) | davide.donatiello@unito.it Rosy MUSUMECI (University of Turin, Italy) | rosy.musumeci@unito.it Arianna SANTERO (University of Turin, Italy) | arianna.santero@unito.it BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1552 The objective of this paper is to analyse socio-economic and institutional conditions influencing gendered paid work and childcare reconciliation practices of immigrant families with infants or young children in Italy, from the point of view of migrant mothers and fathers. Reconciling paid work and childcare during the transition to parenthood has become a crucial issue in Western countries but little research has been addressed on parenting practices and negotiation processes among immigrant families. In Italy scholars have been interested mainly in transnational families and in "parenting at a distance", while less attention has been paid to "parenthood in place" in the hosting country. Also for the Italian context, far from being completely gender equal, it seems to be crucial to investigate problems experienced by immigrant women and men in reconciling work and family (domestic and care work), given their specific position in the social structure of their country of arrival, in order to understand whether and under what conditions the integration process of parents and children develops. The paper is based on a qualitative analysis of semi-structured in-depth interviews addressed to: i) dual-earner couples in transition to first parenthood, interviewed before and after about 1 year and a half the child's birth (I wave n=18, 9 couples); ii) parents with children 0-6 years old (n=20). For both the groups, the main parents' countries of origin are: Morocco, Peru, Romania, three of the most numerous national groups in the territory considered (North-West Italy), with different legal status (EU and non-EU citizens). The Social Consequences of Labor Migration to Europe: The Transformation of a Village in Turkey Yelda OZEN (Yildirim Beyazit University) | yeldaozen73@yahoo.com Based on face-to-face, in-depth interviews with agricultural workers and oral history with the elderly residents of a village in Ankara, this paper aims to explore how labor migration from rural areas in Turkey to European countries (especially to Germany) has transformed rural life in Turkey, including the demographic structure, family dynamics, gender roles and the structure of rural work. Labor migration from Turkey to Europe started in the early 1960s with bilateral labor recruitment treaties. During the recruitment period between 1961 and 1973, there was a mass migration specifically to Germany. Although it was expected that the migrants would be "guest workers" planning to return eventually to their homeland, they have become permanent residents of Germany. After the ban on the recruitment of foreign labour in 1973, migrants from Turkey and those who wanted to migrate sought ways to migrate and stay in Germany via asylum seeking, tourist visa applications, naturalization, family reunification and marriage. The initially planned return migration never took place. In general, international migration literature in Turkey has focused on the various aspects of migrants' life abroad, the migration process, and reasons for migration, but not sufficiently on the social consequences that labour migration has had on the homeland. Therefore, in order to gain a better understanding of the social transformation in Turkish villages following mass labour migration to Europe, observations were carried out in a village in Ankara (capital of Turkey). RN35S08b Family Dynamics and Inequalities in Migration B Re-contextualising cross-border marriages of second generation migrants: Between transnational subjectivities and exclusive stigmatising contexts Janine DAHINDEN (University of Neuchâtel, Switzerland) | janine.dahinden@unine.ch Joëlle MORET (University of Neuchâtel, Switzerland) | joelle.moret@unine.ch BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1553 Shpresa JASHARI (University of Neuchâtel, Switzerland) | shrpesa.jashari@unine.ch Based on an on-going qualitative study, the presentation will investigate the conditions under which second-generation migrants in Switzerland engage in cross-border marriages. By applying a transnational and gender perspective, together with a boundary work approach towards ethnicity and family, the paper highlights the influence of the specific political, legal, social and discursive contexts in both the country of residence and the country of origin in shaping migrants' and their children's strategies of marriage and partner choice. The study focuses on second-generation migrants whose parents come from a non-European country and whose partner had not been living in Switzerland until then and whose marriages are highly stigmatized in Switzerland (for example considered as 'forced' or sham marriages, as a sign for 'non-integration' etc.). Based on biographical case studies, the paper argues that external categorisations, stigmatisation and culturalisation processes experienced by migrants and their children in Switzerland participate in creating particular practices and representations about ethnicity, gender and family. In this light, cross-border marriages can be understood, at least partially, as related to subjectivities developed by actors confronted with a specific, stigmatizing, exclusive context. They are a way of strategically dealing with different forms of inequalities and exclusions and an attempt to socially position themselves. Polish mothers in IrelandA study of the role of social networks in managing care and employment Sara BOJARCZUK (Trinity College Dublin, Ireland) | bojarczs@tcd.ie This research aims to explore the role of social networks (local and transnational) in supporting working Polish mothers to combine care duties with employment in Ireland. The study compares the experiences of single and coupled mothers and investigates the functions, structure and mobilization of their support networks. The weak ties of friendship have proven of utmost importance for migrants in the host country. While weak ties available immediately for local support can be based on obligation, direct exchange or friendshipstrong ties often become a virtual ties providing emotional and at distance support. This project investigates how migrant mothers structure their social networks in Ireland transnationally and locally, during the key life transitions such as migration, becoming a mother in the host country (and/or single mother) and returning to employment. To examine migrants' experience and provide comparative and systematic insight, this research incorporates semi-structured interviews and maps of egocentric social networks built around the support and childcare organisation. Interviews inquire about everyday practices and experience of being a migrant mother in Ireland. A map, as visual and participatory tool will systematically explore complex relationships with other people and family members. The results of this study will allow the better understanding of the specificity of new migrant families in Ireland and to contribute to the knowledge of migrant networks. It will also enable more detailed understanding of the challenges faced by migrant mothers who want to return to employment. Preferred partnership type for own children: changing attitudes within Turkish migrant groups Amelie VAN POTTELBERGE (Ghent University, Belgium) | amelie.vanpottelberge@ugent.be John LIEVENS (Ghent University, Belgium) | john.lievens@ugent.be Literature, studying the dynamics of partner selection in migrant groups, describes a preference for a transnational partnership rather than one with a local co-ethnic partner among first and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1554 second generation migrants. Individual preferences and several structural/contextual factors are known to explain this trend, next to the extensive parental influence in the process. Parents prefer a partner from the country of origin because of the believe they would be a better (cultural) fit for their children. Additionally, a strong feeling of commitment to the community of origin and possible obligations to kinship are important factors. However, Belgian register data shows that the proportion of Turkish migrants in a transnational partnership has dropped from 60% in 2001 to 40% in 2008. Register data, however, does not provide the needed in-depth information to test why this trend occurs. We use recent survey data that provides detailed information on the motives and social context of partner selection in Turkish migrant groups, living in Flanders. We look at which preferences second generation Turks have concerning future partners of their children, and the possible influence of their own type of partnership, the gender of the child and other socio-demographic and attitudinal characteristics. Preliminary results show a changing emphasis from the residence to other characteristics of future partners. It's possible that the awareness of possible negative effects of transnational partnerships or a decline in commitment to the community of origin, guides the traditional marital practices into a new era, resulting in new traditions and relations. Social Positioning and Discourses on Family Life: Viewpoints of Parents and Children with Immigrant Backgrounds in Finland Marja PELTOLA (Finnish Youth Research Network, Finland) | marja.peltola@youthresearch.fi In the culturally diverse societies of Europe today, family relations are interpreted and organized in diversified ways. However, the institution of family involves plenty of norms and regulation, which work in classed and ethnicized ways, giving priority to middle-class, white and heterosexual nuclear family life. Public discussions on families with immigrant background tend to use homogenizing discourses that emphasize risks and problems. An assumption present in these discussions is the susceptibility to conflicts, due to the generational and gender-based differences in accepting the 'new culture' and its practices. In my presentation, I focus on the discoursive strategies used by family members – both parents and their children of different ages – with immigrant backgrounds in Finland, when speaking about their family lives. Concentrating both on idealized descriptions of families and narrations on conflicts, I argue that the discourses used are shaped by the interviewees' awareness of the problem-centered nature of public discussions, and while reflecting the real life experiences of loyalty and conflict, they also act as a tool for claiming more respectable social positions in the Finnish society. Methodologically, I combine individual and group interviews with families with heterogeneous (minority) ethnic backgrounds in metropolitan area of Helsinki, thus also shedding light on how the interview composition influences the topics brought up and discourses used. The presentation draws from my PhD thesis Respectable families – Immigration, Generations and Social Position (in Finnish, Peltola 2014) and the themes of the research project Generational negotiations, social control and gendered sexualities. RN35S09 Migration and Multiculturalism: Making Sense of the Popular Politics of Resentment Everyday practices and the role of sociologists Karin PETERS (Wageningen University, Netherlands, The) | karin.peters@wur.nl Anna HOROLETS (University of Gdańsk, Poland) | labusia@yahoo.com BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1555 Monika STODOLSKA (University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign, US) | stodolsk@illinois.edu In academic and societal discussions, stances on migration and multiculturalism are increasingly framed by rhetorical claims regarding what the right norms and values are supposed to be. In these discussions, tolerance and freedom of speech are not value free or neutral concepts but rather defined by the rules of dominant groups. The points of view of other groups are largely overlooked. The dilemma then is how academics should take into consideration the voices of subaltern groups without being drawn into the conflict-centred view of migrant-mainstream population interests. Some of these minority groups (e.g., ethnic minorities) might be active in debates about migration and get mobilized to advance their social, political and economic interests. Moreover, the workings of migration regimes draw attention (1) away from deficiencies of a broader system of social, political and economic relations and (2) closer towards inter-group conflict. Discussing everyday practices with residents of multicultural neighbourhoods provides insights into the ways in which people position themselves inside and outside of the majority populations. It also informs our understanding of the ways in which migrants deal with issues surrounding identity, belonging, and the processes of inclusion and exclusion. However, being involved in these discussions also puts researchers in an ambiguous position. First, on the one hand, they give voice to minority populations, but, on the other, risk reproducing group thinking and focusing more on inter-group differences than on similarities. Second, in interviews with migrants and non-migrants dominant discourses are both produced and reproduced as well as challenged. These issues should be taken into account and reflected in the methods researchers use. Their limitations should also be acknowledged and discussed. In this paper we will address these topics by reflecting on our own research practices and experiences. Questions to be addressed include: Do contemporary social scientists have a chance to 'appear' in public discourse? Are their voices valued? In which roles are academics framed by migrants and the mainstream population? How the commercialisation of academia influences these perceptions? How research methods can be adjusted to address the challenges posed by these perceptions and framings of the academics' roles? What are the risks of reproducing stereotypical images? "I am a little racist but....": the new normal in talking about migration in Greece? Maria XENITIDOU (Democritus University of Thrace, Greece) | M.Xenitidou@surrey.ac.uk Title: "I am a little racist but....": the new normal in talking about migration in Greece Maria Xenitidou (Democritus University of Thrace, Greece) This paper aims to contribute to the stream of studies which have been conducted in the past two decades sparked by the presence of immigrants from Central and Eastern Europe and the former Soviet Republics, and, post-2005, from North Africa, South Asia and the Middle East in Greece, and, mainly, to the discourse on negotiation of identities, for both the 'indigenous' population and for the 'immigrants'. In the past few years, the everydayness of Greece 'in crisis', a new citizenship law, public discourse that associates unemployment to immigration and the rise of the extreme right have been added to these dynamics. This paper discusses the lines of argument identified in the ways in which indigenous and non-indigenous residents in Greece negotiate (Greek) citizenship in the context of 'the current situation in Greece'. The research is based on semi-structured individual and group interviews with indigenous and non-indigenous residents (N=50) of Thessaloniki in Greece. These were analysed based on the premises of rhetorical and critical discursive social psychology, focusing in particular on regularities in the arguments developed. The emphasis in this paper is on the ways in which research participants – indigenous and non – manage accountability in arguing for stricter migration and citizenship policies in Greece. In negotiating access to Greek citizenship and to residence in Greece, I note BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1556 that both indigenous and non-indigenous participants engage with extremist discourse in various ways, normalizing the language of prejudice and discrimination othering 'others' through making distinctions between migrants of different origin, between first and second generation immigrants, and between ethnic and civic belonging. We focus on the content and rhetorical structure of these distinctions, the common places around which they develop and their function in negotiating inclusion and exclusion. Post-multicultural societies, political activism and imaginary futures Suvi Päivikki KESKINEN (University of Turku, Finland) | suvkes@utu.fi During the last decade, retreat from multiculturalism and othering narratives of Muslims and non-western minorities have characterized media and political discussions in many European countries. Racialized minorities have been framed as problematic outsiders that live in 'parallel societies' and enhance illiberal cultures, exemplified by the perceived subordination of women and homophobia in these communities. In such debates, notions of gender equality and sexual freedom have become boundary markers not the least in the Nordic countries that build their national identities on being world-champions in achievements in gender equality. This presentation focuses on political activism by women who identify as or are categorized as Muslims or non-western minorities. It analyzes how the activists seek to provide alternative narratives and question the hegemonic discourses of racialized femininities, masculinities, sexualities and communities circulating in the society. Based on interview and social media data gathered in Denmark, Sweden and Finland, the paper will discuss how activists (re)frame women's rights, communities, belonging and national histories, as well as how political futures are re-imagined in activism. Building on an understanding of political imagination as both individual and collective, the paper will analyze the relationship between individual and collective elements in political activism. An agreed segregation. Franco-Spanish cooperation in policing Spanish immigrants' politicizacion Michele D'ANGELO (Universidad Autonoma de Madrid, Spain) | michele_dangelo@ymail.com The paper intends to analyse the Spaniards marginalization's dynamics in France in the 1960s and 1970s. Even though the migratory experience was presented by both countries as a source of cultural enrichment, we will see how the will of political and social exclusion of those workers in the French context was shared by both administrations. For Spanish dictatorship, it dealt with avoiding ideological "contamination" by the host country, while France took care to grant itself a cheap and docile labour force. These goals were reached through an intervention on the welfare – recreative side on one hand, and on the labour one on the other. Spanish consulates organized parallel welfare and leisure services, which made the Spanish community to withdraw into itself. At the same time the respective migration authorities, the ONI for the French side, and the IEE for the Spanish, took care to direct the Spanish workers toward enterprises like Citroën and Simca – Chrysler where, as we will see, union freedoms were heavily constrained by a paternalistic enterprise management and by the cumbersome presence of the enterprise labour union: CFT. In addition, within the factory, Spanish workers use to bear the functions of ouvrier spécialisé or manoeuvre, that is: semi – skilled worker or labourer that were the lowest levels in the enterprise hierarchy. This meant a spatial segregation within the factory too. At the same time was also a negative reinforcement to the xenophobic drives showed by the French working class as the trade unions CGT and CFDT denounced. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1557 RN35S10 Refugees' Everyday Life Worlds and the Production of Societal Inequalities in Europe Chechen Refugees' Employment Trajectories. Escape and Asylum Procedure as a Double Biographic Caesura Sabrina LUIMPÖCK (University of Vienna, Austria) | s.luimpoeck@gmail.com The current PhD-Project is on employment histories of Chechen refugees in Austria, who had been granted asylum more than three years ago. Forced migration often entails a breaking off of employment and education in the country of origin, which marks a first biographic caesura. Difficulties regarding language, recognition of qualifications and exclusion from the labour market during the asylum procedure represent the second caesura in the country of arrival. Despite these disruptive life events, the migration process can also bring continuity into biography and escape can even function as a problem-solving caesura (Breckner, 2009: 277, 353). This perspective refers to Thomas' and Znaniecki's (1918-1920/1923) path breaking work "The Polish Peasant". Yet, it has to be considered that this view on migration implies a focus on capabilities, and Breckner's study is based on interviews with refugees from former communist countries. Refugees who had fled to Western Europe before 1989, experienced to some extent a feeling of being welcome. However, the frame conditions in the countries of arrival have changed significantly within the last two decades in nearly all Western European countries (McLaughlin, 1999). Changes in the political discourse on refugees have been especially visible in the Austrian media coverage and asylum seekers have been depicted as a threat to national security (Zierer, 1998). Most refugees from Chechnya arrived after 2000 and faced other conditions during the asylum procedure regarding social exclusion and segregation, which has implications on the search for work after being granted the right to stay. Today's situation of asylum seekers is characterized by organized desintegration (Täubig, 2009), by processes of segregation and racist marking due to accommodation centres in peripheral areas (Pieper, 2008) as well as by bureaucratic labelling linked to a confinement of asylum seekers' mobility within the country of arrival (Witteborn, 2011). In Austria asylum seekers can lose their aid money when leaving the assigned accommodation or the federal state for an extended period. Furthermore, they are factually excluded from the labour market and the educational system during the asylum procedure, which can last for years. Due lack of opportunity for interaction with the local population, an image of the asylum seeker as the total other is created because of missing contact with the local population, which facilitates racist feelings of threat (Ahmed, 2004; Ha, 2014). Thus, it can be assumed that refugees' networks consist almost only of contacts with their own ethnic group and, to a large extent, of transnational contacts – even after their recognition. This has a large impact on jobseeking, as literature (Putnam 2007, Cederberg 2012) refers to the important role of networks for the activation of social capital for job hunting. The 'enforced idleness' during the asylum process almost certainly brings about similar consequences as long-term unemployment, which have been studied decades ago (Jahoda, Lazarsfeld, & Zeisel, 2004 (1933)). It seems contradictory that refugees – after being granted asylum – are facing expectations of the receiving society to quickly access the labour market. They only receive so-called 'Grundversorgungsleistung' (basic services for asylum seekers) up to four months after being granted asylum. Up to now, refugees' perspectives on challenges connected to (un )employment and the role of their social networks have been rather neglected in research. In order to find out, what refugees interpret as a successful or failed access to the labour market, an interpretative research design is required. A combination of narrative biographic interviews with unstructured egocentric network drawings facilitates the finding of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1558 answers to questions regarding biographic breaks and their overcoming by making use of social networks. By using biographic case reconstructions, a contrasting comparison shows if escape can function as a problem-solving caesura in their employment histories, and the analysis of the collected network drawings will allow an interpretation of the role of network contacts for jobseeking. The analysis of narrative interviews as recommended by Rosenthal/Fischer Rosenthal (2000) allows a comparison of the difference between narration and actual living circumstances. The combination of biographic case reconstructions with a qualitative content analysis, as already field-tested by Vavti (2010), can identify and contrast interesting text passages regarding working life of different interviews. Preliminary findings point to the underestimated role of operators of small accommodations for asylum seekers for finding their first jobs. Furthermore, biographies show that escape can represent a discrete phase of life and it can consist of more stages in different countries, some of which may last for months or years. In some cases, one stage of escape was turned into a problem-solving caesura for the employment trajectory, which brought upward-mobility and a higher socio-economic status, whereas the escape to Austria entailed long-term unemployment, de-qualification and a breakdown of career plans. Thus, warand flight-related breaking off of education and work can appear as an adverse multiple caesura within one biography. On the one hand, the war-caused absence of husbands can foster labour market participation for Chechen women. On the other hand, the war-related loss of male relatives can also force female refugees into quick marriage in the receiving country, which impedes continuity in career or education. Literature: Ahmed, S. (2004b). The Cultural Politics of Emotion. New York: Routledge. Breckner, R. (2009). Migrationserfahrung Fremdheit Biografie. Zum Umgang mit polarisierten Welten in Ost-West-Europa (2 ed.). Wiesbaden: VS Verlag für Sozialwissenschaften. Cederberg, M. (2012). Migrant networks and beyond: Exploring the value of the notion of social capital for making sense of ethnic inequalities. Acta Sociologica, 55(1), 59-72. Ha, N. (2014). Perspektiven urbaner Dekolonisierung: Die europäische Stadt als ‚Contact Zone'. sub/urban, 2(1), 27-48. Jahoda, M., Lazarsfeld, P. F., & Zeisel, H. (2004 (1933)). Die Arbeitslosen von Marienthal: ein soziographischer Versuch über die Wirkungen langandauernder Arbeitslosigkeit. Mit einem Anhang zur Geschichte der Soziographie. Frankfurt/Main: Suhrkamp. McLaughlin, G. (1999). Refugees, migrants, and the fall of the Berlin Wall. In G. Philo (Ed.), Message received: Glasgow Media Group research 1993-1998 (pp. 197-209). New York: Longman. Pieper, T. (2008). Die Gegenwart der Lager: zur Mikrophysik der Herrschaft in der deutschen Flüchtlingspolitik. Münster: Westfälisches Dampfboot. Putnam, R. D. (2007). E Pluribus Unum: Diversity and community in the twenty-first century. Scandinavian Political Studies, 30(2), 137-174. Rosenthal, G., & Fischer-Rosenthal, W. (2000). Analyse narrativ-biografischer Interviews. In U. Flick, E. von Kardoff, & I. Steinke (Eds.), Qualitative Sozialforschung. Ein Handbuch (pp. 456468). Reinbeck bei Hamburg: Rowohlt. Täubig, V. (2009). Totale Institution Asyl. Empirische Befunde zu alltäglichen Lebensführungen in der organisierten Desintegration. Weinheim: Juventus. Thomas, W. I., & Znaniecki, F. (1918-1920/1923). The Polish Peasant in Europe and America. Monograph of an Immigrant Group. Boston: Richard G. Badger. Vavti, S. (2010). "Ich bin einfach ein Mensch ..." – Ethnische Identifikationen bei jungen Sloweninnen und Slowenen in Südkärnten (Österreich). Forum Qualitative Sozialforschung/ Forum: Qualitative Social Research [On-line Journal], 11(2), Art. 29. Witteborn, S. (2011). Constructing the forced migrant and the politics of space and placemaking. Journal of Communication, 61(6), 1142-1160. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1559 Zierer, B. (1998). Politische Flüchtlinge in Österreichischen Printmedien. Wien: Braunmüller. Asylum Seeker Entrepreneurs in Israel Anda BARAK-BIANCO (University of Haifa, Israel, Israel) | anda.barak@gmail.com Rebeca RAIJMAN (University of Haifa, Israel, Israel) | raijman@soc.haifa.ac.il Entrepreneurship among immigrants and minority groups has attracted much research attention, and the literature refers widely to diverse aspects of ethnic entrepreneurship. However, academic interest in asylum seekers and refugee entrepreneurship has been rather limited, and the impact of legal status on entrepreneurial activity has not been adequately addressed. The paper aims to fill this gap by focusing on the entrepreneurial experiences of Eritrean and Sudanese asylum-seekers, business owners in the restaurant sector in the south of the city Tel – Aviv, Israel. The purpose of the study to examine the ways Eritrean and Sudanese asylum seekers living in a marginal and precarious situation manage to open and operate a business in a hostile socioeconomic and political environment. Asylum seekers are residing in Israel under a temporary collective protection. This status does not grant any social rights but only the right not to be deported. Consequently they live in an extremely vulnerable and liminal situation. In light of this unique legal status, the motives, the difficulties and the barriers involved in setting up and managing a business are examined. The findings show that self-employment is a way to deal with marginalization and disadvantage resulting from the legal status. However, in the absence of appropriate and sufficient resources to cope with markets and regulation, tandem with physical and social segregation from Israeli society, many of the businesses do not last. As a result, refugee entrepreneurs are experiencing substantial financial losses, confrontation with authority representatives and considerable distress The construction of refugees as (non-)citizens through restrictive migration policies of Western European governments. The case of Belgium. Rachel WAERNIERS (Ghent University, Belgium) | rachel.waerniers@ugent.be Lesley HUSTINX (Ghent University, Belgium) | lesley.hustinx@ugent.be One of the reasons why international migration is so central to the politics of many European countries is the challenges it sets to citizenship. It uncovers the mechanisms of exclusion and the production of inequalities inherent to this modern conception of citizenship. At the same time, national governments seem to hold on to an exclusive form of citizenship and are adopting even more restrictive policies towards refugees with differential legal statuses as a response to the increasing numbers of asylum seekers. This tension raises questions about the citizenship of refugees and how this is formed on different levels. We want to contribute to the debate by empirically investigating the construction of refugees and their citizenship in policies of national governments. We assume that the way refugees and their political agency are discursively constructed in policy plays an important role in how it is received and acted upon by civil society organizations, through which many refugees gain a voice. We will study the asylum and migration policy of the Belgium government between 2011 and 2014. Belgium is an interesting case as it is one of the few countries in Europe where asylum requests are decreasing recently instead of increasing. In order to understand how refugees are constructed as (non-)citizens and how this is perceived by civil society organizations we conduct a critical discourse analysis of policy documents and perform in-depth interviews with professionals working in these organizations. In this way, insight is gained into how refugees are constructed as (non-)citizens. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1560 Tactics of Syrian PseudoRefugees in Turkey A. Çağlar DENIZ (Usak University, Turkey) | caglar.deniz@usak.edu.tr Syria has a civil war since 2010. Because of this war, lots of people have to flee from their hometowns. Some of them came to Turkey from different points. Our research focuses on two major destinations for Syrian victims: Gaziantep and Kilis. The reason we name these people as pseudo-refugee is due to the fact that they are not regarded as official refugees by the Turkish government. They describe refugees as Guests–Misafir or Sı ğı nmacı in Turkish. Even their camp is not regarded as refugee's camp by the Turkish government. The camp is called "Çadı rkent", that is Tent-city. We will discuss the everyday life of Syrian pseudo-refugees in Antep and Kilis cities via De Certeauen toolbox, such as tactics, strategies. To give some examples of these tactics, the Syrian women shifted their headscarf style to Turkish women's style. Syrian women said that if they went out in their original hijab style, they could be target of local men's indecent assaults. Syrian men left wearing their traditional dress –Jallabiyaand they put Turkish flag in their stores to avoid of nationalist attacks. In Antep and Kilis, some work areas have been completely occupied by Syrian people. Some of these activities are garbage collecting, porterage, and Syrian local products –bread, cigarette, coffee etc.-, retail dealing and unfortunately drug-dealing. On the other hand, we also witness that some Syrian entrepreneurs have opened some stores like restaurants, confectioner stores, and cell phone shops serving to their citizens. Syrian Refugees in Turkey Cigdem MANAP KIRMIZIGUL (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | manap@metu.edu.tr The purpose of this paper is to describe the Syrian refugess that reside in Turkey temporarily, from their own standpoint and from the viewpoint of workers and representatives working in the agencies and institutes involved in the field. This work focuses on the inconveniences experienced by refugees during their stay in Turkey and the reasons of these inconveniences, in the context of social exclusion. The research for this paper is based on the analysis of the indepth interviews that were done with the Syrian refugees, representatives and workers in UNHCR, government and in several NGOs. The results of the study can be sorted as follows: Firstly, there is an increasing and visible reluctance to accept refugees in the world. Secondly, it is seen that Turkey does not have an effective asylum policy and legal arrangements on this issue. Thirdly, not only the refugees but also the officers who are dealing with them face some problems. Lastly, it had been observed during the interviews refugees are being excluded different ways during the period of living in Turkey. 'First I was there, now I am here': Refugee NGO Staff Supporting Asylum Seekers Sara DE JONG (University of Vienna, Austria) | sara.de.jong@univie.ac.at This paper is based on research in Austria, the UK and the Netherlands into the positionalities of staff of NGOs supporting asylum seekers and refugees, who themselves have a history of being an asylum seeker and who now have a more permanent status, such as refugee status or humanitarian protection. I situate their recruitment into these roles in the context of the obstacles refugees face in labour market access due to language barriers as well as lack of recognition of former qualifications and work experience. Employment in NGOs that support BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1561 asylum seekers, however rewarding and empowering it may also be, therefore becomes a strategic decision in the face of limited employment opportunities. Drawing on semi-structured interviews with these NGO staff members, I particularly focus on the ways in which they understand themselves in relation to their asylum clients in terms of shifting processes of identification, distancing, aligning and drawing boundaries. I analyse how they experience their own transition from being an asylum seeker and client of NGO services, to becoming a provider of services and advice for NGOs that both support as well as discipline asylum seekers. Working with the biographical narratives that the interviews provided, this paper finally considers the relation between 'newcomers' and 'oldcomers' and the way experiential knowledge of the asylum regime is transformed into professional expertise, with attention to variations in research participants' length of stay and waiting time before they received a 'positive decision' on their refugee status. RN35S11a Inclusion, Exclusion and Precarious Employment of Migrant Workers in Europe A Migrant workers' pathways to a neoliberal citizenship and its "hidden injuries" Radoslaw POLKOWSKI (University of Strathclyde, United Kingdom) | radek.polkowski@strath.ac.uk Academic literature has portrayed mobile central eastern Europeans as successful EU citizens but disadvantaged labour migrants (Ciupijus, 2011). The present article further problematizes this dichotomist image by unpacking the notion of a successful citizen and a role of labour as a pathway to it. It brings together individual-level experiences of migrant workers with macro-level transformations of employment regimes and reconfiguration of the state in Europe towards a neoliberal model, focusing specifically on accompanying ideologies which have transformed a normative ideal of a citizen into the neoliberal notion of an independent and entrepreneurial selfmade man. The paper discusses how these changes have affected inequalities in Europe, not only in material but also existential terms (Therborn, 2013,) and it proposes a conceptual framework for understanding multiple levels of inclusion and exclusion of migrant workers by distinguishing between citizenship as rights, as a community of value (Anderson, 2013) and emotional citizenship (Ho, 2009). The study draws on data from participatory action research and 39 semi-structured interviews with migrants from Poland to the UK: the two liberal market economies which have been affected by the aforementioned processes to a larger extent than many other European countries. On the one hand, findings illustrate how a normative ideal of a neoliberal citizen is reproduced by migration being a pursuit of valued ways of living dictated by this model. On the other hand, migrants' life trajectories reveal "hidden injuries" (Sennett and Cobb, 1972) which challenge the very model they pursue. On the Borders of Life and Work. Immigration controls as mechanisms of precarisation of Labour and Immigration Jukka KÖNÖNEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | jukka.kononen@helsinki.fi In migration research, precarity has been mainly utilized as a generalized descriptive term for migrants' vulnerable and insecure working conditions. There is a broader tendency to analyse precarity as a specific sociological (class) category. However, the preceding discussion on precarisation in the post-operaist framework has highlighted the profound transformations in organisation of capitalist production and consequent precarisation of labour and life. In the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1562 presentation I discuss migrants' particular position as a part of general processes of precarisation. I argue for the importance of including the role of borders and hierarchisation of legal statuses in the discussion of precarisation and migration. The presentation is based on my PhD research, which concentrates on the interrelations between migrants' precarious legal status and precarious work in Finland. For my research, I have interviewed migrants with non-permanent legal statuses and service sector employers. Asylum seekers, non-EU students and undocumented migrants form a flexible labour force in low-paid service sector in the Helsinki metropolitan area. Work is a contradicting experience for migrants: regardless of exploitation and precarious working conditions it forms an essential means against precarity. Insecure residency status with limited social rights makes migrants more vulnerable to exploitation and increases dependency on employers. In immigration precarity is fundamentally connected to conditionality of rights and deportability. Analysis of migrants' struggles in the context of immigration controls and differential inclusion enables a perspective to the precarisation of work and life. Economic crisis and migrant women's labour careers. A comparison between Romanians and Moroccans Francesca Alice VIANELLO (University of Padua, Italy) | francescaalice.vianello@unipd.it Devi SACCHETTO (University of Padua, Italy) | devi.sacchetto@unipd.it The economic crisis began in 2008 has produced different effects on labour force according to gender, age, ethnicity and migratory status. This paper examines with a comparative approach the economic crisis implications on labour and life trajectories of migrant women with Moroccan and Romanian origins. The paper is based on quantitative and qualitative data collected among unemployed Moroccan and Romanian citizens registered in the October of 2010 in two job centres (JCs) of the Veneto region. In particular, 169 short telephone interviews (44 Moroccans and 125 Rumanians) and 58 in-depth interviews (14 Moroccans and 44 Romanians) were collected in two similar socio-economic areas of Veneto region. The essay focuses on two issues: the first one concerns the transformations of migrant women position in the occupational structure; the second one regards the educational pathways undertaken by unemployed migrant women in order to increase their employment opportunities and to fight the forms of segregation hitting them. The economic crisis has different implications on migrant women labour career. On the one hand, the unemployment increase among men pushes a significant quota of inactive women, mainly Moroccans, to enter the labour market, even if they reject to carry out some tasks. On the other hand, industrial workers, mainly Romanian but also Moroccans, are sent off from factories and pushed again toward the reproductive labour, paid and not-paid. Indeed, the domestic and care services sector, less touched by the crisis but in any case under pressure, return to be the first field of migrant women employment. The unemployment period can be also lived by migrant women as a chance to undertake an educational or training pathway aimed at increasing their skills and positioning in better segment of the labour market. However, in the case of Moroccan women, the acquisition of new skills and capacities helps them also to widen their spaces of autonomy. To sum up, the paper's argument is that even if the crisis foster the acceleration of foreign women segregation processes, migrants seems to contrast such phenomena with educational pathways that empower them in and out the four walls. Transnational "cocoon communities" of Polish posted workers: negotiating the class experience between Poland and Scandinavia Anna Paulina MATYSKA (University of Tampere, Finland) | anna.matyska@uta.fi BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1563 Polish transnational posted workers, defined as workers posted by their regular companies or staffing agencies to work abroad on short-term projects, constitute one of the major labour forces in Europe. They fulfil the need for flexible and relatively cheap labour in the neoliberal age. This paper addresses posted work as a particular mode of transnational mobility which challenges static class categories and leads to the creation of the classed version of "cocoon communities" described by Korpela and Derwin (2013): flexible and often created ad hoc communities which respond to the current needs and possibilities of individuals. The paper shows transnational discursive and social practices through which workers create their communities and principles of inclusion and exclusion on which they are based. The paper approaches the communities as the proxy for workers' class belonging, which escapes conventional categorization and calls for the dynamic and transnational approach to class. In the literature, transnational Polish posted workers are usually labelled as the working class – the category which leaves unspoken workers' multiple reference points stretched across borders, and mobility as a class resource which unites and divides them from other workers. The paper is based on the ongoing (2014-2017) ethnographic research on the class-making of Polish posted workers in Scandinavia: Finland, Norway and Denmark, and their families in Poland. RN35S11b Inclusion, Exclusion and Precarious Employment of Migrant Workers in Europe B Migration, gender and work: the interconnectedness between gender roles, agency and work trajectories of female Polish migrant workers in the UK Karima AZIZ (London Metropolitan University, United Kingdom) | k.aziz@londonmet.ac.uk As European citizens female Polish migrant workers enjoy the freedom of movement, but often start out working in low skilled, low-paid as well as gendered employment in the UK labour market. While some women are able to overcome barriers and progress professionally, others can feel stuck in disadvantaged positions. The proposed paper examines how in the conditions of post-accession Polish migration to the UK and established gender roles, the possible dynamics of downward social mobility or moving up the occupational ladder can be mediated by different strategies found in the experiences of female migrant workers. The research question therefore asks how established gender roles, individual agency and different work trajectories are interrelated in the experiences of female Polish migrant workers in the UK labour market. In order to answer this query biographical narrative interviews conducted with the group in question in the UK as well as with female return migrants from the UK in Poland are analysed. This qualitative data is examined in the light of changes in employment and migration regimes, where liberalisation, flexibilisation and precarisation of labour spread out and migration has been conceptualised as part of those transformations. Migrant care workers' experiences of discrimination and racism in London, Paris and Madrid. A comparative analysis. Nina SAHRAOUI (London Metropolitan University, UK) | n.sahraoui@londonmet.ac.uk Migration and paid care work in European capitalist economies tends to be increasingly connected in the context of ageing populations, increasing female labour market participation, greater geographical mobility, social care policies that facilitate greater private provision of care services, and most importantly global inequalities. This paper scrutinizes the experiences of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1564 discrimination and racism of migrant care workers from outside the European Union in London, Paris and Madrid. It is based upon 97 semi-structured interviews conducted in these three cities with care workers employed in private residential and domiciliary care. The paper's analyses draw upon a transnational political economy of care (Williams, 2012) as theoretical framework. The paper argues that while migrant care workers face experiences of discrimination and racism in all three sites of fieldwork for this research (Paris, London and Madrid), dominant discourses and structures shape the answers to these experiences. The cross-national research design allows for a comparative analysis of how experiences of discrimination and racism are narrated, what agency workers have, and most importantly what perceived agency they possess. In particular, the paper looks at individual and collective responses to these experiences and at the role of intermediaries such as trade unions and migrant associations. The analysis is further embedded into the global political economy context, accounting as well in this regard for national divergences, through its emphasis on the specific implications brought about by the privatization of care services and the precarisation of employment terms. Post-accession migrants' labour market flexibility as a matter of choice? Pathways towards creation of "flexible subjectivity" Mateusz KAROLAK (Univeristy of Wrocław, Poland) | m.karolak@uni.wroc.pl One of the novelties of the internal EU migration lies in the fact, that the national states are not any more intermediaries between the mobile subjects (European citizens) and the EU labour market. As indicated by Guglielmo Meardi (2012) the most expected and desirable by the receiving countries' governments and employers characteristic of the post-accession Central Eastern European migrants was not so much the low cost of their labour as their labour market flexibility. Indeed, many of the Poles in the UK are fully exposed to the labour market flexibility and are working below their formal qualifications, performing the low skilled, routine work, mostly in sectors such as hospitality and catering, agriculture, manufacturing or food processing (McCollum 2012). The aim of the paper is to scrutinize the ways in which Polish migrants in the UK became flexible subjects, in some cases ready to return to their home country, once they are "not needed". Besides the already broadly recognized structural factors leading to the labour market segmentation and precarisation, the paper concentrates on the migrants agency and focuses on the biographical processes leading to the emergence of "flexible subjectivity". The question which is to be answered: what are the biographical circumstances leading some migrants to the voluntary acceptance of the flexible employment abroad. The paper is based on the analysis of around 30 biographical narrative interviews with the Polish post-accession migrants, return migrants and re-emigrants, who have worked in the United Kingdom. From 'Old' to 'New' Southern European migrants in Switzerland Enrique ORTEGA-RIVERA (Centre for Demographic Studies, Spain) | eortega.ced@uab.es Elena VIDAL-COSO (University of Geneva, Spain) | Elena.Vidal@unige.ch The current economic crisis caused the return to the 'traditional' migration dynamics within Europe. The case of Switzerland is interesting for its long history as immigrant receiving country. Indeed, large and successive unskilled immigration entered Switzerland, mainly from Italy and Spain (from 1950s to 1970s), Portugal (1980s), and the former Yugoslavia and Turkey (1990s). Recent changes in migration policies –the Agreement on the Free Movement of Persons in 2002and the onset of the global economic crisis, fostered the return of 'old' BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1565 immigration in terms of origins, as reveals the huge number of entries coming from the SouthEuropean countries, albeit with a 'new' demographic and socioeconomic profile. Thus, we examine the socio-demographic characteristics and the labor market performance of recent inflows of Spanish and Italian immigrants from previous ones in order to understand their impact on the economy and society in both countries of origin and destination. Using data of 1980, 1990, 1990 Swiss Censuses, as well as the Swiss Structural Survey from 2010, we will firstly address the socio-demographic and educational profile of 'old' and 'new' migrants from Spain and Italy. Secondly, we will analyze the occupational distribution of 'old' and 'new' Spanish and Italian workers. Our aim is to examine whether their traditional over-representation of migrants among the lower strata of the occupational hierarchy is explained by their negative selectivity in terms of human capital. And, on the contrary, we investigate if the more privileged migrant status and an easier transferability of skills of highly educated Spaniards and Italians in Switzerland is reflected in the improvement of their occupational status. RN35S12a - (Successful) Migrant Integration: Whose Responsibility is it? A Myths and Reality of being immigrant in Georgia: Policy and Societal levels Tamar ZURABISHVILI (ICMPD, Georgia) | tamar.zurabishvili@gmail.com Mariam CHUMBURIDZE (Innovations and Reforms Center (IRC), Georgia) | mchumburidze@gmail.com Immigration is a relatively new phenomenon for Georgian reality till recently the country was mainly exporting labor force rather than attracting immigrants. However, during the recent years the situation started to change with more and more immigrants arriving to Georgia not only for short-term, but for long-term residence purposes. On the one hand this was due to the liberal immigration policy of the country, and on the other hand, due to the creation of employment and educational niches. Humanitarian crises in the Middle Eastern countries also played role in increasing number of immigrants to Georgia. For Georgian population that did not have previous experience of dealing with immigrants from countries sometimes quite distant both in geographical and cultural terms, establishing effective associations with immigrants proved to create problematic. At the same time, on a policy level, there are certain discrepancies between the existing immigration provisions and necessity to accommodate immigrant integration needs. Hence the present paper will focus on the discrepancies between the declared myth of 'hospitality' and 'openness' of Georgians versus emerging xenophobic attitudes towards immigrants, and, at the same time, on the contrast between the existing Georgian immigration policy open that does not account for existing needs of immigrant integration and increased need to facilitate effective integration of immigrants. Present paper is based on an analysis of immigration policy of Georgia, and on the analysis of a study of immigration in Georgia, which surveyed 600 Tbilisi residents on their attitudes towards immigrants, and collected 44 in-depth interviews with immigrants currently living in Georgia for more than 9 months. (The fieldwork was conducted with the support of EU in terms of XXX project in Summer, 2014). The paper argues that 1) despite the discourse of 'hospitality', a significant part of the Tbilisi population holds xenophobic attitudes towards immigrants coming from culturally, religiously and geographically distant countries, and 2) the Georgian immigration policy does not acknowledge the existing need to tackle the issue of integration of immigrants and necessity to implement cultural diversity programs for local population. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1566 The Role of Personal Networks of Ageing Non-EU Migrants in Labour Market Participation and Access to Pension Jonnabelle Vidal ASIS (University of Brescia, Italy) | jonnabelle.asis@gmail.com Demographic changes brought about by improved life expectancies, decreasing fertility rate, and increasing migration to more developed countries all happen within the context of growing social inequality. Against this background, it becomes important to study the situation of the ageing migrant who encounters a double jeopardy: dealing with social consequences of relocating to a new country, and renewed insecurity and risks that accompany the ageing process. The research investigates ageing non-EU migrants' labour market participation and access to pension, and the role that personal networks play in enhancing or inhibiting these. Strong ties based on homophily are fundamental to access information and various resources for migrants, but can also constrain access to more diverse information and resources (which weak ties can bring) since they serve more bonding than bridging function. While networks play a positive role of offering employment possibilities, they also restrict them to the same labour market and hence limit the possibility of pension entitlement. Through social network analysis, the study seeks to answer which network typologies give rise to certain types of work trajectories/histories. Data comes from a face-to-face personal network survey and qualitative interviews of over 100 non-EU migrants, 50 years old and above, and residing in Brescia. Brescia is an important field site since it is one of the Italian cities which has a good number and diversity of migrants. It ranks fourth in terms of the number of migrants, after Rome, Milan, and Torino (ISTAT 2012). Studying migrants' personal networks and labour participation is also interesting because of Italy's high labour market segmentation. Parts of the questionnaire were adopted from EU Labour Force Survey's Ad-hoc Modules on "Labour Market Situation of Migrants and their Immediate Descendants" (2008, 2014) and "Transition from work to retirement" (2012). A social network component was added to capture the respondent's job search history and persons who helped them land the job throughout their working life, and their social support network. Citizenship in a migration context: a case of Polish immigrants in Reykjavik. Monika Ewa NOWICKA (Collegium Civitas, Poland) | monika.nowicka@collegium.edu.pl The aim of the paper is to discuss citizenship in a migration context. In many sociological discussions citizenship is still firmly attached to the national state. However, Europeanization processes along with migration movements show that the context of the state is not sufficient anymore to analyze migration and citizenship, therefore citizenship needs to be broadened to both local and supranational level. The broadening has also its consequences, which can be easily observed in a migration context. Citizenship in such a context has always been the final stage of integration or assimilation process. Moreover, it was a tool for receiving society to protect its politics and culture form the Strangers. Nowadays, getting citizenship is not only an act of becoming a member of a community as it used to be in many cases. Polish immigrants in Iceland, as holders of EU citizenship, are a new type of immigrants, whose attitude towards citizenship is much more different than the immigrants who are from third countries. It can be observed in their reasoning that justify applying for Icelandic citizenship which range from "getting a good Icelandic passport for travelling without visa" to "willingness to participate in my new community life". Finally, the paper discusses citizenship-national identity relation of Polish immigrants while applying for Icelandic citizenship. The paper is based on almost 50 interviews carried out in Iceland in May, July and December 2014. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1567 Combating unequal inclusion of immigrants: policy responses of Paris and Montreal compared Marketa SEIDLOVA (Charles University in Prague, Czech Republic) | mseidlova@seznam.cz This paper analyses the attitude of local governments to combating ethnic inequalities in France and in Canada. Moreover, as the cities are often seen as the "machines of integration" and the integration of immigrants itself is happening on the local level, everyday practise in Paris and in Montreal is studied. The research has shown that in Paris the policy of studied city districts was influenced by the existing policy on the whole city level, governed by left-wings politicians and applying significantly multicultural measures. However, the observation of everyday practice (during the legislature of Sarkozy) reflected also other influences, like for example the national policies which are primarily oriented on "assimilation" of immigrants. The concrete local initiatives for immigrants have also proved to be dependent on the personal visions of the leaders of the city/city district. The importance of other considered factors has not been confirmed. In Montreal, many local actions are encountered in the absence of a centralized policy statement on this issue. The approach of the leaders of the city is more pragmatic than in Paris, although many statements of philosophical principles exist. The province of Quebec is as itself the major actor in the integration and being further from the local measures reflects more the political speech towards the assimilation, while the municipal level is marked more by the "intercultural negotiation". The study based on a large number of detailed discussions with municipal officials in the above mentioned localities allows illustrate and support these general observations through concrete examples. The Strategy of Adaptation in France: The Case of Ağrı Migrants Hasan GÜLER (University of Uşak, Turkey) | gulerhas@gmail.com In this study, we try to analyze Ağrı (the city of turkey, east side) migrants to Paris and their migration process as well as their adaptation strategies. We refer the this study the result of the academic literature on immigration and the findings from the interviews date discussed. Study consist of five sections. Research methodology and problematic is mentioned in the introduction part. In the second section, migration to France, we discuss a brief historical reviews on the phenomenon of migration in Turkey and study on immigration to France and how people coming from Ağrı adopt this process are explained. In the third section, we made a critical reading of the theory of "communitarian closure" which covers an important place in the literature of migration to France and we also show shortcoming of French republican model of integration. The last section, based on the findings of our field study the strategy that people coming from Ağrı used while they try to adopt the life of Paris and study concluded with general overview. RN35S12b - (Successful) Migrant Integration: Whose Responsibility is it? B Foreigners, integration and sport in the Czech Republic Marina LYUBENOVA (Faculty of Social Studies MU Brno, Czech Republic) | 431913@mail.muni.cz Natalia ONOFREI (Faculty of Social Studies MU Brno, Czech Republic) | natasha.onofrei@mail.muni.cz Michal RES (Faculty of Social Studies MU Brno, Czech Republic) | 432429@mail.muni.cz BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1568 Paul POITRAS (Faculty of Social Studies MU Brno, Czech Republic) | 435156@mail.muni.cz Beatrice CHROMKOVÁ MANEA (Faculty of Social Studies MU Brno, Czech Republic) | manea@fss.muni.cz Many international researches focused on sport activities build on the assumption that sport promotes the integration process and intercultural communication of foreigners in the hosting countries (e.g. Gasparini and Cometti, 2010). Most studies approach the problem of integration from a more general perspective (e.g. Drbohlav 2003, Diehl and Blohm 2003), but there are also authors, who include sport as an explanatory variable in their investigations (e.g. Bijl and Verweij, 2012). Although the topic of sport, as part of the integration scheme of foreigners into different societies, has been under investigation for some time, we cannot say that the literature provides a unified view on this relationship. Due to globalization and outsourcing, the number of foreigners moving to the Czech Republic increased as well as the interest of scientists in examining the process of their integration in the society. The aim of this paper is to study the relationship between sport activities and the integration of foreigners in the Czech society. The basic research questions are: Is sport (sport activities) one of the factors facilitating foreigners' integration into the Czech society? If so, how? What is the role of sport among other determinants of integration? Data is collected in the population of foreigners working for more than one year in the Czech Republic in international/multinational companies by use of mixed methods design. Factors such as the length of stay, habits associated with sports activities, language skills, social solidarity and the level of integration are assessed and integrated in the analysis. Socioeconomic Integration of Migrant Domestic Workers Lenka PAVELKOVA (Charles University in Prague, Czech Republic) | lenka.pavelkova@natur.cuni.cz Domestic work has become globalized and it is done mostly by migrant workers. These workers migrate from villages to cities, but also from one country to another (very often far away) to work at some other people's home. Developed countries rely increasingly on the work of these migrants who offer cheap and flexible solution to shortages of institutional and other measures. The phenomenon of domestic work performed by migrants has been spreading also in Central European countries, including Czechia. In my contribution, I will discuss the situation of migrant domestic workers – how do they arrive and find work and what are their working conditions. The special focus will be given to role of social networks in finding a job and negotiating working conditions. The summary of situation in several countries will be accompanied by results of a pilot survey among migrant domestic workers in the Czech Republic. "Waiting for the German Obama?" An Empirical Study On Politicians with Migration Background Damir SOFTIC (Westfalian Wilhelms University Münster, Germany) | dr.softic@yahoo.de About five million Germans with migration backgrounds – eight percent of the total voting population – are enfranchised, yet such numerical strength has not yet been translated into representation at the national level. Of the 631 members in the Parliament (2013), only 37 have a migratory background. By focusing on the modes of representation in the political field, this paper will investigate strategies, roles, and career paths followed by these exceptional political actors. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1569 The preponderance of research on migration to Germany focuses mainly on labor market inclusion and education: migrants are less likely to obtain higher education, trainee positions, or a steady job. Most of the research disregards the emerging new dynamics of political and social representation and participation. Changing patterns of political representation can be found. What explains political incor-poration of migrants when it does occur? What chances do immigrants have to act in the political field as "insiders"? How and to what extent are they able to influence the field? The paper will explore these questions by examining immigrants operating in the field of politics -prototypical examples of successful upward mobility. The answer to these questions, I suggest, can be found by critically re-evaluating Bourdieu's concept of habitus to take into account border-crossing phenomena. Going beyond the national embeddedness of the original Bourdieusian concept to incorporate a transnational perspective, renders visible the mechanics of how a trans-national habitus operates within a national context. Based on semi-structured interviews with 13 politicians elected to state and federal parliaments (2009), I show that the parliamentarians utilize diverse political styles, which vary according to their migratory context, namely, their age at immigration, social ties among the relevant ethnic group, and experience with discrimination and stigmatization influence their attitude towards their own migratory background and the political style. The results will cumulate in two typologies that illustrate different attitudes towards the migratory background and distinct political styles. The results reveal the ways in which a migratory background serves as a resource rather than a disadvantage to the upwardly mobile, and demonstrate the integrative effect of political participation. What does integration mean? Exploring public opinion on immigrant integration: a bottom-up perspective Silvia GALANDINI (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | silvia.galandini@manchester.ac.uk Laurence LESSARD-PHILLIPS (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | laurence.lessardphillips@manchester.ac.uk Integration of ethnic minorities has never been given more attention. As our society is growing ever more diverse, successful integration is becoming a key to social cohesion and a prerequisite for a fair and equal society and is increasingly becoming a term defined by researchers and academics. Some argue that this departs from people's understanding of what it means and involves and that more attention should be paid to the public opinion on this process and its complexity (Saggar and Somerville, 2012). In this paper, we explore how integration is understood by people in Britain. We present the findings of a series of focus groups that we conducted with members of the public of various migrant and ethnic backgrounds in Manchester and Glasgow. During the focus groups, we enabled participants to discuss what they think integration is; what it involves; how it can be achieved and who (e.g. the government, migrants and minorities themselves, the wider society) should be responsible for it. The data collected represent a unique opportunity to shed new light on people's views about integration and to reflect on the extent to which and how these views do or do not differ from the current political and policy debate on integration. The study also provides helpful insights into how people perceive and discuss about integration and what are the main positive and negative aspects that 'naturally' emerge from this discussion. As the focus groups were conducted with participants from different ethnic and migrant backgrounds, this allows us to reflect on how having experienced migration more or less directly influences people's understandings of integration. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1570 Integration-chances of immigrants in the German labour market Alexandra MERGENER (Federal Institute for Vocational Education and Training (BIBB), Germany) | mergener@bibb.de Tobias MAIER (Federal Institute for Vocational Education and Training (BIBB), Germany) | tobias.maier@bibb.de The labour market participation is one of the most effective integration-factors, in general and especially for immigrants. Besides the individual qualification of the foreigners, a successful integration depends to a great extent on the companies. In this regard, our paper intents to analyse recruiting strategies and skill requirements of German firms in different industries when it comes to hiring immigrants, specifically people that obtained their qualifying degree abroad. In order to investigate the actual labour market chances of immigrants it is necessary to isolate the different influencing factors that are suspected to lead to discrimination. It is quite difficult, though, to isolate the effects by means of sociological surveys, because treatment and control variables cannot be randomly varied as in an experiment. We therefore introduce a vignette study (factorial survey) during an online-interview. In this way, we present decision makers in companies several descriptions of recruiting situations. The relevancy of specific characteristics of an applicant is judged by varying the description of the applicant in the vignettes that are presented to the respondent. We can therefore control how nationality, language skills, vocational degree, sex and experiences of the foreign applicants influence their hiring and – related therewith – their integration chances. Additionally, we focus on sector and the influence of occupation specific skill shortages in Germany. We implement this stratified random online-survey in more than 2000 companies in Germany. Based on this strong evidence we are able to present new data to inform about possible discriminations in the recruitment processes of companies. 'Broken promises': The false expectations of first and second generation Africans in a southern European country (Greece) Apostolos G. PAPADOPOULOS (Harokopio University of Athens, Greece) | apospapa@hua.gr Loukia Maria FRATSEA (Harokopio University of Athens, Greece) | fratsea@hua.gr For the past five years Europe has been amidst the most severe recession since the Second World War. In such an economic situation migrants are among the most vulnerable groups and usually the hardest hit by the economic crisis. Although the impact of recession on migrant employment differs between sectors, rising unemployment rates are often accompanied by rising anxiety about the availability of labour market opportunities. The economic crisis has had a severe impact on migrants' settlement and integration. While the first generation of migrants tries to cope with the impact of economic recession; the second generation faces similar problems with their parents but also new ones. The paper is based on empirical research carried out in the period 2011-2012 and aimed at investigating the integration prospects of first and second generation sub-Saharan Africans in Greece. 530 questionnaires were collected concerning first generation Africans, while a qualitative research was conducted with second generation Africans (20 interviews) who were either born in the country or arrived as children. Through the analysis of the qualitative data the paper will illustrate the challenges that young Africans are facing in the context of the current economic crisis; whereby the official migration policy have become particularly ineffective. Young Africans are left alone to decide whether they would like to become "Greeks" or else they will be considered as "foreigners" in a period when BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1571 racist incidents become more pronounced. The integration prospects of Africans are juxtaposed against the xenophobic and racist incidents that they face daily. RN35S13 Access to Fair and Transparent Qualifications Recognition – a Right or a Privilege? The violence of the collective knowing-it-all-better Classification struggles over the recognition of foreign qualifications in Germany Ilka SOMMER (Humboldt-University of Berlin, Germany) | ilka.sommer@gmail.com Taking the German practices of institutionally assessing foreign qualifications as an empirical example, the paper argues that recognition is not a question of objective information with information barriers as its main obstacle. Similarly it is not only a problem of social cohesion for European societies, but of relevance for worldwide understanding and appreciation. It is necessary to analyse the social construction of these judgements in a conflict theoretical framework including a reflection of power relations between actors and institutions. Being based on Pierre Bourdieu's notions of the social field and symbolic violence, the paper asks for the invisible mechanisms (re-)producing symbolic differences of qualificational value through legislation, executive practices and habitus. Beside document and literature analysis it is empirically based on narrative interviews with bureaucrats who are in charge of the assessment procedure as well as group discussions with tenants of foreign qualifications. They were analysed with the help of the Documentary Method (Ralf Bohnsack) being based on Karl Mannheim's concept of atheoretical (or implicit) knowledge. As hypothesis I propose that even though social classifications such as citizenship and ethnicity tend to be discursively delegitimized and replaced by categories such as merit and capacities, access to the procedure as well as actual assessment of foreign qualifications continues to depend on categories reproducing symbolically mediated inequalities such as being educated by a certain state as well as national labour demand and therefore the type of qualifications. Recognition is highly selective in the German context. The maximum that can be achieved is an exchange rate of 1:1. In this case a qualification is considered to be of equal value (»gleichwertig«) to a particular German qualification and is incorporated as »better knowledge« into »the collective«. In other cases the qualification is judged to be under this value and therefore remains »foreign«. Recognition of Spanish qualifications in Germany and the UK – a barrier or a bridge in the Common European labour market? Christiane HEIMANN (Otto-Friedrich-Universität Bamberg, Germany) | christiane.heimann@unibamberg.de Oliver WIECZOREK (Otto-Friedrich-Universität Bamberg, Germany) | christiane.heimann@unibamberg.de This analysis offers insights into the procedures of the recognition of Spanish qualifications in Germany and the UK to benefit from inner-European mobility. In order to examine the rules, chances and difficulties concerning recognition of qualifications, labour mobility from the main emigration country Spain to the main immigration countries Germany and the United Kingdom (Bräuninger 2014) is observed. The question we adress is: Do recognition procedures facilitate or prevent inner-European mobility? A combination of Bourdieu s theory of fields and the center-periphery approach is applied to describe either the role of institutions and actors involved as well as the inequalities and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1572 dependencies produced. About 65 qualitative interviews in Spain, Germany and the UK provide the main data basis. Interviewed experts are private and public job agencies/recruitment services, politicians, non-profit organisations, labour and employer associations, universities and training organisations, labour migrants in certain sectors and scientific experts. The information derived from the interviews is verified and bolstered by participating observations and content analysis of university curricula. The results indicate that recognition procedures may either prevent or facilitate mobility, which depend on different causal mechanisms observed. First, the institutional collaboration in and between the member states influences the availability of information. Second, the labour market situation influences which qualifications are „easier" to recognise. Third, the power structures in and between the member states define the procedure of recognition. Scope and limitations in the recognition of foreign qualifications in Austria Isabella SKRIVANEK (Danube University Krems, Austria) | isabella.skrivanek@donau-uni.ac.at Thomas PFEFFER (Danube University Krems, Austria) | thomas.pfeffer@donau-uni.ac.at Formal qualifications are of high relevance in the Austrian labour market, which has a strong focus on skilled workers and comprehensive professional qualifications ("Berufe") instead of certain levels of a qualification. Furthermore, pay is often linked to formal qualifications in collective agreements, which cover more than 90% of wage and salary earners in Austria. Moreover, formal qualifications are central for access to regulated professions and they have an important signalling function to communicate skills. This paper analyses what and how foreign qualifications are recognised in Austria. It explores the measures in place and analyses their scope and limitations. The analysis is based on a desktop research, review of literature and expert interviews. We find that Austria has highly differentiated measures in place. However, the overall system of recognition is very fragmented due to many competent authorities and no general coordination and monitoring scheme. Furthermore, traditional recognition focuses on the equivalence of curricula and is limited to regulated professions in case of vocational qualifications. Thus, there are a number of gaps in the current system. While there has been progress in the provision of information and counselling services for foreign trained individuals, we conclude that more substantial measures are required in order to improve their labour market position and to better use their skills potential. This comprises a right to the assessment of foreign qualifications, an overall approach to recognition, better bridging programmes (availability, financial support) and coherent measures for the validation of non-formal and informal learning. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1573 RN36 Sociology of Transformations: East and West RN36P01 Poster Session New possibilities of work for persons with Down syndrome Elzbieta ZAKRZEWSKA-MANTERYS (University of Warsaw, Poland) | ezakrzewska@isns.uw.edu.pl Agnieszka KUMANIECKA-WIŚNIEWSKA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | akw32@wp.pl Malgorzata DRUS (University of Warsaw, Poland) | m.drus@onet.pl The aim of the presentation is to show new possibilities of work for intellectually disabled young people. These possibilities were tested in the EU Project "The Helping Hand. Verification of mentoring system as a process enabling intellectually disabled persons to take up employment on the Polish labor market". The leader of the Project was University of Warsaw. The project was directed towards persons with Down syndrome. In European countries an official politics dealing with intellectually disabled people says about integration and inclusion. All people are equal, they are all citizens of the world and have rights to lead as "normal" life, as possible. This is an official way of thinking, according to the political correctness. But these days in Poland, for the first time in history, there growing up a new generation of persons with Down syndrome whose life expectancy is similar to the whole population (in 1961 the average life expectancy of people with Down syndrome was 18 years). There is an urgent need to create a new way of social policy dealing with the problem of satisfying work for people with Down syndrome. The project "The Helping Hand" is treated as a new proposal for persons with Down syndrome: they will not have to follow up in the workplace the patterns of behavior of "normal" population, but they can be themselves and treat their specific traits as advantages. The work offered to them is a work in a social sector, in which they are not treated as inmates (as it has been since now), but as workers helpers of caretakers of elderly people. Since the work proposal for persons with Down syndrome described above is very new and spectacular, our team would like to present also a Poster Session. Main part of the session will be photos showing workers with Down syndrome at work and comments of inmates of the institution, co-workers, job couches, parents of persons with Down syndrome. Dr Malgorzata Drus and dr Agnieszka Kumaniecka-Wisniewska will prepare the session. RN36S01 Transformations in CEE: Developmental Successes or Traps? Growth after Crisis: Are Former Communist Countries Facing (Another One) Middle Income Trap? Zenonas NORKUS (Vilnius University, Faculty of Philosophy, Sociology Department, Lithuania) | zenonas.norkus@fsf.vu.lt BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1574 For long time, development sociology and economics was concerned with the "poverty trap" (or "vicious poverty circle") facing late developing countries. During last decade, the discussion shifted to "middle income trap" precluding middle income countries to catch up with the affluent countries. This convergence can only occur, if the GDP growth rate exceeds for longer time steady state growth rate, characteristic for technological frontier countries with U.S. as exemplary case. The troubling experience is that the growth of the most of the late developing countries slows down after they escape from poverty trap and become middle income countries. Mainstream research currently focuses on the still nominally communist China, attempting to guess whether the future growth of this country will resemble this typical development trajectory. Taking guidelines from the research on the China case, the presentation will examine growth performance of the former communist countries. Ominously, growth slowdown may be tantamount to the repeated convergence failure, because most of them already were at least once in the middle income trap – during the time of the terminal crisis of communism. The end of 'success story' of Slovenian transformation in a systems perspective: towards a fuzzy sets based comparative approach Tea GOLOB (School of Advanced Social Studies, Slovenia) | tea.golob@fuds.si Matej MAKAROVIČ (School of Advanced Social Studies, Slovenia) | matej.makarovic@fuds.si We intend to contribute to the explanation of the initial success of the Slovenian post-communist transformation and its subsequent shortcomings after the 2008 crises through the conceptual apparatus of Luhmann's social systems theory, which sees increasing functional differentiation in terms of subsystems' self-reference and autopoesis as the key aspect of post-communist transformation. Moreover, since the functional subsystems are also significantly interdependent their autonomy should be balanced by contextual interventions, systemic discourses and macrolevel strategies derived from them. This may be reflected in neo-corporatist dialogue between the representatives of different subsystems. From this aspect, the neo-corporatist nature of Slovenian transformation seemed to be a proper solution. However, in the context of comparatively low functional differentiation based on the lack of structural reforms and privatisation, insufficient economic openness, ideological polarisation (Kulturkampf), the lack of liberal-democratic traditions, as well as elite and systemic continuity from the former communist regime, the consequences in the Slovenian case have been quite different. The supposed assets of the good starting position, negotiated transition and 'consensual' approaches have turned out to be major liabilities during the subsequent stages of transformation. Finally, a broader comparative model of factors impacting both the early and the post-crisis stages of transformations in East-Central Europe is presented for the East-Central European new democracies and tested through the application of the fuzzy-sets analysis demonstrating that insufficiently flexible systems are hardly able to cope with the complex challenges such as the ones generated by the post-2008 crises. Innovations as a Policy Tool for Societal Transformations Victor CEPOI (School of Advanced Social Studies, Slovenia) | victor.cepoi@fuds.si Tamara BESEDNJAK VALIČ (School of Advanced Social Studies, Slovenia) | tamara.besednjak@fuds.si Borut RONČEVIĆ (School of Advanced Social Studies, Slovenia) | borut.roncevic@guest.arnes.si In this paper we focus on the role that social and technological innovations can play in enhancing or hindering transformative social processes in regions of Central and Eastern Europe (CEE). Our research question is whether we can use innovations as a policy tool for semi-peripheral and peripheral regions and what are the specific mechanisms that can be BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1575 purposefully utilized to influence individual and collective actors' choices. For that purpose we will analyze, first, the necessary and sufficient conditions of successful transformations on a sample of selected CEE regions and secondly, search for variety of causal combinations, which can lead to desired outcomes. Our analysis begins with conceptual debate with the purpose to develop theoretical concepts. These concepts do not only serve the purpose of developing relevant theoretical foundation for our analysis, but also enable us to determine relevant 'fuzzysets' (i.e. variables) and relevant domains (i.e. cases). Our analysis is based on qualitative and quantitative data on CEE regions' developmental performance, innovative processes and policies and socio-cultural factors that constitute the 'soft' regional infrastructure. On the basis of fuzzy-set analysis we present a model, which has not only heuristic purpose, but also strong potential for application in developmental policy for semi-peripheral CEE regions. Quarter of Century since 'the End of History': What Happened and Why? Borut RONČEVIĆ (School of Advanced Social Studies, Slovenia) | borut.roncevic@gmail.com Jana SUKLAN (School of Advanced Social Studies, Slovenia) | jana.suklan@gmail.com Quarter of century since 'the end of history' we can observe that contrary to the initial naïve expectations semi-peripheral and peripheral Eastern and Central European (ECE) countries have not converged with the European core. Furthermore, variety of data indicates that some ECE countries have performed much better than the others. In our paper we are tackling the question of the reasons for these developments. We are searching for answers in the analysis of necessary and sufficient conditions of developmental performance, utilizing the model of socio-cultural factors of development as developed by Adam et al. In the beginning of the paper European countries are systematically grouped as part of core, semi-periphery and periphery in two points of time: mid-1990s and after 2010. We group countries by applying multivariate analysis of data on developmental performance. In the second part of the paper we search for factors of development that have contributed to some countries' stagnation or even regression, and look for answer why some countries are more successful. In this part we group countries on the basis of multivariate analysis of indicators of specific factors of development. Inn the final part of the paper we search for specific necessary and sufficient conditions of regression, stagnation and development by application of fuzzy-set analysis. RN36S02 Social Stratification and Class Identities The middle class or intelligentsia? Social position and identity of Youth in Central and Eastern Europe Hubert KOTARSKI (University of Rzeszow, Poland) | kotarski@ur.edu.pl The purpose of this article is to confront the theory of cultural capital and social capital social reality in cross-border regions of three countries: Polish, Slovakia and Ukraine, with particular emphasis on the role played by the intelligentsia and middle class in these societies. This confrontation will include both theoretical reflection on the nature, focusing on the problem of the application of the theory of cultural and social capital to describe societies of Central and Eastern Europe, and also the results of empirical studies carried out among the students of universities in Poland, Slovakia and Ukraine. The specific objective of the article is to analyze the concept of cultural capital and social capital as a factor of identity and social position and political youth Poland, Slovakia and Ukraine, for example, the youngest generation college students. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1576 Class positions and class identities: an analysis of their relationship in postsocialist and capitalist countries Elena SIMONCHUK (Institute of Sociology of NAS of Ukraine, Ukraine) | elena@simonchuk.kiev.ua This report presents the results of an empirical study of class identities according to two research traditions. Firstly, the analysis of data from the project «Social Inequality» in the 2009 International Social Survey Programme (ISSP) was carried out within the tradition of studying the relationship between class positions and class identities [Centers, 1949; Hodge, Treiman, 1968; Evans, 1993, 1998; Wright, 1997]. (Objective class positions were determined according to the EGP class scheme, while class identity was determined by the respondent's identification with one of the six class categories.) It allowed to state that the majority of the population of Ukraine, as well as of a number of other post-socialist and capitalist countries, has an adequate awareness of their class position. In particular, about two-thirds of respondents from working and middle classes identify themselves with their corresponding class position. The correlation between the objective and subjective class is quite strong in all the countries under comparison (and is higher in post-Soviet Ukraine than in the developed capitalist societies). Secondly, within the tradition of typological analysis, typologies of class identities of the middle and working classes in Ukraine were designed based on in-depth interviews. In particular, the basis of allocation of the three types of identities of the middle class ("Western", "Ukrainian" and "Statusmismatched") was the consistency of self-assessment of the occupational and financial status. Consequently, the results of typological analysis allowed to specify the conclusions drawn on the basis of the mass survey data. Factors of subjective social stratification in the post-transitional Estonian society Marju LAURISTIN (University of Tartu, Estonia) | marju.lauristin@ut.ee Peeter VIHALEMM (University of Tartu, Estonia) | peeter.vihalemm@ut.ee Analyzing patterns behind self-assessment on the 10-point scale of social position, our paper explores social, economic, cultural factors of subjective social stratification in the posttransitional Estonian society. The analysis is based on the data of national surveys made in 2002, 2005, 2008, 2011 and 2014. The main hypothesis is that patterns of subjective social stratification represent not only economic and social inequalities but also differences in adaptation to structural and technological changes, created by rapid digitalisation and globalisation. These changes are opening new opportunities for some groups but at the same time are creating new difficulties for the others. Special attention is in the analysis paid to the ethnic and generational dimensions of these new inequalities. Trans-gender strategies. Feminist approach towards mechanisms of social distinction and articulation of class interests. Mieszko HAJKOWSKI (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | mieszkoh@wp.pl In my view, contemporary class analysis in Poland overlooks intersectional approach to the research on social stratification. Polish scholars following Pierre Bourdieu masterpiece "Distinction" (1984) are focused on coding the behaviour "in a cold and mechanical classificatory manner which does not bring out the pleasures and pain associated with gender, class and sexuality" (Skeggs 1997: 10). This attitude brings the excessive focus on cultural and economical capital of social actors. In my PhD thesis (entitled "The Analysis of the Relationship System of Gender Identity and Class Membership Based on the Extended Case Method in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1577 Polish Cosmetics Company") I postulate greater consideration on the role of conversion patterns and symbolic capital as a final type of capital, accountable for power relations. From this perspective, gender appears to be the main catalyst of capitals conversion process leading to the symbolic one. The feminist approach towards mechanisms of social distinction and articulation of class interests provides deeper insight into the class formation processes. The use of the feminist ethics to develop and enrich class theories will be the core of my presentation. Achievements of scholars like Joan Acker, Beverly Skeggs or Michele Lamont, point out lacks and neglects of Western contemporary class theories, particularly those ones adapted to Polish socio-historical conditions. Furthermore, I will devote my speech to the part of my PhD research based on the interviews as well as secondary source materials and my analysis of women trans-gender strategies. By them I mean the strategies of distinction or strategies providing upward mobility, which involves partial transformation of habitus and taking advantage of features culturally ensign to males. Initial bibliography: 1. Acker, Joan. 2000. Rewriting Gender and Class. Problems of Feminist Rethinking. In: Ferree, Myra Marx, Beth B. Hess and Judith Lorber (ed.). Revisioning Gender. Maryland: AltaMira Press. 2. Adkins, Lisa and Beverly Skeggs (eds.). 2005. Feminism After Bourdieu: International Perspectives. Oxford: Blackwell. 3. Bourdieu, Pierre. 2005. Distinction. A Social Critique of the Judgement of Taste. Warszawa: Wydawnictwo Naukowe Scholar. 4. Bourdieu, Pierre. 2004. Male domination. Warszawa: Oficyna Naukowa. 5. Crompton, Rosemary. 1998. Class and Stratification. Cambridge: Polity. 6. Crompton, Rosemary and others (eds.). 2005. Rethinking Class: Cultures, Identities and Lifestyles. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan. 7. Eyal, Gil, Eleanor R. Townsley and Iván Szelényi. 1998. Making capitalism without capitalists. Class formation and elite struggles in post-communist Central Europe. New York-London: Verso. 8. Fraser, Nancy. 2014. Fortunes of Feminism: From State-Managed Capitalism to Neoliberal Crisis . Warszawa: Krytyka Polityczna. 9. Gdula, Maciej i Przemysław Sadura [eds.]. 2012. Lifestyles and Class Order in Poland. Warszawa: Wydawnictwo Scholar. 10. Gibson-Graham, J. K. 2006. The End of Capitalism (As We Knew It). A Feminist Critique on Political Economy. Minessota-Londyn: University of Minessota Press. 11. Gilligan, Carol. 2014. In a Different Voice. Warszawa: Krytyka Polityczna. 12. Lamont, Michèle. 1992. Money, Morals, and Manners: The Culture of the French and the American Upper-Middle Class. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. 13. Maddock, Su. 2003. Sexually oriented: culture, tactics and strategies. In: Siemieńska, Renata (ed.). The actors of public life. Gender as a differentiating factor. Warszawa: Wydawnictwo Naukowe Scholar. 14. Resnick, Stephen A. and Richard D. Wolff. 1987. Knowledge and class. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press. 15. Savage, Mike. 2000. Class Analysis and Social Transformation. Open University Press, Buckingham-Philadphia. 16. Skeggs, Beverly. 1997. Formations of Class & Gender: Becoming Respectable. London: Sage. 17. Wright, Eric Olin. 1997. Class Counts. Cambridge University, Cambridge. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1578 RN36S03 Trends in Political Identities and Activities Mass activity and political transformation: institutional model of mass politics Sergey PATRUSHEV (Institute of Sociology, Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | patrushev2009@hotmail.com Tamara PAVLOVA (Institute of Sociology, Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | tamarapavlova@mail.ru Liudmila PHILIPPOVA (Institute of Sociology, Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | ludmila_filippova@hotmail.com The phenomenon of mass politics is historically associated, as shown by Seymour Lipset and Stein Rokkan, with the emergence of political field, the unfolding of political process, and the formation of political systems. Their structural and qualitative characteristics are determined by the content and direction of mass activity. To analyze the process of mass involvement in politics, we propose to differentiate between two concepts – "mass politics" ( = political action and participation shaping / reproducing modern democratic institutions) and "politics of masses" ( = direct mass intervention into politics, spontaneous, often violent mass action). Separating politics of masses from mass politics, one can not dismiss any mass activity as potentially dangerous, but should analyze its various forms in terms of normative foundations, intentions and consequences. The main hypothesis is that mass politics, being an essence of democratic political process, is defined by the aims of individuals involved in politics, namely, to exercise civil rights and liberties (or to fight for implementation / extension of these rights). This is the main criterion to differentiate mass politics from politics of masses. The empirical data on the mass activity in modern Russia is analyzed according to this conceptual framework. It allows to assess the level of structuring of country's political space, and to show the trends in its political development (towards mass politics or politics of masses). Forms and perspectives of mass political activity in contemporary Russia Olga MIRYASOVA (Institute of Sociology of Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | taoom@seu.ru We can classify political activity into 4 segments. The first one is the segment of noninstitutionalized opposition activity. It includes citizens who have skeptical attitude to elections, sympathize towards informal political initiatives and direct democracy, are ready to protest and believe in possibility of mass protests. The second one is the segment of institutionalized opposition activity. It unites citizens of liberal political views who support "Yabloko" or new right-wing political parties. They actively participate both in election procedures and in mass protests and other forms of political activity (sign petitions, visit political debates and finance political organisations). The segment of "ritual" support for the opposition consists of followers of old parliament "opposition" parties. These people actively vote but they are poorly involved in other kinds of political activity. The segment of the loyalty to the authorities includes active government supporters and passive citizens who only regularly vote "for the stability". Against expectations there are plenty of people involved in protests. We can suppose that these citizens support the authorities in general but protest against specific problems. People in this sector most actively use the institutionalized forms of political participation (observation of the elections, working in common councils, consumer boycotts). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1579 Mobilization into protest movements can be based on three strategies: 1) civic, 2) deprivational, 3) political. The first and the third strategies are important for people who are already involved in protests or allow such a possibility. The second one will be the most significant for politically passive citizens in Russia. Trends of collective identifications in Poland Krzysztof KOSEŁA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | kkosela@is.uw.edu.pl Sociologists are interested in the parallelism of humans' living conditions and their experienced worlds. In 2014 the fifth survey of collective identification has been carried out on random national sample with the use of standardized procedure (first measurement in 1998). Respondents reacted to the question who you are. Results of cohort analysis (generation effects) and of maturation (effect of relative time) will be presented to show that the most appealing are trends subsequent to successful transformation. • The legitimacy of political system is uttered in increasingly common declarations: my important feature is that I am a supporter of democracy and in decreasingly popular declaration: I am an advocate of strong-arm rule. • The growing prosperity of Polish society can be seen in the decreasingly common declarations: my important feature is that I am a poor. • The decreased yearnings for the communist past is evidenced by a decreased universality of identification: my important feature is that I am a man of Polish People's Republic, and of the declaration I am a victim of reforms performed after 1989. • The measurements also reveal some shifts in the social structure. But the most interesting result of repeated measurements is that the economic and political transformations are not accompanied by an equally profound change of Poles' belongings to a variety of communities. There are surprisingly few trends and unexpectedly many important belongings remained unchangingly common. The personalization of electoral politics and leader characteristics in the Eastern post-communist bloc Andrei GHEORGHITA (Lucian Blaga University of Sibiu, Romania) | andrei.gheorghita@ulbsibiu.ro Mircea COMSA (Babes-Bolyai University of Cluj-Napoca, Romania) | mircea@mmt.ro Political leaders are credited with a significant and growing impact on the election results in a general political environment dominated by catch-all partyism. Although debated in the literature, this evolution is expected to have a negative impact upon the quality of democratic representation by stimulating demagoguery and political extremism (Dalton and Klingemann 2007) or depoliticisation of elections (Lobo and Curtice 2014). These likely consequences have highly raised the interest for the investigation of leader effects in the recent years. Although extensively studied for the case of Western politics, the scenario of a similar shift from parties to leaders as main actors of the electoral scene has been largely ignored for the Eastern postcommunist bloc. As empirical studies identified significant variations in the magnitude of leader effects across contexts, several voices in the literature suggested the hypothesis of a 'conditionality' of leader effects (Barisione 2009) that should be investigated: there might exist some particular conditions moderating the manifestation of leader effects, acting as stimuli or inhibitors. The literature suggested several such conditions: voter characteristics, leader characteristics, party-related or system-specific factors. This paper aims to explore the extent to which the characteristics of political leaders influence the personalization of electoral politics across several new BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1580 democracies in Central and Eastern Europe. It investigates variations in leader effects in relation to several characteristics of political leaders: age, gender, time in office, political experience, incumbency, etc. For this purpose, it employs data from the modules 1, 3, and 4 of the CSES for CEE countries. RN36S04 Youth: Political Participation and Attitudes Orientation Towards Accession to Eu and Existence of Euroidentity – Are These the Same Issue: Case of Serbian Students Uros Vojislav SUVAKOVIC (University of Pristina, Faculty of Philosophy, Kosovska Mitrovica, Serbia) | uros-s@eunet.rs The paper is based on the empirical research conducted among students in Serbia, at two universities: Belgrade University, which is the greatest, located in the capital, where students from all parts of Serbia are studying, but also students from abroad; and University in Pristina, moved to the northern part of Kosovska Mitrovica, where students or Serbian nationality are dominant and who are within the "frozen conflict" resulting as the consequence of Yugoslaviàs disintegration. Obtained results show that the issue of accession to EU and the feeling of Euro identity are not the same thing. Students constantly show a pro-European orientation, while the percentage of backup varies due to the influence of various factors (happenings at Kosovo and Metohija, various statements of the EU representatives that seem conditional in relation to Serbia). However, when they were asked if they had some over-national identification, i.e. if they felt like Europeans, small number of them identified themselves like that. Such a finding on the European identity absence and simultaneous existence of positive orientation regarding the accession to the EU confirm the thesis of Brzezinski in interview with D. Rothkopf (July 2014) that the "EU then turned out to be, in the end, essentially a distributed arrangement in Brussels involving money and quid pro quos, but very little sense of common purpose". The reasons for such an attitude of students are numerous; some of them are discussed in the paper, and the author arguments that all of them can be reduced to one – utilitarianism. Youth in Croatia before and after the postsocialist transition: from convergence to convergence? Mirko PETRIC (University of Zadar, Croatia) | mpetric@unizd.hr Inga TOMIC-KOLUDROVIC (Institute of Social Sciences Ivo Pilar, Croatia) | inga.tomickoludrovic@pilar.hr This paper discusses values and lifestyles of Croatian youth after the period of postsocialist transition as compared with those expressed in the pre-transition context. The starting point for this discussion are the results of the all-Yugoslav survey of youth carried out in the late socialist period, a noted interpretation of which suggested that postmaterialist values were consistently present among youth in the northern republics of Slovenia and Croatia (Ule, 1989). Ecological concerns, lifestyle resemblances and even an entrepreneurial propensity could also be interpreted as the elements of convergence with their contemporary Western counterparts. In the period of postsocialist transition, marked at its beginning by the wars of Yugoslav succession, the social contexts of youth in the mentioned parts of Yugoslavia began to differ significantly. While in Slovenia a partial convergence with the West continued, in Croatia a postwar "skeptical generation" developed idiosyncratic lifestyles reflecting the complexities of their BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1581 precarious social position (Tomić-Koludrović & Leburić, 2001). The results of recent empirical research (Ilišin et al, 2013; Zdravković, 2014) suggest a possible renewed convergence with the values and lifestyles of the Western "Generation Ego" (Heinzlmaier & Ikrath, 2013). However, the analyses presented in this paper show that the convergence is in the Croatian case at best partial. This is revealed by inconsistencies in value orientations when set against the framework posited in Inglehart-Welzel's revised modernization theory, as well as in lifestyle divergences suggesting a model of "traditional youth" with even less autonomy than the usual Southern EU model entails. Engaged and critical: young generations' political participation in EU countries Maie KIISEL (University of Tartu, Estonia) | maie.kiisel@ut.ee Külliki SEPPEL (University of Tartu, Estonia) | kulliki.seppel@ut.ee Marianne LEPPIK (University of Tartu, Estonia) | mari19@ut.ee The paper problematises young people's expectations of and their immediate experience in political participation. It has been claimed that the distanciation of political agenda from young people's practical life experience has raised their criticism and disappointment in traditional political participation. We ask what are the major predictors for the new, network-based and horizontal political practices among young people. We emanate from Russel Dalton's (2008) differentiation between old (duty-citizenship) and new (engaged citizenship) types of political participation and problematise these based on the analyses of the empirical data of European Social Survey from 2006 and 2012. By exploring country and age group differences within EU we look for structural reasons for the trends in dutyand engaged citizenship. The results show that duty-citizenship is decreasing and engaged citizenship increasing among youth. Both types of political participation are related to the critical perception of country's political performance. The new type of participation (engaged citizenship) is one-sidedly related to critical attitude towards the political performance of one's country whereas duty-citizens are polarised (both critical and positive). Eengaged citizenship seems to have a democratising effect as the role of education and social status play smaller role in the prediction of participation. Polish youth and support for democracy after 25 years of transition. Dynamic analysis of the survey data Krystyna Ewa SIELLAWA-KOLBOWSKA (Instytut Badań nad Podstawami Demokracji, Poland) | ewa.kolbowska@gmail.com Did the 25 years of political transformation in Poland persuaded youth towards democracy? Who in this persuasion plays the most important role? School, family, peers, the media, the politicians? Today, the opinions of young Poles (18-19 years old) are highly divided and critical about democracy. Trend analysis (seven measurements in the period from 1994 to 2013) shows that in 2010, for the first time, group of respondents declaring the pro-democracy attitude ceased to dominate the majority of respondents chose the option "do not know" (36% in 2010 and 33% in 2013). Now, with the statement that democracy has an advantage over all other forms of governments, agrees up to 29%. In last three years, proportion of young people choosing to answer that sometimes undemocratic governments may be more desirable than democratic (an increase from 21% to 24% ) has slightly increased. In addition, the criticism of the functioning of democracy in Poland has never been expressed by young people so commonly as in 2013 (70%). Only one in six respondents (16%) is satisfied with it. Weak support for democracy correlates with a low interest of politics, the lack of identification with political parties and low participation or weak willingness to participate in the elections. An analysis of data from surveys in years 1994, 1996, 1998, 2003, 2008, 2010 and 2013, carried BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1582 out by CBOS, will be presented. The study was carried out on a nationwide random sample of different types of secondary schools. RN36S05 Institutional and Organizational Structures Under Transition Projects in an academic institution: between bureaucracy and post-bureaucracy Gražina RAPOLIENĖ (Vilnius University, Lithuania) | grazina.rapoliene@fsf.vu.lt Aurelija JAKUBĖ (Vilnius University, Lithuania) | aurelija.jakube@cr.vu.lt Modern bureaucratic organisations are characterised by hierarchical structure, control and accountability. Post-bureaucratic organisations, which are widely established in the postmodern world, encourage empowerment, initiative, creativity and responsibility of their members while transferring control functions to the corporate culture and a clearly defined and comprehensible mission of their organisation. Despite the fact that the postmodern, or post-bureaucratic, type of an organisation that came into being in the 1960s is being increasingly integrated in various aspects and areas of society, including public institutions and universities, the question whether this type of organisation gains ground over the modernist type is still yet to be answered. This paper has been written on the basis of the materials from 3 discussion groups, representing administration and departments of one university, that summarise their seven-year experience of EU Structural Funds project management. The paper presents insights into the issues arising due to the interplay between different corporate values and cultures and considers alternatives of solving these issues. Changes in the Structure of Resources and Production of Non-profit Organizations in the Czech Republic Laura FONADOVA (Masaryk University, Faculty of Economics and Administration, Czech Republic) | laura@econ.muni.cz Jiří ŠPALEK (Masaryk University, Faculty of Economics and Administration, Czech Republic) | spalek@econ.muni.cz Zuzana PROUZOVA (Masaryk University, Faculty of Economics and Administration, Czech Republic) | prouzova.z@gmail.com Non-profit institutions are characterized by their multi-source funding. There are numerous publications on this issue, including discussions on the public financing impact on the NPO behaviour. The situation in (post)transformation countries might be different. The ongoing process of re-definition of the role NPI play and consecutive issue of the public support is not acquainted with appropriate data. After we explored absent places in the realm of existing data on the Czech non-profit sector, we designed a survey by which we map how the amount (and structure) of resources and funds of the non-profit organizations has changed in the Czech context between 2008 a 2013. The main research question is whether resp. how the changes from public sources revenues affect production (and sustainability) of the Czech non-profit organizations. Our hypotheses is that the changes in the internal structure of income of non-profit organizations will vary by organizational type, mainly by organizational size, age of organization and primary area of activity according to ICNPO classification. We obtained data directly from the NPOs registered in the Czech Republic by quantitative research (survey). While using the retrospective method of study we compared the data from BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1583 2013 with year 2008. In our contribution we introduce main findings with the ambition to verify resource dependence theory. Research in this range has not been implemented yet in the Czech context thus our results has a potential to become a significant contribution to understanding the role public income play in total income of NPOs in (post)transformation country. Employees of transitioning Polish companies towards organisational change: results from case studies Witold NOWAK (Adam Mickiewicz University in Poznań, Poland) | wnowak@amu.edu.pl Economic, legal, and political transformations that have started in 1989 in Poland influenced contemporary social reality on macro, meso and micro levels. The transformations, inter alia, resulted in a massive emergence of new companies and a necessity for existing companies to adapt to new operating conditions. Organisations that were state-owned followed various paths of transition in the new system. Whatever path was followed by a particular company, beyond a doubt, the process influenced its organisational culture, intraorganisational relations and, last but not least, employees (David Ost, Elizabeth Dunn). Apart from the long-term transition processes going on, Polish companies obviously need to react to current changes in their organisational fields what often results in implementation of organisational change initiatives. Generally, the processes can be described as an accelerating transition from the Weberian model of bureaucracy to Toffler's/Mintzberg's adhocracy model. The aim of this paper is to present the chosen results of the conducted research on employees' attitudes towards organisational change. Results of case studies of organisational change conducted in four pre-1989 state-owned companies following various patterns of transition will be discussed. The fieldwork was based on a mixed methods research design concept. Particular attention will be put to the analysis of two areas of the research. First, an insight into how the history of companies' transitions is represented in the discourse on ongoing organisational changes will be given. Second, the discursive practices concerning social differentiation's influence on organisational behaviour compared to the results of employees' surveys will be presented. Emigration in the Perspective of the Transitions from Education to First Job in Bulgaria Rumiana STOILOVA (Bulgarian Academy of Sciences, Bulgaria) | Rumiana.Stoilova@gmail.com This research aims to investigate emigration in the context of transitions from completion of formal education to first job among young people in Bulgaria in the last five years. The theoretical framework of analysis is based on theories of individuals' life transitions and the status changes that define the trajectories of an individual's life. The authors use empirical data obtained from a representative survey on young people in Bulgaria, conducted in 2014, which includes a detailed calendar of education-to-work transitions made by young people in the preceding five years . The survey is focused on a specific age cohort (people born between 1989 and 2004) and on the transition – an important one for young people – from education to work. The research interest is aimed at the analysis of differences, by education, gender, age, social origin (including ethnic origin), settlement and region, among young people who have had experience with emigration. The questions addressed in the study are: What kind of young people travel more – the better or the less educated, those from the capital, from the district central cities, or from smaller settlements? Are there significant differences in this respect related to gender or ethnic origin? The aim has been to clarify the factors leading to the decision BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1584 to emigrate; to model the impact of various social-demographic characteristics on migration attitudes and behavior of young persons, and to outline the dimensions of insecurity of the transition to first job under conditions of economic crisis. For this purpose, the authors have used descriptive analysis and logistic regressions with the variables "emigration attitudes" and "actual experience with emigration". The preliminary results of the analysis indicate that the probability of emigration aimed at finding a job tends to grow with every consecutive transition to first permanent job, and yet emigration is not the large-scale choice of youths in Bulgaria in the consecutive steps they take from education to employment. Emigration is a potential option, to which young people are open; they take advantage of shorter or longer sojourns abroad in order to work. The lack of work restrictions for Bulgarians, in the context of the country's integration in the EU, and the awareness of this opportunity explain the higher quantitative levels of willingness to emigrate among young people compared with their actual experience with emigration. People with lower than secondary education, the unemployed, people from smaller settlements, and those not of Bulgarian ethnicity emigrate at a higher rate than other young people. Among youths, emigration leads to postponement of starting a family of one's own but is a favorable factor regarding separation from parents, transition to independent life and, hence, acquiring the status of young adults. RN36S06 Around the Ukrainian Crisis: Ideologies and Perceptions Constructing a 'New Cold War': From Confrontation to Interaction and Back Klaus MUELLER (AGH University of Science & Technology, Krakow, Poland) | mueller@agh.edu.pl In June 1990 the confrontation between the West and the East came to an end when U.S. President G.H. Bush.declared: "The Cold War Is Over". This surprising turn of history has been portrayed as a learning process from an essentialist to an interactionist perspective: The Soviet Union was no longer regarded as an essentially totalitarian state which could only be 'contained' by military means and eventually 'rolled back'; the Soviet government was understood as one of the players in a costly threat game which was finally defused by mutual concessions. All this changed in 2013. With the advent of the Ukrainian crisis, the old repertoire of Cold War stereotypes is back. The uprising on Kiev's Maidan, a local event, has been framed as a clash of 'European values' and the expansionary nature of a revived 'Russian autocracy'. The danger of a new great war is writen on the wall. While it seems that Samuel Huntington's prognosis of civilisational faultlines between Western Europe and Russia came true, it will be argued that more can be learned from his warnings of triumphalist conclusions from the 'End of the Cold War'. In search of Central Europe – young Polish travelers visiting Ukraine Marta COBEL-TOKARSKA (The Maria Grzegorzewska Academy of Special Education, Poland) | mcobelto@gmail.com In my project I describe the phenomenon of Central Europe, understood as the former Eastern bloc countries; both in terms of ideas and social practices. In the first part of my work, presented at ESA11th, I focused on ideas of Central Europe emerging in several discourses in Poland. Now I would like focus on another issue: the reception and forming the idea of Central Europe by people travelling across this region. In my researches I investigated how young Polish travellers perceive Central Europe, why they choose this direction, what they are thinking about it. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1585 For this session I prepared the case study: I selected stories about travelling to Ukraine, in order to show the meanings and senses connected with the travels to this country. My interlocutors – ten women and seven men – visited mainly Lviv and the Ukrainian Carpathians (Gorgany, Chornohora, Eastern Beskids). Several people were in the Crimea, Odessa, Chernivtsi, Kyiv, Ivano-Frankivsk, Drohobych. Firstly I show how the Ukraine is received by travellers. The key component of Ukraine image is its exoticism (poverty, adventure, extremism, unknown rules, freedom). Secondly, I focus on the travellers' attitudes – a sense of superiority and admiration. I analyse the tales of travellers in the context of the postcolonial theory. On the basis of perception and reflections of Polish travellers visiting Ukraine we can observe emerging of new definitions of East and West, as well as meanings attributed to those terms. Stereotypes, Prejudices, and Attitudes towards Eastern Europeans Antanina SIAMIONAVA (Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | antalina1@gmail.com Introduction: The attitude towards Eastern Europeans (here and later by the Eastern Europe we understand Russia, Ukraine, and Belarus) in many states is, generally, rather negative, and much worse than those regarding many other nations (e.g. Americans or Western Europeans). Moreover, all of the Eastern Europeans are often put in the same group of "East", "Russian", or "Soviet" people. That kind of thinking is spread not only in the Western Europe, but also in the neighbouring Poland, Slovakia, Lithuania, and others. Neighbouring countries have often more stereotypes, prejudices, and common beliefs about each others due to the large number of contacts they usually have. (Lazari & Rogińska, 2006). That's why in present research we decided to focus on Polish attitude towards Eastern Europeans. Long and rich historical contacts and/or conflicts of Poland with the target states substitutes a background for a great number of stereotypes and common believes about those nations. Nowadays the eastern border of Poland is also the border of EU, so the attitude of Poles towards their Eastern neighbours is of high importance due to the political factors (especially after the Ukrainian revolution in 2014 and the steps towards the integration of Ukraine with EU). Methodology: The target group of the research encompassed two different generations of Poles: students aged 18-27 and the elderly people aged 65 and over. Such a sample allowed see differences between Poles raised during different historical contexts – Soviet and post-Soviet. Research questions: 1) What is the contemporary attitude towards Russians, Ukrainians, and Belarusians in among the elderly and university students' adults in Poland? 2) Compared to the past, what is the current tendency in those attitudes? 3) With which characteristics do Poles mostly associate Russian, Ukrainians, and Belarusians? Research methods: analysis of the secondary data and focus group interviews. Research reports providing the Polish attitude towards the other nations over the last twenty years have been analyzed. Five focus group interviews (three with university students and two with elderly Poles) were conducted and analyzed. Secondary data analysis: As various investigations have shown (Roguska, 2014) the nations of Eastern Europe are still rather among the least liked in Poland. While the first data are available form 1970th, we particularly concentrated on the last two decades, since the three target nations as well as Poland became independent states. Since that time there were some general tendency to evaluate nations with a higher living standards in a more positive lights that those with relatively low (at least lower than in Poland) socio-economic status. However, the level of positive attitude towards the rich Western countries has been gradually decreasing over last years, while the attitudes towards Eastern European Slavic states has been increased twice. The other important factor is current socio-political situation. Shortly after the integration of Poland with EU in 2004 the positive attitude towards almost all nations (including Eastern European) has been increasing, what was probably connected with the feeling of political BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1586 stability in Poland and lower level of fear in front of the other states (e.g. Russia). Ukrainian aspiration towards democracy and western values, embodied in the Orange Revolution in 2004 and Ukrainian revolution in 2014 have had a significant impact on the perception of Ukrainians and Russians by Poles. Both Ukrainian revolutions were followed by the increase of sympathy towards Ukrainians and decrease of sympathy towards Russians, which were seen in a role of oppressors and/or aggressors. Focus group interviews: The attitude towards the target nations was quite ambiguous in both groups. Participants revealed both positive and negative characteristics of the target nations. However, there were some significant differences between two generations of Poles. For the young people the image of target states and their nations was shaped through their economic and political development, and was mainly associated with strikes, corruption, an oppressive political system, and poverty. They did not have much information or general interest about Eastern Europeans. They built their opinions rather on the information provided by media. Shaping their opinions about the other nations, young generations of Poles often recall the practical benefits arising from it. Thus, they underline the low socio-economic status of Eastern European countries in contrary to the EU. Elderly Poles had revealed more knowledge and experience about the target nations (mostly from the post-war communist times). For them Eastern Europe was mostly associated with historical events, Soviet Union, WWII, and post-war conflicts. Elderly Poles more often provided the psychological characteristics of the Eastern Europeans (such as emotional, cordial, helpful, hostile to Poles, lazy, drinkers, people with the minimal living requirements) – which were almost never mentioned by the university students. Interesting is the fact that elderly Poles, in contrary to university students, often underline the common Slavic roots with unite Poland with Eastern Europe. Conclusion: The attitude towards Eastern Europeans had been gradually improving sine the last twenty years; nowadays it is still slightly negative, with a tendency for a more positive changes. The old stereotype of "Russian soul" is still alive especially among the old generation of Poles; Ukrainians are mostly portrayed by their current political event; and Belarusians appeared to be the less known. Participants of both age cohorts revealed positive and negative associations; hence it's rather ambiguous with a slight bias toward the negative one. However, elderly Poles had much more stereotypes and prejudices about Eastern Europeans, based on the history, but also on the common Slavic roots. University students, in contrary, were more neutral towards Russians, Ukrainians, and Belarusians. They mostly based their evaluations on the socioeconomic development of those states. RN36S07 Puzzles of Russian Transformations Informal networks as a way of adaptation of population to the economic reforms in Russia* Roman ANISIMOV (Russian State University for the Humanities, Russian Federation) | ranisimov@list.ru Reformation of Russian economics was marked by liberal reforms. As a result of these changes social expenditures (education, health) have considerably reduced, export of goods with the high added cost (machinery, precision equipment) has decreased, the proportion of government officials has grown, the state has remained dependent on oil prices. Also, there have been significant changes in the social structure of the population; the share of employment in the primary and secondary economic sectors has declined, but the share of employment in different services has increased. In assessments of the people, market reforms have not overcome the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1587 problems of a planned economics other than the eliminating of deficit. However, in general, compared to the Soviet period, the population expresses its satisfaction on the economic situation in Russia. When analyzing the socio-economic situation in Russia, we can conclude that the liberal model of the Russian economy as a whole has not met its mission. This was due to a simplified approach to the Russian society. As a result, society has developed its own protective mechanisms in the form of informal networks against the devastating effects of ill-conceived economic liberalization. Subsequently, these networks have grown into corruption, bribery, quasi-feudal relations that hinder economic development of the country, but at the same time contribute to the economic adaptation of the population. Thus, informal networks perform the latent function of adaptation of population to liberal reforms, so they are systematic and have the social nature of their origin, not psychological or historical roots. * This speech was prepared by the grant from the Russian Science Foundation (project No1418-02016 «Lifeworld of Russians and the evolution of the forms of their participation in the implementation of state and social transformation (1990-2010-ies"). The Unjust Society: Unequal Inclusion as Institutional Failure Mikhail Feodorovitch CHERNYSH (Institute of Sociology, Russsian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | mfche@yandex.ru The problem of justice is becoming an increasingly hot subject in contemporary sociology. The level of inequality is rising across the world. The population of post-Soviet countries has been facing injustice as a lived experience since 1991 or earlier. There are two basic components of the injustice condition in the mentioned societies. Firstly, it is the stark inequality that is rampant in all spheres of life. The inequality is manifest as inequality of income, inequality of life chances, inequality of participation in decision-making and territorial inequality. The survey on social justice conducted by the Russian society of sociologists explored the inequality as unequal inclusion resulting from malfunctioning institutions. It made respondents face a number of cases in which the personality, wealth, power of individuals involved came against the functioning institutions. It appears that a consensus exists in society that in critical situations the individual cannot rely on institutions and must employ personal resources whatever they are. The most popular response to injustice would be the "exit" option precisely because in the formal institutional framework citizens suffer from unequal inclusion. A closer look at the institutional structure of contemporary Russian society reveals that unequal inclusion in the network of formal institution is compensated by the existence of informal institutions on a microlevel whose power can be easily reversed in favor of those with authority and wealth. The equilibrium between formal macro institutions that are ineffective and micro institutions helps maintain the existing system of inequality. The "Russian World": How Do Russians See it Nowdays? Mikhail Konstantinovich GORSHKOV (Institute of Sociology of the Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | irina1-tiourina@yandex.ru Modern socio-political coordinates of the world force us to call attention to strategic policy projects applying for civilization specificity and integrative cultural intentions as a kind of "soft power". The concept of the "Russian World" is one of the ways we can follow in order to employ such logic of using civilization mechanisms. This concept suggests ideological and political grounds of modern Russian policy, designed for use those with a Russian civilization identity as a "soft power". Its content is stated as a right and duty of Russia to become an independent and equal subject of international relations, since historically it is not only one of the countries of the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1588 world, but also a separate and special civilization community. Russian cultural dominant bringing together large numbers of people is an integrative framework and a value substance of the concept. The problem of image of the Russian world as it is in the public consciousness of Russians correlates with the nature of above geopolitical project and raises the question of how the meaning and content of this project penetrates into the mass consciousness and behavior, as well as some others. Sociologists study the concept of the "Russian World" in order to analyze deeply the social transformations in post-Soviet Russia. Research findings show that a clear majority of Russians demonstrates sustainable Russian civic consciousness combined with an ethnic identity and growing "Russianness". And this majority tends to be stronger. Russians bid to return to super-power status, however mainly through promoting economic development and high quality of population standards of living (over 50%). Only one third of Russians believes it can be achieved through culture and "revival of the national spirit". By now it is clear that the desired goal, i.e. the recovery of a super-power status, as it is in mass consciousness has no external aggressive orientation and is connected somehow with the nostalgic mood and the unequal status in the world aversion. Some Russians share the elements of imperial mentality. However above manifestations do not dominate and are aimed at domestic targets, rather than outside. The inner orientations of such sentiments is stressed by public opinion about the reference points of the Russian state which are related to ensuring equal rights for all Russian citizens or allowing some advantages for those who is Russian by nationality. The ambiguity in the "Russian World" perception and diffusiveness of its image as it is in the public consciousness are a logical consequence of the ambiguity of this strategic project conceptualization, as well as of debates around this very concept. It is difficult to say how effective this geopolitical project will be, however even now we can talk about its interpretation which is the most appropriate and supported by the society and treated "Russian World" as special and in some way unique civilization with its own historically developed traditions and values. Civilization content of this image and its conceptualization in the theoretical and political discourses actualize perspectives on research in the field of the nature and models of Russian socio-political and sociocultural transformations. As well as on multidimensional understanding of identity and its impact on modernization and political development of the society under the conditions of modernity, on in-depth study of new strategies of megaprojects and their correlation with public expectations. Social Transformations in Russia in the Context of New National and International Realities Irina Olegovna TYURINA (Institute of Sociology of the Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | irinaolegovna.tyurina@yandex.ru The paper is based on the results of empirical study conducted by the Institute of Sociology of the Russian Academy of Sciences within the framework of monitoring project "Dynamics of Social Transformation of Modern Russia in Socio-economic, Political, Socio-cultural and Ethnoreligious Contexts" at the end of 2014. Based on a complex analysis of the results of the first "wave" of sociological monitoring, assessments and conclusions of socio-diagnostic character were formulated, defining quantitative and qualitative parameters of the state and dynamics of Russian society at the present stage of experienced transformational changes. It has been established that the ups and downs of Russians' social well-being are practically simultaneous (with a slight time lag) with periods of stabilization and destabilization of the situation in the country and the world, and populations' confidence in the future is largely connected with an understanding of the co-dependence of external and internal factors. Mixed views that Russians have on account of currently happening socio-economic and political processes indicate dominating uncertainty in public opinion about the trends and prospects of the country's BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1589 development. The picture of social diagnostics is complicated by deep social inequalities that, combined with regional inequalities in different settlement structure, further increase income inequalities, inequalities in access to quality healthcare and education. The empirical evidence has shown that in general at the end of 2014 Russians are more satisfied with their lives than not satisfied with it. A mixed picture of Russians' self-assessments of various aspects of their own life is revealed. On the one hand, positive assessments continue to prevail over negative in most aspects of their lives, and for some of them (satisfaction with their own social status, level of personal security) differences between positive and negative ratings have even increased. On the other hand, assessments of the situation at work, opportunities for recreation during the holidays, leisure, etc. have noticeably decreased. Analysis of the current socio-economic and domestic political context clearly showed the complex interaction of multi-level factors that have different vectors and dynamics. Their resulting effect is manifested in a particular combination of social stratification and integration processes taking place in Russian society. In actual multistructurality of socio-economic relations, major factor of Russian society consolidation is support of population for public institutions and, first of all, the president. At the same time, current state of relations between Russian society and government represent a "mosaic" fragments of which do not form an interconnected and sufficiently broad communicative space. Social strata and groups that demonstrate positive or, conversely, negative attitude toward authority are not connected to each other due to deep economic, territorial, settlement, social, cultural, generational and other differences. Positive attitude to the president of the country provides stability of the existing socio-political regime. However, in the long run this does not preclude the emergence of social and political conflicts in situations of possible aggravation of the international situation and the consequent actualization of domestic social and economic problems. Research work done in 2014 recorded a high differentiation of Russian society in regards to the norms, values and attitudes that guide daily lives of Russians. However, despite the fact that gradual movement of Russians from inertia towards activism was revealed, "active" and "inert" groups of our fellow citizens are currently similar in size and comprise about 40% of population. Another 20% of Russians can be described as representatives of mixed type, whose views are not fully balanced and combine both active and inert attitudes and values simultaneously. General trends and socio-cultural features of norms and values systems of Russians in the ethnic and cultural context were analyzed. Sociological evidence showed that the current system of value orientations of Russians, regardless of their ethnicity, is based on traditionalist foundations. Reliance on tradition is common to all population of the country (in terms of "traditional" for the post-Soviet period) and does not conflict with ethno-cultural variability of the contents of specific traditions, but suggests respect for the traditional foundations of the existing lifestyle and practices of social interaction in the regional spaces of Russia as a nationwide value. RN36S08 Communities and Local Spaces in the Focus of Transformations Transforming Communities: The example of community broadband initiatives. Claire WALLACE (University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom) | claire.wallace@abdn.ac.uk Community empowerment is seen as an important aspect of community development and there are positive examples where communities have taken over local shops, local pubs or even bought their own land. This is seen as good initiatives from both the left and the right (building on the "Big Society" arguments). However, these examples are uneven and many communities BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1590 fail to be empowered in this way, leading to growing inequalities. This paper looks at the example of community broadband initiatives in the UK as a source of local empowerment and factors that help their success. The factors identified are human, social and technological capital and the ability to deploy a variety of resources. It considers the rather weak organisational model on which these initiatives are based, making them vulnerable to changes in funding and in community leadership. It argues that these initiatives can only supplement state funding and policies under some circumstances, rather than replace them. Transformation of recreational space: Russian and European patterns Anna SHEVCHENKO (Southern Federal University, Russian Federation) | anna_isir@mail.ru In the context of cultural, economic and political transformations in modern society there is an increasing interest in such field of research as the sociology of space. It studies social phenomena and processes of a particular territory. Recreation is a kind of activities strongly connected with space. It either depends on spatial conditions or creates and changes it by tourist practices. Recreational activity is the subject of study of many disciplines (sociology, psychology, economics, geography). The interdisciplinary character of this phenomenon results from great range of factors, which influence it (amount of free time, place of residence, opportunity for spatial mobility, affluence and other indicators). Despite the significance of outdoor recreation for the life of people, sociological studies focus mostly on recreational space of a city and don't analyze it on regional or national levels. Though, such point of view may be useful in implementation of development strategies of territories and social construction of reality. The aim of the paper is to analyze fundamental approaches of studying social space in Russia and Europe. Also, specific practices of transformation of recreational space in Russian regions are compared with the European models. In conclusion the author gives some ideas for future study of regional development in the sphere of tourism and recreation. Mechanisms through which locally/regionally specific electoral behaviour is sustained or changed over time – the case of eight Czech municipalities/regions Renáta MIKEŠOVÁ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | renata.mikesova@soc.cas.cz Tomáš KOSTELECKÝ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | tomas.kostelecky@soc.cas.cz The aim of the paper is to analyse mechanisms through which locally/regionally specific electoral behaviour is sustained or changed over time. There are several cities and regions in the Czech Republic where voting behaviour could be considered locally/regionally specific. In some cases territorially specific electoral behaviour simply reflects specific socio-demographic characteristics of population like education, age, religion or employment structures of voters. In other cases, however, territorially specific voting behaviour cannot be explained by specific structures of population and have to be attributed to other underlying factors. First we have identified eight model municipalities/regions that are specific in terms of voting behaviour based on the statistical analysis of electoral results from 1992 to 2013 parliamentary elections. Each of the chosen cities/regions represent different type main party families (social democratic, radical left or communist, fiscally conservative and Christian democratic). Then we have conducted eight focus groups interviews in the model municipalities/regions specifically aimed at exploring various possible mechanisms though which electoral behaviour are sustained or changed. The presentation will try to answer following questions: What are the main reasons that a region/city constantly keeps its specific electoral behaviour and differs from others in terms of the election BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1591 results? Does any family political tradition exist in these localities or are there any significant historical events which influenced political development of this municipality region? Are there any significant opinion leaders or organizations that influence voters' behaviour in the municipality/region? Urban Grassroots Initiatives and the Transformation of Public Space in a PostSoviet City: the Minsk Case Study Ianina KAZACHUK (University of Edinburgh, United Kingdom) | yanina.kazachuk@gmail.com The topic of the transformation of public space in post-soviet cities is currently gaining more and more attention of social researchers. Following the fall of the Soviet Union, post-soviet states have been undergoing major social and political transformations, which have also had an enormous impact on urban space. The very image of the city has changed significantly: whereas earlier it was mainly determined by official urban planners, the new epoch enabled new actors, including the city dwellers themselves, to take an active part in the process and alter the urban space, filling it with new meanings and interpretations. My research project aims to explore the role of citizens' grassroots initiatives in the transformation of public space in the post-soviet city in the recent decades. I draw on Minsk as a case study and focus in particular on public spaces that have appeared there as a result of citizens' association. While analysing various non-formal urban projects in Minsk, such as the newly emerged squats, art spaces, anti-cafés, etc., I aim to explore how the younger post-soviet generation of Minsk citizens is challenging and reinterpreting the inherited urban environment to make it fit with the new times and with their own aspirations for (creative) self-expression. RN36S09 Cultural Dimension of Transformations: Senses of Belonging and Pride The sense of belonging in a cross border area Albertina PRETTO (University of Trento, Italy) | albertina.pretto@unitn.it The aim of my paper is to present a case study carried out in Gorizia, an Italian town in the region of Friuli-Venezia Giulia, and Nova Gorica, in the Slovenian region of Goriska. The particularity of these two towns resides in the fact that they used to belong to the same nation, whereas now they are separated by a national border. Gorizia was part of the Habsburg empire since the beginning of the 16th century and, in 1921, after World War I, it was annexed to Italy. At the end of World War II, Tito's Yugoslav army occupied it but, in 1945, Gorizia was assigned to Italy again. The Paris peace treaty in 1947 defined the border line between Italy and Yugoslavia. In order to establish a local political and administrative entity, the Yugoslav regime created and built the city of Nova Gorica in the urbanised part of Gorizia under its control. The study explores the socio-territorial belonging in these two towns: since their separation, their history and social processes took different paths, but the two towns are located along the same border area. My research question (in particular but not only) focuses on the sense of socio-territorial belonging in the Gorizia and Nova Gorica residents toward their respective towns, country and Europe. A particular type of qualitative interview with photos was applied to carried out this research: the bipolar photo elicitation. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1592 Representing the common past:analysis of history museums in former Yugoslavian countries Alina ZUBKOVYCH (School of Advanced Social Studies, Slovenia) | alzubkovych@gmail.com The dissolution of socialist regime in ex-Yugoslavian republics has led to forming the new national focused narratives that led to the re-interpretation of past and the role of the newly-born countries in it. The process of disintegration, relatively quick and peaceful in Slovenia or Macedonia, had differed dimension in BiH, Croatia and Kosovo. The long term clashes, ethnic cleansings, violence and urbicides are 'in the past' and the new countries have gone through the number of transformations in defining the past from the new national perspectives. The proposed research aims to analyze how socialist period is reflected and represented in the history museums of the ex-Yugoslavian capitals. We use the history museums as the space for analyzing the common trends and national unique differences in dealing with the same period. As a result of our research, we show how different strategies of governments in different countries contribute to construction of the final product in the history museum. Thus, the actualization of the victimization discourses in Macedonia with implementation of 'antiquisation' politics of memory is one of the examples. The revisionism of the Second World War period in Serbia or appearance of private initiatives to organize the Yugonostalgic exhibitions in Serbia and Slovenia is another example. We use visual analysis and semi-structured interviews with the curators, directors or the guides of chosen museums as the main methods. The museum as an object of social analysis is grounded in the idea of the functioning of the given institutions in a political field. Such institution function not only for displaying the material and preservation objects chosen as the heritage objects, but also as the space, which helps different groups of interest to use it for ideological purposes and to compete with each other (Crane, 2000). We define museum as a place of the concurrences of the power and meanings (Williams, 2007) Another important aspect needed to be mention is the fact that the individual memories are usually substituted by the official interpretation or the "official history" in the museums (Kavanagh (1996): 2). In contemporary museum practice such exhibitions when the individual memory are encouraged to be represented are rising, however, the successful cases of transmitting the material through the personal hi (stories) are still rare phenomenon and our research will show how the history is displayed in two main history museums located in Skopje. The reason to use museum space as the sphere of sociological analysis is related to the fact of its interdependency to the state policy, its involvement in the construction and fixation of the national narratives and shared national, local, transnational or any other type of collective identity (Watson (2007): 160). The physical dominance and monumental appearance of the given buildings signal about its importance, the content "materialize the nation" (Bouquet (2012): 34). Through the construction of the " focalized normative code of practices and values out of peculiarly arranged displays with historical artifacts" museums, and history museums in particular, have materialized ideological narrative (Luke (2002): 228) tied with the state ideology (Bouquet (2012): 36). The exhibitions as the main product of the museum policies "have almost always been the result of considerable negotiation" of different professionals like designers, curators, managers, historical consultants involved in the decision-making process" (Liddiard (1996): 167). As the consequence, the material represented at the museum always goes together with the selectivity of information and visual artifacts being used. The political nature of the museum is another reason of keen scientific interest. The display in some sort of museum natural, art or history is involved in constructing the national myths, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1593 sometimes class dominance (Barrett (2010): 57) or post imperial Western supremacy (Luke (2002)). We understand museum as a place of the concurrences of the power and meanings (Williams, 2007); secondly, as the place where the material talks not only about the history, but also about the actors, involved in creating the meanings (Bennett, 2008). We are applying method of visual analysis by which it is relevant to see the ways by which the material is sorted and visualized. The titles of the plaques and any other auxiliary material are also taken into account. The overall view, image framing and actualization of the nodal points through the events or main heroes is taken into account when doing such visual observation. The field trip was conducted in December 2013, January and summer 2014 and the visual material supporting the given article consists of the personal "photo notes". Rational and Normative Pride in Comparative Perspective: the East, the West, and the Rest Vladimir MAGUN (Institute of Sociology of the Russian Academy of Sciences; National Research University Higher School of Economics, Russia) | maghome@yandex.ru Marharyta FABRYKANT (National Research University Higher School of Economics, Russia) | marharyta.fabrykant@gmail.com Nationalism is usually seen as universal, unpredictable, and irrational. Our study challenges all the three assumptions for at least one component of nationalism – national pride. Based on the ISSP data from 2003, we discovered that national pride does not vary between higher or lower rationality, but simultaneously exists in two distinct types, which are only moderately correlated. The rational national pride rests on country's specific achievements and is strongly related to objective indicators of country's performance, such as the GDP per capita. The normative national pride, instead, reflects ready-made nationalist propaganda and does not depend on a country's actual success, but is positively related to religiosity as a proxy for suggestibility. Multilevel regression analysis revealed some predictors for rational and normative pride to be not universal, but regionally specific, especially for the Eastern Europe. Controlled for other variables, Eastern European countries score on both rational and normative pride significantly lower than Western European and high and middle-income non-European countries. Besides, the Eastern Europe differs from the rest of the world in the impact some individual-level predictors. In particular, the subjective, self-evaluated social status is stronger positively related to rational, but not normative national pride in the Eastern Europe than in other regions, and the education level is less strongly negatively related in the Eastern Europe than other regions to both rational and normative national pride. Thus, national pride appears a multidimensional outcome of combined influences of the nation's actual achievements, propaganda of these achievements, as well as imaginary successes, and the level of demands against which achievements are evaluated. The Forgotten, the Ostracized, the Lost or the Exotic? In Search of Lieux de Mémoire Referring Back to Socialist past in the Post-soviet Cultural Spaces Liena GALEJA (Latvian Academy of Culture, Latvia) | liena.galeja@gmail.com The concept of lieux de mémoire, suggested by Pierre Nora, can be attributed to any meaningful entity which has become a symbolic element of the memorial heritage of some community by purposeful human performance or the work of time. Lieux de mémoire functionates as an array of mnemonic techniques which is set into action when the „real", „true" memory dies out, and a necessity arises for constructing a network structure of referring back to past, thus sustaining the actual identity of a community and laying a solid foundation for developing the existing identity or re-shaping it. In the post-Soviet transition societies lieux de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1594 mémoire referring back to the Soviet past can be regarded from several points of view, among which the predominating aspects are, first, a tendency to disassociate and forget the past; second, deliberate ostracism; third, a nostalgic yearning for the „lost paradise"; fourth, exoticization the past as a marketing strategy. The research paper gives a broader insight into these aspects and role they play in the transition societies by searching for samples at the postSoviet cultural spaces, as well as driving parallels among the phenomena of Ostalgia in the former East Germany, Yugonostalgia in the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, post-Soviet nostalgia in the Russian Federation and, specifically, the post-Soviet nostalgic phenomena in the cultural space of the Baltic states, marked as a particular case due to their long occupation history and being situated on the crossroads between the East, the West and the North. Ethnic Stereotypes of University Students in North Kosovo Snežana POPIĆ (University of Pristina with temporary head office in Kosovska Mitrovica, Faculty of Philosophy, Department of Sociology, Serbia) | snezanapopic@gmail.com The social attitude of an ethnic group expressed toward members of the other ethnic group can be observed through its triple structure composed of cognitive, emotional and conative components.The phenomenon of negative ethnic stereotypes is often observed in regions of long-term instability and historic struggle for the defense of "blood and soil". This paper presents the results of sociological research of ethnic stereotypes of students at the University of Pristina, whose head office is temporarily settled in the region of so-called ''frozen conflict''. Research was conducted with a representative sample in four time section, 2009th, 2011th, 2013th and 2014th. Respondents were requested to make statements about 50 possible (identical) stereotypes towards ex-Yugoslav nations, as well as the other major European and outside European nations. This study started from the assumption that students would uncritically express negative stereotypes towards those nations with whom Serbia has been in conflict. Nevertheless, the results show that university students in North Kosovo have built awareness of the benefits of living in a multicultural society. RN36S10 Sociology and Discourses in Central and Eastern European Context East-European differences or European unification? In search of the dominant narrative in Polish sociological discourse A.D.2015. Agnieszka KOLASA-NOWAK (Marie Curie-Sklodowska University, Lublin, Poland) | ag-kol@wp.pl The main issue concerns the state of sociological discourse in Poland. After 25 years of dealing with systemic change Polish sociology has travelled a long way. Is there still a need for using the transformation paradigm or are there any new ideas and interpretations of the main developmental and social problems in post-communist realm? What are the main intellectual challenges in sociological analyses and what are the connections with Polish public discourse? In the beginning post-communist transformation was seen as a part of a historical process of modernization of backward society and catching-up after the communism. In Poland the idea of westernization has been widely accepted. Now it is seen more as a particular, history-based modernization of a relatively underdeveloped and peripheral society from the post-communist region. It raises the problem of permanent differences and durable inequalities between Western and Eastern Europe. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1595 Finally there is an interesting question of changing role of sociological diagnoses in recent years. Do still Polish sociologists, especially form younger generation, have interest in thinking and conducting research on macro-level? What are the most popular attitudes in dealing with problems and challenges of "post-communist singularity"? Media, Social Sciences, and Power. The Symbolic Construction of Inequalities. Tomasz WARCZOK (Pedagogical University of Cracow, Poland) | tomaszwarczok@gmail.com The symbolic plane is an important, but often poorly recognised dimension of social inequalities. It refers to collective representations (mental categories), which legitimize the order of social classes and global inequalities based on the division between the world core and (semi)periphery. These types of symbolisation are created in fields of social production (the media, social sciences, politics, etc.), in order to finally trickle down to the everyday life and to function as dichotomous cultural codes. The paper shows structural conditions of formation of these symbolisations, more specifically, the configuration of social fields in Poland. As such, it is possible to present the hidden but the key role of social sciences in the reproduction of dominant ideologies. This role is particularly important in semi-peripheral countries, in which the lack of local bourgeois, causes that the intelligentsia (intellectuals) with the entire field of social sciences occupy a dominant position and determine the direction for 'modernisation'. In practice, this means introducing arbitrary social divisions into 'winners', ('cosmopolitans'), tout court members of the 'western civilisation', and 'losers', ('locals'), whose alleged personal traits remove them from the 'civilisation'. Similarly, culturalisation and individualisation of social inequalities is strengthened by, on the one hand, the proximity of social sciences and media fields (presenting only common-sense visions of the world), and, on the other hand, the supremacy of methodological realism (in local sociology, economy, and political sciences), which is designed to perceive rational individuals, while omitting the hidden emergent structural conditioning. From East to West or from West to West? International influences on Czech sociology in the transition period Marek SKOVAJSA (Faculty of Humanities, Charles University Prague, Czech Republic; Institute of Sociology, Czech Academy of Sciences) | marek.skovajsa@soc.cas.cz The sweeping societal transformations in Eastern Europe after 1989 have not avoided the discipline of sociology. This paper investigates the changing set-up of principal foreign influences on Czech sociology in the decade before and after 1989 using citation analysis as its main instrument. While a general understanding exists that sociologies in CEE countries made a radical turn from East to West after 1989, this claim has only rarely been confronted with objective data. This study analyzes the changing international influences on Czech sociology by examining the references to various sources in the national sociological journal, Sociologicky casopis (SC). The types of intellectual influence studied in the periods before and after 1989 include: Western European and US sociology, Soviet and Russian sociology, Polish and other Eastern European sociologies, the Marxist-Leninist canon, the works funded by US philanthropic foundations, Western transitology literature. The citation analysis discloses also the changing influence of certain Western sociologists, e.g. T. Parsons, P.F. Lazarsfeld, Ch.W. Mills, R. Aron, P. Bourdieu, or Z. Bauman. Another topic is how frequently the "core" American journals, ASR, AJS and Social Forces, as well as the Soviet/Russian journal SocIs were cited in SC in different periods. The picture of international influences on Czech sociology will be complemented by an analysis of citations of SC in foreign journals based on enhanced data BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1596 from the Web of Science. Where data or studies are available, the Czech results will be compared with corresponding trends in sociology in Slovakia, Poland or other countries. How far 'civil' means 'civilized'? The Eliasian civilizing process as a perspective for the research of civil society development in Central-Eastern Europe. Arkadiusz PEISERT (Gdańsk University, Poland) | zorgus2@wp.pl The aim of the paper is to put forward a systematic treatment of the concept of civilizing process which has been introduced (in sociological term) by Norbert Elias. He examined, how manners in the French Court have been developed during centuries. In spite of the popular meaning, Elias considered this process on very general terms (not only limited to the manners of good behavior). In contradiction to medieval France (the main subject of the Eliasian opus magnum The Civilizing Process), in England and Scotland the civilizing process had led to the development of civil society in the shape which has been conceptualized by John Locke, the witness of his age. According to Elias, the civilizing process is the essence of the development of civilization of western Europe. In fact, this idea comes at least from Adam Ferguson. I bring up a topic of social capacity to build civil society in that sense I consider the level of 'civility' as an important factor of the development of civic participation after the collapse of communism. Authors such as Etzioni, Touraine, Sennet and Putnam have made a point about the meaning of the specific individual attitude being essential in the emergence of true civil society. Central and East European countries are often characterized by weak sense of civic virtues. But what it really means? On the one side, we can observe much of quarrels and conflicts in everyday public life, on the other – intensive mobilization of these societies in the case of dangers, crisis, natural disasters, etc. Theoretical works based on the concept of social capital (in the Putmanian sense) seem to be not able to explain it. The concept of civil society is to be used as an alternative I would like to present some results of my research, conducted during the winter and spring in polish local democratic bodies in cooperatives and local communities, RN36S11 Monitoring Social Changes: Politics and Economy A fuzzy line between success and survival in 'Gazpromland': conclusions from an ethnographic study on the everyday practices of business in Siberia John KENNEDY (University of Birmingham, United Kingdom) | jak945@bham.ac.uk In this paper I share preliminary conclusions from my ethnographic fieldwork into the everyday practices of three entrepreneur-businessmen in Siberia. My objective is to demonstrate the constancy of uncertainty arising from regulatory and bureaucratic circumstances (in addition to general uncertainty resulting from economic crises) in the country, while arguing that success can still be achieved. To do this I outline the historical development of each business and describe their current status in order to discuss the factors that have determined their success or failure. In the first case study I examine how a business with financial and ideological support from outside Russia quickly grew but recently fell victim to suspicion and aggression from official and unofficial sources, and is now in crisis. In the second case study I describe how an early post Soviet business developed to dominate its regional market, but whose director has successfully BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1597 steered a fine line between cooperation with, and subversion of, the local bureaucracy. In the third case study, I describe how a former factory worker became a city oligarch but later fought a battle with the local administration, lost his empire, went to prison, and is now rebuilding his life and business. I discuss the everyday practices – attitudes and behaviours – that each businessman takes in response to their situations, and find that Russian business conditions are peculiarly challenging because of their inherent duality: their simultaneously benign and malign character. Through empirical examples, I draw conclusions on the contemporary state of political-economic transformation in Russia. Precarious prosperity in Romania and Switzerland: A longitudinal qualitative analysis of strategies improving the quality of life of households Rebekka SIEBER (University of Neuchâtel, Switzerland; University of Fribourg, Switzerland) | rebekka.sieber@unine.ch Ionela VLASE ("Lucian Blaga" University of Sibiu, Romania) | ionela.vlase@ulbsibiu.ro The socio-economic situation, the households' resources and constraints and their subjective assessment are key components of quality of life. We argue that the experienced quality of life depends not only on living conditions and the evaluation of these, but also on the opportunities people and households perceive they dispose of to maintain or improve their situation. Such opportunities may be provided on the micro and on the macro level of society. Our analysis of the quality of life of households in "precarious prosperity" in urban regions of Romania and Switzerland is based on qualitative interviews carried out within an ongoing comparative research project on strategies of households in precarious living conditions, financed by the Swiss National Science Foundation (SNSF) and the UEFISCDI Romania. The longitudinal and comparative design allows new insights into the dynamics of the situation of population groups in between poverty and secure prosperity and shows similarities and differences between East and West. Building on the analysis of purposefully selected cases, the present paper focuses on strategies to improve the household's quality of life and takes into account the interaction between structure and agency. Results show the impact of the opportunity structures, the perceived scope of agency, the people's position within the life course and their strategies (as acting, adaption, reframing) on the experienced quality of life. The focus on households experiencing improving quality of life over time reveals, what strategies are helpful, depending on the context they are living in. Between Connections and Meritocracy: Dynamics of Public Opinion on Determinants of Success in Poland (1988 -2013) Ilona WYSMULEK (Institute of Philosophy and Sociology, Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | ilona.wysmulek@ifispan.waw.pl Anna BACZKO-DOMBI (Institute of Philosophy and Sociology, Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | anna.baczko@gmail.com What do we need to succeed? Some say that this is hard work and talent, others claim that knowing the right people and just a little bit of luck. For sociologists, the subjective assessment of the main determinants success in life offers a rich source of information about society. It is a kind of litmus test of changing social structure and social reality in general (Janicka, Słomczyński 2007; Firkowska-Mankiewicz, Zaborowski 2002). In this presentation we plan to investigate how the views on the path to success have changed in Poland over the last 25 years – starting from the communist era, through the turbulence years BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1598 of transition, first years of membership in European Union, and up till the last years of economic crisis. For our analysis we use the Polish Panel Survey POLPAN data (1988-2013), which is a unique program of panel surveys that has been carried out since 1988 in 5-year intervals; it focuses on describing social structure and its change during the last 25 years in Poland. We will present the stability and change in the strength of broader dimensions visible in data structure, depicting meritocratic attitudes in Poland. We will also check how socio-economic determinants influence opinion of respondents. We aim not only to make our analysis from the cross sectional perspective, but also to use the panel character of POLPAN data and to look deeper into patterns of dynamics at the level of individual respondents. Old-New Problems of Housing 36 Years after Transformation Grażyna WORONIECKA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | gworoniecka@wp.pl In 1987 deficit of dwelling places in Poland was evaluated on 1,5 mln digs. In 2014 it was... also 1,5 mln deep and one still had to wait for a social housing no less than 10 years. I will present some possible reasons why changes in Polish housing policy (from 1980-ties till now) could not reduce existing deficit. General direction of changes is radically liberal: as far as there were 4 per cent of private living quarters in 1988, there is only 2 per cent of newly built social digs nowadays. It is an extensive strategy which causes long-term financial pitfall for buyers who practically cannot change or sale their abode without costs they cannot afford. Phrase 'to buy lodging' preplaced terms like 'capture' or 'pull off lodging' used before 1989 in everyday conversations. Standard and size of quarters are dependent of the buyers' creditworthiness, not of their needs or style of life. Communist 'normatives' strictly limited size of apartments according to number of relatives living together; now, dwelling places are also overcrowded because of their costs. Housing development is decelerated in spite of engaging giant private money (debts mostly). There are some cultural and ideological reasons of that. Ideology of private owning is negatively correlated with culture of renting flats. Uniformed, expensive technologies and 'family topos' make housing offer poor. Apartments are not differentiated technologically, in their size, standard and functions to current needs of mobility, ecology, new patterns of family life. RN36S12 Visual Media Representations of Social Transformations 25 years of Polish transition. The history in pictures. Maciej Andrzej MYSLIWIEC (AGH University of Science and Technology, Poland) | maciej.mysliwiec@agh.edu.pl In year 2015, over twenty five years after changes which took place in 1989 there is no clear opinion about those events. In a public discourse there are many views, which are connected with political ideologies. Those views have a strong influence on polish society which is day by day more and more divided. And what is dangerous, people's opinions are getting more radical and political discourse is getting more aggressive. Common, years ago, acceptation for polish transition, is no longer common and what may be alarming it causes social conflict based on different views for transition. Present polish society is mostly satisfied with changes which took place in 1989, but there are people deeply disappointed and with strong feeling of harm, who think that post-transition Poland is not hospitable country for them anymore. In social discourse society is divided for those, who "won" and those who "lost". It leads to conflicts and feeling of deprivation in groups where people recalls communism as a system where everybody has the same chances to reach the success. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1599 In my presentation I would like to detach from the common theories and social conflict. Basing on the visual sources I would like to describe how did people, everyday life and urban landscape has changed in last 25 years. Basing on the historical photographs, and documentary film I will prepare the comparison of the life before and after the transformation to present the differences in the main areas of everyday life. Fashion images as indicators of social change Alicja Katarzyna RACINIEWSKA (Adam Mickiewicz University, Poland) | alicjar@amu.edu.pl My presentation concerns a dramatic economic, political and cultural transformations of the former socialist countries and what a study of fashion representations in print magazines reveals about that transformation. Following Herbert Blumer (1968, 1969) I would argue that studying fashion and popular culture produces insight into contemporary attitudes and sensibilities, and fashion representations are indicators for the analysis of social change in modern societies. My presentation will be focused on a systematic analysis of the images and advertises in polish fashion magazines in 1945-2014 which reveals patterns in production of cultural and ideological constructions of East and West. Cementing the capitalist discursive hegemony through a "leftist" talkshow. "Večera s Havranom" as a case study Tomas PROFANT (Institute of International Relations, Czech Republic) | profant@iir.cz The aim of this paper is to analyze how the Slovak public television talkshow "Večera s Havranom" frames important political issues and excludes particular opinions. By being represented as a counterwight to the talkshow "Lampa" moderated by the conservative journalist Štefan Hríb, the impression is created that "Večera s Havranom" represents the left political specter. The analysis of the discourses and practices that create a particular frame shows that whereas the talkshow opens a space for moderate leftist ideas, it prevents more radical leftist ideas from appearing in public broadcasting. It thereby cements the current discursive hegemony that postulates liberal democracy as a natural political space for a discussion between center-right and center-left ideas. The show thus fits the thesis about the end of Post-Communism and its neoliberal hegemony that is being replaced by a more open hegemony that includes perspectives that seemingly oppose each other, but have common liberally-democratic roots. The analysis will analyze six shows that touch upon (or exclude) the question of political economy. Framing post/socialist cities: visual materials as ideological constructions and their transformation Petr GIBAS (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | petr.gibas@soc.cas.cz Blanka NYKLOVÁ (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences, Czech Republic) | blanka.nyklova@soc.cas.cz Throughout the state socialist period in Czechoslovakia (1948-1989), emphasis was put on industrial production. This resulted in focusing on coal and steel producing cities such as Kladno and Ostrava as vanguards of progress. Unsurprisingly, the cities figured heavily in official visual state discourse about the successful socialist present and happy communist future facilitated by urbanisation and industrialisation. After the fall of state socialism, the visual discourse on the very same places radically transformed and has kept doing so until present. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1600 The visual statements about the cities prior 1989 were collected in many high-quality official photographic books while similar books, but this time more often produced for profit, started to be published after 1989. They comprise the material under study in this paper. Using visual discourse analysis, we explore the rich visual material depicting socialist industrial cities prior and post 1989 using two different lenses within the interpretive framework, that of geography and gender studies. This double approach to the same visual material then allows us to explore in depth the complexities of how socialist cities were (re)presented and branded by means of a carefully carved visual discourse and how the geopolitical change has affected their image, brand and visuality more generally. Such an approach helps us not only to uncover and engage with a wider thematic field of the change brought about by the demise of socialism, but, most importantly, to critically assess and potentially broaden each other's approach while exploring the transformation of the ideological construction of urban space. RN36S13 Transformations in Social Welfare and Housing Informality and the Welfare State in Eastern Europe Abel POLESE (Dublin City University, Tallinn University) | ap@tlu.ee Borbála KOVÁCS (Central European University) | kovacsb@ceu.hu Jeremy MORRIS (University of Birmingham) | j.b.morris@bham.ac.uk Oleksandra SELIVERSTOVA (Tallinn University, Vrije Universiteit Brussel) | alekseli@tlu.ee Debates on the post-socialist welfare state have evolved in two main directions. While some scholars have maintained that these would eventually converge with Western European models, others have pointed at the need for a more 'particularist' approach, seeking to demonstrate that post-socialist welfare states might follow a different, non-traditional path, individually or as a region in terms of welfare provision. This paper contributes to debates on the mode and direction of post-socialist welfare state adaptation by engaging with corruption and failure in social welfare provision / the public sector. In particular, emphasis is put on the tactics and strategies used by public sector workers and citizens to cope with incomplete and inadequate public social welfare provision. Drawing on three case studies constructed with ethnographic material collected on access to public childcare in Romania and to social transfers in Russia and Ukraine, the paper explores how informal practices re-chart the relationship between the public welfare sector and service users in the context of economic transition. We argue that where the welfare state does not penetrate, welfare might be spread also through informal channels and this formal-informal complementarity might redefine the very dynamics underpinning society. The commonality represented by informal tactics in negotiating access to scarce public social services allows us to argue that post-socialist welfare states, penetrated by formally regulated and informally practiced exchanges, represent one facet of an alternative to the neoliberal capitalist model that has been seen as the only option for some time. Changes in welfare regime and discourse of social justice in Russia Elena DANILOVA (Institute of sociology, Russian Federation) | endanilova@gmail.com The paper investigates the main trends in the welfare state developments of the Russian Federation and their correspondence to the discourses of social justice during Soviet time and after the fall of communism. It argues that debates around social justice occur explicitly when there is a public need for justification and legitimation of the changes targeted at social inequality issues. The paper also identifies periods of the welfare policy and social justice discourse developments due to a variety of different, but equally important, endogenous and exogenous factors that have influenced the social policy developments such as the presence of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1601 national economic vulnerabilities and/or strengths in global economy, presence of informality in the welfare state organization, as well as to non-contingent decisions taken by governments. Housing inequality: The case of vulnerable groups in Latvia Lī ga RASNAČA (University of Latvia, Latvia) | liga.rasnaca@lu.lv Provision of adequate housing is a major challenge for development of today's society, and especially among people living on the fringes of society and close to the threshold of poverty. Vulnerable groups experience higher risk of housing deprivation (ex-offenders, unemployed, etc.). This study aims at analyzing how fears of inability to pay for housing are spread among different social and territorial groups, are these groups recognized in socially unequal situation within Latvian housing policy framework. It is a common practice for central or local governments in EU to intervene and to provide housing functions for vulnerable groups. This public intervention can result in benefits or disadvantages for vulnerable groups. Latvia is among EU member states where significant part of population is affected by the lack of adequate housing and, hence, over the years Latvia has obtained remarkable social knowledge in the field. The provision of social housing assistance in Latvia is among the functions of local governments; however, this assistance covers only minor part of population that is deprived of housing. This has some adverse consequences on the inequality. The results of study show that social mobilization is a necessary condition for achieving more equal society; nevertheless NGOs have been rather passive actors in this field. The results of interviews with housing policy experts reveal an illusion that the problem will disappear with the growth of economy. The issue of inequality is being greatly undervalued. RN36S14 Controversies of Institutional and Cultural Changes A move to modernity: Women in Croatia after the postsocialist transition Inga TOMIC-KOLUDROVIC (Institute of Social Sciences Ivo Pilar, Croatia) | inga.tomickoludrovic@pilar.hr Mirko PETRIC (University of Zadar, Croatia) | mpetric@unizd.hr Zeljka ZDRAVKOVIĆ (University of Zadar, Croatia) | zzdravko@unizd.hr The paper is an attempt to summarize the changes in values, attitudes and practices of women in Croatia that have taken place in the period of postsocialist transition. Based on the discussion of empirical evidence extending from the mid-1980s to the present day, the paper calls into question the "retraditionalization thesis", prominent in the social science accounts of the social and cultural trends in Central and East European countries at the beginning of the transition period. In the case of Croatia, the discussion of primary data from 1999, 2005 and 2015 surveys suggests that – in spite of various retraditionalization pressures – the process of modernization of Croatian women continued uninterruptedly in the postsocialist period. However, the analysis also suggests that the modernization process in question has evolved in a non-linear fashion, as it has resulted in seemingly contradictory replies of the surveyed women, in which traditional and even pre-modern values, attitudes and practices frequently coexist with modern and reflexive ones. Such results are interpreted as an outcome of a partial acquisition of values that a linear modernization process would be expected to entail and related both to the specificities of Yugoslav "third way" socialism and of the "second modernity" context toward which the Croatian society has moved in the period of postsocialist transition. The theoretical framework of the interpretation is informed by the tenets of newer modernization theories (Beck, Giddens, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1602 Touraine, Inglehart-Welzel), and discussed survey results relate to the fields of family, work, religion and politics. Controversies of Post-Soviet European Identity: Baltic Patterns of Exclusion and Inclusion Triin ROOSALU (Tallinn University, Estonia) | triin.roosalu@tlu.ee Maaris RAUDSEPP (Tallinn University, Estonia) | maaris@tlu.ee While ever closer union is the shared political goal in EU, EU member states and their citizens struggle with meaningfully filling the terms „European identity" and "European citizenship". For post-socialist Europeans the urge to be included in the decision-making processes within EU indicated their readiness to break off from the past experience under the Soviet influence. Participation in EU was relevant to become accepted again as individual, „serious" countries with the will and decision-making power of their own. These processes are suggested to have been even stronger for the countries with so called post-colonial past: those that were part of Yugoslavia, Czechoslovakia, and the Soviet Union (see Bunce 1999, 2003). Controversy between previous inclusive „imperial" identity and contemporary exclusive ethno-national identity is a challenge for the development of common European identity in such countries. For EU-15, the gradual and phased integration builds on different logic than for the new member states. The latter rushed into accession under the guidance of their political elites at the time and took over the acquis communitaire all at once, without much discussion within the countries and leaving no room for developing (rather than deciding for) the sense of Europeanness among their populations. How does this experience shape the understanding of national identities, be they layered or flowing, fixed or bounded? This is our research question for this paper. To answer the question, we will take Latvia and Estonia as our cases, two EU member states with the legacy of Soviet past. The paper is based on empirical material from cross-sectional cross-national quantitative survey on national identity, carried out in 2013 within the International Social Survey Programme. Comparative analysis of Estonian and Latvian respondents' answers to the questions about „true" Estonianness/Latvianness will be explored. The criteria of inclusion and exclusion of new immigrants will be presented, with special focus on similar and different patterns between and within countries (comparing majorities and linguistic minorities). Then the connection between the respondents' sense of The Other and her perceptions of the role of EU will be explored. Similar data on 2003 is available for Finland and Sweden, who had joined EU in 1995 and thus had by then been part of the EU 8 years for about the same time as Estonia and Latvia, who joined EU in 2004, by 2013. The procedural logic, political context and socioeconomic conditions of the two accessions were rather different, but at the same time the geographically and culturally the countries are rather similar, this comparison may provide useful insight in the understanding of socio-cultural geopolitics of EU. The implications of such in-depth insight are relevant for conceptual comparisons with other regional alliances: how do EU and US identity, or those of EU and USSR, compare, for example? These are predominantly empirically grounded theoretical questions, and our study will contribute to those discussions. Civilizational differences of multiple social inequalities in modern societies Vladimir KOZLOVSKII (Saint Petersburg State University, Russian Federation, Sociological Institute of the Russian Academy of Science) | vvk_soc@mail.ru Social inequalities in modern societies have their own integrated into flows of multiple modernities dynamics. This process is conceptually developed in the framework of civilizational BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1603 analysis S. Eisenstadt, J. Arnason, P. Wagner etc. Configurations and constellations inequalities, on the theory of N. Elias, are being formed under influence structural changes as well as cultural practices. Mechanism of changes in social inequalities is actually a way of civilizational dynamics of contemporary societies. Civilizational differences of social inequalities does not usually stand out because they do not characterize a social hierarchy, positions and resources whereas they emphasize institutional specificity, network, and architecture of the cultural autonomy of different countries and unions. The question is certainly not in a dilemma of East and West as a civilizational contradiction that poorly reflects the socio-structural differentiation within the modern nation-states and associations, and between them. In particular, it would be a mistake to assess political tensions, financial and economic aggravation between the West (the New and Old World) and Russia as civilizational confrontation that can radically change a system of social inequalities in Russian society. Social stratification in Russian society has several civilizational differences and similarities with them developed countries. These civilizational differences have especially cultural, religious, institutional character. Social inequalities are determined by institutional factors, cultural traditions, and values, ethnic and religious identity. Shifts in the flows of social inequality in modern societies are due to figurations of basic elements of civilized order, which should also include properties, government's regimes, economic, cultural practices, and forms of everyday life. Postcommunism diversified. Agency, transparency, inclusiveness and reflexivity, and the trajectories of postcommunist transformation Grażyna SKĄPSKA (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | g.skapska@iphils.uj.edu.pl After 30 years of postcommunist transformation in East Central and Eastern Europe, one can identify various trends and counter-trends in the trajectories of changes and establishment of democracy and rule of law after communism. Taking as analytical framework concepts of agency, transparency, inclusiveness and reflexivity this paper argues for a diversified conceptualization of postcommunist changes, and argues that the region of Eastern Europe, or rather as the Eastern and East Central Europe, can not be conceptualize as homogenous, but rather as reflecting many ways of social change and institution-building. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1604 RN37 Urban Sociology RN37P01 – Poster session Tourism without Gentrification? Obstacles to achieve a "happy medium" Maria ANDRADE (Universidade da Coruña, Spain) | mandrade@udc.es Carmen LAMELA (Universidade da Coruña, Spain) | lamela@udc.es Urban spaces are breeding grounds for the reproduction of social inequality. An example of this is the gentrification process that occurs when degraded spaces are intervened, showing class tensions in every time and place. The role of tourism in these cases has been signaled often. For instance, in order to enhance cultural tourism, buildings and spaces are preserved and restored then, at the same time, gentrification dynamics, comprising the displacement of residents from historical centres, are permitted. That "theme park" effect has also been denounced for having a negative effect on the same tourism industry on the long run. To escape this dilemma, local governments are looking for some multi-functionality strategies that may combine urban, touristic, and cultural demands. The goal is developing intervention policies and plans to achieve a "happy-medium", combining and reconciling tourism with housing. This paper is intended to set out the hindrances toward that goal in a case study: The historical centre of the city of Lugo (Spain). This city is completely surrounded by a Roman age wall that was declared a UNESCO World Heritage Site in the year 2000. This analysis will focus on the recurring challenges for implementing measures aimed at stopping the accelerated neglect of the urban center as a dwelling place and the configuration of areas with a high concentration of especially vulnerable population and marginal activities. RN37S01 Public Spaces Strategies of Invisibilisation: Findings from a Comparative Analysis of Managing Social Inequality on Public Spaces in Brno and Hamburg Sandra Isabelle SCHINDLAUER (Bauhaus-University, Germany) | sandra.schindlauer@uniweimar.de Pavel POSPĚCH (Masaryk-University, Czech Republic) | pavel.pospech@gmail.com Diversity and representativeness are the most distinguished qualities of public spaces in the European city. However, the meanings of these terms have changed in the course of the neoliberalization of the city, affecting the cohesion of the urban society as such. With regard to public spaces, diversity has been adjusted to an understanding of representativeness that focuses on the transformation of public spaces as being suitable for serving as a business card, while no longer reflecting the whole range of diversity including poverty and other social mischiefs. When walking through the city, however, a visible evidence of urban poverty and social problems is often suppressed in an effort to create an illusion of an urban environment without poverty and social problems. In a comparative analysis of public spaces in Hamburg (Germany) and Brno (Czech Republic), this paper focuses on the means of invisibilisation as a tool of suppressing the visible traces of urban poverty. The authors discuss the means and strategies which the two cities use to deal with homelessness and urban poverty in public spaces, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1605 including municipal ordinances and their enforcement, modifications of the built environment, technical installations etc. Through a comparison of the experience of a West European city with that of an Eastern, postcommunist city, the authors will elaborate on the concept of invisibilisation and its various facets and stress the importance of this process for the diversity and representativeness of public spaces and its implications for the urban society. Making Visible: Irregular Immigrants' Uses of Urban Public Space Lilika TRIKALINOU (Goldsmiths University of London, United Kingdom) | liktrik@gmail.com The paper examines irregular immigrants' experiences of 'institutional invisibility' that are combined with their in-between socio-economic and political condition, reflecting, partly, immigration's transnational character, drawing from the case study for the thesis "Making Visible: The inhabitation of urban public space by irregular immigrants" that took place in Athens, Greece in 2011-1012. Irregular immigrants' social reproduction is dependent, partly, on informal, often illegal, means to sustain a living linked to their usage of urban public space. Their everyday experiences, and the ways they negotiate their institutional invisibility and irregularity, are investigated as a means to explore the appropriation of urban public space in relation to the conditions of their habitation, thus opening up issues relating to their right(s) and claims to space. The data show that urban public space is the primary means of survival and social reproduction for irregular immigrants, with it acting as both shelter and a place to network. Invisibility and irregularity are used as means to conceal immigrants' marginal ways of securing basic needs away from the eyes of the State. However, their uses of public spaces are usually at odds with official, 'legitimate', governmental discourses about what public spaces are or ought to be. This opposition emphasizes the role of everyday activities in the production of space, but also the right to space in the absence of other rights by the plain instantiation of bodily existence of the institutionally invisible, irregular, immigrants in urban public space. Publics' Movements vs. the Occupation of Living Spaces Pinar KARABABA KAYALIGIL (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | pinarkarababa@hotmail.com During the last twenty years new city policies appeared in Turkey with the rise of neo-liberal İslamist local governments. These policies bring the transformation of the city as a unit of consumption rather than production. Cities started to exhibit a Sunni-Turkish identity via the use of monumental structures and tradition even though not all the publics*share this identity. As a result, divisions between people increased. The nodes opened for a certain denomination sometimes occupies places owned by other denominations, religions or socialist groups and they bring gender segregation with the increase of separate places for gender groups. These developments are analyzed in this paper on their reflection on Sivas Turkey, where the biggest Islamist assault in Turkey happened in 1993 where 35 people murdered which was followed by a gradual Islamization and neo-liberalization of city politics. The focus is on how different publics and groups challenge this transformation by creating their own heterotopia and developing spatial tactics which are unique for each heterotopia. This paper analyzes four heterotopia – those of shopkeepers, Alevi public, secluded women and groups organized after 1993 eventto understand the dynamics of opposition and discusses the possibility of a united grassroots movement. *Publics are deliberately considered multiple. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1606 Public Spaces. Theoretical Approaches and Sociological Research Antonietta MAZZETTE (University of Sassari, Italy) | mazzette@uniss.it Sara SPANU (University of Sassari, Italy) | saraspanu@uniss.it Discussion about the meaning of the public space is rich and complex. It comes through different areas of sociology, from the theoreticians of the modernity to the urban visionaries of the so-called post-modernity. The public space idea overlaps very little with the reality: any "ideal kind" of public space was strongly mythicised as referred to by scholars like Jane Jacobs, Nancy Fraser, Margaret Crawford, Sharon Zukin. The paper focuses on three aspects: a) the nature of public space should be checked from time to time, in terms of accessibility, social mix and freedom of expression; b) public space is no longer considered an exclusively publicly owned space accessible to all; c) similarities between Italian and North America cities emerge, regarding the idea of public spaces as "hybrid spaces" that lie along a private-public/controlled-free continuum that people use in an undifferentiated way, until they perceive signs of disorder and explicit exclusions. These issues emerged from a study in 20 Italian cities within the years 2011-2013. The actual trend looks oriented towards an increasing privatization of public spaces, where the need for social safety and the pervasiveness of consumerism play a central role. This trend would guarantee access to the public space only to some classes of people. That doesn't mean that the request for public spaces is decreasing: though it is no longer a place where the community civic culture is created, it still reflects urban society, mirroring conflicting interests and few common values. RN37S02 Inequalities and Mobilities in Urban Spaces Brain Drain: the case of Portugal João Teixeira LOPES (Arts Faculty of Oporto University, Portugal) | jmteixeiralopes@gmail.com The literature review allows us to conclude that the traditional perception of the brain drain has no empirical evidence on the aggregate level, being necessary the understanding of the circumstances and factors that influence the process in each country. This research aims to make a study of this type in the Portuguese context, still innovating in conceptual and methodological terms: first, refusing the logic of globalizing assumptions of human capital theory, guessing that migration can be caused by factors other than not pay gap by analysing the set of factors of attraction-repulsion; on the other hand, guessing that the international job system is not a space entirely free and therefore is not only dependent on the free play of supply and demand, is also necessary to observe the biographical trajectories in order to understand the reasons and destinations of migration. In this presentation we will discuss the results of the analysis of 50 sociological portraits (Lahire, 2002), that will draft the life trajectories, the differential effects of socialization on the biographical dispositions and the strategies of improving the educational capital in a context of crisis. The sociological portraits assume the existence of multi socialized individuals, plural agents who, throughout their pathways, have acquired a wealth of predispositions, often contrasting and even contradictory, which in a way reflects both the complexity of contemporary societies and the multidimensional nature of projects and constraints associated with these migratory flows. Unpacking urban life in a global age: The case of Moroccan residents in Istanbul BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1607 Christian RITTER (Kadir Has University, Turkey) | christian.ritter@khas.edu.tr Based on empirical research into urban neighbourhoods of the Turkish metropolis Istanbul, this paper explores how Moroccan-born residents perceive and use urban spaces in the city. Following the free trade agreement between Morocco and Turkey in 2006, increasing numbers of Moroccan nationals traveled to the Turkish metropolis Istanbul and some settled in various neighbourhoods of the mega city. The purpose of this paper is to further understanding of globalization processes in contemporary urban spaces which are often intertwined with digital spaces. Combing semi-strutured interviewing with participant observation, I examine how urban spaces are stratified in Istanbul and how unequal access to services and information affects the endeavours of newcomers. In doing so, I will discuss how urban life unfolds between real world places, such as a street café, and digital spaces, such as social networking sites. Drawing on assemblage theory, the exploration is situated in the wider context of a globalised world society. Transnational flows of people, objects, information, and capital manifest themselves in political constellations that can be conceptualised as assemblages. Studying Moroccan residents in Istanbul through this theoretical lens sheds light on political decision-making and power relations in the global migration systems. The analysis of the Moroccan case in Istanbul indicates how differences and inequalities are created and upheld in the global city. However, the study also unveiled tactics that challenge the existing social divide. Reproduction of gender inequality through urban planning: The case of Novi Sad Ana PAJVANČI Ć CIZELJ (University of Novi Sad, Faculty of Philosophy, Serbia) | pajvana@gmail.com In this paper, we try to perceive the classic sociological critique of urban planning (H. Lefebvre) from a gender perspective. We are expanding the questions about who has a "right to the city" , who is planning the city and for whom, with question of whether the city is adapted to genderrelated differences between its residents and whether the current urban planning practices are gendersensitive? We recognize that the key relationship between gender roles and urban planning is in the spatial differentiation of production, consumption, and reproduction. It transforms urban everyday life making it torn between the tasks related to household and formal employment in the labor market. Social effects of such spatial strategies have a clear gender dimension. Besides formal employment, women often perform the tasks related to the care (for children, the elderly, etc.) that makes their daily routes through the city more complex. We are also considering gender dimensions of leisure spatial planning (especially sports activities) and trying to find out whether current planning practices reproduce, reduce or increase gender inequality in this domain. The analysis of the current spatial plans developed by the Institute of Urban Planning in Novi Sad, showed that the urban planning practice in Serbia is "genderblind". Behind the manifest motto - "We are planning for all" lies the latent prejudice resulting from lack of knowledge about the social context ("users") and its gender characteristics. Thus, urban planning practice becomes an important but underrecognized, mechanism of gender inequality reproduction. Living among equals in a city of inequalities: examples from Lisbon Maria Assunção GATO (Instituto Universitário de Lisboa, Portugal (Dinâmia'Cet)) | magoo@iscte.pt BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1608 Agreeing with the evidence presented by Lefebvre in his book The Right to the City, the preponderance of economic value at the expense of social and human values accentuates social inequalities, hinders access to the city, reduces social diversity and fragments urban space according to a categorized hierarchy of places. On the one hand, the economic and financial performance of the real estate market has notable impacts on a more unequal access to the city, leading to fragmentation and categorization of urban spaces in accordance with a socially directed and differentiated hierarchy. But on the other hand, these same categorizations also contribute to a certain revival of the city as a whole, even through a network of specific places. Taking the city of Lisbon as scenery, this presentation aims to explore how a set of values assigned to different urban spaces can attract several investors, interests and residents and how these urban spaces make use of these values to differentiate and promote themselves in various ways. Trying to cross several inequalities, the main focus will be the urban middle classes, their residential spaces and selective belonging strategies. Tracking migrant artists in the city: Configuration of migrant artists' circuits in Portugal Lígia FERRO (CIES-IUL, IS-UP, Portugal) | ligia.ferro@iscte.pt Otávio RAPOSO (CIES-IUL, IS-UP, Portugal) | raposao78@gmail.com This proposal aims at presenting the research undertaken within the project "The work of art and the art of work: creative circuits of education and labour integration of immigrants in Portugal" (ACM-FEINPT) and is focused on the circuits of migrant artists working in Portugal. Efforts were expended to systematize the social networks at stake and the importance of circulation itineraries to the working conditions of immigrant artists, as well as the patterns regarding their trajectories, future life projects and experiences of civic participation. Techniques of extensive and intensive analysis were brought together, benefiting from the experience of a multidisciplinary team specialized in Sociology and Anthropology, following the proposal of Weber (1995) consisting of building ethnographies armed with statistics. The seminal results indicate that mobility is a condition for being successful in the artistic career, and also that nowadays artists draw benefits from easier and cheaper mobility conditions. The configuration (Elias, 1980) of the existing circulation networks of migrant artists in Portugal has a relevant impact on their living and working conditions; in addition, it is a key element to advance our understanding of how these actors contribute to social and economic enrichment, as well as to build urban communities in the contexts of Europe and a globalized world. Recent events show that the integration of immigrants in Western societies can be a challenge of greater complexity than previously thought. Their integration in the realm of employment is crucial to the construction of local communities in urban contexts. RN37S03 Urban Social Movements The Right to the City: Struggle against the Urban Transformation in Limontepe, İzmir. Secil OZDEMIR METLIOGLU (Sociology, Turkey) | ozdmirsecil@gmail.com Urban transformation projects are seen as a main tool for creating more opportunities for market actors and forces. Those urban transformation projects poor, proletariat and marginal groups to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1609 move to new living areas constructed recently at the outskirt of the cities and seem to be primarily concerned with opening up the attractive urban space to the use of the wealthy and market actors. Urban transformation projects could also be said to involve attacks on the housing rights of almost all citizens, but particularly the poor and marginal groups. Within this framework, the aim of the my article is to put forwards the effects of the urban transformation project in İ zmir Limontepe suburb on the residence and environmental quality, the idea and the reflexes and also the participation and the support of the locals to this project and evaluate and analyse these and to develop proposals. Istanbul between ex-Islamists constructors and a new urban movement Ferhat KENTEL (Istanbul Sehir University, Turkey) | ferhatkentel@gmail.com AKP, the leading party of Turkey, using occasionally Islamic rhetorics, is becoming a party fighting for a limitless development and for the instauration of a new capitalist class commending this development. The struggle for establishing and maintaining this emerging class rule by means of mass housing projects and high-rises, and the sacrosanct discourse of developmentalism rejected any criticism at all costs. Thus, people were displaced and green fields were sacrificed in the name of urban transformation. Under the rule of AKP, the decision for the construction of a shopping mall on one of the last remaining green spaces within central Istanbul, Gezi Park, provoked a very radical movement, "Occupy Gezi". The Gezi protests questioned the developmentalist discourse which encompassed all political currents and this new-generation social movement stood and voiced the "right to the city", in line with Henri Lefebvre and David Harvey's works. In my paper I will try first to comprehend how a political party, AKP, issued from the Islamic movement turned into an authoritarian capitalist party after its "anti-modern" and "anti-capitalist" past. My second attempt will be about the new urban social movement issued from secular segments of society, i.e. the earlier protagonists of the "development". In order to link these two aspects, I will try to grasp the role of the "Islamic threat" on secular groups' "life styles" and the burning question of inequality in urban spaces. The conceptualization of justice in urban space: The case of public transport in Brno Gaby KHAZALOVÁ (Masaryk University, Faculty of social studies, Czech Republic) | gabykhazalova@gmail.com The paper seeks to contribute to the discussion of urban process under capitalism, revealing the importance of conceptualization of space as an integral part of any proposal for remedy of not only spatial, but also social injustice. It deals with a theoretical conceptualization of spatial justice primarily based on a contemporary reinterpretation of Henri Lefebvre s writings. It explores the dispute over relationship between the production of social and spatial injustice in the city presented among others by E. Soja and P. Marcuse. The reason why this relationship should be conceived dialectically – based on the analysis of socio-spatial dialectics – is being argued. The process of producing injustice is being exposed using the specific example of transformation of space: implementation of so-called „prevention officers" in public transport in the city of Brno, Czech Republic. This example is considered as urban injustice drawn from the normative concepts of right to the city and right to the difference. The case study reveals modes of justification used by public transport company such as increase of profit or ensuring of security and comfort, claiming to solve problems with homeless people. Analyzing the way various actors perceive and appropriate a transformed space enables to conclude that space is not only produced by social processes, but in turn, reflecting, reproducing or transforming them. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1610 In conclusion, the paper raises questions about potential remedy of injustice by transforming not only social processes (e. g. capitalism), but also spatial relations. As a Tool of Political and Economic Struggle, Housing Question in Germany and Turkey: a Comparative Analyses Cansu TEKIN (Akdeniz University, Turkey) | cansutekin89@hotmail.com In Turkey, looking at the statistics, construction sector became an invisible tool for providing economic growth. When comparing to Turkey, on the other hand, Germany has an incredibly static housing sector. Those differences cause different social actions to make decision about housing issues in these two countries. At the same time, housing sector could be also seen as a tool for political and sociopolitical struggle in both counties. Modern urban theories suggest a framework for comparing housing problem in Turkey and Germany. Firstly, we can argue that economic growth and capitalist production in Turkey are mostly provided by construction sector and those intensive construction activities represent to production of consumption spaces. Also, Harvey's creative destruction approach seems a proper way when Turkey's progress in housing sector is evaluated. Secondly, application of TOKI project in Germany is another major point of that work. Correspondingly, solutions of housing oversupply problem in Turkey and housing deficit problem in Germany while taking account of the housing projects and their targeting social groups in both countries could also be seen from the point of this theoretical framework. For this work, comparative-analytical approach will be applied. Since the major emphasis point of the work is the housing question, this concept will be examined with both historical socioeconomical aspects. In the first part, rent, social justice and capitalist accumulation in cities are our fundamental analyses point. In the second and third chapter it is dealt with historical development of urbanization and housing policies in Turkey and Germany. RN37S04 Inequalities and Diversity in Urban Spaces Social awareness in multicultural and unequal peripheral areas of large urban areas in Europe. Juan_Jose VILLALON_OGAYAR (UNED, Spain) | jvillalon@poli.uned.es The last stage of suburbanization into the metropolitan area of Madrid has tended to divide the outlying towns internally into three main parts: the downtown, the poorest inner town and the new rich areas in the periphery. We wonder what tensions and conflicts tends to produce this new division of space and how it affects the living of these areas about how people manage their social identities in family and work spaces, in relation to territory and look at yourself. These questions arise within the framework of methodological individualism that implies to consider the social stratification as a structuring process with three dimensions: the objective structure, awareness of differences and social action. In our last piece or research, we found that two types of social identities have become the strongest in social consciousness: that differences in terms of economic and labor imbalances and ethno-cultural differences. But these things are not alone. And, there is greater homogeneity in the newer and wealthier neighborhoods around the economic and labor issue and greater heterogeneity in the oldest and poorest neighborhoods. We think that this could BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1611 generate new conflicts between the richest and homogeneous areas of expansion and the more fragmented and poorest zones, or, outright abandonment of the latter by town halls. Attitudes towards Residential Space: The Case of Belgrade Mina PETROVIĆ (Faculty of Philosophy, University of Belgrade, Serbia) | mipetrov@f.bg.ac.rs The paper aims at presenting if and how attitudes towards residential and public space differentiate depending on class, age, gender and values (materialistic or post-materialistic). The analysis is informed by questionnaire research data obtained on sample of 545 respondents in different residential areas, chosen according to location, individual or collective type of housing and social composition, in order to reflect variations typical for Belgrade metropolitan area. Data analysis, based on logistic regression, shows that values are the most discriminative variable regarding four dimensions for which separate models are developed: symbolic meaning of residential area; importance of privacy in residential areas; appreciation of social heterogeneity in residential areas; and importance given to public space in residential areas. In accordance to the starting hypothesis that class as a separate variable has no significant direct influence on examined attitudes, due to still relative social heterogeneity of residential areas in Belgrade, values proved as important intermediate variable. Differences in age appeared important predictors in all models, while differences according the gender confirmed that women give more importance to social heterogeneity and public space than men. Concluding discussion is focused on meanings that obtained results have for understanding the social production of residential space and its sustainability. Leveling the playfield: emerging urban movement as a new actor in the unequal urban context. Anna DOMARADZKA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | anna.domaradzka@gmail.com Recently, major Polish cities have become the sites for the emergence of a dynamic urban movement. Both conceptual and symbolic "battles for space" were crucial for this wave of new urban grassroots' initiatives. The paper argues that urban space can be understood as a "common-pool resource", in line with the classical debate around "the commons" and their alleged tragedy (Harding 1968; Ostrom 1990). It aims at explaining how the urban movement is shaped in a meeting between the engagement of neighbourhood activists around "concrete narrative" of particular space and local needs (Mergler 2008), and the inspiration of internationally connected "norm entrepreneurs" (Finnemore & Sikkink 1998), linking local inequality issues to the global dispute over right to the city. Although diverse in nature, this process can be described and explained within the recently developed framework of Strategic Action Fields (Fligstein & McAdam 2012). Therefore, paper illustrates how urban space is at stake in the "game of the city" – with urban activists renegotiating the boundaries of urban politics field situated in-between a retreating city-level public sector and the expansion of transnational corporations. The paper also explains how the visibility of this new movement is a result of growing severity of urban problems as well as raising awareness of cities' residents, willing to participate in city governance and striving to become an important actor at the "urban scene". This phenomenon is described as both a reaction to a dominance of neo-liberal rules of city planning and an example of global trends adapting to local needs through civic engagement. Using qualitative data from observations, content analysis and in-depth interviews with both local and international urban activists, the paper examines the processes that shape the emerging movement, explaining possible consequences of its mobilization in the context of growing inequalities in urban context. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1612 Towards A Counter-history of Slum: The Right to Housing From the Urban Poor Perspective Jessica VILIRAN (Polytechnic University of the Philippines, Philippines) | viliran.jess@gmail.com In the Philippines it is estimated that 1 in 4 residents of Metro Manila are in fact informal settlers. A holistic, structural point of view is imperative for full grasp of the problem. Neoliberal economic programs that are in place for more than fifty years became factors in the creation as well as demolition of slums in the urban center of Manila. As big capital owners and their national bourgeois-partners benefit in a capitalist scheme of profit accumulation, human labor is pegged at very low prices. The respective economies of satellite countries continually bear a feudal character as key raw materials are also bought cheaply and the lives that people lead are very vulnerable, enough so that they are easily lured to migrate in the urban centers such as Manila where so-called development is found. At the same time that the city attracts rural migration, the subsequent ballooning of population and problems of unemployment is being dealt with trivially. The "bulimic behavior" of attracting people from the rural and eventually flushing them out displayed by the state adds in the contradictory steps as manifested in the policies or actions regarding the tenure of urban informal settlers. Knowledge should be based on experience and the experiences of the urban poor in communities can serve as the starting point in coming up with epistemologies which are lacking in various fields and which are necessary in better understanding the problems in the first place. Designing Urban Policies: an Evaluation Assestment about Their Rationality and Coherence María Jesús RODRÍGUEZ-GARCÍA (Centre for Urban Political Sociology and Policies. Universidad Pablo de Olavide, Spain) | mjrodgar@upo.es The literature on public policies sustain that 'policy design' is a critical issue in order to analyse and evaluate them. Nevertheless, the analysis of urban policies normally pays little attention to this aspect. The aim is this paper is to introduce this important issue in the analysis and evaluation of urban policies. The paper present a proposal to analyse the design of urban policies oriented to improve socioeconomic profile of neighbourhoods and reduce their imbalance regarding other neighbourhoods. First, different indexes are proposed and validated in order to measure three main aspects of policies: diagnosis, objectives, and policy tools designed to accomplish objectives. Second, these indexes are used to analyse two main aspects of policies design that normally help to explain their implementation, results, and impact: 'rationality' (coherence between diagnostic and objectives), 'coherence' (the correspondence between objectives and policy tools). The analysis is applied by using content-analysis of documentation from 80 projects of urban generation projects in Spain. Results show that there is a high level of variability in the levels of quality in the design of urban regeneration project that could affect the quality of their implementation, results and impacts. Thus, main results show that urban policies could pay more attention to policy design issues. RN37S05 Inequalities and Social Movements in Urban Spaces Sociological research on the city of Brno (Czechoslovakia) from 1947 and possibilities of its processing at present BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1613 Dušan JANÁK (Silesian university in Opava, Czech Republic) | janak@fvp.slu.cz Václav KULHAVÝ (Silesian university in Opava, Czech Republic) | vkulhavy@gmail.com In 1947 an extensive sociological research was conducted in Brno (the second largest city in former Czechoslovakia and now in the Czech Republic). Its purpose was to provide a comprehensive sociological report on the life of the population of this industrial city. In February 1948 the communist coup took place in Czechoslovakia, sociology was labelled a bourgeois pseudo-science and its study was abolished on a mass scale. Many sociologists emigrated, others faced persecution. The questionnaires as one of the data collection techniques survived in the municipal archives, without having been examined as yet. They contain a unique report on the society of the typical Central European city after WWII and before the onset of communist rule, enormous in size. 22 000 questionnaires are of three types (breadwinners, adult inhabitants, elementary and secondary school students), including over 700 indicators. The paper follows three aims: 1. It presents the preserved data file and summarizes partial results corresponding with the conference focus: social inequalities and differing lifestyles of the main socio-economic groups. 2. It discusses methodological problems relating to the present processing of the historical data and a heuristic potential of the city's historical sociology for the research on the city today. 3. The author would like to learn within discussion whether a similar data file (or its analysis) exists elsewhere in Europe or in the world for potential comparison. Transport and spatial mobility as an important tool for investigating urban space. Adam Piotr ZAJAC (Phd Student, Department of Sociology, University of Warsaw,Poland) | a.zajac@is.uw.edu.pl Social mobility remains one of important points of interest of sociology. However, as John Urry (2009) stated, transport and spatial mobility are still not fully discovered by sociologists. Meanwhile growing interest of public opinion in urban mobility gives new, fresh perspective on everyday functioning of the city. Growing spatial mobility in modern cities creates new challenges both for urban researchers and citizens, the biggest dilemma being further improvement of quality of urban commuting and at the same time reduction of environmental damage. Development of public transportation and further restrictions on car users seem to be universal solution of this problem in the developed world. This approach leads to profound and complex changes in cities, such as transformations of public spaces, new infrastructure, and public campaigns aiming at changing people's commuting habits. These phenomena are still scantily analyzed by sociologists. The aim of this paper is to present ideas on including transportation into contemporary sociological reflection about city and on possible outcomes of such approach. Stronger regulations and management of city mobility result in growing inequalities between users of different means of transport. At the same time transformations of public spaces (i.e. streets, squares etc.), often due to transportation reasons, change hierarchy and relations between public space users. Current trends, include reducing role of private cars and efforts for increasing quality of life in urban areas by adjusting public spaces. Nevertheless limitations of the interdiscplinary approach in describing the modern cities?? are still not clear. Social analyses of? spatial mobility of city dwellers/users can give answers about existing constraints in transforming cities and way we live nowadays. The Social Geography of Educational Achievement. Untangling the spatial structure of inequality using spatial econometrics Christoph Thomas ZANGGER (University of Bern, Switzerland) | christoph.zangger@edu.unibe.ch BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1614 The increasing amount of research on neighborhood effects on a variety of outcomes impressively underlines the relevance of the spatial context (or more generally, the social space) for the reproduction of social inequalities (Sampson et al., 2002; Galster, 2012). However, evidence of such effects remains rather controversial. This undesirable situation can be explained – at least partially – by the employed statistical method (Galster & Hedman, 2013). Besides the adequate operationalization of the spatial scale of "neighborhood", the lack of an explicit formulation and empirical identification of the mediating social mechanisms presents a major challenge in the field of neighborhood effects. This paper addresses not only the methodological challenges (i.e., the unobserved selection into neighborhoods and the presence of endogenous effects – Heckman, 1979; Manski, 1993) but also the identification of the mediating social mechanisms. Using data on the educational performance of 6th grade elementary students in Zurich, Switzerland, compositional effects according to the epidemic and collective socialization theory are examined. Thereby, the mediating mechanisms (the adaption of deviant norms and the social integration and interaction in a neighborhood network, respectively) are directly modeled. Using a counterfactual approach as well as spatial regression techniques to adequately address the theoretically implied interdependence of observations, heterogeneous neighborhood effects on students' educational achievement are revealed. Taken together, the prevalence of cross-pressures for disadvantaged students as well as the beneficial effects for well integrated, more advantaged children stress the striking relevance of the neighborhood context for the reproduction and reinforcement of social inequalities. Cracow a city without barriers? Negotiating accessibility through community video. Agnieszka KRÓL (Jagiellonian University, Institute of Sociology, Poland) | a.krol@uj.edu.pl Anna WRÓBLEWSKA (Jagiellonian University, Institute of Sociology, Poland) | anna.wroblewska89@gmail.com The aim of this presentation is to discuss the outcomes of the research project in the field of disability studies conducted in Cracow, Poland in 2012-2013. Based on biographical interviews and participatory methods a community video tackling spatial exclusion of people with disabilities was created. Taking the problems mentioned by women with disabilities during qualitative research (which sample exceeded 100 women with disabilities) as a departing point the focus was put on the most important barriers preventing people with disabilities from participation in public sphere and from enjoying their citizens' rights in the city. Participants of community video project tried to negotiate with public administration solutions that would change the city and diminish inequalities based on ableizm. Although recent years introduced implementation of large infrastructure projects that aim at making urban space more egalitarian still different levels of accessibility and barriers limit access of people with disabilities to health care, public services, schools etc. It results in invisibility of people with disabilities in public sphere. During the presentation we would evaluate implemented solutions from the perspective of quality of life of people with disabilities taking into account intersection of gender and disability. We will also discuss diverse levels of urban accessibility: procedural, physical, economical, attitudinal, communicational. Finally we will discuss the impact of the research process on participants of the study. RN37S06 Public Policies and Inequalities in Urban Spaces I BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1615 Urban inequalities and social prevention in context of the sociology of architecture Magdalena ŁUKASIUK (University of Warsaw, Poland) | mlukasiuk@wp.pl The unequal urban lives are widely diagnosed and described in urban studies. From this point of view social relations in the developed space contain differences and inequalities treated as a 'natural' character of the urban space. On the other side, contemporary discourses of the social prevention do seldom include space into consideration. In this prospect do factors like social environment, poverty, low educational standards etc. produce and reproduce risk in lower social classes. In my presentation I would like to connect phenomena from both the urban studies and the social prevention using the theoretical prospect of sociology of architecture (comp. Schäfers 2006; Fischer, Delitz eds. 2009). In this approach the material shape of the city (buildings, streets, squares, private and public spaces) plays the role of an active non-human (comp. Latour 2005) and co-determines the social behavior. The influence is mutual: the space is shaped by the tenants with their discourses and everyday practices, and at the same time the social practices and meanings are shaped according to the space. This process takes place on both the material and the communicational level, rather unconsciously. I would like to draw a mechanism of this mutual influence in context of the reproducing of urban inequalities. My study bases on the empirical scrutiny conducted in contemporary Warsaw as well as the analysis and synthesis of the over mentioned theoretical approaches. In search of collective efficacy: an alcohol abuse prevention project in the San Donato neighborhood of Bologna Gabriele MANELLA (Università di Bologna, Italy) | gabriele.manella@unibo.it The aim of my contribution is using the concept of collective efficacy to consider an alcohol abuse prevention project in a Bologna neighborhood. Robert Sampson, who proposed this concept in continuity with the Chicago School urban studies, wanted to stress the importance of the organizational dimension in city neighborhoods. Efficacy can contribute to assure a higher quality of services and a higher level of security and social control. In other words, it is a discriminating variable for a better neighborhood. On the other hand, it is threatened by all the problems and inequalities that characterize that territory. I take these issues into account through the case of San Donato, a neighborhood in the northern outskirts of Bologna where, about a year ago, a project of environmental prevention started from the collaboration between the University of Bologna and the NGO Cadca (Community Anti-Drug Coalition of America). This project aims to enable a bottom up strategy to prevent alcohol abuse through the work of a community coalition to identify the most urgent problems and prepare some strategies to address them. In the last part, I present the first results of this project. I point out some activities of the community coalition, but also some problems which emerged in making it a tool of collective efficacy. I stress in particular the difficulty in finding data about the problems addressed, as well as the one in involving some sectors of local community and some parts of that neighborhood. URBAN REGENERATION PROCESSES AND HEALTH Angel Ramón ZAPATA (Centre for Urban Political Sociology and Policies.Universidad Pablo de Olavide, Spain) | arzapmoy@upo.es Regeneration processes are one of the main urban policies in order to improve quality of life in deprived neighbourhoods. This paper analyse the impact of urban regeneration processes on BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1616 health, one of the main aspects of quality of life. Using a cuasi-experimental design the paper compare the change on mortality rates between 80 'experimental' neighbourhoods and 80 'equivalent' neighbourhoods between 2001 and 2009 in Andalusia (Spain). The dependent variable is measured as standardized mortality odds for several mortality causes. Based on the theory of fundamental causes proposals in sociology of health, the main hypothesis sustain that regeneration process should impact more on preventable causes of mortality than on nonpreventable causes of mortality because these processes promote capabilities and resources among resident that improve their health behaviours. Main results show that change on preventable causes of mortality have a great change in experimental neighbourhood than in equivalents ones, whereas non-preventable causes have a similar trend among them. Between social integration and class abject. Postindustrial urban development and the debate on social inequalities in Poland Magdalena REK-WOZNIAK (University of Lodz, Poland) | magdaer@tlen.pl The argumentation of the proposed paper is grounded in the conviction that public debate, dominated by the elite discourses, creates the space for legitimization of policies crucial for the social order in general and specifically, for the shape of the social structure. The decline of postwar consensus concerning the relationship between the market, the state and the society reinforced a belief in pro-market utopia, where rising inequalities were easily justified as inevitable for all the "post-industrial" societies, which were assumed to consist mostly of the middle classes. While the social structure is generally constructed on the macro level, the processes occurring in local political and welfare arenas seem to play a key role in shaping both living conditions and opportunities of the citizens. However, these local contexts seem particularly under-studied. The paper will based on a case study and will aim at reconstructing class narratives emerging from purposely selected debates surrounding the strategies of local development emerging since 2010 in one of the Polish post-industrial cities (Łódź). It will focus on the understanding of such key notions as modernization, revitalization, social integration and citizenship shared by the actors active in the local welfare arena, as well as on articulation of the interests of the subsequent social groups and categories. RN37S07 Difference and Diversity in Urban Spaces Neighbourhood effect: How does it work? A suggestion of a model Sebastian KURTENBACH (University of Cologne, Germany) | kurtenbach@wiso.uni-koeln.de The influence of a context, like a neighbourhood, on individual behaviour is a key interest of the urban sociology of the last twenty years. In their research, especially Sampson (Harvard), Friedrichs (Cologne) or Galster (Detroit) are describing differed types, requirements, mechanisms and effects of the context. Even if the findings are different they point in the same direction: Poor Neighbourhoods disadvantage their inhabitants in differed ways. But the research makes also clear that the effects are non-linear and vary in their strength over the diverse groups. Nevertheless, different findings and more and more complex research-designs take place in the discussion, but the process of individual acceptance of behaviour is not targeted. In general, the research does not doubt the hypothesis that neighbourhoods influence children during their socialization. The situation is different with the group of new inhabitants. Therefore, the submitted contribution suggests a model to close this "research gap". A five stepBOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1617 model to explain the takeover of deviant behaviour is derived from the literature about context effects, environment-fit-models and cognitive dissonance. It is also based on qualitative interviews (N=10) and a quantitative survey (conducted in April 2015) in a highly segregated neighbourhood in Cologne (Germany). The contribution ends with a suggestion of developing the model and gives an outlook to further research. Is there any future for urban planning M. Victoria GOMEZ (Universidad Carlos III, Spain) | mgomez@polsoc.uc3m.es In the last decades urban planning has been widely criticised. Much of this criticism has encountered remarkable ideological support in the deregulatory thesis of the neoliberal theory. Neoliberal ideas are being questioned since the outbreak of the recession but far from what could be expected, they have not been abandoned. The communication will pay attention to some of the discourses that economic liberalism uses to rescue its doctrine and the coincidence between the latter's deregulatory principles and some lines of resistance to urban planning. In doing that, the paper identifies a set of ideas that emerged with the postmodern thought, were functional to neoliberal practices and continue in force in the interpretation of the urban fabric The materiality of social dumping: Evictions, housing and the war on poor in Bucharest Irina Maria ZAMFIRESCU (University of Bucharest, Romania) | irina.zamfirescu@sas.unibuc.ro As in most post-socialist countries where a super-home ownership has emerged, the percentage of social housing in Romania is close to 2%. Since mid-2000s, a wave of evictions affected thousands of families who lived in downtown Bucharest. Driven out by the restitution of nationalized houses, such families encountered the cumulative effects of 20 some years of systematic bypassing of any discussion of the issue of social housing. Based on participant observation carried out in 2014 among 50 households evicted to the streets of Bucharest, among activists, social workers, riot police, garbage collectors from the area and local administration, I will describe the material dimension of social dumping. I will focus on how the possessions of such poor, mainly Roma families are handled after eviction, both by the families themselves by the public services. Instead of searching alternative solutions for the evictions, the authorities confiscated personal belongings moved to the sidewalk and called the sanitary municipal department to destroy the improvised dwellings created with the help of activists. The ethnographic gaze will bear on the materiality of conflicting visions of housing, development and poverty in contemporary Bucharest. Next-door strangers? Ethnic difference and neighbourly contact in a Central European context Aleksandra WINIARSKA (University of Warsaw, Poland) | aa.winiarska@gmail.com Contemporary urban spaces constitute sites of encounter with difference where strangers meet and interrelate. These encounters can lead both to 'meaningful contact' (Valentine 2008) as well as indifference or hostility, where individuals remain strangers regardless of their spatial proximity and everyday interactions (Bauman 2003). This paper will focus on the role of social contacts in urban neighbourhoods in the overcoming of ethnic difference in Warsaw, Poland. The Central European (and post-socialist) context, where immigrant integration policy is still practically non-existent, while ethnic difference is only becoming visible, is substantially different BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1618 from those of post-colonial multicultural Western European metropolises, where residents often experience 'commonplace diversity' (Wessendorf 2014). Urban neighbourhoods are regarded as especially significant arenas of interethnic integration between representatives of host societies and immigrants (Phillips et al. 2014). Such local settings – as sites of everyday banal encounter – 'frame experiences of ethnicity' which in turn importantly influence whether others "are seen as culturally compatible and capable of sustaining a common or shared sense of space" (Amin, Thrift 2002: 292). Neighbouring inherently involves some form of interconnectedness, whereas mutual perceptions, emotions and interactions in the place of residence constitute an important element of interethnic understanding. The paper will aim to present a typology of interethnic neighbourly relations based on qualitative research conducted in Warsaw with Poles and immigrants from three distinct ethnic groups – Vietnamese, Turks and Africans. The significance of interethnic neighbouring will be defined in reference to van Leeuwen's (2010) concept of side-by-side citizenship in an intercultural urban setting. RN37S08 Urban Experiences Negotiating urban uses in Cascais. The case of everyday life experience in the Beach of Carcavelos. Pedro Miguel ALMEIDA (CICS.NOVA FCSH-UNL, Portugal) | pedro.m.almeida@fcsh.unl.pt This paper aims to analyze urban segregation among leisure practices and between its practitioners and, therefore, the distinct appropriation of territories. It is based on a case study of the Beach of Carcavelos in Cascais, which is a major destination for tourism and leisure since the late XIXth century. This territory was initially programmed, both by entrepreneurs and public policies, for the elites but recently uses become democratized and open to mid-income and working classes. Its seafront boosted the appropriation of places especially directed for leisure practices and summering (Urbain, 2002; Stranger, 2011). Although summering should be considered a more seasonal practice, the leisure related ones occur during all the year. Due to the distinct appropriation by the different classes in the social structure, this territory in many ways mirrors what we can call the everyday life of the Lisbon metropolitan area. Rich in social interactions regarding not only but in an intense way to leisure practices, the Beach of Carcavelos is deeply and densely appropriated by different groups of social actors by day but it also presents itself with an intense nightlife. Not only, but particularly using the extended case method (Burawoy, 2000; 2009), we realize tensions between different social actors are still a visible reality in the everyday life of the space. That can be particularly observed in the symbolic segregation and segmentation of territory and users, virtually creating separate realities with no or lean connections, with struggles of power that dictates distinct experiences of the urban space (Marcuse, 1989; Wacquant, 2006). On the nature of the socio-spatial experience of urban conversion Katrin PAADAM (Tallinn University of Technology, Estonia) | katrin.paadam@ttu.ee Kristel SIILAK (Tallinn University of Technology, Estonia) | kristel.siilak@ttu.ee Liis OJAMÄE (Tallinn University of Technology, Estonia; Tallinn University, Estonia) | liis.ojamae@tlu.ee The paper contributes into theoretical discussion on conversion of former industrial spaces into modern multifunctional residential and (semi-) public spaces by asking a question whether and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1619 how can this phenomenon be conceptualised in the context of urban gentrification process, especially, in terms of creating urban inequalities. Should conversion be claimed evincing a universal character or rather rethought within transforming socio-spatial metaphors in the cultures of specific cities? Conceptualising conversion as a mode of gentrification is considered to require a certain degree of subtlety in regard to time-specific spatiality and the related structural circumstances seen in a broader historical perspective of societal, cultural, economic and political transformations. Drawing on the recent, about a decade-long research in Tallinn, Estonia, it is observed that conversion is a complex and controversial phenomenon in view of its merits as well as its backlashes in the city's development. The paper elucidates the phenomenon of conversion at five interconnected instances: first, as contextualised in the historical phase of gentrification related to the last societal transformation, second, as to its specific developer-led mode of production, third, as to its capacity for reinventing public space, fourth, as symbolic restructuring of the city and constructing collective identities and, fifth, as to further area-based urban renewal strategies. The analysis allows to detect social injustice of distinct nature at different phases of urban transformation, indirectly or more directly connecting the conversion with the past and future of gentrification, though saving the residents in converted buildings of no problems. Urban encounters Femmianne BREDEWOLD (University of Humanistic Studies, Netherlands, The) | f.bredewold@uvh.nl Evelien TONKENS (University of Humanistic Studies, Netherlands, The) | e.tonkens@uvh.nl Margo TRAPPENBURG (University of Humanistic Studies, Netherlands, The) | m.trappenburg@uvh.nl People with intellectual disabilities and/or psychiatric illness – are no longer put away in large institutions. Instead many of them live in ordinary neighborhoods in urban areas. However, previous research has shown that their social integration leaves much to be desired: former residents of institutions have a small network consisting of care professionals, family members and fellow former residents. This study in the Netherlands, aimed to find out whether citizens with disabilities can have contacts with citizens who do not belong to the usual categories in their network, a question partly inspired by governmental policy which expects citizens to look after 'vulnerable neighbors'. We found out that many citizens did not have any contact with their neighbors with disabilities and others had only negative contact. However, we also found that light and superficial contacts do occur between them. Citizens with and without disabilities meet and greet at the streets, at the shopping center, at dog-walking areas and at distinct social places. Although these contacts remain light and superficial, they are very important for neighbors with and without disabilities, because they represent bridges between two mostly separated worlds and can reduce inequalities. This study pointed out that the urban neighborhood is an important place to bring people with and without disabilities in contact with each other, because It is a natural place where people can meet without too many obligations. The seemingly superficial encounters create a meaningful and substantial ensemble of interactions that contribute to the social inclusion of people with disabilities. Perceptions and experience of ethnic discrimination in social and private rented housing over the 2000s Nissa FINNEY (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | nissa.finney@manchester.ac.uk Stephanie Julia WALLACE (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | stephanie.wallace@manchester.ac.uk BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1620 The broad aim of this research is to identify whether ethnic discrimination in rental housing is evident in England and Wales. This study explores how levels of reported experiences of discrimination vary, how perceptions of housing discrimination vary for different ethnic groups and also how these experiences and perceptions of housing discrimination has changed over the 2000s. Data from all seven years of the Citizenship Survey facilitate this work. Binary logistic regression is conducted for each year of the survey, with perceptions of discrimination for both social and private rented housing modelled separately, while controlling for a number of independent variables. The results suggest that perceptions of discrimination are very different for social and private rented housing. In general a perception of discrimination in both sectors has declined but still remains quite high for some groups. White respondents are more likely to believe they would be discriminated against in social rented housing but least likely to be discriminated against in private rented housing. Whereas Black Caribbean and Black African respondents are more likely to believe they would be discriminated against in private rented housing. RN37S09 Urban Exclusions The Nexus City Model, Bridging the Local, Regional, National, and International Contexts A.J. JACOBS (East Carolina University, United States of America) | drajjacobs@yahoo.com Human settlements come in all shapes and sizes, from sparsely populated areas to gigantic megalopolis of 35 million residents, encompassing hundreds of municipalities. Why do some areas grow so big and others do not? Why do certain areas continue to expand while others decline? Why are some places diverse socially and economically, while others not? Research on city-regions conducted from a variety of theoretical perspectives suggest that a multiplicity of local, regional, national, and international forces influence a city's growth path. In essence, the city is the nexus point, both a core of, and means of connection or bridge for, the political, economic, social activities taking place on all spatial tiers. While there are countless determinants that can impact an area's growth trajectory, drawing upon the histories of city-regions in Europe, North America, and Asia, this paper examines how the dynamic interplay among 12 contextual factors help explain much of the continued diversity of growth outcomes in the world's city-regions. For example, it will discuss how certain attributes, such as the existence of raw materials, infrastructure, and proximity to other urban areas, have created comparative advantages for certain cities over others. These advantages may have then promoted expanding foreign trade, exports, and the enlargement in the population number and size of manufacturing firms in the area. In the process, the paper will introduce the author's own theoretical lens: The Nexus City: A Contextualized Model for Urban and Regional Development, which melds aspects of global city, nested/embedded city, and agglomeration/ localization theory into one integrated prototype theoretical paradigms on urban and regional development. The ultimate goal of the paper is to offer urban sociological scholars and students a basic, yet multifaceted framework for understanding how local, national, and international factors impact urban and regional development. It also supplies them with a toolkit to utilize in their comparisons of city-regions, within the same or different nations. In closing, it is hoped that the model offered will not only provoke others to add input to it, but to also think out of the box in their analyses urban development in both the Global North and South. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1621 From Spatial Exclusion to Digital Exclusion: 'Smart City' as a New Form of Urban Inequality Aysu KES-ERKUL (Hacettepe University, Turkey) | aysukes@hacettepe.edu.tr Smart Cities are defined in various ways as it is becoming widely popular. Some definitions emphasize the existence of Information and Communication Technology (ICT) infrastructure, while others focus on smart urban growth (Hollands, 2008). The common point of different definitions is the use of egovernance tools to improve the interaction between urban residents and local governments in the process of communication and service provision. This approach to local government basically means the use of up-to-date ICTs such as broadband Internet, smart phones and other mobile devices, at the very least. On the other hand, the related literature assumes that smart cities always improve the quality of life for the urban residents, as well as increasing participation. However there are no established criteria to determine the effectiveness of 'smartness' of a city other than benchmarking. This paper examines smart cities in terms of inclusion/exclusion in these 'virtual cities' created by use of integrated apps and devices, since existing literature does not cover this specific issue. The discussion and analysis of different cases reveal the limitations of smart cities in terms of the assumptions mentioned above and how they create a new form of inequality in urban areas. So it can be argued that the spatial exclusion from urban public services is expanded towards 'digital exclusion' via digitalization of service provision and local participation. Hollands, R. G. (2008). Will the real smart city please stand up? Intelligent, progressive or entrepreneurial?. City, 12(3), 303-320. "Social, communicative and status inequality in contemporary Russia" Valentina Aleksandrovna SHILOVA (Institute of Sociology Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | vshilova@yandex.ru Evgeniy Mihailovich AKIMKIN (Institute of Sociology Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | akimkin@isras.ru Kirill Vladimirovich BYKOV (Institute of Sociology Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation) | 1096232@mail.ru The analysis of the modern management model of urban decision-making in Russia showed that reorganization of the legal field of urban development and municipal government in the last 15 years contains anti-democratic tendencies, such as follows: (1) restriction of the human right to participate in administration. Moscow town-planning code admits the right of citizens to make comments and suggestions, but does not oblige to take them into consideration in the process of a decision-making because it is not necessary procedures and standards; (2) participation of the socio-humanitarian knowledge in the management decisions was not developed; (3) the inequality of urban planning subjects fixed in the legal field (the violation of the balance between government branches, the strengthening of executive power, the weakening of population position and also position of representative power and municipal authorities); (4) the conciliation of the interests lost content, organizational and procedural mechanisms. There are several reasons. Firstly, the historically inequality. During the Soviet era and at the present stage characterized by the acquisition of the citizens of a sufficiently broad package of rights, the alienation of population from management has not been overcome. Secondly, in the social management concept the control object (or the controlling subsystem) is an individual or social group and as subject of management is the power structure (authorities). Thirdly, the legislation imperfection in respect of citizens participation in administration (legal inequality). Fourth, the inequality in access to information. Fifth, the status inequality leading to inequality in authorities affected the decision-making process. Sixth, social and psychological problems and barriers emerged during the discussion. Another factor shaping communicative inequality i the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1622 communicative skills of the social control subjects as well as emerging communication barriers. Employed in management the Internet technologies, on the one hand, play a positive role, but on the other hand, conceal the listed trends, social and communicative inequality. Situational domestication: Public privacy in the café-as-office Ida Marie HENRIKSEN (Norwegian University of Science and Technology (NTNU), Norway) | ida.marie.henriksen@svt.ntnu.no Aksel TJORA (Norwegian University of Science and Technology (NTNU), Norway) | aksel.tjora@ntnu.no Cafés offer more than just a cup of coffee and something to eat: they also have social potential. They may also reduce the problem of lost social capital in the American suburbs, as identified by Robert Putnam in 2000, and contribute to communal processes as 'third places', as suggested by Ray Oldenburg in 1999. With the ubiquity of wireless Internet zones and laptops, tablets and smart phones, we observe a transformation in which cafés are increasingly serving as work spaces, in addition to social spaces. On basis of depth interviews and observation studies in Norway and the UK, we study in very detail the development of (distributed) work within urban 'café communities'. We ask several questions, including (1) what it is about cafés that makes people visit them for work purposes, and (2) how individual 'laptop work' changes the experience of the social life of cafés. Connecting our analysis to theories of communal processes and domestication of technologies, we suggest the concept of situational domestication to describe aspects of socially embedded individual work. Domesticating specific work tasks, with specific technologies at specific localities (cafés/tables) is transforming both public spaces and work life, into dedifferentiation between both the public/private and work/leisure. Consequently, the close study of café spaces used for work provides an insight into how an increasingly technological mediation of work changes the meaning of work and leisure at a broader societal level. RN37S10 Public Policies and Inequalities in Urban Spaces II The principle of "fair city" in the context of the assumptions of the National Urban Policy in Poland Anna KARWINSKA (Cracow University of Economics, Poland) | karwinsa@uek.krakow.pl Achieving justice, one of the four cardinal virtues, is examined for ages by various disciplines, including sociology. The problem of justice is considered at different levels of society, from the individual action to the collective functioning of smaller and larger social units. Issue of the fair city is rooted in the ancient's philosophy of polis. The idea has been developing since then add different practical approaches were undertaken to implement these concept. Proposed paper has three parts. First presents certain characteristics of the fair city, including the issue of equality of the different groups creating urban community. The second part presents the context of socio-cultural changes that take place in the Polish cities as human habitant environment. It is important to draw attention to some of the residues of the socialist past, both in spatial and social areas of the city. Another important element in this context is the issue of the new urban movements, which are becoming increasingly important actors in the processes of the functioning of cities. Finally, it is important to identify new needs and expectations of the urban population, including groups that till now were "inaudible" and "invisible". The last part of the paper analyze the assumptions of the National Urban Policy presented to the public and academic debate. Main questions raised refer to the issue of equitable access to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1623 the resources of the various groups and benefits offered by the city, the degree of sensitivity to the interests of various groups and the general vision of the city (in these assumptions). Should I stay or should I go? Social and infrastructural aspects of urban life affecting thoughts on leaving Kiruna and Gällivare Eugenia SEGERSTEDT (Luleå University of Technology, Sweden) | eugenia.segerstedt@ltu.se Mats JAKOBSSON (Luleå University of Technology, Sweden) | Mats.Jakobsson@ltu.se In the Swedish context Kiruna and Gällivare are middle-sized municipalities in the rural region of the arctic north where a major urban transformation due to mining activity has started. The average income in those municipalities is high but depopulation remains a problem. The aim of this paper is to analyse the effects of social inclusion, urban infrastructure and municipality services on the probability that citizens consider leaving the municipalities. The study is based on a survey with representative sampling, 10 % of each population responded. Indexes measuring social inclusion, perception of the build environment and community services have been constructed. Logistic regression analysis is applied to see how these indexes affect the probability of wanting to leave the community within different age, gender and income groups. The results show that the build environment index has the greatest effect on the probability of leaving. When the social inclusion index is added, gender differences become insignificant. Considering age groups, the probability of young adults to consider moving is affected the most. These results are partly interpreted within the social context. Open comments received in an unusually high amount are used to analyse the meaning of the findings but further qualitative analysis is required to acquire a deeper understand citizens preferences. The urban transformation of Kiruna and Gällivare is unique in that large parts of the towns are being moved. It gives a possibility to find new patterns in social, infrastructural and service aspects of urban life affecting people in middle-sized towns. Cohesions and separations. Social and symbolic inequality in urban neighborhoods in Oslo. Oddrun Kristine SAETER (Oslo and Akershus University College, Norway) | oddrun.sater@hioa.no Abstract The paper is based on a comprehensive qualitative study of residential moving in Oslo city, and between Oslo and some towns in the region. A research team has interviewed more than 230 persons on the move to and from neighborhoods of different kinds. Initially we wanted to study why people move between places because of the media discussions of increase in social segregation in Oslo. We have interviewed persons from mixed neighborhoods in suburbs, some with overweight of immigrants; neighborhoods of white middle class in central city areas, old and new built; and neighborhoods of more wealthy families, living in areas of villas and big gardens. We have contacted persons through what is called "the snowball method", where one person suggests a next one, and by small flyers in postboxes in different chosen areas. We have been aware of choosing (as far as possible) a mixture concerning age, gender, single persons/families, housing types, and neighborhood types, both factual, and constructed by media narratives. The data will be discussed in perspectives of "forces of moving", from elective belonging (Savage et al) to gentrification (ex. Lees et al), and in perspectives of different capital forms (Bourdieu). In the inhabitants' narratives of moving, we find patterns of both productions and reproductions of spaces of inequality, socially and symbolically. Urban politics will be discussed, i.e. public intervening with intentions of creating "liveable neighborhoods", aiming at BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1624 cohesion, diversity and sustainability through creating new meeting places and public participation in urban development, with artists and social researchers also involved. Different logics of local belonging in Helsinki, Madrid and New York City Kaisa KETOKIVI (University of Helsinki, Finland; New York University, United States) | kaisa.ketokivi@helsinki.fi This paper considers the different ways in which residents of three desirable, active neighborhoods in Helsinki, Madrid and New York City (Brooklyn) form local attachments to their neighborhood. The studied neighborhoods are historic and started largely out as working class neighborhoods, experiencing then decades of decay and social problems, and finally a rapic economic and social change, as living in the neighborhood got increasingly expensive. Currently, the neighborhoods are known for their sociability, grass-root participation and locally organized activities celebrating the neighborhood or parts of it. All three neighborhoods have an economically and socially mixed local community, picturesque houses and streets. The paper draws on on-going multi-method ethnographic field work, including a systematic mapping of residents' significant social bonds and use of their neighborhoods as well as, observation and qualitative interviews. It analyzes the ways in which local bonds and belonging develop and are organized in resident's – both old and new – lives. Urban lives develop a local focus in various ways. Some residents have always lived in the neighborhood and have via personal history a strong sense of local belonging. Some spend most of their daily lives in the neighborhood (e.g. residents working in the neighborhood, stayat-home mothers and retirees) and are hence quite concretely embedded in local relations and places. Some are active participants in local activism and finally, some simply enjoy their neighborhood and its social and physical attractiveness. The local sociability and community are not one, but consists of a cluster of various attachments, figurations and orientations. In many cases, the different logics of local belonging are overlapping, creating a 'communal' local figuration. However, some residents simply live there without an interest in the local. The paper presents material from the fields to lay out the key features of each logic of belonging. It asks: What kind of 'local community' is possible in an urban plurality and what happens to local bonds and belonging in face of economic and social change? The Impact of Urban Policies: the Missing Link of Exposure Clemente J. NAVARRO (Centre for Urban Political Sociology and Policies. Universidad Pablo de Olavide, Spain) | cnavyan@upo.es Angel Ramón ZAPATA (Centre for Urban Political Sociology and Policies. Universidad Pablo de Olavide, Spain) | arzapmoy@upo.es María Jesús RODRÍGUEZ-GARCÍA (Centre for Urban Political Sociology and Policies. Universidad Pablo de Olavide, Spain) | mjrodgar@upo.es According to the literature on urban inequalities exposure is a main factor in order to explain urban inequalities and its reproduction. From this perspective, the impact of urban regeneration process oriented to reduce urban inequalities could be explained according to residents' exposure to them. First, according to 'contextual exposure': the duration of regeneration process in the neighbourhood, because some activities could have a contextual impact (service improvement, urban environment ...). Second, according to 'individual exposure': time individuals are living in the neighbourhood, and as well as to become a beneficiary and/or an user of urban regeneration activities and/o services. This paper tries to evaluate the impact of exposure using a 'natural experiment' and multi-level analysis. A survey among 6500 resident in two kind of neighbourhoods in 10 cities have been carry out: 'experimental neighbourhoods' (where regeneration policies have been applied) and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1625 'control neighbourhoods' (where regeneration policies have been not applied, but they have similar socioeconomic characteristic than experimental ones at the start of the regeneration process). Three main aspects have been analysed as dependent variables in multi-level models: a standard quality of life scale, evaluation of neighbourhoods' improvement, and citizen participation. The main independent variables are contextual and individual exposure to regeneration process. First, exposure is measured as a contextual variable: the time span of the project in the neighbourhood (that range from 0 in the control neighbourhoods to 15 years in some experimental ones). Second, as individual exposure: time living in the area and to have been an user of the regeneration programme (house renewal, participation in programmes and activities, receive a service or an economic help,...). Main socioeconomic variables at the individual level are used as control variables. RN37S11 Governance Urban Processes Social Disorder in Finnish Suburban Housing Estates: a Multilevel Study on Collective Efficacy Combining Survey and Register Data Teemu Tapio KEMPPAINEN (University of Helsinki, Finland) | teemu.t.kemppainen@helsinki.fi 1 Introduction Social order and cohesion have been central topics in urban sociology since its early roots in the Chicago tradition. These same topics are currently of acute significance in Nordic welfare states. Deindustrialisation has hit the post-war housing estates ('lähiö') of Finland quite seriously in the form of high and seemingly permanent unemployment. However, the implications of spatially concentrated social disadvantage for the local social life in the context of deindustrialisation has not been thoroughly examined so far. Case studies suggest that social disorder is a problem for the well-being of the residents of these estates. In addition, research literature suggests that the problems of social order may cause selective moving behaviour, which could deepen segregation. The societal importance of the topic is thus evident. However, there is scarcity of evidence on what differentiates housing estates in terms of social disorder. Estates differ from each other in socio-economic terms, which is likely to be of significance for social order. The relationship of local social disadvantage and social order was, after all, the founding question of urban sociology. Furthermore, social disorganisation theory suggests that the local capacity of social control would be of key importance in this respect. Neighbourhoods with efficient informal social control are likely to suffer less from social disorder. This background paves way for our research questions: 1) Is perceived social disorder follow related to local social disadvantage, as suggested by the social disorganisation tradition? 2) To what extent do informal social control and social cohesion, as defined by Robert Sampson et al. (1997), help us understand why some estates suffer more seriously from disorder than others? More specifically, do they mediate the effect of contextual social disadvantage? With the help of our unique dataset, we can address these questions. The results have theoretical importance, because they provide understanding concerning the applicability of the concept of collective efficacy in the Nordic context, which is, after all, very different from Chicago. From the practical point of view, the answer sheds light on the mechanisms that generate socio-spatial inequalities on well-being and deepen segregation. 2 Central concepts 2.1 Suburban housing estate BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1626 A recent definition of suburban housing estate by Stjernberg (2013) is used in the study. For Stjernberg, suburban housing estate is a residential area built during the 1960s and 1970s, "which mainly consists of multi-story housing and which [is] located outside of the immediate city center" (Stjernberg 2013). In this study we adopt Stjernberg's definition and term, which in our opinion quite well captures the key characteristics of the Finnish 'lähiö'. 2.2 Social disorder In urban studies, the concept of social disorder – like the related concepts, such as incivilities, neighbourhood disorder, non-normal appearances, social disturbances and urban unease – refers to breaching of the norms regulating behaviour in urban space, where everyday life is conditioned by physical promixity and social distance. These breaches, perceived as disturbing, threatening or bothersome, are interpreted as signs of inefficient social control. We measure perceived social disorder by using a factor score variable extracted from a pattern of eight questions measuring the amount (4-point scale, from "none" to "a lot"), tapping the perceptions of the tangible manifestations of disorder (public drunkenness, vandalism, drug use, threatening behaviour and the like). 3 Data In this study we will use a dataset combining survey information on individuals who are nested in neighbourhoods. Technically, the sample is a stratified cluster sample. The data design is a classic multilevel one, with 70 neighbourhoods, sampled from the stratified pool of all Finnish suburban housing estates of certain minimum population size (300). The stratification was made by cross-tabulating the size of the city and unemployment level of the estate. Some theoretically interesting estates were made strata of their own. The goal of our stratification was to make sure that the number of estates of different kinds would be large enough. The gross sample of around 20,000 was allocated to these neighbourhoods on the basis of their population size. The response rate is 40 %, and a detailed non-response analysis will be made on the basis of individual and neighbourhood auxiliary information. Eventually, the details of sampling and nonresponse pattern will be integrated to analysis via weighting. The data were collected in 2013. The data on estates comes from the Grid Database (Ruututietokanta), aggregating social, demographic and economic individual and household information to statistical grids of 250 m * 250 m. The estates were constructed from the grid data and housing register data by construction time (60s and 70s) and physical structure (not a central area, multi-storey domination), by M. Stjernberg. 4 Models The analysis will be carried out by means of a standard linear multilevel model, to account for the intra-cluster correlation (to obtain more correct estimates) and to grasp the between-clusters variation – and how it is explained by individual predictors ("composition") and estate variables ("context"). 5 Preliminary findings Based on a preliminary analysis with no weights, it is found that the between cluster variance is about 25 % of the total variance in the factor score variable on perceived social disorder (PSD from now on). This implies that there are considerable neighbourhood differences in PSD. Furthermore, there is a clear, expected and statistically significant gradient in PDS according the unemployment rate of the estate: the higher the unemployment, the more PSD. Bivariate analysis suggests that PSD is negatively related to informal social control and social cohesion of the estate. In addition, these two components of Sampson et al. (1997) collective efficacy are negatively related to unemployment rate. Hence, it seems that spatially concentrated social disadvantage predicts problems of order. Collective efficacy seems to enhance social order. Model elaboration by means of linear multilevel model indicates that the association of local unemployment and PSD diminishes considerably once the aggregated measures of collective efficacy are included in the model. In brief, this supports the interpretation that low collective efficacy mediates the impact of local BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1627 social disadvantage on problems of order. Looking at the variance components we observe that local unemployment explains about 10 percent of the between variance. Collective efficacy explains alone over 50 % of this variance. I wish to remind here that these findings are preliminary and need more elaboration. At the ESA workshop a more nuanced analysis will be presented. Narratives on rental housing policy Hanna KETTUNEN (University of Turku, Finland) | hanna.kettunen@utu.fi The lack of affordable rental housing in the urban areas is an ongoing debate in Finland. Housing policy is not a separate policy field, but it is influenced by general political and social trends. One major change in the Finnish housing policy has been the deregulation of private rental housing in the beginning of the 1990s. Before, Finnish private rented sector was controlled and regulated by the state for decades. After deregulation private rental housing has operated on market economy principles. There is social rental housing in Finland, but private rented sector has a significant role in providing rental housing in the urban areas. Housing policy is often described as path dependent. In a broad sense path dependence means that the nature of an institution or policy is to a great extent determined by its history. Still, housing policies change, but the change is not always sudden; it can also happen for instance through drift, conversion or layering. I have collected interviews from politicians and civil servants who took part in the preparations of legislative proposals and political negotiations on rental market issues in the 1990s. I approach these interviews from narrative perspective. My research question is how changing housing policy is represented by those who made the change. The interviewees give meaning to housing policy actions and rent regulation removal and build narratives on "how it all happened". The narratives that the interviewees produce aim at explaining and understanding choices and actions of the past rental housing policymaking. Mediating Structures at Local Level: Albania and Macedonia in a Comparative Perspective Orsiola KURTI (Scuola Normale Superiore, Italy) | orsiola.kurti@sns.it Administrative and territorial reforms generate various democratic deficit challenges at local level. Specifically, local citizens, especially residents in the remote areas, encounter difficulties in accessing local administration; non-representation risks evolve in the ways how demands for capital investments are channeled; responsibility and accountability of the new local government units and citizens' control on decision making is needed. Mediating structures and mechanisms are deemed necessary and take a great importance to address the critical issue of local democratic deficit since they help the functioning of a vital democratic society. Berger and Neuhaus (1977:2) consider mediating structures as "those institutions standing between the individual in his private life and the large institutions of public life". Though it is admitted by these authors (ibid) that the list is not exhaustive, four main broad categories of mediating structures are: neighborhood, family, church and voluntary associations. This paper aims at understanding and examining the role and functioning of mediating structures at local level, focusing on community liaisons in Albania and Macedonia after having undergone two waves of territorial consolidation. Community liaisons, as a new category of mediating structures will be brought as an added value to the list provided by Berger and Neuhaus. Through an in-depth legal review and comparative case study analysis, the paper will try to shed light on the following dimensions of community liaisons: (i) mission, (ii) structure, (iii) BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1628 selection procedure, (iv) functions and competences, (v) financing sources, and (vi) cooperation with other local stakeholders. Formal and informal governance in the urban policies Paola DE VIVO (University of Naples Federico II, Italy) | padevivo@unina.it One of the most important efforts made by governments and official institutions (World Bank, European Union) to create social capital in less developed countries or in underdeveloped areas of developed countries consists in specific territorial or urban programs aimed at implementing participatory governance. The basic idea is to devolve political and administrative responsibilities to the periphery of the national systems, entrusting local actors with the task of addressing and implementing the development of the place where they live. In the paper, the critical role played by the local institutions and citizens in the process of urban transformation and its impact on the city will be discussed. The literature on the topic recognizes that the role of local government in the development of the new urban space is often direct and forceful. In this perspective, urban governance becomes a collective action based on cooperation and coordination among many actors, both 'vertically' and 'horizontally'; referring respectively to multi-layered relationships of governance from the local to the European and national level, and to the relations among local actors. Coordination between these vertical and horizontal relationships should lead to a coherent integration of responsibilities, competences and visions although the concept of governance is actually revised by scholars, who try to show the differences existing between the "old" and the "new" way of interpreting the theoretical and practice meaning of the governing and the dilemmas which they give rise to. Drawing on the theoretical framework of territorial and urban governance, the paper focuses on changes in urban policies in Naples. Naples, after Rome and Milan, is the third Italian city for number of inhabitants, just over one million people (and three million considering its metropolitan area). In the ranking of the Italian cities, Naples is in the lowest positions for GDP per capita, occupation, and in the highest for poverty, unemployment, and criminality. The city is currently in search of a new urban vision capable of overcoming the decline of its recent history. In spite of a continuous supply of proposals, ideas and projects to resume its competitive race with other Italian and European cities, the aim has become increasingly unclear and the economic revival and social development of the city is out of sight. The City government, however laboriously, has offered a large number of tools for steering and addressing the urban complexity and the backwardness of the economy, but the results of its political and administrative action have been limited. RN37S12 Gentrification and Diversities I Porous Borders: LGBTI's Place on Urban Space Neyir ZEREY (Middle East Technical University, Turkey) | neyirzerey@gmail.com The way LGBTI is located in the city has always been of great importance to evaluate its politics, current networking strategies, geographical positioning and its future endeavors. The criticism brought at the beginning of 1990s upon the lack of geographical focus on LGBTI community have been surmounted so far; many geographers tried to locate the community, the movement and they made sense of the creation of new spatialities. Consequently the focus of the literature on "lesbian and gay" geographies that has once been on understanding the creation on gay villages started moving towards making sense of the bigger picture portrayed as "ambiguous contingent sexualized spatialities" (Lauria and Knopp 1985; and Bell et al. 1994; Phillips et al. 2000 cited in [Binnie and Valentine 1999], Duncan 1996). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1629 Depending on which dynamics does the LGBTI community locate itself in the city? How does LGBTI locate itself in the urban space accordingly? How can we make sense of this geographical positioning? Making sense of the tangible fractions, that this minority group runs into while (most of the time) they are being forcefully positioned in some remote parts of the city or while trying to find a safe haven in urban localities, would not only unfold concrete surviving strategies of the LGBTI community but at the same time it would lay down the discursive patterns of the LGBTI social movement in the given context. Space is a socially produced (Lefebvre 1976, 1991) and it is constructed and reconstructed regarding the hegemonic power's own rules, tending to discard all those who do not fit the necessary standards. The most common ground among perspectives on space relies on the social constructivist approach which indicated a conception of space produced through social relationships that furthermore becomes an entity of that created space (Harvey 1989, Lefebvre 1996). In any perspective taken, theorizing on urban spaces have brought along the discussion on equal access to the city, equal access to economic and cultural resources and the power dynamics that fluidly goes around public and private spheres (Castells 1983; McDowell 1995; Binnie and Valentine 1999). Public places have been considered as heteronormative spaces, which are formed as an outcome of repetitive acts of heterosexuality confirming the constitution of "normal and proper" behavior's repetitive outcome (Valentine, 1996: 146). Through this perspective, geographers began to explore the way that LGBTI sexual identities are made and remade in both private and public spaces (Hubbard 2007). So far, the literature had suggested that both public and private places were operated through homosexuality; which means that homosexuality has been used as a benchmark to differentiate the level of behaviors; homosexuality is -more or lessaccepted in private places (e.g. homes) but it is not when it is out in public (e.g.: the city as a whole, streets, parks, schools, etc) (Namaste 1996; Valentine 1993). The urban space deemed to be heterosexual, monolithic and patriarchal does not seem to leave enough space for LGBTI individuals to survive. Moran and Skeggs (2004) portray that urban space is connected with defenselessness and with the possibility of being attacked and being subject to violent and dangerous behavior if the non-conforming sexual orientation or gender identity is deployed in anyway. As Bell and Binnie (2000:869) cited in their article "debates about sexual citizenship have also been debates about space" and this debate is concerned with "making visible identities that are discriminated against" (Fraser 1999:115). Gay rights have been attributed to be of revolutionary character (Weeks 2002). LGBTI organizations make their claims through rights that are rooted in features of identity and difference in contemporary political movements (Staeheli 2008). These declarations clear the way to access public spaces that have been forbidden for nonconforming gender identities (Watson 2006). The discussions upon the city brings the discussion of dualities (such as urban/rural,private-public etc). The tight and intricate relationship between the struggle for the city and LGBTI rights is precisely situated right at the heart of this study that would discuss this topic through the web of these vanishing dualities. Investigating the private sphere of LGBTI appears like a much more intertwined analysis of the two sides of the asserted duality: the private sphere of LGBTI becomes also subject to public inspection (in most of countries, topics related to sexual orientation and gender identity are still operated through juridical decisions). The private read through the layer of gender and sexuality has two meanings. The first one is portrayed as a secondary spatiality, an inferior material shelter for non-conforming gender identities that are not accepted in the public realm. In the second place, the private is understood as a safe environment where LGBTI individuals can find themselves, where they can stay free from social stigmatization and express their gender identity and sexual orientation as they want to (Valentine & Skelton 2003; Holt & Griffin 2003). However, the private site, which is supposed to be seen as a shelter, a "safe haven" from the outside world is not completely free from violence either. The private site of LGBTI individual BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1630 becomes also a site for resistance and struggle as is the public (heterosexual) realm). Therefore the private space becomes also subject to violence both externally and internally (Myslik 1996) and this makes the questions on permeability between private and public sphere's so-called rigid borders even more valid. As a consequence, the private sphere becoming a site for resistance transforms into a newly produced space defined by political and societal struggles and contentions. These new definitions for both parts not only change their nature, but these struggles upon which new spatialities are produced give also birth to newly defined borders, that are not so rigid at all. How could these new borders be defined? Do they create privately public spaces for LGBTI? Or do they completely erase privacy that has once been granted? These questions that will be answered in this theoretical study will be soaked deep into urban politics and LGBTI's place at the urban space. References: Bell, D. J. (1991). Insignificant others: lesbian and gay geographies. Area, 323-329. Bell, D., & Binnie, J. (2000). The sexual citizen: Queer politics and beyond. Polity. Bell, D., Binnie, J., Cream, J. and Valentine, G. (1994), 'All Hyped Up and No Place To Go', Gender, Place and Society, 1: 31–47. Binnie, J. and Valentine, G. (1999), 'Geographies of Sexualities – A Review of Progress', Progress in Human Geography 23:2, 175–187. Duncan, Nancy (1996) 'Renegotiating Gender and Sexuality in Private and Public Spaces', in Nancy Duncan (ed.) Body Space: Destabilising Geographies of Gender and Sexuality, pp. 127– 46. New York: Routledge. Fraser, N. (1999). Social justice in the age of identity politics: redistribution, recognition, and participation. Culture and economy after the cultural turn, 25-52. Harvey, D. (1989). The condition of postmodernity (Vol. 14). Oxford: Blackwell. Holt, M. & Griffin, C. (2003) 'Being Gay, Being Straight and Being Yourself: Local and Global Reflections on Identity, Authenticity and the Lesbian and Gay Scene', European Journal of Cultural Studies, 6, 3, pp. 404–25 Hubbard, P. (2001). Sex zones: Intimacy, citizenship and public space.Sexualities, 4(1), 51-71. Lauria, M. and Knopp, L. (1985), 'Towards an Analysis of the Role of Gay Communities in the Urban Renaissance', Urban Geography, 6, 152–169 Lefebvre, H. (1996a) (reprinted), The Production of Space, Blackwell: Oxford McDowell, L. (1995). 'Body Work: Heterosexual Gender Performances in City Workplaces', in D. Bell and G. Valentine (eds) Capital Culture: Gender at Work in the City, Oxford: Blackwell Mitchell, D. (2003). The right to the city: Social justice and the fight for public space. Guilford Press. Castells, M. (1983). The City and the Grassroots (Berkley: University of California Press Myslik, W. D. (1996). Gay communities as safe havens or sites of resistance?. BodySpace: destabilising geographies of gender and sexuality, 155. Namaste, K. (1996), 'Genderbashing: Sexuality, Gender, and the Regulation of Public Space', Environment and Planning D: Society and Space, 14, 221–240. Phillips, R., Watt, D. and Shittleton, D. (eds) (2000), De-Centering Sexualities: Politics and Representations Beyond the Metropolis, (New York and London: Routledge) Staeheli, L. A. (2008). Political geography: difference, recognition, and the contested terrains of political claims-making. Progress in Human Geography. pp. 561–570 Valentine, G. & Skelton, T. (2003) 'Finding Oneself, Losing Oneself: The Lesbian and Gay ''Scene'' as a Paradoxical Space', International Journal of Urban and Regional Research, 27, 4, pp. 849–66 Valentine, Gill (1993) (Hetero)sexing space: lesbian perceptions and experience of everyday space, Environment and Planning D: Society and Space, 11, pp. 395–413. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1631 Valentine, Gill (1996) (Re)negotiating the 'heterosexual street', in: Nancy Duncan (Ed.) BodySpace: destabilizing geographies of gender and sexuality, pp. 146–155 (London, Routledge). Watson, S. (2006). City publics: the (dis)enchantments of urban encounters. London: Routledge Perceived insecurity in a city with low-crime rates: the case of Barcelona Riccardo VALENTE (University of Barcelona, Spain) | valente_riccardo@hotmail.it When comparing police recorded crime statistics and victimization data referring to the city of Barcelona a paradox arises since available data outline a scenario where, despite a decreasing trend in crime, people feel more insecure. According to the Municipal Service Survey (2014), insecurity is ranked as the second most important problem, whereas the latest statistics indicate that the number of crimes recorded by the police is decreasing. In order to explore the significance of the mismatch between crime and perceived insecurity, a survey (N=185) was designed to enable a more comprehensive assessment of insecurity in the context of Barcelona. The specific objective was to test the hypothesis of radical theories on fear of crime, that is to say that insecurity is mainly social and economic insecurity in disguise. By introducing the concept of social insecurity the survey aimed to provide a broader conceptualization of fear of crime including contextual factors such as economic context or demographic characteristics of the population. Consistent with previous research, the statistical analysis showed that insecurity perception has an unequal impact on social groups. Being a woman, an older person, unemployed, or having a low level of education is associated with highest levels of insecurity. Furthermore, results show that the highest levels of fear emerge in neighbourhoods with a huge presence of residents at risk of poverty and social exclusion. Therefore, social insecurity seems to be a clear multiplier of perceived insecurity in Barcelona. The marketers of dreams vs. romantic gentrifiers – reflections on spece production and space consumption in Polish city. Jacek GĄDECKI (University of Science and Technology AGH, Poland) | jgadecki@agh.edu.pl The aim of the paper is to present a particular element of the market economy in a post-socialist context, the housing market, from a critical perspective, through the eyes of marginal gentrifiers of former ideal socialist city of Nowa Huta in Krakow. Although both processes of ghettoization and gentrification seem to work as universal and international phenomena, the studies suppose to understand how they are embedded in the local (material and social) landscape. The first is a quite evident marker of new class identity for most Poles but looses its distinctive power, the latter, as a marginal process could be perceived as a way of finding the authenticity in divided post socialist city. The paper summarises two independent (qualitative-quantitative) projects realised in last 5 years and offers a dynamic overview of urban forms of the post-socialist city and explain how new, emerging social divisions and new identities in the urban realm are constructed. Socio-spatial urban patterns: Toward a generalization and a typology drawn from the study of the upper classes in the metropolitan areas of Madrid and Barcelona Miguel RUBIALES PÉREZ (University of Barcelona, Spain) | mrubiale@gmail.com This contribution presents the results of an empirical study analyzing the data of Madrid and Barcelona in the light of the concept of socio-spatial pattern and combining qualitative and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1632 quantitative research practices. The qualitative approach analyzes 23 semi-structured interviews addressing five major topics: city, neighborhood, residential choice, urban facilities and political positioning. The quantitative approach resorts to census tract data to calculate segregation indices, factorial and cluster analysis, and to draw a social cartography of cities. Occupational category, sector of activity, level of unemployment, nationality, and household size are the variables that establish a socio-spatial characterization of metropolitan regions divided in eight major types. Subsequently, in-depth interviews focus on the three socio-spatial types associated with the upper classes: congregation, seclusion and gentrification. Finally, the contribution presents the results in light of the concept of socio-spatial pattern. In other words, it is an attempt to generalize on the notion of ghetto presented by Wacquant in Urban Outcasts (2008) and in Territorial stigmatization in action (Wacquant, Tom Slater and Borges Pereira, 2014). The aim is to put forward the existence of three other socio-spatial institutions similar to the concept of ghetto: Citadel, Residence and Barrio. Those three sociospatial patterns are related to the voluntary segregation of the upper classes. The notion of socio-spatial pattern is a theoretical construction drawn from the generalization of the common traits of Ghetto, Citadel, Residence and Barrio. The notion of socio-spatial patterns combines the conceptual tools used by Bourdieu (La Distinction, 1979) and the notion the centrality of territory introduced by Soja (Postmetropolis: Critical Studies of Cities and Regions, 2000). From the urban edge to a central place: ethnographic approaches to the Portuguese hub of Boston Graça Índias CORDEIRO (ISCTE-Instituto Universitário de Lisboa, Portugal) | graca.cordeiro@iscte.pt The east side of the small city of Cambridge (Massachusetts, USA), near MIT and Harvard University, has been the scene of intense transformations over the past decades. Since the late nineteenth century Portuguese, mostly Azoreans, arrived to work for industries that existed there and occupy the edge of the city; more recently, a Brazilian flow of immigrants come to this area and changed the traditional Portuguese taste with its own restaurants, beauty salons, Brazilian mass and festivities in the Portuguese church. Despite the most recent residential dispersion of former residents to suburban towns, due to gentrification, we can say that the Portuguese label got reinforced with these new arrivals. This area seems to attract Portuguese American and Brazilian events and public sociability, largely polarized by some former institutions rooted on previous local networks of families and neighbors. Based on an ethnographic study still in progress, this communication aims to analyze as an urban edge can be at the same time, a central place in the ethnic landscape of a metropolis and wants to discuss how urban meanings of the place should be read at different temporal and spatial scales RN37S13 Gentrification and Diversities II Social Exclusion as a Result of Gentrification The Case of Tarlabasi, Istanbul Aysegul CAN (University of sheffield, United Kingdom) | trp11ac@sheffield.ac.uk This research will focus on the renovation and regeneration projects, and also on the gentrification concept, social exclusion of the old inhabitants in gentrified areas in the historic neighbourhoods of Istanbul. To investigate these points, gentrification concept will be examined in the first part of the paper. State-led gentrification will be an important issue to examine to BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1633 understand the social exclusion in gentrified areas. Afterwards, changes in Turkish economic and housing system will be studied to understand the dynamics that affect Istanbul. In this part, also, a particular attention will be provided to the gentrified neighbourhoods in the historic part of Istanbul. Investigating these points will help to understand (i) interventions of the state, (ii) organisations that have been operating in these processes and (iii) association between work and social life with the effect of gentrification. Demonising the current inhabitants is a commonly used strategy by the local governments to form a public opinion in a way that would help them implement their projects. However, this strategy not only accelerates the process of gentrification, but also creates social exclusion for the old inhabitants of the neighbourhoods. For that reason social exclusion will be examined in regards to gentrification process. Besides this, the effects on the society, urban space and forms resistance by the inhabitants of the neighbourhoods will be investigated as well. To investigate these points the case of Tarlabasi in Istanbul will be used as an example. This case study will analyse effects of gentrification process on the social dynamics of the city and the links between larger-scale authorities such as local or national state and inhabitants of the neighbourhoods. Self-exclusion of residential community as a reaction to environmental conflict in the city Robert Michal BARTŁOMIEJSKI (University of Szczecin, Poland) | robert_bartlomiejski@poczta.onet.pl Local environmental conflicts in cities are strongly related to urban development plans. The theoretical framework is based on the paradigm of ubran political economy in particular urban regime thoery. The purpose of this work is the question about the importance of determinants for housing estate residents' attitudes of opposition to compromise environmental conflict resolution and its dynamic. The research was based on case study method and triangulation of research techniques on representative samples. It was found that the perception of conflict depends on profit and lost account, lack of trust to investor and fear of loosing control over natural resources in housing estate for the benefit of holders of capital. It was concluded that residental community is not a single group of interest, but it is divided to territorial neighborhoods and sub-neighbouhoods subsystems. It has been shown that local environmental conflicts are conditioned not to environmental risks, but espiecially economic interests. Basing on researched case study, growth machine coalition regime have driven a selective application to the principles of sustainable development, especially violating social inclusion principle in the name of introducing so called "green economy". Unequality lives in urban spaces manifested itself in a situation of local environmental conflict in the city. In the name of public consultation and conflit resolution, urban regime coalition makes arragements leading to self-exclusion of residental community, protesting against unwanted land-use. As indicated above, the thesis refers to articulated social risk of inequality in controll of access to public goods, such as natural resources and space of neighborhood. Unofficial lines in the cityscape: exploring the rat trails of Brasília Emerson Rodrigo ALMEIDA (Faculdade de Mauá, Brazil) | emerson_erfa@yahoo.com.br Gustavo DIAS (Goldsmiths College University of London, United Kingdom) | tentonidias@hotmail.com This paper explores the popular rat trails which informally coexist with the linear footpaths in Brasilia. As the inhabitants comment, the planned Brazilian capital is notorious for its antipedestrian layout. It is a place made for cars. Wandering through the footpaths, foot-walkers BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1634 daily experience how fragmented they are, longer than necessary and, in most of the cases, dependent on the rational automotive geography which orchestrates the mobility of people, information and goods. Alternatively to these hardened pathways, over the years pedestrians have created unconventional trails across the green city blocks. The effect is a myriad of sinuous lines drawn by footprints. Known as rat trails, these temporary trails come and go depending on the need of those who experience Brasilia by walking. Through a fieldwork examining the official architecture – designed by the urban planner Lúcio Costa and the architect Oscar Niemeyer – and the rat trails, we explore in this presentation how these innumerous beaten trails promote new and unofficial lines in the planned cityscape. As a main research orientation, we draw the theoretical framework from the concepts of mobility, and spaces as approached by scholars who reflect on the movement of people through an interwoven perspective, where places are connected in their journeys not as arenas of fixed rootedness, but as flexible spaces which have also been transformed and shaped through mobility (de Certeau 1997, Cresswell 2006, Massey 2005, Ingold 2011, Knowles 2010). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1635 Research Streams 01 07 RS01 Arts Management RS01S01 General Session A new model for the arts at county level in Ireland: Transitioning the role of the arts centre in the community Elizabeth WHYTE (Wexford Arts Centre, Ireland) | elizabeth@wexfordartscentre.ie The purpose of this research is to explore how an arts centre in Ireland can transition its role in the county and how a new arts model for the county may evolve as a result of this transition. The new Local Government reform act 2014 resulted in the abolition of certain town councils and the formation of municipal districts as well as regional assemblies within the counties across Ireland. This is an opportune time for arts centres to review their services as a support service to county arts and community development plans. The dissertation focuses on how the art centre has evolved to date and how it can evolve further delivering a professional arts management service for ongoing sustainability. Wexford Arts Centre is the case study representing an arts centre based in a town due to be merged into a municipal district within the county. An inductive approach through qualitative action inquiry theory research is completed through six in depth interviews with major arts centre stakeholders. The research produced a number of key findings: arts centres' could transition their role within the county as a centralised professional arts management service through further partnerships with local authorities, arts centres should be involved in development of county arts and community plans and establishment of an arts centre/venues association could deliver a support service and lobbying voice for arts centres at national level. The research will be of value to arts centres, stakeholders and for the national and international arts sector in general. The Relationship between Cultural Policy and Arts Management Victoria Catherine DURRER (Queen's University Belfast, United Kingdom) | v.durrer@qub.ac.uk Melissa NISBETT (King's College London) | melissa.nisbett@kcl.ac.uk This paper presents new empirical research regarding how arts management educators, arts managers and cultural policy makers interpret the relationship between arts management and cultural policy. Connections between policy and practice are visible through initiatives within specific localities, nations (Nisbett 2013) and at international scale (UNESCO 2013; Eurobarometer 2013; Bamford and Wimmer 2012). Yet, there is little scholarship that develops our understanding of how these two areas interact, how ideas are exchanged and implemented, and where the power is located within this relationship. In the UK, studies reflecting on these fields tend to either focus on the impact of policy on practice (Kawashima 2000; Belfiore 2004) or call for a rethinking of cultural policy agendas for practice (Miles and Sullivan 2012). Only recently has research (Woddis 2014; Nisbett 2013) BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1636 considered practitioners' potential 'power and agency in the policy process' (Bell and Oakley 2014: 59). This paper presents data from an audit of arts management and cultural policy programmes within UK universities and interviews with UK arts managers, educators and cultural policymakers. Outcomes reveal how educators and individuals practicing in both fields perceive the relationship of policymaking to the work of management and how new arts managers are being trained to consider this relationship. The findings provide insight into how the relationship of arts management to cultural policy practice is understood, articulated and enacted by the individuals involved in shaping those practices. Arts management as a career choice: how structural factors increase class and gender gaps. Evidence from the French case Vincent DUBOIS (University of Strasbourg, France) | vincent.dubois@misha.fr Careers in arts management attract a growing number of graduates. In this paper, I show that the reasons for this attraction are also factors for more inequality among the applicants to such positions. Competition has raised the requirements at the entry level, and a high volume of a full range of capitals (Bourdieu) is now necessary: cultural capital, university degrees, social capital of relationships, specific capital of experiences, international experience and language skills. Arts management is no longer envisioned in the perspective of upwards social mobility. Conversely, it now pertains to strategies of social reproduction, or to strategies against social downgrading. This results in the exclusion of individuals issued from the lower middle class and from the lower class, and in the selection of applicants from privileged educational and family backgrounds. This elitization process goes with a feminization process, adding a gender gap to a class gap. After describing and explaining these increasing gaps, I will elaborate on their effects on arts management. This paper is based on research on the applicants to cultural management training programs in France, mainly consisting in a questionnaire (n=654), in 20 interviews, in the analysis of a sample of 45 application files, and in around 50 observations of selection interviews. RS01S02 Arts Management: Differences, Inequalities, and Sociological Imagination An Acoustic Panopticon? Exploring the Power/Knowledge Base of Orchestra Conductors' Leadership Emmanuel COBLENCE (Institut Supérieur de Gestion Paris, France) | emmanuel.coblence@isg.fr Cyrille SARDAIS (HEC Montreal, Canada) | cyrille.sardais@hec.ca "Transformational" (Boerner 2005), "interactive" (Atik 1994), "covert" and "inspirational" (Mintzberg 1998): numerous accounts in arts management have framed the orchestra conductor as a skilled leader. Other scholars explain conductors' leadership through the preformatted relation (Drucker 1988): musicians play to a sole conductor, because they all have the same score, which specifies what and when to play. Conductors are thus like "high-intensity" "supervisors" (Arian 1974) of a linear and flat knowledge-based organization. Yet, little is known on the set of material devices, technologies and knowledge fields that actually enable the conductor to exert a power on a population of autonomous experts. Building on Foucaldian concepts such as "dispositif" (Foucault 1973), "power/knowledge" (Foucault BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1637 1977) and "panopticon" (Foucault 1975), this article explores how a single person can actually lead such a group. We ground our theoretical contributions in qualitative empirical data, collected through interviews with 12 professional and apprentice conductors, and more than 100 hours of rehearsals observation (within 8 orchestras in Canada and France, offering variety in size, repertoire and professionalism). Three contributions are expected: First, we conduct an archeology of orchestra conducting, that demonstrates a huge expansion and enrichment of the prerogatives and functions of the conductor since the 17th century; Second, our data suggests that an orchestra stage can be analyzed as an "acoustic panopticon", allowing one individual to lead hundreds of professionals with hardly no intermediaries; Finally, this paper discusses the constitution of a specific knowledge supporting conductors' leadership and power. Invisible Friends: An investigation into the underlying social justice dimensions within philanthropic support for US international cultural engagement Aimee R. FULLMAN (University of Westminster, United Kingdom) | a.fullman1@westminster.ac.uk The power of international cultural engagement is in its ability for create and accelerate change on an individual, group and global level. These programs are often celebrated for their potential and ability to "win hearts and minds," and to create deeper relationships leading to increased mutual understanding through shared experiences between artists, arts managements and their collaborators and audiences. However, in reality, these relationships are often embedded with unspoken inequalities of resources, power and social change or policy expectations. These underlying dynamics in U.S international cultural engagement often explicitly or implicitly include social justice aspects including arts education, civic engagement, economic development, artist equity, peace/conflict, women and girls, and human or civil rights. This paper will build on previous quantitative research by the author on ten years (2003-2013) of U.S philanthropic support for "international exchange, arts" to identify and analyze these additional social justice lenses present within programming by overlaying the classification system of social justice issues developed by the Foundation Center and adapted by the Animating Democracy project in 2014. It will then further consider the results of this inquiry and the evident social justice priorities within the context of current domestic and international policy and development goals to answer the question: To what extent are international cultural engagement and social justice invisible friends? Visiting Bucharest museums. Transition from the discourse of equality to unequal chances in access to culture Anda Georgiana BECUȚ (National Institute for Research and Cultural Training, Romania) | anda.becut@culturadata.ro Bogdan PĂLICI (National Institute for Research and Cultural Training, Romania) | bogdan.palici@culturadata.ro The discourse of equality was one of the main pillars of the communist ideology and it was translated into practice by means of levelling the bodies, minds and souls. Access to culture was not only a right during the communist period, but also a duty for the party and an instrument of political education. The communist Cultural Revolution granted free access to all cultural forms, which enabled the education of social classes previously excluded from cultural production and consumption. In the process of the working classes' enlightenment, visiting the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1638 museums was a duty that came along with the educational programme. Moreover, museums were part of the propaganda system and their discourse was nationalistic and ideological, highlighting the importance of the communist party, of the Romanian nation and the unique elements of the Romanian culture. All kinds of minorities were unacknowledged, such as ethnic groups or people with disabilities. During the transition to democracy, their acknowledgment and the respect for diversity got through a long distance and this is reflected also in the museums discourse.In the last 25 years the social inequalities have increased and this changed the profile of visitors. Our paper will highlight the visiting practices in Bucharest museums, depending on household income, level of education, cultural and social capital. We will analyze the management of Bucharest museums, from the viewpoint of facilities for disabled people and free entrance for special categories of visitors. Moreover, we will analyze how diversity is presented in the museums' exhibitions. RS01S03 Theories and Methods in Arts Management Relational Boundaries in Cultural Governance Processes Robert PEPER (Leuphana University Lueneburg, Germany) | robert.peper@leuphana.de Social Network Analysis (SNA) can be seen both as a theory and a method. In the past people talked about SNA as a „method in search of a theory". Today, most scholars have acknowledged it as a theory in its own right. The strength of the methodological approach is based on its ability to reveal hidden network structures that lie beyond our awareness. By quantifying network measures it becomes possible to visualize a network picture that helps us to understand the constellations between different stakeholders. This can be very important when it comes to the exploration of decision making in cultural governance-processes or to understand the power structures of a given field. Often, arts managers face the challenge of making existing cultural structures visible and help local people to better combine their resources. Especially in rural districts, where large parts of the cultural work are based on volunteerism, creative people do not have time for active networking. On the occasion of the first cultural workshops in the region of south Thuringia ("Thüringen"), participants discussed the assumption that there is a deficit of reliable network and decision-making structures – one of the most important topics of contemporary culture development planning. Due to this fact, there is a need for the installation of new governance structures that could be organized by counties or even county boundaries. In addition, the participants expressed a desire for individuals in larger communities to take over responsibility. As a method for collecting network data I will present the Net-Map interview. This method is part of a "visual network research", a discipline that has recently gained attention in the network science community. The great advantage of the method is the relatively low survey effort to collect data about the core structures of a network which can be further processed quantitatively. The procedure runs very participatory, because the researcher creates a network card together with the interviewee. Retrospectively, the researcher reviews which actors play a central role in the process of decision making. Considering network-theoretical approaches, it is of particular interest how these actors make contacts (relations), with whom they establish the appropriate contacts and why they avoid certain contacts (structural holes). It is also possible to talk about existing conflicts between stakeholders. At the beginning of the process, the interviewed person is asked to mention an unspecific number of actors with whom he has interacted in a specific period of time. Here, the standardized settlement of a stimulus will call a greater number of actors which are then marked on a network interface card. Entrepreneurship and the Narratives of Sacred Origin BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1639 Constance DEVEREAUX (Colorado State University, United States of America) | constance.devereaux@colostate.edu Culturally sustainable entrepreneurship is a model developed by DeVereaux and Swanson (2012) both as an investigative tool and as a framework for practice. The model has been applied to case study research of the Hopi of Arizona and the intentional community, Arcosanti in Arizona, and led-in both cases-to concrete recommendations for tourism management of historic/culture-centric sites. Culturally sustainable entrepreneurship draws on theories of sustainable entrepreneurship, cultural sustainability, and cultural citizenship in adopting methods for cultural management that consider social, economic, and cultural impact, and indigenous ways of knowing and doing as sources for development of entrepreneurial methods suited to cultural environments. Great emphasis is placed on indigenous values, skills, and knowledge. This paper reports on a new case study extending work in culturally sustainable entrepreneurship to a population in QwaQwa, a former bantustan (homeland) in central eastern South Africa. Granted self-government in 1974, the area suffers from widespread poverty and underdevelopment, which have contributed to cultural compromise as individuals and communities seek economic betterment. The present study reports on a project to assist one village envision the repair and revitalization of a museum located on a sacred site. Using the above-named model as the framework for research and recommendations the paper details a process of engagement with this community for ensuring the cultural integrity of the site, linking narratives of sacred origin to culturally sustainable entrepreneurial methods. Managing the new arts of new data models Susan OMAN (University of Manchester, United Kingdom) | susan.oman@gmail.com Mark Richard TAYLOR (The University of Sheffield, United Kingdom) | m.r.taylor@sheffield.ac.uk Current 'austerity' culture in England and the UK has left its arts and cultural sectors under increasing threat of heavy central government funding cuts. The sectors have responded by 'attaching' to work claiming to articulate the value of participating in the arts and related activities, expressed as improvements to well-being. This corresponds to a wider strategy of claiming economic validity to the Treasury and related government departments. However, much of the work done in this area, often funded by government departments, paints a partial view of well-being and participation benefits. This paper attempts to replicate existing estimates of the relationship between arts and culture and well-being using publicly available data sources, and shows X things: (1) existing assessments of the relationship between the arts and wellbeing do so on the basis of financial estimates, exaggerating the relationship between income and wellbeing in the process; (2) these estimates also fail to take into account several significant variables in estimating wellbeing, exaggerating their conclusions; (3) treatment of "arts and culture" misleadingly biases conclusions towards the funded sector; (4) in contrast with the existing literature, these estimates elide gender differences, and (5) the data used for these evaluations are inappropriate for a number of reasons. While our modelling does not call into question the relationship between the arts and culture and well-being per se, we question the climate in which existing approaches are considered to be worthwhile and helpful to the community of arts management. Conceptualizing Self-Conception An Ethnographic Case Study on the Functioning of Cultural Organizations Laura Sofia SALAS (Zeppelin University, Germany) | l.salas@zeppelin-university.net Marie ROSENKRANZ (Zeppelin University, Germany) | m.rosenkranz@zeppelin-university.net BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1640 Cultural organizations combine techniques from fields like art, administration, economy, law and politics, in order to provide a framework for the production, the reproduction and the communication of art and culture. This interdisciplinary approach in practice has led to a patchwork theory, with its respective advantages and disadvantages for the field. The present investigation aims to understand the overall functioning of a specific cultural organization – a national museum in Austria – from its practical operation, with the goal of comparing the observed structures with existing theories (see Mintzberg 1980; Weick 1985; Luhmann 1988; Tröndle 2006; Klein 2007; Baecker 2009; Chen, 2009; DeVeraux 2009). The results show that system-theoretical approaches offer a solid framework when trying to understand demarcation, communication and decision-making processes. However, it fails in the explanation of the process where differentiation of organizational self-conception takes place, among people, topics, functions, as well as artistic and managerial leadership. RS01S04 Sociology of Arts Management Birds of a Feather? an analysis of arts participation and taste in Ireland Kerry MCCALL MAGAN (Institute of Art, Design and Technology, Ireland; Institute for Creative and Cultural Entrepreneurship, Goldsmith's, University of London, UK.) | Kerry.McCall@iadt.ie Bourdieu demonstrated that aesthetic sensibilities and engagement were distinctly homologous with an individual's location in the social space and were used as a tool of symbolic violence by dominant social class groups(Bourdieu, 1984). Often criticised for being overly reductive, his theories still offer a powerful lens with which to consider aesthetic taste and its manifestation through arts participation. Through the Bourdieusian frame, this research paper considers the Irish case of distinction and if the patterning of arts taste and participation in contemporary Irish society parallels Bourdieu's empirical analysis of the social space of French society in the 1960s. This research paper seeks to identify if individuals cluster in a stratified homologous relational similarity or in a differential heterogeneous association in relation to arts taste and participation in Ireland. By drawing on data from the Public and the Arts survey (Arts Council of Ireland, 2006), this research will use Multi Correspondence Analysis (MCA) to articulate this data. This methodology provides a representation of geometric data analysis via the relational technique of the Euclidean cloud. In this methodology, 'a family of statistical observations' are conceptualized as points in a multi-dimensional space allowing a visual rendering of relational similarity and dissimilarity(Le Roux, & Rouanet, 2004). MCA therefore, inductively agglomerates data to represent in clusters or 'clouds', individual taste and participation by using a differential association technique. This method offers a vehicle with which to explore the arts taste and participation patterns in the social field in Ireland. On the power(lessness) of cultural managers Goran TOMKA (Faculty of sport and tourism, Serbia) | goran.tomka@tims.edu.rs Ivana ANĐELKOVIĆ (Independent researcher) | ivana.andjelkovich@gmail.com Stemming from the American tradition of arts management research, arts managers have been mostly portrayed as authoritative decision-makers: influential founders and entrepreneurs (DiMaggio), gatekeepers (Becker; Hirsh) and negotiators between markets, governments and businesses (Mulcahy). European continental approach (Bourdieu; Molard) differs only for it sees managers as representatives of the powerful state who set rules and engineer cultural fields. In all these instances managers in cultural field are powerful social agents. However, in many BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1641 countries all over the world, (as well in many marginalized fields in the West), states are lacking clear cultural policy, philanthropy is weak and markets are not interested in arts (Dragićević, Dragojević). Theories that understand cultural managers as powerful are virtually meaningless in such contexts. A theoretical framework offered by deCerteau, that of tactics and strategies can, with some adjustments, offer much better analytical framework. By constructing a continuum of tactics/strategies and classification system, we can place cultural managers on it, explain various power positions and better understand their decisions. We can also look for other tactics/strategies in the field and beter understand their relationships. Approach is tested in the empirical research encompassing interviews and focus groups with 23 cultural managers in Serbia in relation to the upcoming candidacy of their cities for the European Cultural Capital. Findings show that the amount of power determines the ability to articulate their position, to make independent decisions and act according to a long-term mission. Sense and Nonsense in Cultural Organizations Towards a sensemaking perspective on cultural organizations. Julian STAHL (Zeppelin University, Germany) | j.stahl@zeppelin-university.net The present paper examines the role of sensemaking in cultural organizations as a mediating function. Starting with the assumption that cultural organizations are dealing with a complex environment, two main challenges of the organizations are outlined. It is suggested that the organization has to develop a high level of internal differentiation to be compatible for a variety of organizational circumstances (Ashby 1965, Baecker 1999). As a consequence the internal complexity within the organization rises and, therefore, the risk of the inability to act increases as well. But how can cultural organizations handle both of these opposing challenges? The paper discusses the approach of organizational sensemaking as a possibility to observe possible relations between the two challenges (Weick, Sutcliffe et al. 2005). Finally, an experimental field study in two important german concert halls examines the relevance of the developed theoretical perspectives. RS01S05 Student Papers postaffirmative arts management revisited Christian KLEINDIENST (Leipzig University, Germany) | christiankleindienst@hotmail.com Julia RÜHR (Leipzig University, Germany) | rruehr@gmail.com Sarah DOCKHORN (Leipzig University, Germany) | sa.dockhorn@gmail.com Maria BRAUNE (Leipzig University, Germany) | mariia.braune@gmail.com Luise BLECHSCHMIDT (Leipzig University, Germany) | blechschmidtluise@gmail.com Franz WINKLER (Leipzig University, Germany) | winklerfranz.fw@gmail.com Lars KELEVRA (Leipzig University, Germany) | larsscheideler@gmail.com Lisa KÖNIG (Leipzig University, Germany) | lisakoenig@posteo.de Christina SCRIBA (Leipzig University, Germany) | christinascriba@gmail.com Within arts management discourses 'culture' mostly is understood as cultura animi, as 'autonomous' field of art or high culture (Klein 2011: 1). However, this concept of culture has become historically untrue by the "dissolution of boundaries between its media as well as between art and other cultural productions" after World War II (Stakemeier 2012: 4). In this regard, current arts management reproduces existing social BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1642 and political conditions and economic logics, like the creation of surplus value or the creative imperative (Reckwitz 2012:20-52) . In continuation to concepts of postaffirmative arts management (van den Berg 2012: 97-101), autonomy of art (Stakemeier 2013: 261-272), culture and administration (Adorno 1972: 122146) and changing production relations (Diederichsen 2008: 32-45), we argue that postaffirmative arts management should focus on the contingency of culture as natura altera. This implies a critique on current social conditions from a genealogical perspective on bourgeois culture and its promises, e.g. that everyone is able to participate entirely in society (Tenbruck 1989: 251-272). On the contrary, the concept of 'culture' which refers to cultura aninimi and a concept of audience understood as consumers (Adorno 1986: 342-347) doesn't allow this kind of reflexion. Using the artist group 'Rosa Perutz', which works criticise german nationalism, as example, we suggest to see postaffirmative arts management as body of critical reflexion regarding the relationship between society, arts and culture, as well as ideologically critical intervention against the affirmative character of culture (Marcuse 1937: 54-94). Identity on the Stage: The relevance of plays to young adults in a modern society Emelie Annette BORELLO (Colorado State University, United States of America) | eborello@gmail.com Participation in the performing arts has declined for several decades, and continues to do so across all adult age groups (NEA, 2012). As U.S. nonprofit theatre organizations attempt to reinvigorate their audience base, they also face the question of where future donors will come from and how they can increase sustainability. Arts management leaders question how to attract the young adult audiences and keep them interested in theatre for years to come. Many questions have been explored relating to participation in the arts, but the literature is sorely lacking on one relevant point: do young adults (18-24) identify with the characters and relationships represented in theatre today? Many theatre organizations continue to present works from the classical era or early 20th century, while playwrights construct contemporary works built around these older social construct models. With the shifting nature of social identity in today's network society, do young adults find the same relevance in the theatre of the past to their own life situations? While this question may seem rhetorical, the current literature does not answer this in a satisfactory way. Using a constructivist design, this study seeks to understand views and perceptions of young adults disinclined to attend theatre through attendance of live productions and a post-interview process. This research provides an opportunity to inform the programming decisions of theatre managers, while opening the discourse to another segment of audience engagement studies. Liberals vs. Conservatives: The Breakdown of American Partnerships and the Arts as a Catalyst for Political Change samantha ROSE (Colorado State University, United States of America) | samantha.k.rose@gmail.com The arts, as defined by theatre and visual arts instruction, find inspiration and creation through diversity. This diversity challenges political and socioeconomic classes and by enlightening people of different ideologies through artistic engagement. Evidence for this is theatre and its ability to create a point of view from or about individuals in marginalized communities and with different problems and ideologies than their own. The purpose of this study is to test Robert Putnam's social capital theory by applying his ideas on heterogeneous communities to the case BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1643 of arts and social inclusion in communities that lack diversity due to the split homogeny of political communities. The community in question for this paper is Denver, Colorado. The division between liberal and conservative is marked and intense. Can the arts and social inclusion bridge the separation of political ideology to create common civic goals and balance in service of both local and national civic responsibilities? If they can and it is measureable, how do current arts leaders, educators, and managers tap into these tools to create stronger community engagement? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1644 RS02 Design in Use RS02S01 Design in Use Session 1 The role of Sociologists in a designed world: some reflections from the wikirate project Stefano DE PAOLI (Abertay University, United Kingdom) | s.depaoli@abertay.ac.uk The goal of this presentation is to reflect on the changing role of the sociologist in a world which is increasingly designed. I will argue that role of the sociologist is under transformation and that sociologists need to have a proactive role in the design of technological systems supporting social transformations. This requires an articulation of sociological theory and design research aimed at designing social action rather than just understanding it (Verstehen). This active role also breaks with the value-neutrality perspective of Sociology (Weber, 1922). I will discuss the changing role of sociologist by using my direct experience of working in a research project called Wikirate (http://wikirate.org), funded by the European Commission under the initiative Collective Awareness Platforms (CAPS). CAPS are pilot web platforms whose goal is to offer citizens opportunities for engaging in bottom-up processes of social innovation (Arniani et al. 2014). The Wikirate project, for example, is a web platform where citizens can contribute to rate the ethical behaviour of companies. CAPS are also interdisciplinary research laboratories. Sociologists take an active role in designing CAPS platforms: they work actively with engineers and computer scientists in constructing the web elements and technology features for supporting the activities of citizens. I will discuss the changing role of sociologist in a designed world the Wikirate case: a web platform where we design features supporting citizens in rating the ethical behaviour of companies. References Arniani, M., Badii, A., De Liddo, A., Georgi, S., Passani, A., Piccolo, L.S.G., & Teli, M., (2014). Collective Awareness Platform for Sustainability and Social Innovation: An Introduction. http://caps2020.eu/wp-content/uploads/2014/07/CAPS_Handbook.pdf Weber, M. (1922, trans. 1978). Economy and society: An outline of interpretive sociology. Univ of California Press. Design as a socio-cultural phenomenon:"epistemic" analysis Liubov BRONZINO (Peoples' Friendship University of Russia, Russian Federation) | lbronzino@gmail.com Helena KURMELEVA (Peoples' Friendship University of Russia, Russian Federation) | soc_phil@mail.ru An increasing number of aspects of human activity are now being interpreted through the prism of design as a conceptual framework. There is no general theoretical approach in the social sciences concerning the concept of design, which allows it to be unambiguously interpreted. Consequently, it seems logical to appeal to the concept proposed by B. Latour, who has suggested the idea of universalization of design and proposes that there are "Five advantages of the concept of design". Another promising approach concerning the study of the concept of design comes from the scholarship of Michel Foucault. On the one hand, Foucault proposes that we can integrate the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1645 "words and things" (material objects and methods of their narration) into the concept of discourse. However, on the other hand, he constructs a theory of a sequential change of "epistemes", in which the relationship of words and things becomes the ultimate determinant in shaping the character of discourse. Following on from these two concepts, research was conducted to study design as a social practice, which possesses special communicative elements. We investigated the existence of design in each of the epistemes described by Foucault–these were the Renaissance, classical and modern. In addition we looked at the features of design as a sphere of co-existence, or constituting a space" of words and things." This are a backbone element in helping to determine there relation between man and nature (i.e. material objects, terrain, etc.). Foucault's scheme was further supplemented by two more epistemes in order to have the opportunity to reflect on the design in the pre-Renaissance time–a kind of prototype design stage-and the operation of the concept of design in the contemporary postmodern epoch, that Foucault considered as being in the process of formation. For each of the epistemes, key components were identified. These were the specific cultural phenomena and conceptual schemes, which manifested the features off functioning of design specific to that particular epoch. This approach allows us to identify the specificity of social interactions, as implemented and organized by the objects and related cultural practices prevalent in the episteme. Design for Empowerment of Youngsters' Competencies for Meaningful Participation Olga GLUMAC (Faculty of Fine Arts, University of Porto / ID+ Research Institute for Design, Media and Culture, Portugal) | olga.glumac@gmail.com The Global Youth Wellbeing Index (Goldin 2014) outlines that youngsters are about to develop their voices independently from their families and their community, when in transition from childhood to adulthood. Today young people are faced with many challenges that influence their wellbeing (self-esteem, self-development). More than 2.9 billion of people in the world are under the age of 25. Therefore, it is crucial to incorporate their voices in a discourse of how to design strategies of global development. To make them "feel that they are a genuine part of the process, young people must have their needs specifically acknowledged," ("Development Progress" 2015). Education plays a critical role in youth wellbeing and has an impact on employment, health and civic participation (Goldin 2014). School is a very important context for learning and experiencing citizenship and it should provide any youngster with learning and practice of different dimensions of transversal Citizenship Education (Portuguese Ministry of Education and Science 2012). This paper describes and critically shows an ongoing design action research located in Porto (Portugal) that investigates how design supports the empowerment in meaningful participation of Portuguese youngsters (age 12-15). Design is perceived as a means for creating new methods and methodologies that could be applied in inclusive learning within the existing educational public system. Creating situations where young people with different backgrounds can come and share designing and co-ownership experience allows stimulation of their initiatives and "learning by doing" (Kolb 1984). Youngsters in Porto are currently learning how to pioneer the co-development of creative social initiatives. RS02S02 Design in Use Session 2 BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1646 The question of shape, experiences and meanings of the city. The cases of Tróia and Condado in the Lisbon metropolis. Manuela DE VINCENZI (CICS.NOVA / FCSH-UNL, Portugal) | m.devincenzi@fcsh.unl.pt The contemporary metropolis tends to seem mostly affected by phenomena of social disintegration and inequalities. The promise lying in the modernist utopia of progress, freedom and equality was broken, and the several urban outskirts throughout the world which continue to grow and experience situations of isolation from the rest of the city and show signs of deterioration are there to prove it. Given this context, the focus of this paper will be put on Tróia's urban project and the Condado neighbourhood in Lisbon, where both cases present the same morphological design, based on the concept of Garden City, although with totally different results in terms of uses. On one hand there is Tróia, built and designed for the vacations of the upper-middle class, and on the other there is the Condado Neighbourhood, representing one of the most stigmatised areas of Lisbon, particularly due to deviant behaviour, criminality and environmental degradation. The first question that immediately comes to mind is: how can the same project, in different contexts, produce such different results? In the case of Condado's neighbourhood, some people, like the architect Teresa Valsassina Hector, attribute the cause of deviant behaviours mainly to its urban design and "misconceived" configurations, while others hold the inhabitants of these places solely responsible for their deterioration and marginalisation. Can the urban design, in this regard, influence the behaviour and degradation present in these places? To what extent should the needs of the inhabitants be interpreted? And at which point can suggestions be made without falling into imposition? Measuring, mending and managing inclusive design Kim KULLMAN (Goldsmiths, University of London, United Kingdom) | k.kullman@gold.ac.uk Rob IMRIE (Goldsmiths, University of London, United Kingdom) | rob.imrie@gold.ac.uk Drawing on a European Research Council funded, international study, this paper engages with a neglected question in current research on the social shaping of design: how are inclusively designed environments maintained once they have been, however temporarily, completed? As the paper demonstrates, present and future forms of inclusive design cannot be seen as separate from issues of maintenance. Describing various practices of measuring, mending and management that seek to sustain inclusively designed buildings and spaces, the paper traces the doings of an unacknowledged group of professionals that maintains inclusive design, from council workers to building inspectors and planning officials. The attention that such practitioners direct to inclusive design serves as a reminder that design is an inherently incomplete process that is open to renegotiation and reconfiguration. This, as the paper argues, enables an exploration of potential ways of placing design at the centre of public life, because it invites recognition of the intricate, but also highly fragile, relations that constitute design and the constant maintenance that these relations require. The paper then discusses how more collectivised and socially responsible forms of design maintenance might be elaborated as well as how, in different parts of the world, such developments are already in progress. Approaching vernacular design – a real life example Ewa ZIELIŃSKA (Culture-making Association Miastodwa, Poland) | kontakt@miastodwa.org BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1647 Jan Franciszek CIEŚLAK (Culture-making Association Miastodwa, Poland) | kontakt@miastodwa.org Ewa Zielińska – Institute for Applied Social Sciences, University of Warsaw, PhD student Jan Franciszek Cieślak – Culture-making Association Miastodwa Approaching vernacular design – a real life example. The term "vernacular design" refers to all of design practice undertaken by non professionals. Its output is the temporary architecture and shabby, amateur advertising, commonly seen especially in the urban environment of post socialist countries. Practiced by amateurs, it exists in opposition to the established language of professional marketing, it disregards official regulation, and often, common sense. Vernacular design is characterised by tactical approach – it is created on the spot, as a response to the momentary needs and it freely uses the techniques available at hand. By many, it is seen as an ugly problem – it invades the public space and defies the rules of a well planned urban environment. In the same time it is an example of truly local aesthetics, a visual language developed outside of the ubiquitous discourse. We can specify two opposing approaches to the vernacular design. In the modernist rhetoric, it seen only as something that need to be eliminated, uprooted and repaired. The other position is taken by those who see it as a manifestation of a genuine local culture, who view it as something that needs to be understood, and to some extent, protected. The question that arises, is how to practically approach the vernacular design in rapidly developing cities, which seek to reestablish their own visual identity. We will explore this topic on the example of a real life project – a revitalisation of a an old, post communist shop pavilion in Warsaw. Towards the intercultural citizenship with the up-to date design Katerina Sidiropulu JANKU (Masaryk university, Czech Republic) | katerinasj@fss.muni.cz In 2014, the street exhibition "Khatar san? How Slovak Roma came to the Czech lands for work and what was happening next" took place in three biggest Czech cities, Ostrava, Brno and Prague. The innovative form of street exposition of life narratives of Slovak Roma was based not only on the stories told by the witnesses, but also on the whole process of co-operation of academic and non-academic team members. Thus the designer Jiri Janicek put the ideas of participative researching, intercultural dialog and empowering civic competences into the stylized flat that he closed up in the neutral wooden mass. The paper shows diverse reactions (that were generally more positive than expected) on the chosen material concept. By public administrative, witnesses and team members, random visitors, professional audience and media. Thus it discusses, how quality and up-to-date design may empower civic mode of existence, but also work towards safety and regardful behavior. In the same time, the custodian experience from the street exhibitions shows, that there is no winning without taking a risk and stepping out of the comfort zone in the sphere of democratic civic dialogue. However, the thoughtfully prepared design may well channel taking these minor everyday risks and discomfort in a way that the authors of the Leperiben project consider to be functional. Some of the pictures from all three street exhibitions may be found on the project Facebook profile at https://www.facebook.com/leperiben?ref=ts&fref=ts. The project web page in Czech language is www.leperiben.cz. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1648 RS03 Europeanization from Below? RS03P01 Poster Session From ecological crisis to public debt : does « europeanization » represents an outcome for the Notav movement ? Anahita GRISONI (ENS de Lyon, France) | anahitagrisoni@gmail.com As many other social initiatives in Southern Europe, the Italian Notav movement has been described by Donatella della Porta and Manuela Caiani through the concept of europeanization (della Porta et Caiani, 2014). The fact is that this twenty-five years old « popular movement », opposed to the construction of the rail line between Lyon and Torino, has been the starting point for the circulation of numerous social stakeholders and claims through Europeans trouble spots. The homogeneity of those social movements has been legitimated by reappropriating institutional discourses about ecological and financial crisis and by the formulation, on those territories, of an « alternative and sustainable » way of life, promoted as a resilient solution. Since 2010, a yearly event is organized by one movement of this network through the association Presidio Europea, in order to gather all the stakeholders. However, due to the heterogeneity, not only of situations and conflicts, but also of the social groups represented in those social movements, the different challenges linked to the general concept of europeanization should be clarified. Beyond the appearance of an alternative European project from bellow project, it seems necessary to define the manners in which it becomes real for different kinds of social stakeholders. If the European scale represents one the protest level, this communication aims to disveal the ambiguities of this project through a multilevel analyse. RS03S01 Europeanization? Practices and Identifications Pluriform Europe: the identity of Europe through the eyes of „European" nations Richard NIKISCHER (Institute of Sociology of the Czech Academy of Sciences) | richard.nikischer@soc.cas.cz From a social constructivist viewpoint, the identities of the regions are represented by images of corresponding socio-spatial units. The images of regions are always variable in time and space, and in this respect, Europe is an exemplary case. The identity (image) of Europe is characterized by a high degree of spatial variability, especially at the level of individual nation states. However, in contrast to the international disparities in the degree of European consciousness, the international or other spatial differences in the perception of Europe have seldom been subject of analyses. But if we want to be able to adequately interpret the current spatial differences in European consciousness, we need to begin to pay closer attention to spatial disparities in the perception of Europe. After all, our relationship to a particular region depends on how we perceive it. In this contribution, drawing on data from the Eurobarometer 73.3 survey, I will examine the differences in the perception of the identity of Europe across individual European Union countries and their groups. Special attention will be paid to the relationship between the identities of individual nation states and the particular national BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1649 perceptions of Europe. It can be assumed that the inhabitants of individual „European" countries attribute to Europe such qualities that are also typical for their own countries. From "their Union" to "our Europe"? Dynamics of attitudes towards the European Union in Poland Katarzyna ANDREJUK (Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland) | kandrejuk@ifispan.waw.pl European Union has changed radically in the last eleven years – both in terms of geographical expansion and the competences. Significant alterations have also been noted in the sphere of social attitudes towards the EU, which will be examined on the example of Polish society during the decade 2004-2014. The presentation will explore the patterns of these changes and the most important turning points which influenced Polish attitudes towards the European Union. The topic will be analysed on the basis of the data from the Polish Panel Survey 1988-2013 – longitudinal survey conducted in Poland on the same sample of respondents since 1988, in fiveyear intervals. In order to maintain representative character of the survey, in each edition new respondents (from the missing age categories) were added to the sample; however, the core of the sample are respondents interviewed regularly in each wave. As it has been observed, the attitudes towards the EU changed to more positive after Poland's accession to the EU in 2004. Moreover, more positive opinions about the integration are declared by the respondents who have various transnational experiences – such as migration episodes or even family and friends abroad. The advantages of the membership in the EU are perceived as bigger for the country than for respondents themselves. The presentation will examine and interpret the dynamics of these opinions in the light of current rise of popular Euroscepticism in various EU member states. Europe between mobility and sedentarism: Patterns of cross-border practices and their consequences for European integration Justyna SALAMONSKA (European University Institute, Italy) | Justyna.Salamonska@EUI.eu Ettore RECCHI (Sciences Po) | ettore.recchi@sciencespo.fr In this paper we explore to what extent mobilities shape everyday lives of Europeans. We map out the patterns of physical and virtual mobilities, including intra-European migrations, international travels, but also individual networks across borders and online transactions. In particular we outline how free movement within the EU, one of the basic rights of EU citizens, is part and parcel of a broader 'mobility mix' of transnational practices. By applying LCA (latent class analysis) to a random sample of 6000 resident nationals in six EU member states (Germany, UK, Italy, Spain, Denmark and Romania: the EUCROSS survey of 2012) we build a typology of European cross-border practices, drawing a diversified picture of mobilities between two extreme positions of transnationalism and immobility. We describe in detail the typical configurations of social transnationalism in the light of their structuration on the basis of macro and micro categorical differences. Finally, we ask about the consequences of these mobilities for the European integration project by linking different mobility patterns identified with LCA analysis to identifications with Europe. Measuring Cross-border Impact. Methodological Pilot Study Based on Mental Mapping, Language Skills and Position Generator László LETENYEI (Corvinus University of Budapest, Hungary) | llet@uni-corvinus.hu BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1650 András MORAUSZKI (Hungarian Academy of Sciences Centre for Social Sciences, Hungary) | morauszki.andras@gmail.com Every year the European Union spends millions of euros to promote cross-border cooperation among its member states. The efficiency of these expenditures is measured with indicators, such as • the number of enterprises in the region increases • the number of jobs along the border increases • there are two women among the project management staff (indicator of equal opportunities) All in all, we argue, that the indicators demanded by the EU are not suitable to measure how efficiently the funds assigned to Cross-border Cooperation were spent. The present paper aims to create a direct measurement of the efficiency of Cross-border cooperation programmes, based on • mental mapping (how do people see the other side of the borders, the towns and villages, services and opportunities) • language skills (how much do people speak the language of the neighbouring country, how functional are these language skills) • and position generator (how much does their social network reach across the state border) This proposed research tool is suitable for both a cross-sectional analysis of a given geographical region (e.g. the two cross-border regions of Hungary and Slovakia that were examined in the pilot study), as well as a longitudinal analysis and measurement of the impact of Cross-border Cooperation programmes. RS03S02 Children and Europe Europeanization from below – The case study of a Cameroonian family in Europe Elise PAPE (EHESS, France) | elise.pape@ehess.fr This paper deals with the way migrants coming from former colonized countries explore, define and re-define Europe. The links discussed in social sciences between Europe and colonization are manifold. Colonization has frequently been evoked as a central process through which Europe merged (Cooper and Stoler 1997). Furthermore, it is striking that the first Community agreements were established during the period of decolonization (Dard 2008). This paper will treat the case of migrants coming from Cameroon, a country colonized by Germany from 1884 to 1918, and by France and Great-Britain from 1918 to 1960. The Cameroonian migrants who have arrived in Europe since the 1950's thus already spoke, at the time of their arrival, European languages such as French and English and were familiar with the school, the health or the judicial systems of their host country. Departing from an intergenerational case study of a Cameroonian family living in Eastern France, whose children have migrated to countries such as Norway and England, this presentation will treat the following questions: How did the family members define and perceive Europe before their arrival in France, through their contact to Europeans from different countries living in Cameroon during colonization? How has their perception of Europe evolved through their daily life course, practices and experiences? What strategies of geographic mobility within Europe have the family members developed in order to overcome racist prejudice and achieve social mobility? Special attention will be paid to the way Europe may here become a space of opportunities and of limitations. Migrant Parents and School Achievement of Left Behind Children BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1651 Paula Andreea TUFIS (Department of Sociology and Social Work, University of Bucharest) | paula.tufis@gmail.com Monica SERBAN (Research Institute for the Quality of Life, Romanian Academy of Sciences) | monica_serbanus@yahoo.com Even with a decreasing emigration (according to Eurostat estimates), Romania continues to be one of the most important source countries for intra-European mobility. Peaking in 2007-2008, the bulk of this outflow was mainly low and middle skilled (Sandu, 2006). Leaving the country to work elsewhere, many migrants left their children behind. Starting from the idea that education is one of the main vehicles for upward mobility, the paper analyzes the school performance of Romanian migrants' children who were left behind at home.We compare school achievements of children with migrant and non-migrant parents, focusing on how various factors influence academic success within each of the two groups. We concentrate on analyzing factors with positive and negative influences on academic performance among children with migrant parents, using a 2007 survey ("Effects of Migration: Children left at Home") on Romanian school children. Most migrants in our sample are part of the outflow of low and mid-skilled migration. As such, their social status resources (or lack thereof) come into play in the schooling career of their children. Our preliminary results suggest that children whose parents are abroad have slightly lower academic achievement compared to their peers. Most of the gap in academic performance between the two groups of children can be accounted for by the socio-economic profile and the demographic structure of their families of origin, suggesting that, at least in the case of midand low skilled migration, migration does not necessarily promote upward social mobility among the children of migrants. How migrant parents help their children to become European citizens Catherine DELCROIX (Université de Strasbourg, Laboratoire Dynamiques Européennes, France) | catherine.delcroix@misha.fr For twenty-five years I worked on several research projects in France, Belgium and the Netherlands that focused on migrant families originating from Morocco, Algeria or Tunisia. Besides meeting hundreds of them I followed a few ones over long periods as ethnographic observer and biographical-narrative interviewer. I was interested in their parenting work, and especially on what they did to get their children to keep their self-esteem in front of stigmatization and discredit. I observed how intra-family relationships continuously changed, and how their creativity in parenting changed along. Their children face a double bind: the French, the Belgian and the Dutch societies ask them, albeit differently, to 'get integrated': to get a job (economic integration), to leave their 'community' and to melt into the majority way of life (social and cultural integration). On the other hand teachers, employers, the police and media keep considering them somehow as aliens: yesterday as 'Arabs', nowadays as 'Muslims'. Set in such a difficult situation, they show amazing creativity in trying to help their children boys and girls differently to cope with this double bind. Also, as members of kinship networks, parents maintain transnational relations with family members in other European countries. They constantly exchange with them comparative information about job opportunities, availability of housing, the quality of healthcare and schooling, level of discrimination and many other local characteristics which might be useful for their children. This contributes to transform their children into European citizens Unaccompanied minors in France and Belgium: the race against the clock Dieudonné KOBANDA (Université de Strasbourg, France) | dieudokobanda@yahoo.fr BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1652 Unaccompanied minors coming from the wide 'South' are being smuggled in ever greater numbers across the European Union's borders. How did they leave their country of origin? What happens when they are 'discovered' in the host country? Do they get taken care of, and how well, knowing that when they get 18 they may be expelled from the EU? During the past years we have met roughly 250 of them (80 % of boys) in the Paris area in our job of educator, then director of a centre. We were able to build relations of trust with and interview at length 33 of them (Congolese, Angolese, Guineans, Indians, Armenians, Afghans, Albanians...), reconstructing with them their life course. We also compared the conditions of their reception in France and in Belgium. We observe how invaluable is, besides institutional help in housing and schooling, the work of voluntary associations. 75 % of these minors are older than 15 when they land in France; therefore they have only a couple of years to learn French, study as pupil or apprentice, and find support to help them resist expulsion. We have observed deep differences between those who were still living with their parents before they were sent to France, and those who were already on their own, finding ways to survive: the latter have greater maturity and more 'survivor' skills. But almost all of them have strikingly high motivation and will to learn; almost all are great achievers. RS03S03 Intra-European Migrations New European citizens? The Erasmus generation between awareness and scepticism Francesca IERACITANO (Lumsa University of Rome, Italy) | f.ieracitano@lumsa.it A recurring criticism of the European Union is that it focuses mainly on political and economic factors while neglecting the development of a common European culture and sense of European citizenship. However we can find signs of cultural transformation in the way that Europeans use their borders as a physical, social and symbolic space. Usually nowadays, the term "frontier" is replaced by "boundary" as an elastic and extendible meeting space. The aim of this paper is to analyse the relationship between the concepts of boundaries, mobility and integration and the notions of European identity and citizenship. To understand the meaning these concepts have for people who live in the trans-national European dimension, opinions of Italian and foreign students who took part in the Erasmus exchange programme were gathered. The in-depth interviews were focused on the meanings, the expectations and the real experiences that the concept of European citizenship presents for Erasmus students and also whether European citizenship really exists for them. The opinions of the respondents helped highlight the symbolic potential for European citizenship rights to serve as a vehicle of new integration strategies. The way Erasmus students reinterpret the concept of European citizenship and how its symbolic potential could help the European integration process was also analysed. From south to the north: sociological portraits of Portuguese high qualify emigration Rafaela GANGA (University of Porto, Portugal) | rafaela.ganga@gmail.com Henrique VAZ (University of Porto, Portugal) | henrique@fpce.up.pt Rui GOMES (University of Coimbra, Portugal) | ramgomes@gmail.com Sílvia SILVA (University of Coimbra, Portugal) | ssilva@uc.pt Paulo PEIXOTO (University of Coimbra, Portugal) | pp@fe.uc.pt João TEIXEIRA LOPES (University of Porto, Portugal) | jmteixeiralopes@gmail.com Lurdes MACHADO-TAYLOR (University of Porto, Portugal) | lmachado@cipes.up.pt BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1653 Dulce MAGALHÃES (University of Porto, Portugal) | dulcegracamagalhaes@gmail.com Luísa CERDEIRA (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | luisa.cerdeira@ie.ulisboa.pt Rui BRITES (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | rui.brites@outlook.com Tomás PATROCINIO (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | patrocinio.tomas@gmail.com Belmiro CABRITO (University of Lisbon, Portugal) | b.cabrito@ie.ul.pt Portugal is identified as one of the European countries where the brain drain is more pronounced, in the last decade. The proportion of workers with higher education degree who emigrated in recent years is 19.5%. That is to say, that since the 1990s Portugal will have lost about a fifth of their more skilled workforce (Docquier & Marfouk, 2007). Drew on the research project BRADRAMO (Brain Drain and Academic Mobility from Portugal to Europe), the aim of this proposal is to discuss the outcomes of nearly fifty sociological portraits (Lahire, 2002) of high qualify Portuguese that emigrate to Europe, that were interviewed during 2014. The portraits of these Europeans tell a story of individuals and families that have a common trait: resist the loss of value created by the investment in their education. Not resigning themselves to the status of unemployment or underemployment chose the bitterness and the freedom to change their lives to another European country. They are also the expression of a very deep discomfort that is spreading across Europe, making the peripheral countries most qualified human resources to migrate to central countries. Attracted by the resources, those human capitals formed by the peripheral countries seems to be a way to finance centrals countries development, leaving less developed countries handed over to a lacking in knowledge and innovation economy. Therefore, these migration paths tend to increase inequalities within the European space, as opposed to the rhetoric of building a more unison Europe. Is European identity in checkmate? Italian and Spanish migrants in Germany during the contemporary economic crisis Simone CASTELLANI (University of Genoa, Italy) | castellani@us.es The contemporary economic crisis has produced an increasing unemployment in the EU. Nevertheless, the crisis did not affect all EU countries equivalently. Youth unemployment and GDP rates show an increasing difference among EU countries (Eurostat, 2014), leading to strong core-periphery dynamics (King et al., 2014). For instance, Germany has returned to being one of the privileged destinations for Southern European workers (DESTATIS, 2014). Being EU citizens, they should enjoy the same rights and opportunities as German nationals in terms of labour insertion and access to the welfare system. However, the political demands to minimise the access to the German welfare provisions of EU citizens are becoming stronger. Drawing from an ethnographic study, conducted in two German regions between July and December 2014, with Italians and Spaniards aged 20-35 years who moved to Germany since 2008, this communication aims question the validity of the category of "EU citizens" to identify these people. Based on the subjects' experiences, in terms of insertion in the German labour market and welfare system, the communication proposes to articulate the category of "EU citizen" with that of "migrant" (Sayad, 2002). On the one hand, this would permit to move the focus of the analysis towards the patterns of subordination and exclusion which these workers could take during their socio-cultural insertion in Germany. On the other hand, the category of "migrant" emerges as a self-definition which the subjects often use to describe their own experience and to fight for the recognition of a plenty European citizenship. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1654 RS03S04 European Migrants in the UK Reluctant communities? Exploring the social implications of raising a bilingual family for European movers living in Manchester Benedicte Alexina BRAHIC (Manchester Metropolitan University, United Kingdom) | b.brahic@mmu.ac.uk Rowenna Jane BALDWIN (Manchester Metropolitan University, United Kingdom) | r.baldwin@mmu.ac.uk This paper explores the social implications of bilingual and bicultural parenting for European movers living in Manchester (UK), highlighting issues of difference, integration and well-being for parents and children alike. More than 20 years after the liberalisation of movement within the European Union, many European movers have settled in the UK. A significant fraction of them have now started a family, often choosing to give a bilingual upbringing to their children. In order to succeed in their bilingual project, a growing number of parents enrol their children in supplementary schools managed by volunteers and serving their language and/or national community. These schools encourage extra-curricular activities and general sociability in the minority language, which has led many European movers to adopt (reluctantly?) communitarian strategies to help sustain their bilingual family project. As a result, movers' communities are emerging concomitantly with the development of these schools, with the schools themselves becoming community 'hubs' that provide support networks, friendships and a dedicated space for parents to speak their native language and express their cultural/linguistic self. Using Manchester as a base, this paper draws on 42 semi-structured interviews with Finnish, French and Polish speaking parents, practitioners and supplementary school staff; observations in supplementary schools supporting these three languages as well as an online survey answered by 167 parents of bilingual (English with Finnish, French or Polish) children. The data collected provide useful insights into the ambivalences and contradictions lying at the heart of everyday processes of 'Europeanization from below'. Intra-European migration and European identity the case study of Germans living in the United Kingdom Miriam WLASNY (University of Surrey, United Kingdom) | m.wlasny@surrey.ac.uk With the recent rise in anti-EU sentiment and support for the UK Independence Party, debates about Europe and the interconnectedness of nations achieved through EU membership at present remain a constant cause for public discussion. In light of the prevalence of negative reports, how are EU citizens living in multicultural Britain experiencing these developments and how do they view themselves and their status as EU citizens? Using the case study of Germans living in Britain, this paper will explore the human face of Europeanisation by discussing findings from a piece of ethnographic research which focuses on the experiences, aspirations, and sense of belonging and identity of EU nationals living in the UK, based on in-depth interviews, participant observations and documentary analysis. At the centenary of World War One, when the UK appears to be at a crossroads in its relationship with the European Union, the case of Germans living in the UK is of particular saliency given the two countries' history and considering that most of the existing academic literature on the experiences of Germans living in Britain focuses on conditions around the time of the First and Second World Wars. This particular case study is of great sociological value in our evaluation of how successful the European project has been in bringing not only peace and BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1655 reconciliation at the national level but, beyond that, at the individual level of EU movers which helps to establish how successful it has been in nurturing a joint sense of identity. 'Cheap Labour and Benefit Tourists': The Rhetoric of Resisting Mobility in Europe James MOIR (AbertayUniversity, United Kingdom) | j.moir@abertay.ac.uk This paper considers the debate and political controversy in the UK concerning immigrants from East European counties. The popularity of the United Kingdom Independence Party (UKIP) has ridden a wave of populist resistance to these immigrants that shows no sign of abating. They typically characterised as either a source of cheap labour that undermines the employment of 'British' workers, or worse, as 'benefit tourists' who seek to exploit state welfare benefits. This issue to set within a wider debate about the economic contribution of East European immigrants to the UK and the claim and counter-claim over the effects they have on local employment, housing provision and other services such as English language support in schools. The mainstream political elite are viewed as either being hopelessly unaware of these issues or part of the EU apparatus that UKIP seeks to free the country from. These issues recently came to the fore with the lifting of restrictions of freedom of movement for EU citizens from Bulgaria and Romania on 1st January 2014. This has provoked a response from the Conservative-Liberal Democrat Coalition Government centred on altering the rules on the payment of welfare benefits to potential new EU immigrants such that they would not be entitled to claim these benefits for three months after entry. Reactions to this proposal are brought out in the paper through an examination of the responses to the issue on the BBC news website. These responses are analyses to show the rhetoric of resistance against European mobility. RS03S05 Attitudes of Minorities towards the European Union Migrants' Identification with Europe: Does EU Citizenship Make a Difference? Steffen POETZSCHKE (GESIS Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences, Germany) | steffen.poetzschke@gesis.org Michael BRAUN (GESIS Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences, Germany) | michael.braun@gesis.org The proposed presentation will explore the question whether the possession of EU citizenship influences the degree to which migrants residing within EU countries identify with Europe. The assumption is that political rights accorded to individuals will impact national and supra-national identifications and attitudes toward integration in supra-national units, such as the European Union. We compare intra-EU migrants from Romania with third country migrants from Turkey. Whereas Romania has already been a EU member country for some time, its citizens were granted the full set of rights and opportunities of borderless mobility in the European Union only in January 2014. Turkish migrants, however, are still deprived of these rights. Besides political rights, it could be assumed that prolonged residence in EU countries, social integration in their societies and transnational relations or activities which encompass different EU regions could also have a strong impact on migrants' stance towards the European Union. Using data from the EUCROSS survey we analyse migrants from Romania who have moved to Denmark, Germany, Italy, Spain and the United Kingdom, as well as migrants from Turkey who have moved to Denmark, Germany, Italy, Romania and the United Kingdom (approximately 250 migrants for each group). Migrants and their descendants on the path to EU integration BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1656 Daniel BERTAUX (Université de Strasbourg et CNRS, France) | daniel.bertaux@misha.fr While EU system integration has been moving forward top-down à marche forcée, the pace of social integration seems not only slower and highly diversified, according to social class for instance, but also in some contexts going backwards, with the development of anti-European feelings and movements. Then there is the 'issue' of migrants and their descendants: how fast and how well or how badly do they get integrated in their host society? While this issue was previously analysed in terms of ethnicity and racism, class and mobility chances, it got re-coded during the '90s onwards in terms of religion and potential conflictuality. Let us not forget however that if, among the 500 millions members of the EU, a huge majority has been raised as Christians, those among them believing in God are either a minority in several countries (such as in Czech Republic, Sweden, France...) or a short majority. As for Muslims, numbering 15 to 20 millions now in the EU, not all are strong believers; and a huge majority of them, in spite of enduring discrimination, are only looking forward to more integration into EU societies. Now in the present and rather tense context, what is the main threat to social peace and EU social integration: a handful of deadly illuminati, or the dangerous, mutually reinforcing and ultimately much deadlier dynamics between their media-hungry attacks and a spectacular growth of antiMuslim feelings, that could easily be metabolized into anti-EU discontent? The EU-construction from the bottom-up: The Roma case Teresa SORDÉ-MARTI (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain) | teresa.sorde@uab.cat Olga SERRADELL (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain) | olga.serradell@uab.cat Emilia AIELLO (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain) | emilia.aiello@uab.cat Jelen AMADOR (Universitat de Barcelona, Spain) | mariajerusalen.amador@uab.cat The Roma self-proclaimed definition as a unique people without a territory is somehow contributing to the construction of the EU from below. Based on a Spanish RTD research, TRANSROMA (2009-2015), which studies Romanian Roma immigration to Spain, in this paper we present empirical data to show how the Roma represent an example in which nation building is not attached to a territorial basis: Roma live in different countries and maintain as a unique people. In this sense, through qualitative fieldwork carried out in Spain (host country) and Romania (home country) we have identified how Roma share cultural aspects (e.g.: ways of experiencing maternity, family relations; importance of the music; shared history of racism and persecution). These shared values and tradition contribute in turn to the development of strategies and actions of solidarity which although speaking different languages or having different nationalities, make them feel belonging to the same people. In all, we argue that the Roma transterritoriality becomes therefore a much interesting topic of sociological analysis as it can shed light to one of the biggest challenges of the EU, which is, its construction from below. RS03S06 Mixed and Mobile Families in Europe Binational and mixed families. Old social texture and new challenges of Europeanization from Below. Laura ODASSO (Université Libre de Bruxelles, Belgium) | laura.odasso@ulb.ac.be Some researchers have pointed out to what extent intra-European binational families and their children embody the European motto "unity in diversity" (cf. Favell). Nevertheless, mixed families formed by a European Union citizens and a Third Country national are differently depicted by politicians, mass media and public opinion especially since the 1990s. Family BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1657 migration restrictions, the economic crises, the growth of consent towards right wing parties contribute to feed suspicion towards these unions. The regard on them changes according to the national origin, religion and social class of the third country national, affecting the European partner too. These families question the meaning of "otherness" in Europe bringing the public debate about who is European inside the private sphere. Based on a number of mixed family récits de vie and on participant observations in some associations in Belgium, France and Italy, the paper investigates if and how individual and collective actions of (and on) binational families are a form of Europeanization from below. "Being European" in practice and in discourse will be discussed analysing: 1) the participation of family's members in association of defence of binational family rights and 2) the in-between position of the children of these couples (legally European). The aim is to provoke a debate on the "meaning of Europe" considering the impact of its borders and boundaries on the members of binational families, both parents and children, and vice versa. Love and Ryanair: Academic Researchers relocating Alberta GIORGI (University of Coimbra, Portugal, GRASSROOTSMOBILISE Eliamep) | alberta.giorgi@gmail.com Luca RAFFINI (University of Florence, Italy) | lucaraffini@gmail.com Academic researchers are a good test for European citizenship. Their intra-European mobility increased in the last decades, also thanks to European incentives. The importance and the prestige of internationalization and experiences abroad slowly penetrated even in the most protectionist systems. They are likely to experience fewer difficulties in relocating, with respect to other job categories, because of the powerful infrastructure of European research. Last, but not least, they have high levels of education, which surveys positively correlate with the feeling of 'being a European citizen'. In other words, Europe comes with the job. On the other side, intra-European mobility also bears some difficulties: couples living apart, the decrease of permanent positions, which results in frequent relocations, problems in accessing local welfare systems and the nightmare of organizing a pension scheme. That is, Ryanair comes with the job, too. In this paper, we firstly analyse the discourse on Academic mobility, internationalization, and 'brain drain'. Then, we present some statistical and survey data on University researchers Europeanization. Finally, drawing on an original database of in depth interviews addressing female researchers who experienced intra-European mobility, we discuss the experience of Europe of Academic researchers. La place des questions religieuse et communautaire en France : l'exemple de deux associations de protection de l'enfance. Sarra CHAÏEB (Université de Strasbourg, France) | chaieb.sarra@gmail.com Fait relativement rare en Europe, la France est un pays dont la Constitution, depuis 1905, précise que les croyances religieuses relèvent du domaine privé. L'Etat français est "laïc et républicain" : il respecte ces croyances mais ne s'en occupe pas. Et il n'a absolument pas le droit de financer les activités religieuses. Pourtant quand il s'agit de protection sociale les associations religieuses ont joué un rôle social considérable ; et les frontières entre espace privé et espace public deviennent objectivement perméables. Deux associations de protection de l'enfance, nées respectivement d'initiatives catholique et juive, ont été étudiées dans une perspective sociohistorique (archives, entretiens avec des responsables, récits de vie d'adultes passés par ces institutions). La première est une association créée d'abord en Russie en 1912 BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1658 par des médecins juifs, puis transférée à Paris en 1933. Elle a d'abord recueilli des enfants orphelins de Juifs européens émigrés en France (Russes, Polonais...), et a ensuite accueilli des enfants issus de familles juives d'Afrique du Nord au moment et après les indépendances. La seconde association, une « OEuvre d'Eglise » (catholique), s'est développée autour de l'accueil et de l'instruction des enfants orphelins ou vagabonds ; elle a joué un rôle important dans l'accueil d'enfants issus des anciennes colonies de l'Empire français, et s'est peu à peu ouverte à l'accueil d'enfants de toutes origines et religions (principalement issus de parents des couches populaires, aujourd'hui une majorité de ces enfants sont des enfants d'immigrés africains). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1659 RS04 Sociology of Celebration RS04S01 Religious and Solemn Celebration Why don't Croatian citizens celebrate their national days? Tijana TRAKO POLJAK (Faculty of Humanities and Social Sciences, University of Zagreb, Croatia) | ttrako@ffzg.hr This paper will examine the reasons behind current lack of active involvement of Croatian citizens in private or public celebrations of their national days, such as the Days of Independence or Statehood. This is particularly surprising considering the fact that Croatia is a relatively young democracy, which gained its sovereignty by popular support of its citizens in the 1990s, many of whom have witnessed first-hand the dramatic period of the War for Independence that these days commemorate. Firstly, we will briefly give a more general theoretical discussion on the crucial role that rituals such as national days play in the legitimization of a nation and nation-state among its members. They present an important opportunity for the nation to symbolically and physically come together and be reminded of their shared identity through social interaction and common symbols. Therefore, citizens' lack of interest in the participation in such celebrations can have serious consequences for social solidarity. Secondly, we will examine the specific example of Croatia by discussing the official discourse surrounding the celebration of national days and how it changed over the past 20 years. We will then present the results from empirical, qualitative research conducted in February-May 2013 on a purposive sample of 85 Croatian citizens (semi-structured in-depth interviews). The results reveal: 1) meanings Croatian citizens today attribute to official national days; 2) their perception of the importance of national days for them personally, for other citizens (the collective) and Croatian state in general, as well as 3) issues surrounding the celebration of national days that prevent Croatian citizens' more active involvement. When the Mosque Goes Beethoven: Expressing Religious Belongings through Music Monika SALZBRUNN (University of Lausanne, Switzerland) | monika.salzbrunn@unil.ch Religious belonging can be expressed through ritual practices, celebrations, food or clothing. Each of its forms contains various elements of belonging (gender, cultural origins or customs, age etc.). Celebrations which are performed in public are situated and linked to the environment (space, public, legislation of the country etc.). As part of a broader research project on "(In)visible Islam in the city", we have observed various forms of celebration in which Muslim citizens are involved religious and secular festive events. The present contribution will give some insights on music as a vector of religious belonging: a female choir of a mosque in Lake Geneva Metropolitan Region has interpreted Beethoven's Ode to Joy with a new text about the glory of the messenger; a regional event on the edge of political and religious expression has united music from Syria, Kosovo and Tunisia in order to put on stage the cosmopolitan characteristics of Swiss Muslims. To whom are these musical performances directed? Can we really separate an analysis of religious belongings from an analysis of political and/or cultural performances? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1660 Celebrating the Royal Liturgy within the National Calendric Memory – The Politics of Commemoration in Romanian Kingdom Mihai Stelian RUSU (Babes-Bolyai University, Romania) | mihai.rusu@ubbcluj.ro The paper strives to shed some light onto the mechanisms of memory and identity building by focusing on how the royal cult has been established through a program of national celebrations. The paper argues that, in the aftermath of Romania's adoption of a foreign Prince (1866) and developing into a dynastic monarchy (1881), the entire national identity has been reconfigured around the royal idea and dynastic principle. Of cardinal importance in this process of identity re-making was the celebrative program ritually played out on annual basis in 10th of May – the "Day of the King" celebrated as the National Day. After showing how the 10th of May has been set out as the royal pillar of the new temporal order and center of the calendric memory of the Romanian kingdom, the paper goes on to address how the succeeding postwar republican political regimes tried to efface the royal dimension of Romanian national memory and identity by deconstructing the century old pattern of celebrations centered on the day of 10th of May. In the concluding part, the paper advances a revised model of the Halbwachsian "law of concentration" of memory by distinguishing between the law of spatial concentration (the only one mentioned by Halbwachs) and the law of temporal concentration. The results of our study underline the supreme importance of the latter in the politics of symbolic time. The X-Rust Organization – 20 Years of Purism Soile Marjaana RAJAMÄKI (University of Turku, Finland) | rajamakisoile@gmail.com The X-Rust Organization, founded in 1993 in Turku, is the oldest organization for electronic music in Finland. The X-Rust Organization concentrates on keeping electronic music and the culture around it alive and kicking through activities such as organizing events, offering information and equipment as well as releasing music. In every activity it concentrates on marginal genres of electronic music. Genres, that are often absent at more commercial events. I will approach this organization with some basic sociological questions. I am interested in how this particular organization is formed and how it defines itself. What brought all the members together and how do they function – or do they? How members maintain and pass on its culture? The other side to the social cohesion, feeling of togetherness, is ruling something and someone out. With that the organization makes a distinction – us versus they. In this distinction the key concept is purism. How does this organization define purism? How and why do they use it? What and whom does it mark and exclude? My material consists of theme interviews with two founding members of the organization and it's current chairman of the board – who was also rewarded as the Purist of the Year in organization's New Year's Gala. In addition to the interviews there has been two different questionnaires online. One public and other directed to members only. RS04S02 Irreligious and Secular Celebration Running Re-discovered: Celebrating Barefoot to Re-connect with Nature Jarkko Michael BAMBERG (University of Tampere, Finland) | jarkko.bamberg@uta.fi This paper deals with the celebration of barefoot running. Recently, different types of running shoes have mushroomed into market, which challenge the conventional wisdom about what BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1661 type of shoes runners should use. 'Less shoe is better' type of mentality has gained particular support lately. The phenomenon is not only related to performance in athletic terms. Instead it carries other, perhaps more fundamental, meanings. It seems that barefoot runners (or runners using so called minimalist shoes) celebrate their increased awareness of their body and the bodily connection to the ground and landscape. I focus on identifying aspects of these celebrations, some of which touch upon such fundamental questions as: what we are as human beings and how should we move about. Barefoot runners can be quite categorical when proclaiming the benefits of running barefoot. According to some, it is the only way one should run. Yet at the same time, barefoot runners often need some type of shoes to be able to celebrate the feeling of re-connecting with nature. One can find a growing line of barefoot or minimalist shoes in retail stores, many of them hightech designs made by well-known global brands in the sports industry. A useful analytical lens for discussing these aspects of celebration is provided by Antoine Hennion, who suggests that taste (for music, wine...barefoot running) is an activity, which depends on 1) a collective, 2) situations and material devices, 3) the body that tastes, and 4) the tasted object. Intense sociality: party rituals and the formation of friendship amongst university students Tobias BORNAKKE (Department of Sociology, University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | tbo@soc.ku.dk Anders BLOK (Department of Sociology, University of Copenhagen, Denmark) | abl@soc.ku.dk Amongst students attending higher-education institutions, partying is an important and recurring form of collective celebration, serving both as a means of reaffirming existing friendships and of extending the network of friends. In this paper, we analyze large-scale transactional data gathered via mobile phones amongst an entire freshman class (N≈1000) at a Danish technical university, in order to trace the effects of party sociality on the dynamic development of friendship and other social relations in this population. In methodological terms, we show how large-scale transactional data allows for novel ways of engaging the role of partying in social life, affording dynamic views of aggregate social network ties at different scales for entire (sub- )populations. In particular, drawing on Randall Collins' theory of interaction ritual chains, we seek to quantify the micro-social accumulation and distribution of emotional energy amongst participants in party sessions, using Bluetooth-based measures of relative bodily closeness as proxy. During parties, small units of interaction partners form 'bubbles' of varying sizes (dyads, triads etc.) to demarcate intermittent membership from non-membership, thereby enabling particularly intense forms of joint attention, shared mood, and collective effervescence. Such intense moments of shared party sociality, we seek to show, exert clear but differentiated effects on subsequent friendship formation and social contact patterns, as gauged from a combination of Facebook, SMS, and call log data. We conclude by discussing the future potential of transactional data formats, in terms of affording the tracing of socio-affective 'contagion patterns' stemming from various micro-social interaction rituals in everyday life. Mega-ceremonials of Routinized Carnival: Post-transformation Changes in Poles' Participation in Culture Krzysztof OLECHNICKI (Nicolaus Copernicus University, Poland) | ko@umk.pl Tomasz SZLENDAK (Nicolaus Copernicus University, Poland) | szlendak@umk.pl BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1662 This paper is an attempt to describe one of the new cultural activity models which have developed in Poland after 1989 when Poles found themselves in a situation of strong dominance of the consumer culture and the pressure of a new cultural time model. The evolution of cultural behavior has a two-direction character. One concentrate on the activities of inter-virtual cultural sub-worlds, while the other – which is our main field of interest – reflects a multi-sensual consumption of popular culture during various kinds of secular festivals, the characteristic features of which include a paradoxical "routine-approach" to carnival culture, creating multi-sensual spaces, closing in cultural time capsules, and focusing on efficient free time management (resulting in placing strong emphasis on eventfulness). The carnivalization and festivalization of cultural practices of Poles is becoming a dominant form of participation in culture in Poland, replacing earlier forms such as concentration and promotion of highbrow culture. In our paper we are going to present qualitative data from nationwide ethnographic fieldwork we conducted in 2013 and 2014 (participant observation, in-depth interviews, shadowing, analysis of visual data) and some most recent quantitative data from nationwide survey of cultural practices in Poland. 'A social whirlwind of a week': disruptions of place and people at two festivals Bernadette Mary QUINN (Dublin Institute of Technology, Ireland) | Bernadette.quinn@dit.ie Linda WILKS (Open University, Milton Keynes, UK) | lindajwilks@yahoo.co.uk This paper takes as its starting point Quinn and Wilks' (2013) study, which asks how social capital operates amongst the range of actors within a festival setting. A clear sense is gained that a festival setting enables social connections to be made and remade. Furthermore, it supports Rutten et al's (2010) ideas about the important role that the specificities of place can play in shaping social connections. The role of social capital (Arcodia and Whitford, 2007) is increasing in prominence in the festival literature in recent years. Simultaneously, there has been a constant interest in how festivals create 'an atmosphere of potentials' (Pløger, 2010: 853). Johnson (2013), drawing on Foucault, defines heterotopias as sites which are embedded in aspects and stages of our lives and which somehow mirror and at the same time distort, unsettle or invert other spaces. This paper picks up on the idea that festivals trigger a distorting, disruptive force on place and people. The intensity of the 'time-out-of-time' moment within which they occur can set in motion a concentrated set of social interactions. This research investigates the Sidmouth Folk Week (Southern England) and Feakle Festival (Western Ireland), to try to understand the heterotopic quality of the spaces, moments and encounters identified. A total of 92 in-the-moment interviews were carried out with the festivals' social actors during festival time. Analysis of the data suggests that the two festivals activated whirlwinds of disarrangement, disturbance and dislodgement resulting in the creation of heterotopias. These were found to have mainly positive effects: they were energising for the locals, despite the disruptions to their routines; festival visitors were sucked in from their distant homes and became temporary 'locals'; they re-arranged places such as schoolrooms, churches and sports grounds into 'other' spaces where festival activities could happen; locals, both permanent and temporary, were remade as organisers, volunteers and artists. These research findings will add further depth to the festivals literature in relation to place and social capital. References Arcodia, C., & Whitford, M. (2007). Festival Attendance and the Development of Social Capital. Journal of Convention & Event Tourism, 8 (2), 1 18. Johnson, P. (2013) The geographies of heterotopia. Geography Compass, 7 (11), 791-803. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1663 Pløger, J, (2010). Presence-experiences. The eventalisation of city space. Environment & Planning: Society & Space, 28, 848-866. Quinn, B., & Wilks, L. (2013). Festival connections: people, place and social capital. In G. Richards, M. DeBrito & L. Wilks (Eds.), Exploring the social impacts of events (pp. 15-30). Abingdon: Routledge. Rutten, R., Westlund, H. & Boekema, F. (2010). The spatial dimension of social capital. European Planning Studies, 18 (6), 863-871. RS04S03 Interrelations of Individuals and Communities on the Scenes and Genres of Celebration The Holiday Spirit Cliché or Indicator of the Social Values Symbolic Assertion? Ozana Marina CUCU-OANCEA (Institute of Sociology, Romanian Academy, Romania) | ocucuoancea@yahoo.com From the sociological point of view, holidays are social-cultural constructions resulted from people's need of identity definition and legitimation, as well as from the need to organise one's existence at social and spiritual level. Holding a double role as depository of the socio-cultural values of a community, but also as active agents of social change the holidays are a particularly useful tool for sociological analysis of communities. This paper will attempt to bring conceptual and methodological clarifications about one of the central concepts of sociology of celebration, that is the holiday spirit. Being a part of the conceptual arsenal of the modern Christmas, dating back to the era of the 19th century Victorian festive sentimentalism, the syntagm holiday spirit is a global cliché nowadays. Behind this cliché is, however, a multidimensional ensemble of social values shared by the individuals/communities in a certain space, in a certain time period, and manifested through specific attitudes and behaviours, setting up the manner of reporting one's self to the holiday, whether religious or secular. The configuration of the holiday spirit will implicitly create a set of expectations which, confronted to the reality and depending on each individual's/collectivity's tolerance level, will generate, in the personal/public consciousness, the idea of success or unsuccess (failure) of a holiday. The configuration, stability through time/space/culture of this multidimensional value pattern defined by the holiday spirit, but also the social risks caused by potential repeated festive failures will be the topic of this paper. New union form, new rituals? Celebrations of the French Civil Partnership Wilfried RAULT (Institut national d'études démographiques, France) | wilfried.rault@ined.fr Individual behaviours with regard to types of union have changed considerably in France over the past four decades. Marriage, once mandatory, has declined, free unions have become a long-term choice. In November 1999 this diversity was further reinforced with the creation of the registered civil union, the Pacte civil de solidarité (known as PACS). This was the French answer to a demand for recognition from same-sex couples, but was also designed for heterosexual couples wanting to benefit from a legal framework for their union without getting married. As awareness of the PACS as an option for heterosexual couples grew and legal changes were implemented ¬¬- notably concerning taxation - the number of different-sex PACS registrations grew far beyond expectations to reach 160,000 in 2013 (verses 250 marriages for the same year). BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1664 In this paper, we analyse the actual content of the PACS celebration. Does it differ from a wedding? In what ways? The PACS is sometimes considered as a "private" form of union whereas marriage is seen as more "public". Is this distinction also observed in the way the PACS is celebrated? For instance, are family network members becoming increasingly autonomous, in the sense that the celebration is no longer a direct concern of the future partners' parents? If so, are parents replaced by friends, or is the celebration a more private affair? We will use the "Study of Individual and Conjugal Trajectories" survey conducted by INED and INSEE in 2013 on a representative sample of 8,000 persons aged 25-64. Focusing specifically on the couple formation process, the survey includes a specific set of questions on rituals to permit detailed study of wedding and civil partnership celebrations. Live concert as carnivalistic space Satu Maaret SOUKKA (University of Turku, Finland) | satu.soukka@gmail.com Live performances are a fundamental basis of musician's work, but at the same time they are a celebration. As work, concerts are planned and rehearsed beforehand, but when executed in immediate contact with an audience, there is also room for improvisation. A concert can be defined as a carnivalistic space, where the action and ambience may turn into communal ecstasy or "communitas" as in Victor Turner's terms. Music itself along with the interaction between the artist and the audience are the most necessary components of possible communitas, but there's more to it. The whole of the concert is built up by several different elements, such as external structures (e.g. decoration, technology), artist related features (e.g. image, skills) and genre conventions. In my presentation I ask, how is the carnivalistic space created? What are the means the artist uses in order to arouse interaction and the possible communal ecstasy? To do this, I will examine live concerts of popular music artists from different genres. The data consists of my own fieldwork observations and live show documentaries online and DVD. My presentation is based on my doctoral dissertation about touring as musician's work, which I am currently working on. Dance, partying, celebration, and meditation as historical constituents of jazz Ismo Juhani KANTOLA (University of Turku, Finland) | ikantola@utu.fi Based on a re-analysis of historical interviews with jazz musicians (Shapiro & Hentoff 1955; Jost 1982) the paper focuses on the role and reciprocal interplay of dance in the concerts or gigs, having parties between jazz musicians, celebrating renown fellow jazz musicians, and the meditative artistic work, in the historical constitution of jazz as a cultural institution and art form. The interviews corroborate that these practices had the potential of empowerment as well as disruption for both individual and group. Why did dance disappear from the jazz scene? Why did avant garde jazz confront an impasse? Theories of mass production (Adorno) and everyday rituality (Goffman; Collins) will be exploited to further elaborate these questions. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1665 RS05 Sociology of Knowledge RS05S01 Sociology of Knowledge: Theories, Paradigms and Approaches Phenomenological Sociology of Knowledge Thomas S. EBERLE (University of St. Gallen, Switzerland) | thomas.eberle@unisg.ch Thomas Luckmann interpreted Schutz's structures of the life-world as a proto-sociology. This interpretation is seen in the structure of Berger & Luckmann's Social Construction of Reality, and it is widespread among German sociologists because of the eminent influence of Luckmann in Germany. In this interpretation, phenomenology is a philosophy and, as such, presociological or a proto-sociology, while sociology is an empirical enterprise explaining the features of society. The two can be related, but in essence they are two completely different enterprises. George Psathas, one of the most prominent representatives of a phenomenological sociology, can be seen as an antipode to Thomas Luckmann. He was strongly influenced by ethnomethodology and described ethnomethodology as a phenomenological approach in the social sciences. Of course, he was aware of the differences between the two approaches, but he preferred to emphasize the commonalities. He understood phenomenological analysis as an empirically oriented research enterprise and conducted his own analyses within that framework. The goal of my paper is to discuss the methodological implications of these two positions and ponder the question how phenomenology can contribute to interpretive research. My thesis is that the sociology of knowledge can benefit greatly if it is intimately tied to a phenomenological perspective, which can be illustrated by the approaches of phenomenological hermeneutics as well as of life-world analytic ethnography and ethnophenomenology. Understanding (in) Public Sociology comparable, compatible and contrastive stocks of knowledge Manfred PRISCHING (University of Graz, Austria) | manfred.prisching@uni-graz.at (A) During the last years, there is an animated discussion in sociology about the public presentation of the discipline. Sociologists think that they have much to tell to the public, but nobody listens. a. The discussion seems to be shaped by two insufficient arguments. The first is Michael Burawoys vision of "committed sociology": public sociology (PS) as dedication to enlighten and lead discriminated people. The second is the wide-spread simple "complexity argument": Sociologists necessarily generate very complicated facts expressed in complicated language, and people are not able to understand them. b. The real problem is that (1) one has to specify completely different situations, occasions, frames for communicating sociological insights; (2) one has to reflect the commonality for understanding as well as the drastic differences in the repertories of knowledge that are typical for different audiences. Therefore we need the resources of the sociology of knowledge when we consider options for public sociology. What can it provide? (B) A trivial fact: Communication needs common ground, but there are at the same time divergent perspectives, perceptions, appresentations... What does this mean for PS? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1666 a. There are different interests of the audience, especially distinct views about usefulness and entertainment and (in the case of media) views about "news". (There is no place for simple proof of erudition, sophistication or for "insider-problems".) b. There are different "genres" (and "frames") for lectures: festive ceremonies, serious workshops, the opening address of a conference etc. One has to meet different expectations and use different "languages". (PS is not only a simplification problem.) c. There are different intellectual and emotional preconditions for understanding messages: e.g. the difference between a general audience or diverse professional publics (from different disciplines or occupations). They can only perceive what they can perceive: PS is a clash of subcultures and mentalities. (C) Another trivial fact: Communication is not independent of the "speaking situation".What does this mean for PS? a. One needs a situation-dependent rhetoric: three sentences for the TV news (a "headline"problem), five minutes for a podium statement (a selection-problem: an "interesting" message without well-known basics), one hour lecture (a structuration problem: maintain thrill)... b. One has to balance the clear thesis/focus/message with temptations of therapy, ideology or know-it-all attitude. Transmitted information depends also on the staging, e.g. the habitus of the speaker – not to speak about the sensitive handling of bluff, ideologies or taboos. Socializing natural sciences (physics and biology): a third ontology Giampietro GOBO (University of Milan, Italy) | giampietro.gobo@unimi.it In the 19th century arose the idea that the (emerging) social sciences should conform to the natural sciences (Comte). After the German historicism (Dilthey and Windelband) put into question this proposal, arguing that the two disciplines are different (in their epistemology and methodology), because different is the nature of their objects of study. From the epistemological perspective, this position is still dominant in the social sciences (although not always by the methodological one – e.g. the survey). According to a phenomenological and deconstructionist glance, the paper proposes a third way or ontology: it challenges the historicism (second ontology), without falling back into the positivism (first ontology). In other words, natural and social sciences are not at all so different (second ontology); however, they are not even similar (first ontology). One of the main differences between the two sciences lies in the type of credit that scientists give to their objects, the expectations that put on them, thinking them capable or not of agency (and therefore also of criticism). This issue can be indexed as the 'problem of the audience': social scientists' findings are criticized and questioned even by their objects of study (e.g. migrants, gays, etc.), because researchers assign agency to them; while this does not happen in the natural sciences. According to Montagnier (the cells and water have memory), Latour (non-human agents), Tompkins and Bird (experiments on plants), Capra (the Tao of phisics), Panikkar (teo-phisics), Mary Hesse (socializing epistemology), etc., the paper will outline this third ontology. The New Sociology of Knowledge Hubert KNOBLAUCH (Technical University of Berlin, Germany) | Hubert.Knoblauch@tu-berlin.de Bernt SCHNETTLER (University of Bayreuth, Germany) | schnettler@uni-bayreuth.de Michaela PFADENHAUER (University of Vienna, Austria) | michaela.pfadenhauer@univie.ac.at BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1667 In recent years, we have been witnessing a rapid rise of the sociology of knowledge, particularly in German speaking countries. In our introductory presentation we aim to sketch some of the basic propositions of this sociology of knowledge which take the view that the sociology of knowledge is not just a sociological sub-discipline but a basic theoretical approach in General Sociology. Based on the „neoclassical sociology of knowledge" by Berger and Luckmann, a third and fourth wave of studies have been burgeoning which have come to be known by the label of „communicative constructivism". As the sociology of knowledge proves particularly successful in a huge variety of empirical studies on a range of topics, we will provide a rough survey on the major areas of research of the sociology of knowledge, indicate ist contributions to methodology, particularly on qualitative methods, and finally hint at some of the current developments and future tasks. RS05S02 Experts and Intellectuals Neoliberalism and the Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders: A case study in the sociology of knowledge Bruce COHEN (University of Auckland, New Zealand) | b.cohen@auckland.ac.nz The American Psychiatric Association's (APA) Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM) has become the most authoritative text on defining what is and what is not a mental illness in western society. The psychiatric profession claim that this document reflects the advancement of scientific knowledge in the area and is unaffected by subjective and politically-motivated value judgements. In this paper I aim to question the assumption of an objective and rational system of knowledge-production through presenting a textual analysis of mental illness classifications and symptomologies presented in each edition of the DSM, from the first edition published in 1952 to the latest DSM published in 2013. It will be demonstrated that, over time, the language employed by the APA in their mental diagnoses has increasingly conformed to the development of wider neoliberal values and the closer surveillance of the self – this is an expert discourse where words and phrases such as 'productivity', 'employment', 'school', 'leisure', 'play' and the 'home' have taken on greater meaning and been enshrined in typologies of mental illness. The presentation will take time to consider the theoretical implications from this case study for understanding the wider forces which may aid or hinder the construction and reproduction of expert knowledges within neoliberal society. Lights and Sedition: the intellectual field and the arise of the Brazilian Aufklärung (1750-1808).. Paulo Cesar FERNANDES (University of Brasilia (UnB), Brazil) | pacefern@gmail.com This study regards the Brazilian enlightenment period, its social actors and intellectual field. A comparative study between two different intelligentsias: the one from the province of Minas Gerais, where Brazilian archaism in literature was born, and where the first national attempt of independence took place under the decisive influence of seditious artists; and the one from Bahia, where the intellectuals were members of the portuguese government, albeit concurrently with close ties to social demands and struggles against the portuguese crown. In this peculiar environment, and with the aid of important portuguese figures such as the Marquis du Pombal, national intelligence started not only as a movement, but specially as a field. This research aims at showing how these actors dealt with European ideas – the philosophy and politics of the enlightenment, archaism in literature and art and mixed them with their own, and the Brazilian BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1668 colonial culture of the XVIII century. The main goal is to show how politics, philosophy and art were intertwined with our culture in a very peculiar way: differently from what is commonly said about the production of knowledge broadly in the "South", there was a native enlightenment field in Brazil. The European movement was a major reference, although sometimes our Aufklärung moved apart the Brazilian ideas from these references to forge its own path, with its own dynamics. Librarianship Inheritance Taken over from Ottoman Empire to Republic: Corporization of Librarianship in Republican Period Hülya BIÇER (Hacettepe University, Turkey) | hlybcr@gmail.com In this study, we examined the librarianship inheritance taken over from Ottoman Empire to Republic / corporatization of librarianship in Republican Period. In traditional Ottoman, Westernization and Republican periods, librarianship understanding and library types varied according to the political preference of the state. Together with the modernization efforts of Westernization Period realized at state level, the content of libraries belonging to state organization changed. The total Westernization policy of Republican Period and the effort for changing the identity of the community caused the librarianship inheritance taken over from Ottoman Empire to be preserved as a frozen inheritance / museum library and the accumulation of knowledge taken over from Ottoman Empire to become inexpressible and incomprehensible. Due to the failure in utilization of Ottoman accumulation of knowledge, there is a problem of contact between Turkish community considerations with their sources. Libraries are important places where knowledge is stored, generalized and its continuity is ensured. Libraries also play an important role in classification of the knowledge as well as preserving and reproducing it. The value and classification of the stored knowledge allows evaluations to be made about the structuring and systematic of community consciousness and identity. As systemization of the knowledge / consciousness is the common interest of sociology as well as information and document management librarianship is the common subject of both scientific fields. Librarianship understanding in the Republican Period expresses not only disengagement but also certain continuity. The basics which will introduce this continuity came out according to the political preference of the state. In our study we tried to ground this opinion of us. RS05S03 Social Knowledge, Experience and Imagination Doing Knowledge: Synthesizing Realism and Relativism to Explain Cultural Differences in Knowledge Chantelle P MARLOR (University of the Fraser Valley, Canada) | Chantelle.Marlor@ufv.ca This paper addresses the question "How can we theoretically acknowledge that empirical knowledge corresponds to 'reality' while also being culturally embedded?" To do so, I answer a related question: "Why can Indigenous and scientific knowledges about the same subject be different and yet equally plausible (or effective), even if they appear oppositional or incompatible?" To answer both these questions, I present a theoretical framework I refer to as Doing Knowledge. Specifically, I argue that knowledge-making is an active, relational process that occurs within a promiscuous, dynamic, pluralistic empirical world. Practitioners construct knowledge in specific times, places, and contexts through specific practices and conceptual lenses. As such, what becomes known does not directly reflect the subject, but the relationships BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1669 between the subject and the practitioner who studies it. Culture acts to systematically dampen or amplify these differences in relationships, and affect whether practitioners' consider these differences to result in compatible or incompatible knowledges. A practitioner's cultural background affects the classification schemes and cultural models she uses, her metaphysical, ontological, epistemological, and moral positions, her selection filters, practices, tools, interests, indicators, and the ways in which she socially positions and coordinates herself with her peers. The result is that a practitioner's cultural background directs the way in which she weaves her relational web within our promiscuous, dynamic, pluralistic empirical world as she creates knowledge. Both realism and cultural relativism are needed to understand why Indigenous and scientific knowledges can differ and be compatible. The future today: myths within contemporary sociological imagination Andrea CERRONI (University of Milano-Bicocca, Italy) | andrea.cerroni@unimib.it The paper aims at illustrate three couple of solutions historically developed, respectively in Antiquity and Modernity, to answer some existential questions, starting from the three dimensions of Sociological imagination along C.W.Mills, ie biography, society and history. This three-dimensionality of social reality is in close analogy with K.Marx "three lives", ie individual, social and general. In joining the two formulas, we find three great existential thèmata: the position of individual within his/her own environment, the relationship between the individual and the other individuals, the knowledge surviving individuals' idiosyncrasies. In Antiquity, we find three myths personifying the three solutions, showing what were estimated as social values: Gaia (the Beautiful, a pathos as harmonious individual existence within nature); Kronos (the Good, an ethos as respect of the historical order constituted); and Athena (the True, a logos as the divine sight thrown over the world). In Modernity, these myths were countered and depersonalized in three other myths. The first one is reductionism, along which the totality (brain, knowledge, matter, organism, society) is nothing more than a sum of its single parts (neurons, bits, genes). The second one is narcissism, as it is well described by both C.Lasch, and by N.Elias. The last one is relativism as it can be traced from authors as Montesquieu, Pascal to the romanticism and contemporary cultural relativism. All in all, the three couples of myths can unveil implicit models in public policies and innovation and understand the drivers of the public perception of science and technologies. Mediatization: The Socially Constructed Experience of Being Told a Story Greti Iulia IVANA (Universitat Oberta de Catalunya, Spain) | igreti_iulia@uoc.edu This paper focuses on the experience of passively receiving already crystallized narratives through the media. The specific instances I insist upon are: news, reality television, movies and non-interactional surveillance of peers online. All these stories are accounts of actions and interactions, in which given actors engage and which follow a minimal set of principles compatible with quotidian familiar logic. Post-modern narratives which challenge the taken for granted ways of making sense of an occurrence are considered to stimulate a different type of experience and will not be included in this framework. Whether we refer to fictional situations or representations of actual events in which real people were involved, as long as they are not experienced here and now by the subject, they are exterior narratives. They have the potential of being brought back to experience through imagination. The starting point is Schütz's work on the spatio-temporal conditioning of social interactions and on contemporaries (as opposed to consociates) becoming part of one's stock of knowledge without being part of their world within reach. Drawing upon these ideas, I argue that, through BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1670 mediatized narratives, the absent or fictional character enters our stock of knowledge not as immediately typified, but as a subject of an imagined experience in a different here and now. Furthermore, the construction of this imaginary is strongly interrelated with the characteristics of the medium through which the narrative reaches the subject, the interpretative frames provided within the narrative and the previous experience with situations that are read as similar. Hermeneutics of imagery. Epistemological and empirical reflections Gregor Jonas BETZ (TU Dortmund University, Germany) | gregor.betz@fk12.tu-dortmund.de Babette KIRCHNER (TU Dortmund University, Germany) | babette.kirchner@fk12.tu-dortmund.de In our increasingly mediatized world, pictures are gaining more importance for the imagination and representation of the socially constructed reality. Since the 'visual turn' was proclaimed in social sciences in the 1990's, various methods of interpreting visual documents have been established. The concepts can be roughly divided into iconographic-iconological methods and comparative methods. Even though the question on how to cope with the simultaneity of visual impressions (meaning that everything is shown at once) is widely discussed within the methodological discourse, the procedural character of understanding – especially sociological understanding (which is interpreting step by step) – is neglected. Scientists never (re-)construct meaning in a simultaneous manner. By not reflecting this, established research methods include moments of arbitrariness. Based on assumptions of the sociology of knowledge, we propose a method of interpreting visual documents that tries to embrace the complex and simultaneous character of pictures, to enable a sequential process of understanding. With the introduction of 'hermeneutics of imagery', we suggest an approach, in which a sequential interpretation is developed out of the specific composition of the document itself, not on a standardized pattern. Nonetheless, we integrate other methods of visual sociology as long as they are useful to understand the specific document. With the 'hermeneutics of imagery' we aim to provide a methodically controlled and traceable method to analyse images that does not leave pictoral aspects unnoticed. RS05S04 Knowledge Society, Science and Social Inequalities How does the hybridisation of knowledge production influence the development of Social Indicators within evidence-based-policy making processes? The Case of the „European Expert-Group on Youth Indicators" Jean Philippe DECIEUX (Université du Luxemburg, Luxembourg) | jeanphilippe.decieux@uni.lu As mentioned in the call, "SoK has developed into a field...that is lively and flourishing." As pointed out further, the SoK no longer focuses on high-level theoretical thinking, instead concentrates on typifications of everyday-life. My project illustrates this change and focuses on developments in the area of policy-making. In this area decisions increasingly base on knowledge/evidence produced by external experts. This knowledge is used to reduce uncertainties by calculating the risks involved in the final decision and by this to legitimize political decisions by delivering hard-facts in the argumentation (e.g. "evidence-based-policy-making""). A consequence of this decision-making process is the authoritative implementation of theoretical knowledge and direct application into the context of everyday-life. Furthermore, studies show changes in the process of knowledge production for the recent eras of 'knowledgeor rather risk-society'. Instead of linear-ordered knowledge-production, hybrid BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1671 forums of heterogeneous actors with different knowledge-backgrounds have become important. These actors debate solutions to a problem and co-construct a contextualized form of knowledge as decision-making-base. This study assesses and analyses how social indicators (as an example for political evidence) are developed by hybrid forums at the EU-policy-level. The empirical case study reconstructs structures and processes within the "European Expertgroup on Youth Indicators" by multiple-triangulations. This group designs indicators by using transdisciplinaryand transnational expert-discourses. Based on multiple data sources my study offers information on how evidence is produced in decision-making within such hybrid forums, e.g. important factors, processes and structures influencing indicator-systems. Differentiation of knowledge in dementia care? The stock of Knowledge on Dementia in the Qualification of "additional care workers" in the context of professionalization. Christoph DUKAT (Karlsruhe Institut of Technology, Germany) | christoph.dukat@kit.edu In 2008 a new type of worker has been introduced to the field of caring people with dementia diseases in nursing homes, defined in the "Richtlinien nach § 87b Abs. 3 SGB XI". The function of these so called "additional care workers" is to perform different kinds of measures to motivating nursing home residents to undertake activities of daily living, with the declared aim to positively influence their "well-being". Becoming an "additional care worker" needs to absolve a qualification, that is a combination of education on several topics, e.g. the commu-nication with people with dementia, and internships in nursing homes. The Qualification lasts only several weeks without requiring any caring background. Different from the common understanding of professionalism linked to a long term professional education and practical training, this new kind of occupational work has to be seen as semi-professional, located between volunteer work and professional Care. When it comes to knowledge, their stock of knowledge might be located between general and special knowledge. Against this background my talk will deal with the question, which kind of dementia related knowledge is – communicatively – transferred (and learned) in the qualification measures for "additional care workers". Can there be observed an evolution of a novel stock of special knowledge? In which way is this special knowledge deduced from stocks of knowledge of physicians, gerontologists, activation therapists, occupational therapists, care-workers in dementia care? All processes of differentiation are closely linked to dynamics of demarcation: Are there any tendencies of differentiation in this meaning observable? Since the transfer of knowledge has to be viewed as communicative action, the considerations on the evolution of differentiated stocks of knowledge in additional dementia care are to be embedded within the concept of the communicative construction of reality. Abstract for the 12th Conference of the European Sociological Association 2015, 25-28.8. Prague RS5 – Sociology of Knowledge Overcoming epistemic inequalities grounded in disciplinary methodologies: the case of climate research Luka JAKELJA (Alpen-Adria-Universität Klagenfurt, Austria) | luka.jakelja@aau.at Interdisciplinary research requires communication about one's own disciplinary specific knowledge to other researchers with different academic backgrounds. Economists stand out in BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1672 this regard for various reasons. In their work they apply a specific methodology (both in empirical and theoretical research) that is borrowed from the sciences. By that the boundaries between economics (seen as part of the sciences) and the social sciences are established and perpetuated. Mathematical modeling (understood as a kind of language, to describe the object of interest) plays a major role in this regard. Using the language of mathematics is necessary for natural scientists, however, in the case of economics it is a choice that creates boundaries of knowledge and leads to a rise of ignorance in the context of interdisciplinary research. The paper looks at two interdisciplinary research institutes in the field of climate research. I investigate the ways in which researchers of these institutes communicate disciplinary specific knowledge claims and thereby aim to overcome the boundaries of ignorance, produced by disciplinary epistemologies based on specific methodologies. I focus especially on economic modeling in this process. Self-Positioning of Semi-skilled Workers in the 'Knowledge Society' Sasa BOSANCIC (University of Augsburg, Germany) | sasa.bosancic@phil.uni-augsburg.de In the past decades large-scale changes reshaped the labor market of the industrial societies turning them into a so called knowledge-based society. Taking Germany as a case, my research project tries to shed new light on the issues of the cultural and economic marginaliza-tion of unskilled work. In particular it asked whether and what consequences these trans-formations had on the identities of semi-skilled male workers in the industrial sector. The methodological groundings for the underlying research design derives from Kellers' Sociology of Knowledge Approach to Discourse. Keeping G.H. Meads concept of the Self in mind as well as its further elaborations by Strauss and Goffman, and considering the actor concept in the hermeneutic tradition of the sociology of knowledge (Hitzler, Reichertz), I argue that the reaction of social actors to discursively generated unequal identi-ty offerings has to be better grasped as a non-deterministic process of self-positioning. Using self-positioning as a "sensitizing concept" (Blumer 1954, p. 7) I suggest several "directions along which to look" (ibid.) in order to examine the specific entanglement of the workers' self-narratives and discourses of labor. My findings show that semi-skilled workers position themselves in a creative practice of redefining and undermining the identity offerings in the prevalent discourses on 'Knowledge Society'. Finally I argue that the proposed heuristic model of self-positioning permits a more differentiated analysis of social inequalities than most of the empirical studies that are based on habitus or intersectionality concepts. RS05S05 Empirical Research in the Sociology of Knowledge Using the body to understand the environment: the production and assessment of knowledge by environmentally hypersensitive persons Maël DIEUDONNÉ (Centre Max Weber, France) | mael.dieudonne@univ-lyon2.fr For this 12th conference, we propose to study the attribution process at the outcome of which certain persons come to regard themselves as hypersensitive to chemicals or electromagnetic fields in their environment. This entails a radical transformation of their representations of the world, as well as a complete reorganization of their everyday life. In this process, the construction and bringing to the test of knowledges about the environment play a crucial role. We therefore propose to describe carefully the various approaches implemented by these persons to produce new knowledges, e.g., searching for technical and medical information, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1673 monitoring simultaneously their environment and bodily reactions, using measuring devices and practical know-how to reveal the presence of chemicals or electromagnetic fields in their surroundings, conducting supposedly blind experiments, socializing their perceptions by sharing their illness narratives, etc. We also propose (which we believe is more innovative in the perspective of the sociology of knowledge) to analyse how these knowledges are assessed by the subjects: when are they judged convincing enough for them to update their representations and lifestyle? How do they reason and what types of proof do they favour? In so characterizing their epistemology, we will pay close attention to the interactions between four aspects of the human experience: perception, cognition, emotion, and imagination. Our presentation will draw upon interviews with sixty people having come to regard themselves as electro-hypersensitive or multiply chemically sensitive, conducted in France between 2012 and 2014, and observations realized during various meetings of support groups. Fitting into academia – the role of knowledge genres and social inequalities in higher education. An interpretive research approach Florian ELLIKER (University of St.Gallen, Switzerland) | florian.elliker@unisg.ch Niklaus REICHLE (University of St.Gallen, Switzerland) | niklaus.reichle@unisg.ch In this conceptual paper, we aim to develop an interpretive research agenda for the study of a higher education institution that is situated in a context marked by distinct social inequalities. The institution of interest operates in a 'western' tradition of academia and scientific research, but draws many students from non-academic families, with educational biographies in disadvantaged institutions, and/or with an ethnocultural background in which 'western' academia is not rooted. These students struggle with what could be called a partial 'misfit' in the academic field. Research that examines situations in which such 'structural' inequalities are enacted often employs concepts in the tradition of Pierre Bourdieu (habitus, field) and Amartya Sen and Martha Nussbaum (capabilities). To theoretically ground our interpretive research agenda, we intend to tentatively translate the concepts of habitus, field and capabilities to the sociology of knowledge in the tradition of Alfred Schütz, Thomas Luckmann and Peter L. Berger. We aim at developing a conceptual apparatus capable of distinguishing different genres of knowledge that are relevant for a student's (mis)fit in the academic field, with a particular focus on habitualized knowledge and 'learning' in terms of socialization into academic plausibility and opportunity structures. Moreover, we are interested in what favors or hinders the distribution or development of these specific genres of knowledge and hence influences to a certain degree the above mentioned fit. Models of knowledge: theoretical and methodological differences in information society analysis Viktorija ZILINSKAITE-VYTIENE (Vilnius University, Lithuania) | viktorija.zilinskaite@gmail.com The presentation will be based on research of the project "Information Society Research: a New Methodological Paradigm?" (MIP-072/2014) financed by Lithuanian Research Council. While being frequent basis for political decisions knowledge of social sciences have constructed its image (at least outside the social science itself) as objective knowledge gathered by precise tools. The statement is not new, but it grounds analysis of information society research. While stating emergence of new methodological paradigm a lot of researchers applied classical research methodology and methods. Paradox of information society analysis reveals understanding about knowledge of social science as such – tested 'objective' tools (usually quantitative unified measures) that may find BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1674 qualitatively different social reality. Do contemporary information and communication tools change amount of interactions in society, or do they change interactions as such? If it is just quantitative, does it form circumstances for new quality? If change is qualitative, does it impact society members for qualitative change, does it change society, and does it impact both humans and society? What measures and researches have image as trusted ones? The analysis of the presentation will be focused on correlation between peculiarities of information society model applied by researchers and their used methodology (both theoretical and empirical). Metatheoretical analysis, done during the research project "Information Society Research: a New Methodological Paradigm?" (MIP-072/2014) financed by Lithuanian Research Council, allows discussion about information society as exceptional methodological paradigm. Is knowledge power (experiences of immigrants in the Republic of Cyprus)? Bozena SOJKA (University of Bath, United Kingdom) | b.i.sojka@bath.ac.uk There has been growing recognition that the power is associated with the possession of certain kinds of knowledge. Knowledge plays a significant role in shaping immigrants' experiences of mobility. However, there is an increasing tendency within research on this phenomenon to focus on immigrants empowerment shaped by the knowledge of their legal rights. This tendency simplifies the realities of immigrants' experiences. This paper shows how the knowledge of legal rights not only does not empower immigrants in the Republic of Cyprus, but more importantly, make them even more vulnerable to institutional forms of racism. This paper is based on recent qualitative research undertaken for a PhD project on the racialisation of immigrants in the Republic of Cyprus which explores the experiences of immigrants living in Nicosia and reports on findings drawn from seventy three semi-structured interviews and ten focus groups held between late 2012 and early 2013. In conclusion, this paper casts new light on the little recognised subject of intersections between power and knowledge that shapes immigrants experiences. RS05S06 The Relationship between Science and Religion from a Sociology of Knowledge Perspective Constructing Universes in the Field of Stem Cell Research: Case Studies in the United States and Germany Silke GUELKER (WZB Social Science Research Center Berlin, Germany) | silke.guelker@wzb.eu "Religion has played a decisive part in the construction and maintenance of universes", Berger and Luckmann claimed in their 1963 paper "Sociology of Religion and Sociology of Knowledge." (p. 422) The early Enlightenment narrative was about science overtaking and fulfilling this function of constructing universes. Meanwhile, models on the relationship between science and religion have become more complex. Despite decades of work on the social construction of scientific knowledge, however, the idea of mutual independence of science and religion is still prominent, at least in Western Europe. The aim of my paper is to challenge this idea empirically. Based on two in-depth case studies in the field of stem cell research in the United States and Germany, I analyze how the observed researchers legitimate their construction of universes. Only around one third of these researchers describe themselves as non-religious or atheist. Two thirds describe themselves as religious or undecided. Constructing universes in the field of stem cell research occurs on two levels: First, and in line with Berger/Luckmann, the researchers construct their universes by BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1675 selecting a certain perspective towards the objects of their research. Second, they do so in a physical sense: With genetic engineering, they intervene in biological development. First analyses show that religious researchers do indeed refer to their faith and their God when legitimating their construction of universes. My paper reconstructs in how far legitimating processes of religious and non-religious researchers differ and how greatly the potential differences have an effect on research strategies. Investigating the relationship between science and religion: preliminary empirical findings and analysis Tom KADEN (York University, Canada) | tomkaden@yorku.ca The relationship between science and religion has been an issue in many recent debates within sociology of religion and beyond. Most prominently, discussions surrounding the so-called New Atheism have sparked renewed interest in the analysis of the apparently conflictual nature of the relationship. On the other side of the spectrum, proponents of creationism and Intelligent Design continue to call into question the social predominance of naturalistic concepts that they consider as being against religion. Public discourse about the relationship between science and religion is often shaped by these fringe positions, leaving little room for a broad range of intermediate positions to be heard. Burgeoning empirical sociological analysis of the relationship between science and religion suggests that the public narrative of a necessary clash between science and religion is indeed only one aspect of a much broader variety of positions among the general population and among many scientists. The proposed paper will examine preliminary results of the ongoing project "Clash Narratives in Context: Uncovering the Social and Cultural Drivers of Contemporary Science vs. Religion Debates" situated at the University of Coventry and York University, Toronto. The project aims to map a broad range of positions on the relationship between science and religion among religious and non-religious members of the public and life scientists, historically as well as in the contemporary world. Sample analysis of semi-structured interviews with members of these groups will be presented, and preliminary conclusions for a revised conceptualization of the relationship between science and religion Enchanting the Soul? Understanding the Popular Religious Psychology Books in Turkey Berna ZENGIN ARSLAN (Ozyegin University, Turkey) | berna_zengin@yahoo.com During the last decade, along with the rise of Islam in Turkey, we have observed a rise in the popularity of 'religious psychology'. On the one hand, increasing numbers of religious psychology books and articles, which integrate Islam with the concepts and the frameworks of modern psychology, have been published. On the other hand, pious psychologists, who defended the importance of providing psychological consultancy within an Islamic framework, have become increasingly visible in the national media, and popular in psychology circles. More importantly, the perspectives of these 'religious psychologists' have begun to be incorporated into the services of the state's institution of Diyanet originally founded to provide religious services to Sunni Muslims in 1924 in providing psychological consultancy services to women at local levels. The sociological influences of 'religious psychology' can also be seen in the children's and pedagogical books of religious groups, such as the Gulen community. This paper is an introductory study of the 'religious psychology' in Turkey. For this purpose, I will analyze the books of three well-known names of this field, Nevzat Tarhan, Erol Goka and Kemal Sayar and ask how these writers peacefully bring together the secular concepts and frameworks of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1676 modern psychology with Islam. In reference to Hacking's (Rewriting the Soul, 1995) argument that the emergence of scientific concepts in 20th century and their intervention in 'making up people' caused the 'secularization of the soul,' the research will question whether these books can be considered as attempts of 'enchanting the soul.' RS05S07 Scientific Knowledge and Academia Eurocentrism in the language(s) of academia – Does knowledge in mandarin remain voiceless in a global academic system? Yvonne BERGER (LMU Munich, Germany) | yvonne.berger@soziologie.uni-muenchen.de My presentation will discuss the question of hegemonic language(s) of publication in a globally connected academic world. This question will be discussed on the basis of interviews which were conducted with social scientists from China (PRC) for an ongoing Ph.D. project. I will argue that a linguistic eurocentrism in social sciences produces a structural voicelessness of the ‚other' in academia. On the basis of the empirical data i will discuss the role of eurocentric practices of publication in a system of global knowledge production. In the presented empirical data the social scientists talk about their challenge how to voice their academic findings on a global level. The interviewees link this question essentially to their choice of language in their publications. In their view English is required as a hegemonic means of communication to be recognised in a global academic system. The discussion of these empirical findings raises more general questions of language and knowledge legitimization, their embeddedness in a neoliberal exploitation logic and the question if English is the hegemonic language of academia. Therefore i want to link my empirical data to questions of how this hegemony in academia makes certain knowledge unheard and therefore voiceless. And how this practices of publication reinforce hegemonic power relations in global knowledge production. Social morphology and disciplinary differentiation in the human and social sciences. The case of Sweden 1945-2005 Tobias DALBERG (Uppsala University, Sweden) | tobias.dalberg@edu.uu.se Since it was first launched, the Durkheimian hypothesis of a correspondence between the social organisation of a society and its classification schemes has been both heavily criticised and further developed. Taken up and modified by, among others, Pierre Bourdieu, it has through application to e.g. sociology of education shown that it is still a potent theory of social organisation and corresponding classification. It is the aim of this paper to explore this hypothesis of a correspondence between the social morphology and the classifications in the human and social sciences in Sweden. These fields of sciences are chosen because they are fairly recently institutionalised. For instance, several of the so called core social sciences were more or less institutionalised in mid 1900s. Choosing these fields allows for an empirical study that compares phases of varying disciplinary differentiation in the human and social sciences from ca 1945 to the present, i.e. during a period when the system of higher education went through transitions from elite to mass and universal access. Departing from a macroperspective, the classifications studied in this paper are some of the most basic, namely the classifications of scientific (and educational) fields into disciplines. From this follows the empirical question of whether the social morphology varies across disciplines, and whether there is a correspondence between the social morphology and the classifications. This hypothesis will be explored by BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1677 statistical data on the disciplines on different levels (teachers, PhDs, students) and the social properties of the people in different disciplines. How does scholarly cooperation occur and how does it manifest itself? Evidence from Poland Dominika CZERNIAWSKA (Interdisciplinary Centre for Mathematical and Computational Modelling, University of Warsaw, Poland) | d.czerniawska@icm.edu.pl Wojciech FENRICH (Interdisciplinary Centre for Mathematical and Computational Modelling, University of Warsaw, Poland) | w.fenrich@icm.edu.pl Michał BOJANOWSKI (Interdisciplinary Centre for Mathematical and Computational Modelling, University of Warsaw, Poland) | m.bojanowski@uw.edu.pl In recent decades doing science has become more and more a collective endeavor requiring cooperation crossing institutional and disciplinary boundaries. Although this phenomenon has been defined and described on macro level, the knowledge about individual motivations, norms and values fostering scholarly communication is limited. Evidence brought by scientometric studies misses out cooperation which is not related to co-authorship. Moreover, since scholarly community varies greatly in co-authorship norms, this kind of information have different meaning varying from field to field, especially in the case of Poland, where recent reforms of legal and financial framework were meant to encourage researchers to intensify cooperation within and outside academia. Questions like: "How does scientific collaboration is initiated?", "What are the motivations to engage in new collaborations?" or "Under what conditions do collaborations last in time?", demand different, qualitative tools. Our study, based on 30 IDI's with Polish scholars representing various disciplines and research centers of different quality and size, revealed the existence of important differences in initiating and conducting teamwork activities. Teams are built in different ways: by seeking a new collaborator with rare set of skills, reviving existing but temporarily inactive network of researchers known from earlier projects, or simply engaging inhouse subordinates. Motivations and rewards important to team members playing particular roles also differ significantly. Gathered qualitative material will help interpreting the results of future quantitiative studies and inspire new hypotheses that can be tested using large datasets. RS05S08 Discourses and Politics Discourse analysis in the sociological research on knowledge production Ewa GLAPKA (University of the Free State, South Africa) | glapkae@ufs.ac.za The paper presents findings from a study among South African women of various ethnicities in which their subjective ideas and experiences of the body and beauty are examined intersectionally. Related with the production of knowledge and power in society, intersectionality informs the study that differences in participants' understandings and practices of the body may reveal antagonisms, discrepancies and inequalities that run deeper in society and become sedimented in various forms of understanding. This intersectional examination of femininity is particularly interested in the linkage between lived experience and knowledge. The relationship is not conceptualized as merely projections of dominant discourses on the praxeological level. The study approaches knowledge as a process, not product, of understanding, experiencing and knowing, in which people use socio-culturally available information in their intersubjective relationships with others. The paper presents how discursive analytical methodology aids the sociological understanding of the process. Narrative and positioning analyses are selected as means of exploring the ways in which individuals work the normative, higher-level forms of BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1678 knowledge through their embodied experience of the world. As regards embodied knowing, individuals' sense-making practices are examined with reference to the affective implications of experiencing femininity in the context of the increased aesthetization of culture and the contested nature of feminine beauty. The methodological challenge posed by the non-semantic aspects of embodiment is addressed in the study by applying visual prompts and visual narratives. Imagining the future in the present: Applying imaginary future to present biomedical discourse that relates to Personalized Medicine network Agate Nira KRAUSS (Ben-Gurion University, Israel) | agate13@gmail.com It's a common knowledge that science in general and technoscience-biomedicine in particular are based on evidence. Evidently, the dominant school of biomedical knowledge is constructed by evidence-based medicine. However, in recent years we have witnessed a different trend in the development of new fields of knowledge in science and medicine. These fields are future projections that create a new type of imaginary knowledge or anticipatory knowledge. One of these new types of technoscience-biomedical fields is 'Personalized Medicine' model. This model is reputed to be one of a few new paradigms that will change the face of medicine, and yet there is no clear and accepted definition for it. As in other fields, the Personalized Medicine knowledge derives from future knowledge based practices, which generate and regulate various possible futures. This knowledge does not exist in intrinsic manner or in itself, but in light of and in relation to imagination, expectations and vision that formulate their potential. These are all being used as a generative motive for activities, the creation of a structure, legitimacy, creating interest, encouraging investment and providing hope to patients. In this lecture, I will present part of the structuring processes of the Personalized Medicine knowledge that Integrate imagination and biomedical discourse. The findings are based on a qualitative analysis of interviews that I have conducted with professionals in the field. These are initial findings from my PhD study that focuses on mechanisms of knowledge transmission and dissemination, from the laboratories to bedside medicine. It's a common knowledge that science in general and technoscience-biomedicine in particular are based on evidence. Evidently, the dominant school of biomedical knowledge is constructed by evidence-based medicine. However, in recent years we have witnessed a different trend in the development of new fields of knowledge in science and medicine. These fields are future projections that create a new type of imaginary knowledge or anticipatory knowledge. One of these new types of technoscience-biomedical fields is 'Personalized Medicine' model. This model is reputed to be one of a few new paradigms that will change the face of medicine, and yet there is no clear and accepted definition for it. As in other fields, the Personalized Medicine knowledge derives from future knowledge based practices, which generate and regulate various possible futures. This knowledge does not exist in intrinsic manner or in itself, but in light of and in relation to imagination, expectations and vision that formulate their potential. These are all being used as a generative motive for activities, the creation of a structure, legitimacy, creating interest, encouraging investment and providing hope to patients. In this lecture, I will present part of the structuring processes of the Personalized Medicine knowledge that Integrate imagination and biomedical discourse. The findings are based on a qualitative analysis of interviews that I have conducted with professionals in the field. These are initial findings from my PhD study that focuses on mechanisms of knowledge transmission and dissemination, from the laboratories to bedside medicine. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1679 Truth production: Foucauldian analysis of the Polish discourses about the 2010 Tu-154 plane crash Karolina KUKLA (Jagiellonian University, Poland) | kaarolinakukla@wp.pl I would like to present the results of my research on the Polish discourses about the 2010 Tu154 plane crash in Smolensk, in which 96 state officials, including the Polish president, died. Contrary to previous investigations on the aftermaths of the Smolensk plane crash which focused on the phenomenon of national mourning, my study examines the political and social division in Poland which allowed for the constitution of truth about the crash. With the use of a Foucauldian conceptual framework, I investigate two major discourses on the crash: the national and liberal discourses. Whereas, the former constructed the catastrophe as a result of an intentional action by employing conspiracy theories, the latter defined the crash as an outcome of contingencies. It is argued that these explanations could have had occurred due to the specific relations between various institutions and phenomena such as the media, political scene, collective memory and social divisions in Poland. The major focus of my research is the process through which one of these explanations, namely the accidental one, was established as the official and true. The findings of my research are based on a discourse analysis of media coverage on the crash, participant observation of so called "cross defenders", as well as on my interviews with the members of "Solidarni 2010" association. My genealogical analysis of the interplay between the state, the media, the Polish Catholic Church, expert institutions, and Poland-Russia relations reveals the mechanisms whereby the truth on Smolensk crash was constituted. Reconstructing Discontent: Occupy Wall Street's and the Tea Party's Political Habitus Nils C. KUMKAR (Universität Leipzig, Germany) | nc.kumkar@uni-leipzig.de The social movements that arose in response to the world economic crisis after 2007 have confronted researchers and onlookers with a series of puzzles one of the most persistent being the seeming opacity of their actual goals or demands. This paper argues that the interpretative and reconstructive approach of the documentary method (Bohnsack) can help to better understand the immanent social logic of the articulated protest of these movements. It presents the results of the reconstruction of the political habitus documented first in group discussions conducted with activists in both the Tea Party and Occupy Wall Street and secondly in the artistic images used in two pamphlets of the movements. It shows that some of the riddles posed by the movements' articulation of discontent can be understood as resulting from the encounter of class specific interpretative dispositions of their respective core-constituencies with a socio-symbolic crisis that undermines the very basis of these dispositions. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1680 RS06 Sociology of Morality RS06S01 General Session: Sociology of Morality – Old New Discipline of Sociology Moral Laws and Game Rules: Figurational Perspective Marta BUCHOLC (University of Warsaw, Poland) | bucholcm@is.uw.edu.pl Norbert Elias's contribution to sociology covered a discussion of the genesis and sources of the binding force of norms, which the author of "On the Process of Civilisation" analyzed chiefly, though not exclusively, in his writings on sports and leisure (including some co-authored by Eric Dunning). The purpose of my paper is to present this original inquiry into figurational sources of normativity. I will focus on the distinction between moral laws and game rules as two models of norms, in order to discuss its applicability to contemporary debates on normative pluralism and its socio-cultural consequences. I will draw on the later philosophy of Ludwig Wittgenstein to illustrate and, as the case may be, refine Elias's points regarding origins of and limitations to morality, thus stressing interdisciplinary character and theoretical potential of sociology of morality as a sociological sub-discipline. Theorizing Movements of Moral Regulation: the Status Anxiety Mechanism Hannu RUONAVAARA (University of Turku, Finland) | hanruona@utu.fi This paper contributes to the research streams of moral regulation studies and analytical sociology, which can benefit and complement each other. Movements of moral regulation concern themselves with morally charged issues. They attempt to influence both the people who engage in behavior the movements disapprove of and the society that tolerates such behavior. Joseph Gusfield's status politics theory, presented in his analysis of the American temperance movement, The Symbolic Crusade (1963), provides a potential explanation of such movements. The paper analyzes the general logic of status politics theory. In line with analytical sociology's emphasis on explanation by mechanism, the explanatory social mechanism inherent in the theory is explicated. Some problems concerning explanation in terms of status anxiety mechanism are discussed: the reasonableness of assuming status anxiety, the problem of third person explanation, and the problem of proof in social explanations with regard to the postulating of unconscious collective anxieties. Recognising different ways of 'doing recognition' Melissa SEBRECHTS (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | m.j.p.f.sebrechts@uva.nl This contribution focuses on how young adults diagnosed with a mild intellectual disability (MID) can experience recognition in interactions with their daily (work) environment. On the basis of my fieldwork, I will present how their daily interactions often revolved around being tough, hardhearted, aggressive and promiscuous. Those ways of being together are easily labelled 'deviant' or 'bad': other people are hurt, things are destroyed, people are humiliated. Nevertheless this seems to be one of the ways through which young adults with MID can experience recognition and self-esteem in their daily context. Whereas many of them 'fail' when it comes to more 'legitimate' ways of enjoying recognition or success (education, job, family, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1681 house), this might then be another way of 'doing recognition'. If we recognize that experiencing recognition is important for every human being, and maybe even more so for people who are labelled as 'disabled', and... if we recognize that the search for recognition is not always as harmonious as the theoretical literature pretends it to be, a few (moral) questions arise: which ways of searching for recognition are acceptable and which ones are not? Who defines this and how? What options are there for young adults with MID to experience recognition? How does (Dutch) society make recognition (im)possible for them? By discussing these questions, I hope to get insights not only on what recognition might mean for young adults with MID in practice, but also on how we can make space (or not) for 'other ways' of be(hav)ing. Sociological Morality: The Search for Moral Phronesis Todd Andrew HECHTMAN (Eastern Washington University, United States of America) | thechtman@ewu.edu Although truth and consensus are never fully attainable, we share Zygmunt Bauman's concern about the tragedy of "moral blindness." Inspired by Bent Flyvbjerg's application of the concept of phronesis to the social sciences, we develop the idea of "moral phronesis" as a guide for moral life grounded in the virtuosity of practical wisdom. For us, a "sociological morality" involves perpetual seeking of concrete truths rather than proselytizing one absolute truth. We insist that the ultimate purpose of sociology is to take moral stances in specific situations. The problem is that sociology tends to underappreciate everyday politics. While most sociologists recognize the "personal as political," it's equally vital to focus on the "political as personal." Failing to scrutinize how routine actions are always value-laden can unwittingly lead people to engage in "evil banality," thereby reinforcing the scourge of Arendt's "banality of evil." As Foucault emphasized, understanding institutional power is crucial for inventing and enacting forms of resistance and change through "technologies of the self." A sociological morality is a call for sociology to engage morally, but even more, to demonstrate the necessity of sociological insight for any worthwhile morality. Our presentation offers theoretical tools drawing on ethnographic vignettes of moral phronesis in local contexts. RS06S02 Solidarity and Migration The (Im)possibilities of the Politics of Solidarity: Undocumented Migration and Humanitarianism Priscilla Maria SOLANO (Lund University, Sweden) | Priscilla.Solano@soc.lu.se The securitisation of borders and criminalisation of migration throughout the 20th century has come accompanied by humanitarian crisis-like occurrences .The moral imagination of humanitarians has not operated in a vacuum in this realm, as in others, and is shaping and helping rethink the ethics of care. The field of care for undocumented migration has only recently received any attention. In this context of undocumented migration important expressions of solidarity have been predominately presented through a resurgence in appeals based on human rights for undocumented migrants and the provision of humanitarian aid. Like in other traditions of moral discourse, social solidarity in the case of care for the undocumented migrant situation is filled with conflicting arguments. The main purpose of this paper is to identify the loci of the politics of social solidarity in regards to its contribution in (re)shaping the undocumented migrant 'subject'. Bearing this in mind I will explore and analyse the governance, cooperation and coordination of shelters and the moral discourses and testimonies used in the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1682 name of humanity regarding the undocumented migrant situation. I will focus on outlining the decision-making process of moral dilemmas by human rights defenders and humanitarian action actors that have to do with (i) freedom of movement and (ii) saving lives. Is solidarity living in the abstract of moral vocabulary in this case? This paper is based on extensive qualitative research for my PhD thesis, including eight months of fieldwork, ethnography in assistance-based places and 32 interviews conducted with key humanitarian actors. How formerly belligerent groups construct meanings of intergroup apology and forgiveness? A qualitative study Kruno KARDOV (University of Zagreb, Croatia) | kkardov@ffzg.hr Dean AJDUKOVIC (University of Zagreb, Croatia) | dajdukov@ffzg.hr Dinka CORKALO BIRUSKI (University of Zagreb, Croatia) | dinka.corkalo@ffzg.hr Ajana LÖW STANIC (University of Zagreb, Croatia) | ajana.low@ffzg.hr Marina STAMBUK (University of Zagreb, Croatia) | mstambuk@hrstud.hr Official apologies in post-conflict societies have over the past few decades become a social norm in dealing with past injustices. Although it is held that apology contributes to social reconciliation and amends the past so it does not serve as an obstacle for peaceful intergroup relations, research of local understandings of the significance of apology in everyday life remains scarce. The aim of this paper is to explore different understandings and perceived modes of apology that are possible among members of the local post-war communities. The paper is based on 11 focus groups discussions undertook in Vukovar and Knin, two ethnically divided Croatian cities with different war histories. In each city groups of Serbs and Croats the post-war youth, war victims, and people with no personal losses discussed their perspectives of intergroup apology and forgiveness. Additionally 12 semi-structured interviews were conducted in both cities with Serbs and Croats who actively fought in the war on competing sides. The analysis focuses on the participants' understandings of the meaning and performing apology, i.e. who should apologize and how, is it possible to apologize in the name of an ethnic group, are there any conditions to be met before the apology can be given or accepted, what are the preferred modes of apology in different communities and among different groups, and what is the relationship between apology and forgiveness. The results will be discussed by unfolding the meanings of intergroup apology and forgiveness in everyday life of the formerly belligerent groups. Intergenerational Social Mobility and Preferred Distributive and Redistributive Justice Principles Alexi GUGUSHVILI (Oxford University, United Kingdom) | alexi.gugushvili@sant.ox.ac.uk Some recent studies have identified the relationship between intergenerational social mobility and general preferences towards redistribution. The mechanism would be that social mobility brings about the idea that society rewards individual success, making those who experience upward mobility less likely to favor egalitarian social policies. Yet, social science research has somewhat ignored testing the assumption that undergirds this causal reasoning, namely that intergenerational social mobility is related with (1) preferences for distributive equity (i.e. whether individual talents should be rewarded), and (2) preferences for redistributive justice principles – equity, equality, or need. We employ an important social-psychological concept that may explain why socially mobile individuals differ in their understanding of preferred distributive and redistributive justice principles. The self-serving bias in causal attribution implies that people are more likely to attribute failure to factors that are beyond their control and more likely to explain successes by pointing to their own merits, abilities and effort. Depending on their origin, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1683 individuals start with an initial set of attitudes, but over the years these preferences are amended based on their experience of intergenerational mobility. What this means is that regardless of one's cultural context, individuals who experience upward social mobility will be more likely than non-mobile individuals to make internal attributions to describe individual success. In order to answer our research questions, we employ the fourth wave of European Social Survey (ESS 2008), which specifically questioned representative samples of European nations on their opinions toward distributive equity and redistributive justice principles. Culture wars over family matters: the three grammars of commonality in the plural and their interplay in the disputes over the Slovak „anti-liberal" referendum. Ivana RAPOSOVA (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | ivnaka@mail.muni.cz Adam GAJDOS (Masaryk University, Czech Republic) | adam.gajdos@mail.muni.cz Based on the analysis of the recent Slovak referendum concerned with issues of "traditional family", this paper explores the possibilities of finding common ground in public disputes involving disparate systems of moral evaluations. The February 2015 referendum, initiated by an alliance of conservative civic organizations with the intention to conserve the legal privileges currently enjoyed by the traditional heterosexual family model, gave rise to discussions rich in moral claims and resulted in a massive polarization of the Slovak society. Using the theoretical framework of pragmatic sociology (Thévenot), we examine how the different grammars of commonality in the plural and forms of engagement interplay in the heated public debates over conflicting notions of family and over the role of the state in its regulation. Following closely the argumentation of the proponents, as well as the opponents of the referendum, we examine how beliefs about intimate family life were translated into publicly justifiable claims aiming towards common good. The pragmatic perspective helps us to shed light on the ways emotionally invested non-civil discourses enter the public domain and gain legitimacy. Drawing on the Slovak case, the paper elaborates on the mechanisms used by populist political agents to exploit democratic processes and on the counter-strategies available for a defense of inclusive concepts of civil rights and freedoms. RS06S03 Charity – Social Phenomenon of Helping Each Other Charity in Russia: History and Current Trends Tatiana Nikolaevna SEMENOVA (D. Mendeleev University of Chemical Technology of Russia, Russian Federation) | statiana1326@gmail.com This article discusses the historical precondition of the beginning of charity in Russia. Since ancient times in Russian traditions the understanding of wealth was not cultivated in man without understanding of moral and ethical values. The acquisition of wealth in excess of more than necessary did not fit into the values of Russian people's life. In the system of values of the Russian people were dominated by moral rather than material values. «To live happily ever after» was meant not only accumulating a wealth, but also to do good deeds. The human greed, acquisitiveness, hoarding, stinginess and unrighteous wealth were condemned. People's minds were tolerant of the poor and sympathized with them. The poor man's way was more conform to people's ideals than the image of a rich man. Nowadays there are different strata of Russian society, which participates in charity. The aim of article is to consider the factors and the main directions of charitable activity in Russia at present. The study descriptions of people's attitudes BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1684 to participate in charitable activities; motives and socio-cultural factors of people's participate in charitable activities; preferable forms and directions of charity. Constituting 'volunteering' as a desirable activity: a reflexive meta-analysis of recent research Itamar SHACHAR (Ghent University, Belgium) | itamar.shachar@ugent.be Johan VON ESSEN (Ersta Sköndal University College, Stockholm, Sweden) | johan.vonessen@esh.se Lesley HUSTINX (Ghent University, Belgium) | Lesley.Hustinx@UGent.be 'Volunteering' is ideally depicted as an altruistic engagement to help others. While philanthropy entails material contributions to charitable causes, 'volunteering' is identified with the dedication of time and efforts to the benefit of others. The engagement of individuals in such activities is classically perceived by social scientists as driven by altruistic tendencies and moral determination, sharing the popular notion that volunteering is a good and desirable activity. Most studies in the field of volunteering research are focused on the antecedents of volunteering: examining individual-level and country-level variables and constructing a 'social profile' of the volunteers. Scholars are gradually paying attention also to the consequences of volunteering (see reviews by Wilson 2000; 2012). This paper aims to provide an alternative perspective on volunteering by leaving the welltrodden path of more positivist approaches. In spite of their dominant status and explanatory power, these theories fail to critically examine the notion and practice of volunteering itself. Foucauldian-inspired reflections on the production of knowledge may assist in opening up the 'black box' (cf. Latour 2005) of 'volunteering'. We therefore understand volunteering not as a fixed, unproblematic reality but as a phenomenon of which the boundaries can be managed and used by a variety of actors. Following Latour (1993), we will attempt to uncover contemporary mechanisms of 'purification' and 'hybridization' that enables 'volunteering' to be created and to proliferate. We will do that by reviewing emerging critical trends in the field of volunteering research, and by presenting some examples from our own empirical work. Social origin of charity: Russian Orthodox parishes' case Polina VRUBLEVSKAYA (St.Tikhon's Orthodox University, Russian Federation) | bloodstonished@gmail.com Speaking about charity in sociological perspective, I would like to touch upon moral issues which underlie it. Why do some people help each other? What force them to initiate mutual aid? Coming up to the idea of morality, I propose to refer to sociology of Emile Durkheim. From the durkheimian point of view, in its origin, morality has a community. It should mean that every kind of moral behavior is formed by social relations which, in turn, constitute communality. Hence charity can be seen as a specific form of moral behavior, too. In this way, study of charity should begin with question to community as moral unit: What are social relations which constitute it? Drawing on empirical data from a study of Russian Orthodox parishes, I would like to concentrate on moral nature of mutual aid between its members. Precisely, I'll try to demonstrate why and how do parishioners exchange kid's items like clothes and prams. There is a long tradition in anthropological theory devoted to phenomenon of gift exchange. Marcel Mauss and Bronislaw Malinowski place these practices at the core of communal life. Both authors recognize symbolic meanings of gifts integrated in social interactions of individuals and reflected in their collective representations. In my report I'll make an assumption that kid's items exchange not only can be described in terms of classic anthropology, but plays the same BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1685 key role within parish community. After all, practices of gift exchange become real help for its members. RS06S04 Inequality Reflections on the history of the role and place of disability in the moral economy Bill HUGHES (Glasgow Caledonian University, United Kingdom) | W.Hughes@gcu.ac.uk It becomes desirable from an ableist perspective to think of disabled people as good to mistreat. This is so of the disabled scapegoat (pharmakos) violently sacrificed in the name of the health of the community in Ancient Greece or the disabled person purchased in the monster market (teraton agora) as an entertainment in ancient Rome. Eugenics legitimates the extermination of disabled people in antiquity and modernity. Demonic theology in the reformation drew disability into the nets of witch-hunters. Disabled people in the contemporary neoliberal moral economy are characterized as 'false mendicants' and 'counterfeit citizens' feloniously misappropriating welfare benefits. Disability can, however, also be good to be good to. When disability is organized by systems of charity that posit disabled people as 'deserving' they move (from disposable uselessness – the view from Antiquity) to the heart of the moral economy, not necessarily, however, to live lives of value as categorical ends (Kant) but, more likely, as instruments that enhance the cultural, social and spiritual capital of non-disabled people. The system of Christian charity that dominated the moral economy of the Middle Ages in Western Europe provided the wealthy elite with the opportunity to use disability to buy redemption. In the middle ages, the stairway to heaven is built on indulgences – the privileged trample on the backs of disabled people all the way to the pearly gates. In this paper I will explore the shifting history of the role and place of disability in the moral economy. The Sociology of Favouritism Svetlana Pavlovna PARAMONOVA (Perm National Scientific Research Polytechnical University, Russian Federation) | spp45@mail.ru Favouritism which is on the junction of rational and emotional spheres is a new problem in sociology. It could have been possible to place favouritism in the sphere of social-psychological studies had it not been for the multiple atrocities caused by the favourites' ideas and assessment like the atrocities in St. Bartholomew Night or in Great Novgorod under Ivan the Terrible, had it not been for the sacrifices of Saddam Hussein, Muammar Caddafi or popular levy fighters in Novorossia. The objective of this research is the institution of favouritism and role relationships of smaller groups in bigger collectives (in social space and time). The communication-type system in a social group is determined by the symbiosis of a leader and a favourite. It is consolidated by a weighty mass of conformists and marginal groups, undermined by the opposition of outsiders and outcasts. The empirical analysis of social, typological and role groups revealed the allocation of favouritism in the Russian Federation, spreading from Siberia and the Urals and intensifying towards the centre (Sarov, Moscow). Favouritism is personified. A questinnaire poll was a basic investigation method (N = 1680). Gender favourite relationships represent historically heterogenous type. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1686 However, common characteristic features can be traced through the roll-call of the centuries. Temporal changes in the relation to the historical and contemporary favourites – military, political, religious figures (2003 – 2012) revealed the increase of dissatisfaction with political elite activity, self-consciousness growth of a social subject as a political figure. "Are some people less equal than others?: The economic collapse and its impact on people with disability; A case study from Iceland". Helena ONNUDOTTIR (University of Western Sydney, Australia) | h.onnudottir@uws.edu.au Mary Louise HAWKINS (University of Western Sydney, Australia) | m.hawkins@uws.edu.au During the last six years, since the economic collapse in Iceland and subsequent strategic attempts at recovery, all Icelanders have experienced impact on their personal, emotional, physical, material and moral ways of being in the world. Inevitably, some individuals have suffered more than others, and in some cases whole groups have fallen victim to regulations, policies and legal changes which have been thrust upon the people of Iceland. In some cases such regulations derive from the stringent conditions, controls and 'restructuring' actions that have been stipulated by those institutions controlling external financial support to Iceland. In other instances, inequality and impact on personal lives has its roots in actions and inactions of local governing bodies. This paper concentrates on one group people with physical disabilities – and recent challenges which have arisen for many of them as a 'post-economic crash mentality' and a recent, and a very problematic, overhaul in everyday services have come to impact on their lives. The particular focus of this paper will be on a few case studies, which provide insight into the subject's own activities and critical challenges to these changes, specifically through their use of both public media and social networking cites. It will explore social action and social cohesion in a society where public empathy and agency are undergoing rapid changes. Respect, moral suffering and the understanding of inequality Macarena ORCHARD (University of Nottingham, United Kingdom) | lqxmao@nottingham.ac.uk This paper argues that in order to have a better understanding of inequality sociology should develop a systematic inquiry on the phenomenon of "respect". Respect has been a central topic in moral philosophy, but it has not received enough attention in sociological research. This is a relevant failure considering that, as it has been argued by Lamont et. al. (2014), one of the missing links in the explanation of inequality might be related to the development of classification schemas, such as valuation (i.e.: who deserves respect and who does not). Certainly, sociology has addressed some dimensions of respect through the analysis of the concept of status (Ridgeway, 2014) and more recently through the analysis of the problem of identity politics and recognition (Honneth, 1995, 2009). However, the analysis of the several dynamics involved in the granting and neglecting of respect to others at the level of everyday life is still a pending task. This paper proposes an analytical framework for the sociological study of respect at the everyday level. In order to show the performance of this approach, the paper discusses some preliminary findings of a qualitative study carried out by the author in Chilean society. Finally, the paper argues that studying respect is relevant in explanatory terms, but also in normative terms. By highlighting how and why the experience of lack of respect is unequally distributed and how it produces moral suffering to people, sociology has an opportunity to put the problem of inequality into the front. RS06S05 Moral Dilemma BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1687 Retribution as the way to elaborate moral economy of land at the globalisation period: the case of Kinmen Ming-Feng LIU (National Quemoy University, Taiwan, Republic of China) | mf60129@gmail.com Land has been not only conssidered as one of the three fictional commodities of the modern political economy by Karl Polanyi, but also a critical factor to provoke the inequality of wealth at the globalisation period: those who control land become richer, and with speed much more faster than the previous time, while those who have little or no land become poorer. In this regards, the 'fictionality' of land becomes more real at the present time, because the land could not nurrish the solidarity, and even worst, play the role to aggravate the social disparity. By taking the case of Kinmen, an island which was not removed its military control until 1992, this research aims at illustrating that the newly circulating religious retribution(Bao-yin, 報應) in the daily life plays a role to elaborate moral economy of land at the globalisation period. Seeing Kinmen has experienced a rapidly and intensively commodification of land in recent years because of its nodal position between China and Taiwan, 'retribution legacy' demonstrates its discouraging power in the commodication of land by resorting the the traditional moral discourse in the course of modernisation. Nordic model: morally laden ideal or value-free example to follow? Jan PEŠL (Masaryk university, Czech Republic) | pesl.jan@gmail.com Even though many scholars spent considerable effort to map, where lies the success of the Nordic model, most of the analyses rests on the macro-level and gives no insights into how is the model enacted into being. In my paper I am trying to fill this blank space using the analytical framework recently presented by Laurent Thévenot. Instead of relying on the Value Survey data, I suggest to look into the ways people relate to each other, their societies and environment. By juxtaposing cases of the struggles against changing mining limits of brown coal in Czech republic and petroleum production nearby Lofoten, Vesterålen and Senja islands in Norway, I demonstrate the heuristic scope of the french sociology of engagements, practicality of this additional analytical dimension for understanding social bonds connecting people in studied communities, and uncover a new piece of the Nordic model puzzle. As I focus on the dynamics of the two public spheres, it becomes clear, that each population has its own moral expectations towards which voices should take part in the public discussion and which are deemed as irrelevant. Such discrepancy can present an obstacle for making welfare policies inspired by Nordic model legitimate in the Czech context. How to avoid moral dilemma: examination of the displays of loyalty to the authorities of modern Russia Aleksandra LOZINSKAIA (Memorial International, Russian Federation) | lozinskaya@gmail.com In this paper I question loyalty as the analytical concept. Current research is focused on the integrated knowledge about institutional behavior of "being loyal" to the authorities and empirical part of the examination is based on data gathered during the four-month participate observation of being employed at the organization which non officially described itself as the pro-governmental. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1688 The point of departure for this examination was the question which Hannah Arendt proposes in her "Personal responsibility under Dictatorship." Emphasizing the distinction between obedience to authority and support of the authorities, Arendt reframes the traditional question of Holocaust researchers "Why did you obey?" into her "Why did you support?" To make this question sociologically relevant I draw on Simmel's "How is society possible?" to focus on the "how" and to further reframe the question into "how do you support?" This question is central to the idea of studying loyalty to authorities in modern Russia. Loyalty as both analytical and practical term most frequently belongs to the scope of organizational and labor studies, e.g., consumer loyalty and employee loyalty. These are almost effortlessly operationalizable and measurable, e.g., through the number of consumer operations, money spent on services, brands or products of a company, years spent by the employee at the company, or through evaluations of being part of the team. It could even be said that loyalty has never really been a problematic category. Even Hirschman's argument, which involves loyalty as a concept, has not been applied in studies of political regimes other than democracy. However, some political theories embrace "loyalty" as a term for investigations related to problems of "non-liberal world". Loyalty is a feasible concept to analyze GONGOs (government organized non governmental organizations). Russian GONGOs are single-purpose organizations which in themselves do not make the concept of loyalty problematic. They hold the events and action of single-purpose, one-dimensional explicit gestures of support and approval of the authorities. Available researches of Russian GONGOs empoying loyalty concept leave it unquestioned. Russian GONGOs pretend to use the same framework as the protesters use, such as mass demonstrations and actions against concrete politicians. This caused confusion even between the researchers, as I could meet the paper comparing ethnography of self-representations of both protesters and supporters of the current political regime in Russia. I suggest the argument that the displays of loyalty and moral choices people make to display loyalty are of the different framework than displays and moral choices of protest. Loyalty is not displayed on the streets, but demonstrated within routine work of governmental (or pro-governmental) organizations. Loyalty has nothing in common with the written, described in details set of rules and standards that people are indoctrinated with. Instead, its mainstay lies on its non-transparence. So to present the empirical part of the research I examine how people act in the situations of the demands for the loyalty to the authorities, how this situations are recognized and what regimes of justification are chosen to avoid moral dilemma in such situations. Vicious Circle of Mass Killing Izabela SAKSON-SZAFRAŃSKA (Institute of Applied Social Sciences of the University of Warsaw, Poland) | sara2000@hoga.pl As we know from the history, many of destructive collective violence acts has been perpetrated not by the barbarians or people with serious mental illness as we would like to see them but by ordinary people, who see themselves as protectors of their cherished values, defenders fighting ruthless oppressors and preserve world peace, usually in the name of righteous ideologies, religious principles and nationalistic imperatives. How well socialized people became ruthless murderers able to commit mass crimes. As we can consider G. Anders the Nagasaki syndrome which means "what has been done once can be repeated over again, with ever weaker reservations with each successive case, more and more 'matter-of-factly, casually, with little deliberation or motive". The Holocaust and other mass crimes were not merely aberrations, but each time opening new universe whose boundaries are crossed. Radical shifts in destructive BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1689 behaviour through moral justification could be observed during the mass crimes, when the moral characters were reversed. RS06S06 Morality Ethics versus Pseudo-Ethics: How to improve ethical reasoning skills in a classroom? Turkan FIRINCI ORMAN (-) | turkanfirinci@gmail.com The development of ethical reasoning abilities is vitally important in teaching both for living an ethical everyday life and creating an ethical world. However most people confuse ethics with behaving in accordance with social conventions, religious believes, and the law. Moreover egocentrism as a fundamental barrier can easily deteriorate student's ethical perspective. This paper, deferring ethical concepts and principles as universal in its theoretical frame, basically aims to measure the ethical reasoning skills of teaching students with the assumption that student's ethical reasoning skills could be improved by implementing such programme. Thus, five module ethical reasoning programme was developed and implemented on a volunteer group of teaching students in order to observe the effectiveness of the programme. In accordance to the pretestposttest design, Defining Issues Test (DIT-I) which is based on Kohlberg's moral development theory and focuses on everyday life's ethical dilemmas had been used for data collection whereas Paired Samples T-Test and Chi-Square for the analysis. Students' scores were significantly different (t(19)=-4,99; p<,01) after they completed the programme and students with lower ethical reasoning skills improved their skills at the level of %61 per cent. These positive results show that such programmes could be useful to gain an ethical perspective in the field of education and possibly in other social spheres as well. Modern man and a moral crisis. Dina TANATOVA (Russian State Social University, Russian Federation) | dktanatova@mail.ru For the modern man lost credibility justice, patriotism, love of country, sacrifice, duty, respect, spirituality. There was the threat from confrontation, crisis of human relationships in a global sense. 1. The principle of double standards. In modern life, the principle was modified in the saying "if you really want, you can", indicating that the dual of the prohibitions. There was absolute conviction formal ban, it is not only in the cultural practice of society, but, and legal. 2. The principle of moral instability. The modern human range of moral, moral notions lives separately from the actions. Yes, it is impossible, but I can / or now you can. Motivation can be any number: there were circumstances, life is made, it is the last time. Frailty close to cynicism, but not identical to it. It is usually good to get used to human societies, which spelled out the fear, uncertainty, complexes, and weakness. 3. The principle of mistrust. Trust in modern society has become scarce as a human being. Complex mechanisms of competition, leadership, ambition, credibility, create a multiplex, the result of which is the level of mistrust going wild. Say one thing, I think more, we mean the third. 4. The principle of distortions and lies. Man lying to family, friends, colleagues, superiors. He used to live a lie. He says, at best, half-truths, ie, like the truth. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1690 Internally, people can not help but think about it the wrong stream of words and actions. But justification is always easier to find than to be known as a man of truth. Lies replaced by a new formula, which bears more attractive wording compromise. 5. The principle of cultural nihilism. High served as the low and high as low. Reliable ambiguous , unambiguous unreliable. Nonsense, surrogate simulacrum in creativity is encouraged and declared the philosophy of a new culture. Denied the story, experience, continuity, tradition. Morality vs ethics, duty vs feelings: The Greek tragedy and the birth of the ethical person Mariolina GRAZIOSI (Università Degli Studi di Milano, Italy) | mariolina.graziosi@unimi.it In my paper, I consider the roots of morality in the western world, focusing on the relationship between Greek Tragedy and the birth of the ethical person. My thesis is that in the western process of civilization, morality and ethics coincided in the first types of society (primary society and Egyptian society). The differentiation between the two occurred in ancient Greece with the development of tragedy and the birth of the tragic man. In particular, I explore the relationship between feelings and ethics. My thesis is that feelings play a central role in the formation of the ethical man, while duty plays a central role in the formation of the moral man. My analysis is within the philosophical and sociological tradition whose main contributions have been those of Emile Durkheim, Max Weber and Friedrich Nietzsche. For instance, the tension between feelings and duty in the formation of the moral man was already underlined by the French sociologist Emile Durkheim, who saw at the roots of the moral man both feelings of gratitude and the duty to obey the morality of the group. Nevertheless, Durkheim did not distinguish between the ethical person and the moral man. Friedrich Nietzsche in his book Genealogy of Morality explores in depth the relationship between feelings and duty comparing the protestant ethic and the heroic morality of old Greece. Max Weber also considers the Protestant ethic and the development of mundane asceticism both seen as the main trait of the spirit of capitalism. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1691 RS07 Maritime Sociology RS07S01 Session I Capacity building for ocean and coasts Ulrike KRONFELD-GOHARANI (Institute of Social Sciences, University of Kiel, Germany) | kronfeld@ips.uni-kiel.de The ocean forms the world's largest ecosystem providing humankind with a multitude of services: food production, minerals, energy, nutrient circulation and climate regulation. More than 90 per cent of international trade is done by shipping. Fish is for more than 1.5 billion people an important resource and more than 45 per cent depend on fisheries. In addition, 150 million people are working in fisheries industries. Having taken oceans' services for granted and ignoring that a productive and healthy ocean is essential for wealth and well-being of the present and future generations, the marine ecosystem is increasingly threatened by climate change, unsustainable fishing practices, pollution and waste, a loss of habitats and biodiversity and invasive species. The conservation and protection of marine ecosystems urgently demand a more careful use of marine resources and dealing with pollution and waste. The transformation towards a more sustainable society places high demands in our dealings with consumption and production patterns, the participation and collaboration with different stakeholders, the building of consensus and partnerships and collective agreements. In this context, the concept of 'sustainability' can provide a conceptual basis for integrating these requirements. At present, there is still little public recognition of the benefits marine ecosystem services offer for livelihoods, business and culture. Against this background the paper discusses approaches and strategies how to increase capacity building for the necessity of a more sustainable dealing with our ocean and coasts. The status of the maritime sociology maritime sociology as a sub-discipline of sociology Arkadiusz KOŁODZIEJ (Szczecin University, Poland) | kolodziej.socjologia@gmail.com Extracting sub-discipline of sociology, as a relatively independent field of sociological investigations, always involves some methodological and theoretical doubts. What is interesting, this concerns also apply to those areas of sociological investigations, which have relatively rich research tradition. In the sociological considerations we can find eg. The question of the base (the validity) of isolating the sociology of sport as a separate sub-discipline of sociology. Maritime sociology has already some theoretical and empirical achievements. Relatively frequently (eg. within the framework of the ESA conferences) meetings of "maritime sociologists" take place. There is also a journal (Annuals of Marine Sociology) devoted directly to this issue. One can speak of elements (about the process of) institutionalization of maritime sociology. However, the recognition of maritime sociology as a separate sociological subdiscipline remains problematic. The main problem here is the question of justification for the existence of a separate subject of that study; can maritime sociology be reduced to the sociology of work or urban sociology? BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1692 In his speech the author will focus on the basic problems (theoretical, methodological and empirical) related to the recognition the maritime sociology as a "full-fledged" sociological subdiscipline. Fishing under Neo-liberal Management Regimes: Economic Benefits and Sociocultural and Economic Costs Rob VAN GINKEL (University of Amsterdam, Netherlands, The) | r.j.vanginkel@uva.nl Departing from my own long-term ethnographic fieldwork in Dutch fishing villages, this paper compares several West-European fishing communities' experiences with the neo-liberal policies and fisheries management regimes that came about as of the 1990s. In particular, it focuses on the economic benefits assumed by neo-classical economists and the socio-cultural consequences of such regimes, which sociologists and anthropologists have observed and analyzed. In many instances, fishermen and their families would seem to face huge problems in trying to survive in their métier. To do so requires formidable adaptations. The measures of European and national institutions have given rise to an elite of fishing entitlement holders ('owners'), making economic survival for small-scale or marginal units increasingly difficult. Neoclassical economists have endorsed such measures as being "rational" in that they stimulate the survival of the fittest units, and thus reduce overcapacity and overcapitalization. In fact, however, the paper will argue that such measures are irrational and tragic not only from a sociocultural point of view, but also in several economic respects. The Changing Maritime Industry Sector in Poland: Organizational Field and Organizational Culture Agnieszka KOŁODZIEJ-DURNAŚ (Szczecin University, Poland) | akodu@whus.pl After the Second World War maritime industry became a significant sector of a new national economy in Poland. It also served as an ideological tool to support the new communist system introduced in Poland as it legitimized the "recovery" of Western Territories and extended access to sea. During almost half a century maritime professions gained the social prestige and maritime industry companies were treated as national treasure. After the collapse of a socialist political and economic system in 1989 both maritime workers and companies lost its high position in the social structure. In this paper the author analyses the changing situation of the maritime industry sector in Poland from the point of view of two concepts: organizational field and organizational culture. Organizational field as defined by DiMaggio and Powell (1983) means organizations which together constitute recognizable areas of institutionalized life: key suppliers, consumers, control agencies, competition. Organizational culture as a very broad and differently defined concept is presented here in the perspective of Cameron and Quinn's (1998) model of competing values and the matrix of two dimensions resulting in four types of cultures. The author using the two concepts shows how the maritime industry sector transformed through almost half a century of communism, 25 years of democracy and free-market economy and a decade after joining the European Union. Birds of a feather at sea? Homophily and frequency of communication in multinational shipping crews Michael BRENKER (Friedrich Schiller University Jena, Germany) | michael.brenker@uni-jena.de Stefan STROHSCHNEIDER (Friedrich Schiller University Jena, Germany) | stefan.strohschneider@uni-jena.de Sarah MÖCKEL (Friedrich Schiller University Jena, Germany) | sarah.moeckel@uni-jena.de BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1693 Although the world's economy is to a large degree dependent of transportation by sea, little is known about the work and life of the workforce of 1.2 million seafarers from all over the world. While there is a long tradition of seafaring and the self-perception of having a strong occupational culture that serves as an integrating factor for multinational crews, there are also reports on social isolation, depression, and suicides at sea. We propose that the occurrence of relations at sea can be explained using the principle of homophily. We analyze the effects of personal factors (age, number of languages spoken, having the same mother tongue) as well as structural factors (similar hierarchical level, same working area) on the self-reported frequency of communication of 120 seafarers of all ranks with their fellow crewmembers while they are on duty and during their off time. Frequency of communication is to a large degree determined by working within the same area, yet frequency of communication off duty is dependent of speaking the same language and being on a similar hierarchical level. Our results confirm the effects of homophily on the frequency of communication within shipping crews. They reveal the importance of taking into account interpersonal factors as well as structural features when analyzing social relations in complex working worlds. The 'other' man at sea: Performing masculinity on-board merchant vessels Nelson Nava TURGO (Cardiff University, United Kingdom) | TurgoN@Cardiff.ac.uk To claim that merchant vessels are a masculine space is to state the obvious. Currently, only 2% of the 1.3 million active seafarers at sea is female and the rest is male. On-board, masculine culture pervades the everyday working and living lives of seafarers . In the mess room and officers' day room, when seafarers converge for meals or socialization, banter almost always involves women and seafarers' 'sexploits' during shore leaves, and stories of accidents at sea are traded casually, amongst many. Hard physical work in the engine room (where average temperature hovers around 35 degrees), in tanks and cargo holds is an everyday routine. In their nine-month contract (for ratings and three to four months for officers), seafarers have to have a steely resolve as they battle mental, psychological and physical stresses brought about by the harsh conditions of their work, their isolation and being separated from their loved ones. However, such depiction of the masculine world on-board proposes a reductive epistemology of masculine life on-board and does not capture the nuances and dynamism of masculine display that seafarers perform in their everyday life at sea. Drawing from field observation and in-depth interviews of seafarers on-board two merchant vessels that lasted for a month each and complemented by further interviews of seafarers in seafarer centres in the UK and European ports, this presentation provides a glimpse on how merchant vessels could also be a staging point where 'other' masculine performances are put on display such as 'emotive-emotional' masculinity and 'homosocial' masculinity. The presentation, thus, furthers our understanding of the many facets of masculinity-in-display in today's world's unique work/living spaces such as ocean-going vessels. Women and Social Cohesion: Preliminary Findings in Fishing Communities in Four EU Countries Esther COPETE (University of Greenwich, United Kingdom) | esthercopete@gmail.com Worldwide, women play a wide range of roles in fisheries, making significant contributions to the industry across sectors from a variety of roles. However, the existing knowledge about women in today's European fisheries is inadequate and fragmented. The proposed paper intends to contribute to knowledge in this aspect. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1694 This paper aims to assess the contribution made by women in fisheries by investigating women's work and life in Four EU countries: England, Belgium, France and the Netherlands. In particular, the research will use social cohesion indicators identified by the Council of Europe to understand women's roles within their communities and analyse the way these in turn affect women's ability to contribute to social cohesion, and ultimately their community's well-being. Key preliminary findings will be discussed in this paper. Narratives and Counter-Narratives Underpinning the Construction of Maritime Stowaways Amaha Feleke SENU (Seafarers International Research Centre, Cardiff University, United Kingdom) | SenuAF@cardiff.ac.uk Iris ACEJO (Seafarers International Research Centre, Cardiff University, United Kingdom) | AcejoI@cardiff.ac.uk This paper explores some of the various narratives that are employed in reference to maritime stowaways by various practitioners in the maritime industry on one hand and the counternarratives employed by the stowaways in describing themselves on the other. In doing so, the paper aims to demonstrate how the conjunction or disparity between the narratives and counternarratives contribute in shaping relationships and outcomes between the stowaways and industry practitioners that range from sympathetic to cooperative and even more so to antagonistic. The paper draws from data collected through interviews with maritime stowaways as well as with various practitioners in the maritime industry. It also draws from ethnographic field notes taken on board a container ship as well as data generated through consulting various relevant documents. RS07S03 Session III Integration of fishers' traditional knowledge in fisheries management. A case study Emmánuel LIZCANO-FERNÁNDEZ (Universidad Nacional de Educación a Distancia) | elizcano@poli.uned.es Luis MIRET-PASTOR (Universidad Politécnica de Valencia, Spain) | luimipas@esp.upv.es Paloma HERRERA-RACIONERO (Universidad Politécnica de Valencia, Spain) | paherra@esp.upv.es The strong social and environmental crisis at the Spanish Mediterranean Sea reveals the failure of usual fisheries policies that are mostly based on biological and economic criteria. New aproaches are focusing the fisheries system as a social and ecological complex system that, as well as its own activity, should involve the existing links between people and their enviroment, to set out colaborative models in order to integrate fishermen as central actors of a process of change that guarantees seas and shore sustainability. In the case of Spain, new more sustainable forms of management are facing the existing lack of attention, at the academic and administrative fields, to the traditional ecological knowledge of fisheries on a small scale, and to the rol that fishermen and their institutions play regarding the management of sea resources. Considering this situation, it becomes necessary to study in depth and to appreciate not only the local traditional knowledge, but also possible models of comanagement which take it into account. This paper analyses, using a qualitative methodology, the specific characteristics of the traditional knowledge and practices of artisanal fishermen at the Spanish Mediterranean Sea, BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1695 and contrast them with expert knowledge, particularly with marine biologists' work on that field. The aim is to achieve a further integration between both forms of knowledge and experience, in order to produce more sustainable and efficient forms of collaborative management among fishermen, experts and administration. Small scale fisheries and fish selling: governance challenges and market opportunities José J. PASCUAL-FERNÁNDEZ (Universidad de La Laguna, Instituto de Ciencias Políticas y Sociales, Spain) | jpascual@ull.es Carmelo DORTA-MORALES (Universidad de La Laguna, Instituto de Ciencias Políticas y Sociales, Spain) | cdorta@telefonica.net Raquel DE LA CRUZ-MODINO (Universidad de La Laguna, Instituto de Ciencias Políticas y Sociales, Spain) | raquelmodino@gmail.com Salvador MELGAR-RAMIREZ (Universidad de La Laguna, Instituto de Ciencias Políticas y Sociales, Spain) | salvamelgar@gmail.com Agustín SANTANA-TALAVERA (Universidad de La Laguna, Instituto de Ciencias Políticas y Sociales, Spain) | asantana@ull.es Small scale fisheries (SSF) involve 90% of all the fishers globally; 54.8 million people live directly from fisheries and aquaculture, and between 660 and 820 millions of people depend, in one way or another, from these activities (FAO, SOFIA 2012). Small-scale fisheries make an important contribution to nutrition, food security, sustainable livelihoods and poverty alleviation. Several factors affect the ability of small-scale fishers (SSF) to secure their livelihoods, being especially relevant their capacity to sell their fish, and add value to their catches. Small-scale fisheries catches have a superior quality and freshness, in general, but this does not always facilitate a better price or higher demand. In this context, we have recently carried out detailed research into SSF fish labeling in Spain, as this strategy is increasingly being used for the promotion of the sector. We have discovered that only those initiatives integrated into well-functioning SSF organizations have been successful. Innovation in this area looks linked to the strength of SSF organizations, and this poses interesting governability challenges. Learning from these experiences, we are trying to implement new fish marketing strategies in Tenerife (Spain) combining the capacity of a local producers' organization with SSF labeling initiatives. This has been linked with the development of alliances with other players in the value-chain, specifically restaurants, supermarkets, collective consumers and luxury hotels. This initiative poses relevant challenges to organizations, which need to innovate in their functioning and governance. Our proposal elaborates on the issues that this applied research need to to cope with. MS4 Marine Protected Areas: Integrating Local Knowledge in Governance Frameworks Andy THORPE (University of Portsmouth, United Kingdom) | andy.thorpe@port.ac.uk The regulation of fishing activity is centuries old (Thorpe et al., 2012). However, recognition of the importance of preserving marine ecosystems is a more contemporary phenomenon with the number of marine protected areas (MPAs) growing sharply – from just 118 in 1970 to more than 6,500 (encompassing 2%+ of the world's oceans) today. MPAs are legal constructions, created by government (or other agencies) for the purpose of regulating human activity in specific geographical areas. Law – or law-like phenomena – provide the means for creating the contours of a PA and also ensure its functioning; they constitute an important part of the governance BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1696 framework. But governance is more than law alone: governance is the aggregate of mechanisms utilized for steering the development and continuance of PAs in space and time. Christie and White (2007:185) therefore refer to PAs as "management interventions that are spatially organized." In this sense the personal and communal is important too – as changes in resource access rights that are occasioned by MPA establishment are also likely to affect individual, household or community wellbeing too. Sanchirico et al. (2002:12), for example, suggest occupational risk may increase if fishers are displaced from their traditional fishing grounds and are obliged to voyage to unfamiliar waters in vessels unsuited for the task. This paper explores ways in which MPA governance arrangements have engaged with local practices and tacit knowledge – and the consequences thereof. Artisanal Fishers and the Common Fisheries Policy – an Irish Perspective Vincent FAHY (National University of Ireland, Galway, Ireland) | vincent.fahy@nuigalway.ie Fisheries governance in Europe under the aegis of the Common Fisheries Policy (CFP) has drawn criticism that it favours industrial fleets over small-scale or artisanal fishers. This criticism stems in part from the top-down governance of the CFP, with senior decision-making civil servants depending on economic and scientific data in shaping policies, with scant regard to stakeholder input or socio-cultural parameters. This is particularly problematic for the smallscale fisher. Whereas many members of the industrial fleet belong to fisheries organisations and may have agents actively lobbying in Brussels on their behalf, the small-scale fishers are typically a disparate group and are usually only active on a localised level. In looking at the Irish example, there is an active fishing fleet of 2125 boats, with 86% of these meeting the CFP metric for "small-scale", i.e. 12m or under. This paper will examine apparent disparities between the quota allocations for the industrialised fleet and the small-scale fishers, focusing specifically on Ireland. The efficacy of the relatively new initiative of the FLAGs (Fisheries Local Action Groups) as set up by BIM (Bord Iascaigh Mhara/Irish Sea Fisheries Board) to encourage development and diversity with the inshore fleet will also be examined. The challenge of co-management in a new protected area in the Aegean Sea: Researching local stakeholders and fishermen in two islands Loukia Maria FRATSEA (Harokopio University of Athens, Greece) | fratsea@hua.gr Apostolos G. PAPADOPOULOS (Harokopio University of Athens, Greece) | apospapa@hua.gr Despite that protected sites in coastal and/or island areas appear as windows of opportunity to policy makers and NGOs caring for sustainable development, they also pose challenges for local stakeholders and fishermen who need to adjust their activities and life modes to the top down priorities set by governmental decisions and NGO interests. Environmental NGOs have acquired valuable expert and scientific knowledge on marine ecosystems which are essential for natural resource management. However, such expert/ scientific knowledge is often in conflict with the local population and fishermen interests who are often qualified with tacit and/or lay knowledge and which is rarely taken into consideration when designing and promoting environmental protection actions in coastal and island areas. This is especially true in Mediterranean marine environments where local populations and stakeholders are more prone to support economic development activities which are considered part and parcel of their livelihoods. This paper aims at discussing the challenge of eco-based management of the Gyaros island which is located in the Northern Cyclades in the Aegean Sea. This island is the base for a large colony of sea-monks and is promoted as a protected area by the Greek state and environmental BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1697 NGOs. The paper is based on empirical material collected in the neighbouring islands of Andros and Syros during field work. The empirical material includes survey data collected from local population and (professional/ artisanal and amateur) fishermen in July-November 2014 and qualitative data collected in the same period from 25 local stakeholders in the two islands. RS07S04 Session IV The Re-Invention of the European Port-City Adaption or Individuality ? Guenter WARSEWA (University of Bremen, Germany) | gwarsewa@iaw.uni-bremen.de The type of port-city we once knew was characterised by a typical and coherent constellation of economic and social structures, institutional arrangements and a particular mentality and culture. During the recent decades port-cities in the western world were strongly affected by industrial decline and had to re-invent themselves fundamentally: In many cases the port disappeared or was relocated while high-tech production, research institutions, tourism, leisure, knowledge industries and modern services emerged. One of the most important challenges was to change thinking and mentalities: The more distinctive the port-city, the more exclusive and specialised its profile, culture and character the legacy of maritime-trading, seafaring, shipbuilding and all related capacities the greater the difficulty of responding to these challenges. Despite all differences, the process of regeneration also seems to have some common characteris-tics in many European port cities: All port cities try to diversify their economic and social structures while maintaining a maritime character as unique selling point. And while "hard" structures declined and institutional capacities eroded, local culture (i.e. the locally specific ensemble of practices, sym-bols and artefacts, but also underlying values, norms and expectations) took over the function of a steering mechanism and worked as a resource for social and economic processes and as a potential for regeneration. Based on studies about several European port-cities, the contribution will give an overview of the transformation process of European port-cities and how it is affected by local culture. It will demonstrate that the various functions of local culture are a determining factor for the specification and variation of trajectories. Finally, it will unveil that the re-invention of the European port-city is not only an adaptation to global dynamics but is an expression of a certain individuality and common identity of the European port-city. Where islanders and transnational border-crossers meet An ethnographic approach to refugees on Sylt Silke Mirjam BETSCHER (University of Bremen, Germany) | betscher@uni-bremen.de Since 2013 refugees from Syria, Eritrea, Somalia and Armenian have been housed on the North Sea island of Sylt. Due to its geography as an island, Sylt can be described a relatively closed community. Nevertheless after 1945 so-called expellees were integrated into Sylt society and doubled the number of inhabitants on the island. Many of these newcomers worked in the tourism sector and helped to expand tourism massively during the 1950s and 1960s. Sylt has attracted tourists since the early 20th century and today there are ca. 850.000 guests/year. Based on the nationwide ratio of distribution of refugees in 2013 the state of Schleswig-Holstein has decided to place up to 80 refugees on Sylt. What happens in this specific contact zone? What do we learn about flexibilities and adaptabilities of a society characterized by traditionalism, regionalism and conservatism on the BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1698 one hand but with a great deal of economic dependency on hospitality on the other hand? What does it mean to refugees stranded on this North Sea island who do not have a lot of opportunities for outside contact? My talk is based on ethnographic fieldwork (interviews and participatory observation). I will investigate how the presence of refugees has led to reconfigurations of social relations and to transformation of concepts of globality and locality on the island. Furthermore, I will show to which extent the presence of refugees offered an increase in employment opportunities besides tourism and led to new networks of actors and institutions where new battles over institutional entitlements and resources are being fought out. Maritime Culture Degradation:History, Identity and Marine Social Practices in Banten Area, Indonesia. Bayu Asih YULIANTO (Indonesia Defence University, Indonesia) | b.asyou@gmail.com Amarulla OCTAVIAN (Indonesia Defence University, Indonesia) | rosseauherve@gmail.com In the context of Indonesia, colonialism is considered as one of the important thesis of the fading of maritime culture in the archipelago. As a society that historically have experienced a phase of strong maritime trade, this decay has been dramatic. There are a continuity between what was run by the colonial regime to what is done by the national post independence government until today. This paper investigates how the region of Banten which has been historically recorded and recognized by international community as a strong maritime empire has gradually fade as the Dutch colonialism reigned in Indonesia. It also explore how the decay of maritime culture that continues to day manifested in daily marine social practices of the community. What are the main constrains of marine social practice itself ? This paper integrates issues at the macro and micro level through elisionistic perspectives and combines a qualitative approach with a case study through literature research of Banten Kingdom history, and field research during 2013 2104 in three coastal villages in Pandeglang district, Banten Province. As the historical research describes the glory of maritime trade in Banten in the 16th century and begin to decay in the beginning of 17th century, this paper present an empirical construction related to marine social practices. This paper shows how four important keys namely the knowledge of fishing and sea, the economic condition of maritime communities, the natural distance to the sea, identity group that has cultural closeness to the sea, are the major constraints of marine social practices in society. Those elements are mutually associated each other and manifested in the coastal communities in Banten through a complicated and continued social processes. The maritime communities would be need to further research as contextually in line with Government's goal to accomplish Indonesia as a world maritime axis. Recreational fishing and challenges for coastal and maritime governance Inés CHINEA-MEDEROS (Institute of Social and Political Sciences, Universidad de La Laguna, Tenerife, Spain) | ichinea@ull.es José J. PASCUAL-FERNÁNDEZ (Institute of Social and Political Sciences, Universidad de La Laguna, Tenerife, Spain) | jpascual@ull.es Economic development has entailed a loss of relevance of traditional activities such as smallscale fishing, while tourism development in coastal areas has displaced fishing communities. In this context, marine recreational fishing has become increasingly important. This has biological and social consequences, not sufficiently studied, and has significant implications from a governance perspective. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1699 In Tenerife, Canary Islands, 4.4% of the population is licensed to practice recreational fishing. Requested by the local government we developed an extensive study on recreational fishing in the island based on quantitative and qualitative methodologies, with more than 1,000 face-toface surveys and a phone panel with 500 fishers during one year. Thus we have analyzed how the label 'recreational fisher' brings together a variety of practices. We have observed a huge heterogeneity, remarking differences between anglers and boat fishers or spearfishers. A key element in this area is the low level of participation in organizations (around 4% of the fishers), that makes their involvement in coastal governing processes particularly challenging, as the potential leaders have a limited representativeness. This invites our reflection on the role that recreational fishers can play in maritime and fisheries governance. The participation of different stakeholders in governance processes is desirable, but the involvement of recreational actors, like anglers or scuba divers, pose challenges that need to be taken into account. Funding to support the ULL Granted by the ACISII, 85% funded by the European Social Fund, is gratefully acknowledged. BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1700 Other Sessions OS00 Pre-conference Event: New Perspectives on Pluridisciplinarity in Central and Eastern Europe New Perspectives on Pluridisciplinarity in Central and Eastern Europe Benjamin TALLIS (Institute of International Relations, Prague, Czech Republic) The panel, which will be comprised of leading scholars from the New Perspectives editorial board, will explore the added value that interdisciplinary perspectives bring to understanding the politics and international relations of CEE. The panel, in line with the rationale of the journal, will show how combining different explanatory and interpretive frameworks, from different disciplines compensates for their respective blindspots, helps challenge their various assumptions and questions what they each consider as matters of 'fact'. This critical interlocution between disciplines which have their own established traditions and methods can help enhance the ontological, epistemological and methodological sophistication of CEE scholarship. The panel also examines how such approaches can not only help to develop standards of scholarship in and on the region, but also equip scholars to intervene in the political, social and cultural issues of the region, not (to paraphrase Bruno Latour) because they are matters of fact, but because they are matters of concern. Participants: Benjamin Tallis (Chair), Institute of International Relations, Prague Jan Drahokoupil, European Trade Union Institute, Brussels Pelin Ayan, Anglo-American University, Prague Ľubomír Lupták, University of West Bohemia Tomáš Profant, Institute of International Relations, Prague OS01 Routledge Workshop Publishing in the ESA journal European Societies: A session with the editor Routledge WORKSHOP (Routledge) A session with the new editor of the journal Michalis Lianos, discussing how best to publish your research in the age of bibliometrics and assessments. From norms and schools of thought to originality and interdisciplinarity, the choices for both authors and editors have significant consequences. Cultural and linguistic hegemony albeit unfair is omnipresent, but a journal that represents the entire European sociological community must find ways to achieve all possible plurality. European Societies aims to combine openness, speedy reviewing and high quality. Discuss your expectations and experiences and see how an established journal can publish your work OS02 RN34 Informal PhD Meeting Phd Informal Meeting BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1701 Marta KOŁODZIEJSKA (University of Warsaw, Poland, Poland) | ma.kolodziejska@gmail.com Networking informal PhD meeting. OS03 adMeter: Passive Electronic Measurement in Media and Social Research adMeter: Passive Electronic Measurement in Media and Social Research Josef FIŠER (MEDIAN, Czech Republic) Surveys based on declarative statements are facing increasing reluctance to answer, problems of unreliable memory and social desirability. In some research areas passive electronic measurement may be its successor. MEDIAN has developed and uses adMeter mobile applications to measure TV and radio audience, web sites visit, print readership and outdoor advertising exposure. In combination with surveying the panelists the project allows the measurement of actual effectiveness of advertising campaigns in terms of recall and impact on attitudes and consumer behavior. However, the technology based on audiomatching, GPS localization and URL tracking is suitable only for market and media research but can also contribute in exploring many social research questions. How does the media and political campaigns exposure relates to voting behavior and preferences and its changes? Can we use combination of passive measurement and tracking attitudes to differentiate agenda setting processes from the reinforcement theory and impact of audience on media contents? How does the electronically measured behavior and media consumption relate to respondents  work activity? Can we use electronic measurement to predict macro-economic changes and phenomena? How do people move around their towns and neighbourhoods and what are their probable social interactions? Can we use passive electronic measurement in measuring social and spatial exclusion or social capital more precisely? What levels of noise pollution are people exposed to and how does it affect their well-being? What health-related topics can be studied using passive electronic measurement of respondents? If you are interested in cross-media planning, measuring campaign effectiveness and the possibility of using passive electronic measurement in social science, please come and join MEDIAN research agency for a presentation and discussion about adMeter technology. About MEDIAN MEDIAN is a "full service" research agency with an important position in the research market in the Czech Republic, with a high standard of provided services. MEDIAN conducts all types of qualitative and quantitative market research, sociologic research, media research and opinion polls. MEDIAN has its own software department that prepares special algorithms for analyzing data from market research, public opinion polls and special research. MEDIAN also provides the development and the distribution of new, special and original software and program's applications. Speaker Josef Fišer studied sociology at the Faculty of Social Sciences of Charles University, where he continues his PhD studies now. He has worked in market and public opinion research for 8 years and has profound experience with quantitative research from research agencies, media and political polling. He mainly focuses on media research and political sociology. Since BOOK OF ABSTRACTS | ESA 2015 PRAGUE 1702 April 2014 he has been working in MEDIAN as an account manager of crossmedia research project adMeter.